《American Comics: Multiverse of Madness》


 1. The End of Superheroes

    1. The End of Superheroes

    "If this is a nightmare, then I''d better wake up quickly."

    Alex walked on Spadina Avenue in New York like a walking zombie. The dazzling sunshine shone on Alex''s body, but it could not dispel the gloom in his heart. Even if he was on the busiest street in New York, Alex''s heart did not have any ups and downs. For him, it seemed like everything was out of tune.

    Alex was not from this world. He has also forgotten how he came to this world. It was like he had a hangover. When he opened his eyes, he just found himself lying on the side street with a bunch of homeless people.

    It has been a month since he came to this world. As he collected more and more information, Alex''s heart fell deeper and deeper into despair. He tightened the hold on the shoulder bag, as if the contents in the bag could bring him somefort. A sense of security has been out of fashion for a long time.For Alex, the bag contained all of his wealth.

    The bag was picked up, and so were the contents. Aftering to this world, Alex was actually very excited at first. Time travel only existed in novels or animations. If he could experience it personally, he would be ahead of 99.9999% of the people in the world in his previous life.

    Especially when Alex saw the word "Stark" in the newspaper, Alex became even more excited.

    Stark,Alex, who has watched many Marvel shows, was very familiar with this surname. Tony Stark, Iron Man, no one else in New York can have this surname except him. The name was stered on the front page of the Weekly World Enquiry.

    But when Alex looked down, the title that came into view made his breath stop for a second.

    [The separatist group Avengers was destroyed! Tony Stark, the leader of the terrorist organization, was killed in action.]

    ''What?'' Alex''s eyelids were twitching, and his hands holding the newspaper were trembling slightly. He couldn''t believe what he saw.

    ''Are the Avengers a seperatist group? Tony Stark turned into a terrorist? And, he''s dead?''

    Alex didn''t have time to think too much about it. He continued to look down, trying to find more clues.

    The incident happened in California many days ago. With thest Avengers Quinjet being hit head-on by a Patriot missile, the separatist organization ''Avengers'' has been eliminated. The Quinjet was carrying various veterans of the Avengers. Their positions was exposed when they evacuated their stronghold, which also caused them to not survive the attack and all of them died.

    Tony Stark was originally a scientific genius with hundreds of billions of dors, but after he was injured by a grenade, he made a metal suit. He changed his name to Iron Man and assembled a group of people. The separatists created the terrorist organization ''Avengers'' and began to rebel against the current President of the USA, President X.

    It is reported that the people in the Avengers all "possessed unique skills" and were extremely talented people in various fields. This include "Guru" Stephen Strange, scientist Hank Pym and his wife, Thor who ims to be the reincarnation of Thor, etc. But at this moment, the organization that attempted to subvert President X''s totalitarian rule has long since died, and all that''s left is some small groups.

    Four dayster, Zhang Yi saw the execution scene of Clint Barton, codenamed ''Hawkeye'', on the street. He was betrayed on the way to escape and his identity was exposed. Even though he had excellent fighting skills and strongbat effectiveness, he was exhausted when faced with a steady stream of soldiers rushing up to him.

    Bang!

    With the sound of a gunshot, Clint Barton, who was kneeling on the street, was shot in the head. He was still wearing the purple suit that represented his identity. Blood flowed, and the people watching around screamed. They were very excited to see such a wonderful scene. After all, this is the Avenger who has given President X a headache for a long time. Such people were rare, let alone an execution of one.

    As for why these ''Avengers'' risked their lives tounch a revolution and overthrow President. Alex, who was standing in the crowd watching all this couldn''t understand.

    ''Why? What is happening in this world? ''

    ''Why did Professor X, the founder of the X-Men, be an tyrant? ''

    ''Why didn''t Iron Man''s suit detected the Patriot missile being fired at them? ''

    ''Why didn''t Doctor Strange used magic? ''

    ''Why did Thor get killed by a missile while wielding that useless hammer?''

    Alex stared at Hawkeye''s body, unable to calm down for a long time. He just felt that everything was so strange and scary. At this moment, he didn''t even care about the nausea he felt when he saw a dead person for the first time.

    "What kind of world have Ie to?"

    In the next few days, Alex continued to wander, and based on the memories of his previous life in his mind, he began to search for clues in this broken world.

    Since he is an illegal immigrant and has no money, Alex can only join the team of beggars to prevent himself from starving to death. However, this status also had great benefits because there were many people on the team of scavengers carrying information about this world that many ordinary people didn''t know.

    For example, in the previous attack on the Avengers, it was the former Avengers member ''Scarlet Witch'' who betrayed them. In order to protect herself, this woman betrayed the organization and told President X a lot of the Avengers'' intelligence and strongholds.

    I''m afraid Tony Stark would never have imagined that the culprit that caused the Avengers'' annihtion came from within, right?

    The porn star known as "Enchantress" killed her producer, Namor because he was a king of Antis who deceived her feelings. This matter made the headline on all tabloids that night and was also talked about by beggars.

    It turns out that Washington D.C., has now be a no-management jurisdiction, filled with various gangs. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the most chaotic ce in the world.

    Alex was originally going to take a look, but several beggars stopped him and told Alex that it was ''hell'', which was even scarier than the real hell. If he didn''t want to die in a gang conflict, or be eaten by those mutant monsters. It is best to stay away from it. Don''t go there in this life, and don''t even think about it.

    This is a worldparable to a nightmare. All the superheroes and superviins in Alex''s memory have changed. They have be a chapter with the most painful ending. The methods that originally enabled them to obtain superpowers, became the main culprit in their fall.

    Like a curse, in this world, all superpowered heroes had no good ending, even those aliens.

    Akira didn''t forget thatst night a beggar told him a story about how the Kree interster army was bombed into space junk by nuclear bombs.

    After the discussion ended, Alex stopped in front of a house. There was a ''Closed for Auction'' sign on the door of the house. Alex paused, took out two pieces of wire from his bag, put them into the door lock, fiddled with them a few times, and the door opened.

    No one will take care of the houses that have been closed for auction until they are sold. This also gives many beggars an opportunity. After all, no one wants to sleep in the street when they can sleep in a house.

    The previous owner of this house was a man named Ben Parker. His poor nephew messed up a chemical experiment and was bitten by an irradiated spider. His nephew suffered from a terrible disease, and finally his body was found on the street after causing the death of his family.

    Opening the door, Alex quickly entered the room. He looked outside while closing the door without leaving any trace. After making sure that there was no one following him outside, he locked the door.

    "You''re back, how''s the harvest?"

    As soon as the door was closed, a figure appeared next to Alex. In just the blink of an eye, Alex didn''t notice how he appeared, but Alex didn''t show any surprise. Obviously, it wasn''t the first time he had done this.

    "I told you, don''t use your super speed casually anymore." Alex pushed the man away and walked towards the living room without looking back.

    "I''m so bored. You go out for several days at a time. Besides, I''m in this house and I shouldn''t be discovered."

    After hearing this, Alex turned around and looked directly at the silver-haired man in front of him, and spoke.

    "Really? Have you forgotten how you were captured before? Pietro, what do you want to lose this time, your left leg or your right leg? Isn''t losing your left hand enough to deter you?"

    .......

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    2. Ruins

    3. The n

    4. Nick Fury

    5. The Damned World

    6. The Next Stop

 2. Ruins

    2. Ruins

    Yes, the silver-haired man in front of him was one of the famous mutant in Alex''s memory - Quicksilver.

    But at this moment, his appearance was miserable. His hair had begun to be tangled due to not beingbed for too long, and he had a beard on his face. No one would have guessed that he was just a neen-year-old boy.

    The most surprising thing was the empty sleeve on his right side. His right arm had been cut off by someone, and the injury was not bandaged properly. He just did it to stop the bleeding, which also caused his right arm to be not be able to properly recover. Even if his wounds were healed at super speed, they still looked extremely hideous.

    Alex met Pietro a week ago. At that time, he was fighting for food with a dog. He had been hungry for a long time. The high speed brought with it, a high metabolism. If he hadn''t met Alex, he would have starved to death. If he fell unconscious, other beggars will not care about his life or death.

    Pietro was wary of Alex at first, but after getting familiar with him, he slowly let go of his wariness. He told Alex some of his experiences, such as how he was imprisoned in the mutant prison by President X and how he escaped from it.

    The first time he tried to escape from prison, his arm was chopped off when he was captured.

    Alex took out a loaf of bread and two bottles of beer from the bag, he kept one bottle for himself, then handed the things to Pietro, and then continued.

    "Listen, Pietro, I don''t know how powerful President X is. I know that as soon as you use your powers, he might detect it.I don''t want to wake up and find myself surrounded by a bunch of people. I believe you''ve escaped with great difficulty, you don''t want to be captured again, do you?"

    Hearing this, Pietro also thought of his previous encounters. He didn''t speak and sat quietly. He stood down, opened the beer with one hand and took a sip.

    Seeing this, Alex also sighed, this damn world, while not giving a way for people with super powers to survive, it also doesn''t give a way for ordinary people to survive.

    In the context of the economic crisis, all countries have been greatly affected. USA is naturally no exception, which is why President X wants to destroy the Avengers as soon as possible.

    Prices are skyrocketing, many people are homeless, and every state is in chaos. It is estimated that a world war will happen again soon. But now, the world has begun to linger, and it is just asking who will fire the first shot to put the nail in the world'' s coffin.

    There are rumors that the world is going to end, that the end ising, and only those mutant lunatics can survive it.

    Indeed, in this world, the vast majority of superpowers do not actually have superpowers, such as the old man who ims to be the reincarnation of Thor, and there is no vibranium deposits in Wakanda. ck Panther is just the name of a gangster.

    As for the magic, Alex searched for three days and three nights in New York but could not find the legendary No. 177A ck Street. That ce was supposed to be the New York Sanctuary. 177A in this world is a nightclub that is about to go bankrupt.

    As for the superhero Iron Fist, who inherited the power of ''Chi,'' Alex couldn''t find any information about him. Perhaps he had long perished in some ident, just like thewyer Matt Murdock, who was killed in a car crash.

    It seemed that this world might not have any so-called supernatural abilities at all. There were only ordinary people who died in various idents and those ''mutant monsters'' with gic mutations.

    However, even those who did obtain superpowers weren''t that powerful. Instead, gic mutations brought them uncontroble disasters rather than blessings.

    Mao''s superpower had turned into a passive skill, where he constantly emitted maic fields. To counteract this, he had to wear a demaization device. But a decade ago, an ident urred at the airport. An agent identally damaged his demaization device, causing several nes to be attracted to his maic field, killing Mao on the spot.

    Simrly, Mystique could transform into anyone but would also be influenced by their personality, leading to multiple personality disorders. Any slight mistake could result in her dying on the streets.

    Thinking of this, Alex nced at Pietro across from him. Perhaps he was the only one who was somewhat fortunate. Quicksilver''s abilities included superspeed and enhanced cognitive abilities.

    In theics, Quicksilver''s superpower was hard to define. He even had the ability to slow down time around him while increasing his own speed, much like the scene in the movie where Quicksilver saves people while listening to music. He could slow down everything around him and perform rescues.

    But here, Pietro didn''t have such great capabilities. He was merely a mutant with super speed. Alex even doubted if Pietro could dodge bullets with his speed.

    "What''s the situation outside?" After a moment of silence, Pietro asked.

    "War is imminent. Many people have started jumping off buildings in groups. President X has been quiet, probably nning something big. The gang activities across the nation are also increasing."

    "And the Avengers?"

    "They''re all dead. Even the old man, who imed to be the reincarnation of Thor was killed. The rest, if they''re not dead, are in hiding. I don''t have the means to find them. If I keep gathering their information, I''ll be targeted."

    "Do you think we can really seed?" Pietro asked with some concern. At his age, he should have been in school, but now he was a fugitive.

    "We can," Alex said firmly. "If we don''t believe in ourselves, we won''t achieve anything."

    "I heard there''s an uprising in Texas, and there''s unrest at the Mexican border. Maybe this is our chance. If we seed, we can leave this damned world. But only if what you told me is true."

    "What I said is true. I wouldn''t lie to you," Pietro retorted immediately, clearly frustrated by Alex''s mistrust.

    Alexdidn''t say much more. He knew that the chances of Pietro lying to him were almost zero because this was something Pietro had discovered unintentionally, and there was no way he could know what it was.

    Quicksilver had been imprisoned for theft. He didn''t just steal from businessmen and the wealthy. Perhaps because of his youthful, recklessness or his belief that he couldn''t fail, he boldly broke into President X''s secret chamber, intending to steal the ''treasures'' inside.

    That secret chamber, personally created by President X, housed numerous secret treasures and trophies from his victories over the Avengers. However, perhaps because there was no supernatural energy in this world, most of those treasures were just grand-sounding names without practical use.

    For example, there was the Darkhold obtained from the Inquisition of heretics and the Book of the Vishanti taken from Doctor Strange. But those were basically all decorative and had no practical application, like the ramblings of a madman. No one could learn any spells from them.

    But among Pietro''s descriptions, one item in the secret chamber caught Alex''s attention.

    It was a small yellow box, about the size of a mobile phone, exquisitely crafted. It was clearly not made on earth. Interestingly, inside the box was a small orange round cookie with hands and feet that could onlyugh.

    No one knew what it was, but Alex did.

    That wasn''t just any orange cookie; it was Miss Minutes, a product of the TVA (Time Variance Authority). And that phone-like device was likely a time controller.

    In the TV series <em>''Loki''</em>, the TVA was a organization created by Kang to maintain the sacred timeline and prevent multiversal wars. They had powerful abilities, including traveling between different universes and pruning timelines to prevent paradoxes. This was evident from the drawer full of Infinity Stones in the first season of ''<em>Loki''</em>.

    Although this organization didn''t appear often in theics and had few appearances in major events, serving mostly as background filler, this was great news for Alex.

    Although he didn''t know why this world had changed so drastically, as long as he could get that time controller, he could escape this apocalyptic wastnd. Alex didn''t think he could survive the uing world war III.

    Finishing his beer, Alex looked at Pietro, who had already finished his bread, and said, "Get ready. We''re moving out tonight."

    .....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    3. The n

    4. Nick Fury

    5. The Damned World

    6. The Next Stop

    7. The White Queen

 3. The Plan

    3. The n

    "I can''t sleep."

    Pietro tossed and turned on the sofa. If it were the old him, he would have continued to wallow in despair, ming all the bad things in his life on fate. But after hearing the information Alex had shared with him, he couldn''t calm down.

    He turned over, curling up as he spoke.

    "Alex, can you tell me more about those multiverse stories?"

    Alex nced at him and couldn''t help but shake his head. For people of this world, the more they understood the world, the more hopeless they became. It was hard to imagine that Pietro, at such a young age, had already endured such a tragic life.

    After a moment of contemtion, Alex began to speak.

    "Let me tell you about one of the biggest crises the Avengers faced after their formation. It was called ''Age of Ultron.'' But before this, I''ll tell you about an event from one of the multiverses, where that universe was still reeling from the copse of S.H.I.E.L.D. after it was infiltrated by Hydra."

    "After the alien invasion of New York, Hydra agents secretly took Loki''s scepter. At the time, no one knew that the gem embedded in the scepter was the Mind Stone, one of the six legendary Infinity Stones."

    "Hydra then began extensive human experiments, hoping to unlock the secrets of the Mind Stone''s power. Ultimately, only a pair of twins survived the experiment. Their names were Wanda and Pietro, another universe''s version of you. But Hydra didn''t know that your powers weren''t granted by the Mind Stone; they were inherent, with the Mind Stone merely acting as a catalyst."

    Pietro listened quietly, not surprised that Alex mentioned his name. It wasn''t the first time Alex had told him such stories, and Pietro had gradually epted that in most parallel universes, he had a sister named ''Wanda.''

    However, in this world, Pietro had no rtion to the Scarlet Witch who betrayed the Avengers. In Pietro''s memory, that person never existed. Alex continued his story, describing how Tony Stark, driven by anxiety, created Ultron and how the final battle between Ultron''s army and the Avengers unfolded.

    ". . . To protect a child, Hawkeye reluctantly returned to the battlefield. But Ultron wasn''t going to let him go. Ultron piloted a jet straight towards Hawkeye and the child, bullets raining down. Just when Hawkeye thought he was going to die, a silver figure sped by."

    "The next moment, Hawkeye felt himself being moved by a force. When he came to, he and the boy had been moved behind cover, while outside, Quicksilver''s body was riddled with bullets."

    "''You didn''t see thating?'' Quicksilver''s tone was still light hearted. Those were hisst words in that universe."

    Hearing this, Pietro couldn''t help but smile. "That does sound like something I''d do. If that were my end, it wouldn''t be a bad way to go."

    "Maybe."

    "At least he died with purpose, like a real hero, unlike me. I''m just waiting to die in some dark alley or get caught and thrown back into a mutant prison, losing my freedom and never seeing the light of day again," Pietro murmured.

    Looking at Quicksilver, Alex said, "Get some sleep. I''ll get you out of here."

    Night fell.

    Alex and Pietro drove along the coastal highway, heading for their destination: the mutant prison in Texas. They needed to cross New Jersey and Washington D.C. before reaching Texas.

    After escaping from prison, Quicksilver had ran all the way to New York, almost traversing the entire country. Initially, he nned to keep running out of the country, but due to his superpowers, he nearly starved to death along the way.

    Alex was driving while Pietro slept in the trunk. Given his sensitive status, if anyone recognized him, he''d be as good as dead. Moreover, he couldn''t use his superpowers carelessly. If President X detected them, it would spell disaster for both of them.

    After some discussion, they decided to steal a nearby car and money. In another world, Alex would never have done this, as it would surely draw the attention of various authorities.

    But in this world, the global order was on the brink of copse. The country was gued by internal and external troubles, and if not for fear of President X, it would have fallen apart long ago. In such a chaotic environment, street murders weremonce. Stealing a car? No one but the owner would care.

    As he drove, Alex kept calcting his next moves.

    Trying to steal from President X''s secret chamber was too dangerous, as Quicksilver''s fate had demonstrated. The most critical issue was Professor X''s bug-like superpowers.

    If he were to lock onto them and control them, all their ns would be foiled. Although Beast didn''t build a Cerebro for President X in this world, President X was still very powerful, especially against someone as ordinary as Alex.

    So, they needed a big distraction to divert President X''s attention, making him too busy to focus on them. Unfortunately, in this world, the Avengers were all dead, and there were no other heroes left.

    If there were, they could serve as bait, increasing their chances of sess. To create a significant distraction, they needed to choose the right method.

    A gang riot? Too small.

    Border unrest? Still too small.

    They needed something bigger, something earth-shattering, preferably something that could trigger the next world war.

    Only then would President X, who hadn''t shown himself in ages,e out in person to handle the situation. However, achieving this wouldn''t be easy.

    Initially, Alex considered the Kree prisoners. After being hit by nuclear bombs, they were imprisoned by President X, thousands of them confined to a radioactive desert. If anyone held a grudge against President X and had the ability to seek revenge, the Kree would be the first on the list.

    Honestly, Alex found the Kree''s fate quite tragic. Not just in this universe, but in most, nuclear bombs seemed to be incredibly destructive.

    Yet, despite their immense power, nuclear bombs appeared to be Earth''s exclusive trump card. Others, no matter how advanced their technology, whether they had star fleets orser guns, couldn''t seem to create nuclear bombs.

    It was as if each had its own technology tree, and nuclear bombs were a unique skill of Earth, possessing a universal ''one-of-a-kind'' skill.

    Take the Kree, for example. They came with the intention of wiping out Earth''s civilization, but the next moment, they were exposed to the radiation from Gctus''s corpse. Their portal closed, their cloaking failed, and the entire fleet was revealed within Earth''s range. They couldn''t run, hide, or defend. They could only watch as countless nuclear warheads approached.

    While releasing the Kree would certainly draw President X''s attention, Alex eventually abandoned this n. For one, the Kree had been exposed to radiation for so long that their currentbat abilities were questionable. Moreover, that deste ce was inessible without protective gear, and it was heavily guarded. Even if the Kree were released, they''d likely be quickly subdued, which wasn''t what Alex wanted.

    After discussing this with Pietro, Alex decided to target the mutant prison, where over a hundred mutants were suffering daily in their cells. Maybe mutant abilities were a form of evolution, but to ordinary people, mutants were ticking time bombs. If these bombs were released and they all had amon enemy, President X, it would certainly cause him a lot of trouble to subdue all of them.

    ....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    4. Nick Fury

    5. The Damned World

    6. The Next Stop

    7. The White Queen

    8. Already Dead.

 4. Nick Fury

    4. Nick Fury

    Late at night, Washington, D.C. was still brightly lit and bustling.

    After the presendential office was moved out from D.C. , the nearby gangs upied the area. Perhaps everyone wanted to experience the grandeur of the president''s pce. Dozens of gangs rooted themselves here, with various conflicts breaking out daily.

    Here, thew held no sway, and all order had copsed. It was a haven for criminals and a cradle for evil, filled with countless addicts and lowlifes. Compared to this ce, Gotham City seemed more sunny.

    Initially, President X intended to manage Washington, but the Avengers continuously upied his attention, preventing him from sending troops to suppress the area. By the time he turned his focus here, it had already be an ungovernable ck zone.

    Alex drove through the area, gripping the steering wheel with one hand and clutching a gun tightly in the other. Honestly, living through two lifetimes might have given Alex immense confidence, making him less socially anxious than in his past life. However, the fear and tension from uncontrolled chaos was a feeling that would never diminish.

    Upon entering the city, the number of pedestrians increased. Yet, looking around, Alex felt like he had arrived in hell. Many were emaciated, some with rolling eyes leaning against walls, and the streets were littered with garbage and vomit, making Alex frown deeply.

    If not for the crowd, Alex might have stepped on the gas and sped through here without slowing down.Alex''s arrival drew some attention, but no one made any overt moves, which was a small relief. After scouting the surroundings, Alex turned the car into a small alley.

    He opened the door, quickly shouldered his bag, and then opened the trunk to let Pietro out.

    "Put on your clothes. This ce can swallow you whole. I need to handle some business; you have to ensure my safety."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you," Pietro said, wearing a fisherman''s hat to hide his silver hair and draping a long coat over himself. He nodded seriously at Alex, promising.

    "There are many mutants here. With their cover, using your powers won''t draw President X''s attention. But still, be cautious. Remember, your speed isn''t invincible." Alex reminded Pietro and then the two walked out of the alley, one after the other.

    Texas borders Mexico and is a chaotic ce, too far from New York. Alex needed to get everything ready quickly. On this route, no ce was better for acquiring fuel and weapons than Washington, D.C.

    Merging into the crowd, Alex felt the chaos more viscerally, the unpleasant smells constantly assaulting his nose, making his stomach churn. Passing a bar, amotion broke out. Two burly men dragged a gaunt man out and threw him into the filth.

    The man quickly scrambled up, stumbling towards the two burly men, rasping in a hoarse voice, "Please, just a little more. I''ll get the money, I promise, please..."

    One of the burly men sneered, stepping back in disgust, and then pulled out a gun, pressing it to the man''s forehead.

    "Wade, this isn''t the first time it happened. You shouldn''t have stolen from my boss."

    "No, I didn''t mean to, please..." The man called Wade trembled, stuttering.

    "Lost your smart mouth? Ha!" The burly man didn''t waste any more time, pulling the trigger and shooting Wade. He then fired a few more shots, seemingly venting some frustration.

    No one in the surrounding crowd intervened, as if it had nothing to do with them, just like watching a movie. This reminded Alex of Hawkeye''s execution scene.

    "What''s wrong?" Pietro couldn''t help but ask.

    "Nothing." Alex shook his head and headed towards the bar.

    In a ce like this, bars were the best for gathering information and,pared to the streets, were actually safer. The gangs would ensure no one caused trouble inside.

    Stepping over Wade''s body, Alex and Pietro entered the bar. The two burly men at the entrance continued their conversation, paying little attention to Alex and Pietro. Discussing which street had the sexiest women seemed more important to them.

    Inside, the bar was dark and noisy, but rtively cleanpared to the streets. At least, Alex didn''t smell anything that made him want to vomit.

    "A new face, what can I get you?" As Alex was looking for a seat, a girl wearing green top and a radiant smile approached him.

    She had red hair and a great figure, but her strong perfume made Alex frown. "A quiet spot and two drinks."

    "Of course, darling. Follow me." The girl blew a kiss and led Alex and Pietro to a corner, one of the few quiet spots, though there was a man lying on the ground nearby, his condition unknown.

    "Drinks will be right up. Do you need any other services? Just $20." The girl leaned forward, showing off her figure.

    Ignoring the gesture, Alex asked a seemingly unrted question.

    "What''s your name?"

    The girl was taken aback but thought he might have some kind of fetish. She smiled, "You can call me Jean, or you can give me a name."

    "Never mind." Alex waved her off. "I''ll call you if I need anything."

    Annoyed but silent, the girl walked away.

    Pietro couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know that girl?"

    "Sort of, but she''s not the person I remember. This just solidifies our n." Alex picked up the drink, hesitated, and put it back down.

    Although thirsty, considering the environment, Alex didn''t dare consume anything, unsure if it was spiked.

    "You said we''d get some gear here. How do we start? Who do we find?" Pietro seemed uneasy, scanning the surroundings while speaking.

    "We don''t need to look; someone wille to us." Alex said calmly.

    Sure enough, after turning down several women''s offers, a one-eyed white man approached.

    He sat in front of Alex, unceremoniously taking the untouched drink and downing it.

    "Here for business too?" Alex asked, eyeing the man.

    "Heh, I just didn''t want to waste the drinks. I know you''re here for business. Tell me, maybe I can help."

    "How do you know?"

    "Simple. You''re not here for fun, just sitting quietly, not even drinking. You must be someone important. I may be one-eyed, but I read people well."

    "Interesting. You''re right. Let''s talk somewhere private." Alex felt he was halfway to his goal, getting up to follow the man to the bar''s back door.

    On the way, Alex learned the man''s name, Nick Fury. He didn''t seem to keep it a secret.

    Unlike the ck Nick Fury everyone knew from his past life, this Nick Fury was a white man and a member of Captain America''s Howling Commandos. Surprisingly, he had also fallen to such a state.

    .....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    5. The Damned World

    6. The Next Stop

    7. The White Queen

    8. Already Dead.

    9. Still Alive.

 5. The Damned World

    5. The Damned World

    The alley behind the bar was dark, dark enough to conceal all manner of evil.

    The stench of blood hung in the air, like a permanent fixture. Alex knew that this ce was where the bar''s gang dealt with their enemies. However, it was also a good ce to talk. At least no one would disturb them. Apart from the rats feasting on the dead, there were no other living creatures in this alley.

    "I need some supplies and info. " Alex said directly, wasting no time.

    "Haha, I like your straightforwardness. Tell me what you need, and I''ll give you the best price," Nick Fury said, lighting a cigarette.

    "Eight barrels of gasoline, two shotguns and submachine guns, two thousand rounds of ammo each, and information about the other Avengers."

    Nick Fury''s expression remained unchanged until he heard the word "Avengers." His face stiffened, and he stared intently at Alex, his cigarette holding hand trembled slightly. The atmosphere grew tense, the air seemed to thicken, with a faint metallic taste mingling in it.

    After a moment, Nick Fury forced a dryugh and pointed a finger at Alex. "It looks like you''ve done your homework on me. But you''re not here for me. So what''s your objective?"

    "It has nothing to do with you. I''ll pay you handsomely."

    "Haha, handsomely? In this damned world, do you think I don''t know the value of money? Everything is over. The whole world is doomed."

    Alex''s words seemed to touch a nerve deep within Nick Fury. He burst into loudughter, his whole body shaking. "Charles, that freak, used his damn abilities to control all the senators. He doesn''t understand anything. He''s just an obsessed madman. Look at thisnd beneath our feet. The so-called American dream? It''s all bullshit! The Avengers failed, and we failed too. No one will survive this cmity, only those mutant freaks will continue to scrape by."

    "Sir, calm down."

    "Calm down? We killed the Captain with a Patriot missile!" Nick Fury roared, his voice low, like a wounded beast. He had no other way to show his fangs to his enemies,but to howl.

    "I said, you better calm down." Alex pulled out a pistol from his coat.

    Staring at the dark muzzle, Nick Fury fell silent. The surroundings were so quiet that only Nick Fury''s rough breathing could be heard, like that of an old, broken man.

    After a pause, Nick Fury finally spoke. "I don''t know what you''re nning but I can help you. I can give you all the information you need and the weapons too. This world can''t get any worse."

    With that, he took out a key. "This is to my safe house in the suburbs. It has everything you need."

    "What about the Avengers'' information?" Alex didn''t take the key but continued to ask.

    "I haven''t seen the Captain or Stark in a long time, not until I heard of their deaths." Nick Fury leaned against the wall and slowly sat down. "Unlike the others in the Avengers, my rtionship with the Captain was the deepest. He taught me how to be a soldier."

    "The Howling Commandos?" Pietro interjected.

    Nick Fury looked up at Pietro and nodded. "Yes, the Captain chose me out of many and changed me. We were the key to victory in that war. We faced countless life-and-death situations together. Sometimes, we even had to eat the flesh of men to survive."

    "You ate human flesh?"

    "Yeah, the Captain taught me the ways of the world, all for the sake of victory."

    Alex tightened his grip on the gun. It seemed like this world really wasn''t worth saving. There was no justice, no evil, just a bunch of lunatics. President X was one, and so were the Avengers.

    "What I want to know is, besides mutants, are there any other supernatural forces in this world? People, items, even blood sacrifices requiring thousands of lives. Anything." Alex asked the question he most wanted to understand.

    Nick Furyughed. "Haha, you''re a lunatic too. Just like that woman who imed she killed her producer with ''magic.''"

    "You just need to answer my question."

    "Don''t you understand? All that crap about Thor''s cult or Strange''s magic is just a bunch of crap made by lunatics who couldn''t survive and tried to deceive the world. They ended up deceiving themselves. Understand? In this world, the only thing you can trust is the gun in your hand."

    Hearing Nick Fury''s words, Alex''s heart grew heavier. It seemed there really were no supernatural elements in this world. No Asgard, no Kamar-Taj.

    Without these ces, there was no need to search for supernatural objects. Perhaps this world didn''t even have the Infinity Stones, let alone the Ultimate Nullifier or the Cosmic Cube.

    "Tell me, Nick, how did you end up like this? I remember seeing your name on the wanted list. So, you fought against President X too."

    At this, Nick Fury lowered his head, his once burly frame now seemed haggard.

    "No, I''m just a failure. President X is unbeatable. You don''t understand, and you won''t understand. When you face him, he will turn your brain to mush, making you endure hellish pain. All your secrets will be exposed to him. Your resistance is nothing more than an ant''s struggle."

    Nick Fury hugged his head, his eye bloodshot and his body trembled uncontrobly.

    "That''s it?" It was hard to imagine that a darkened Professor X was so formidable that made Nick Fury this fearful. The President X of this world was weakerpared to other universes.

    "His ability should be telepathy, right? As a mutant, I don''t believe he has no weaknesses. Look at other mutants, they all have some ws in their abilities. Like that guy who turned himself into a statue. Can President X''s abilities be so perfect without any ws?"

    Nick Fury remained silent for a while, seemingly deep in thought. He rubbed his hands together and then spoke.

    "Not exactly. I remember that he wasn''t like this at first. Later, I heard he absorbed too many memories, which gave him multiple personalities, turning him into a monster. Sometimes he''s polite, sometimes he curses in anger, and some people even saw him naked, driving his wheelchair down the street."

    "I see." Alex nodded thoughtfully. "So where is he now? He hasn''t shown up since the Avengers were wiped out. Where could he be?"

    "I don''t know. He''s always been secretive." Nick Fury shivered, shaking his head.

    Seeing this, Alex sighed.

    "Alright, thanks for your help, Nick."

    "What about my..." Nick Fury looked up, about to say something, but he froze. Alex was pointing the pistol straight at his forehead.

    Without any hesitation, Alex pulled the trigger. The muffled gunshot was quickly swallowed by the darkness, unnoticed by anyone, as if nothing had happened.

    The result was just, another corpse in the alley.

    ....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    6. The Next Stop

    7. The White Queen

    8. Already Dead.

    9. Still Alive.

    10. Madness.

 6. The Next Stop

    6. The Next Stop

    "Why?"

    Looking at Nick Fury''s corpse, whose face was still frozen in disbelief, Pietro couldn''t help but ask, "He was also against President X. He could''ve helped us, right?"

    Alex didn''t answer immediately. He took several deep breaths. Although he had seen countless corpses sinceing to this world, this was the first time he had personally killed someone.

    After a pause, Alex put the safety back on his gun and spoke, "Just like that prostitute working at the bar, he''s no longer the hero I remember. The Nick Fury I remember was a tenacious warrior, a defender with the determination to protect mankind."

    He nced at Fury''s body on the ground. "But this guy is just a scared stray dog, terrified of President X. Every time I mentioned President X, his eyes were filled with deep fear. Do you think such a person could really help us?"

    "Are you worried that he might betray us out of fear of President X?" Pietro quickly grasped the key point.

    "Maybe, but I can''t afford to take that chance. It''s for our safety," Alex said as he took the key to the safe house from the corpse and turned to face Pietro. "My goal has always been same, to survive at all costs."

    Hearing this, Pietro looked at Alex''s serious and resolute face. He couldn''t help but recall the pain he had experienced in this world since awakening his mutant powers.

    Perhaps, in this environment, freedom and life were luxuries for everyone. Even surviving seemed so difficult. With this in mind, Pietro took a deep breath and slowly nodded.

    "I understand... I understand!"

    In the outskirts of Washington, Alex arrived unimpeded at the safe house Nick Fury had mentioned.

    Fury was right. This ce indeed had everything Alex needed. Not only were there various supplies, but also an abundance of weapons and equipment, which greatly boosted Alex''s confidence.

    Through long-term intelligence gathering and this personal conversation with Fury, Alex had now confirmed that this world was likely one of the Marvel multiverses, specifically a catastrophic multiverse��a universe on the brink of destruction.

    Here, the "superhumans" had all died in various idents, and the overallbat power of the universe was significantly reduced. This was evident from the "Invincible Devourer" corpse floating near Mars.

    Iron Man''s Mark suits hadn''t undergone dozens of updates, and Hank Pym and his wife hadn''t fully explored quantum realms and Pym particles. These heroes, who were supposed to be powerful, would be taken down with just a gun or missile.

    But this was good news for Alex. After all, he was just an ordinary person. If President X in this world had powersparable to the main universe or the movie universe, resisting him would be much more difficult.

    Although Alex had read many Marvel movies andics in his previous life, he hadn''t seen everything. In thete 20th century, Marvel released many shortics, and some universeics were discontinued for various reasons. So Alex didn''t know what this universe was.

    It only took five minutes to collect all the supplies in the safe house, thanks to Pietro''s speed. Although there were many things in the safe house, Alex couldn''t take everything at once. He could only select useful items, mostly high-calorie foods to sustain Pietro.

    Notably, Alex found an Iron Man suit here, but it wasn''t the high-tech suit he remembered. It looked very primitive, with no artificial intelligence inside. It was hard to imagine fighting in this bulky armor; he felt he''d be a sitting duck.

    However, there were gains. Alex dismantled the left arm of the suit. The left hand had the ability to fire energy beams, a simplified version of the palm cannon. The forearm''s energy shield could absorb various energies for replenishment, providing some self-defense capability.

    After preparing everything, Alex took out his notebook from his bag. It was an old, worn book filled with clippings from newspapers and notes, representing all of Alex''s findings.

    Flipping through the pages, Alex found what he was looking for. The page was filled with information and a newspaper clipping.

    The headline read: "Emma Frost''s Benevolence: The Largest Welfare Home for children in the State Opens!"

    The picture showed a woman with white hair, dressed in a snow-white ceremonial robe, her charming face beaming with a warm smile as she waved to reporters at the welfare home entrance. From this report and the photo, anyone would feel goodwill towards Emma Frost.

    After all, anyone willing to build a welfare home in such chaotic times wasn''t just kind��they were practically a saint. But Alex didn''t believe it. Emma Frost, the "White Queen" and one of the founders of the Hellfire Club, couldn''t be so untainted in this world. There must be hidden motives.

    This was Alex''s next destination. Telepathy, like President X''s, wasn''t invincible. In Alex''s memory, Mao had a helmet that could block all telepathy. Though Mao was dead in this world, it didn''t mean the helmet was gone.

    Aftering to this world, Alex had scoured newspapers to better understand it. In one newspaper photo, he saw a man wearing a helmet, named Sebastian Shaw.

    In other universes, Sebastian Shaw was a notorious viin, founder of the Hellfire Club. But here, he was a British parliament member and a presidential candidate. After President X took office, he disappeared,st seen near the welfare home Emma established. This connection was too suspicious to ignore.

    If it were anyone else wearing a helmet, Alex might take it as a coincidence. But not Sebastian Shaw, especially given his history of opposing Charles for the presidency. It''s only natural he''d protect himself from telepathy. To increase his chances against President X, Alex had to get that helmet. Most people in this world were abnormal; Alex couldn''t risk being unprepared.

    In the "Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe"ic, Deadpool''s realization that his world was aic led to brain death of Charles after he scanned his mind. That was a sane Charles. Here, Charles was a lunatic.

    "This woman is beautiful. So, this is our next stop," Pietro said, peering over.

    "Yes, no time to rest. We need to move quickly," Alex replied, closing his notebook.

    ...

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    7. The White Queen

    8. Already Dead.

    9. Still Alive.

    10. Madness.

    11. Twisted Minds.

 7. The White Queen

    7. The White Queen

    The car drove freely on the deserted road, with vast ins on either side. Alex left a crack in the window, allowing the fresh air to pour in, making him take deep breaths of fresh air.

    On the second day after leaving Washington, D.C., Alex was surprised to find that he seemed to have traveled from ''hell'' directly to ''heaven.'' The journey was smooth, with no chaos, no smell of blood, and no gang wars.

    This left Alex somewhat astonished, and his always tense mind, rxed a bit.

    Later Tonight, when Alex and Pietro were taking a break halfway, they witnessed a motorcyclist in a circus performing his final ''extreme sport'' with his life on the line. The man poured a whole barrel of gasoline over his head, then sat on his motorcycle. Without any hesitation, he lit the fire with a lighter. In an instant, his head was engulfed in mes, and with the roar of the motorcycle, he sped off.

    From a distance, Alex could hear the piercing screams. Pietro was stunned, his mouth agape for a long time. Even he had never seen such a horrifying act. The man''s face''s skin quickly burnedfrom the mes, leaving only a skull wrapped in fire, like a ghost rider from hell, riding across thend.

    From the poster at the circus entrance, Alex quickly found the man''s name��Johnny ze.

    Ignoring what happened next, Johnny ze''s ''physical transformation'' sounded an rm for Alex. No matter how beautiful the world seemed, hidden beneath it were unsalvageable depravity and despair.

    "Wake up, we''re almost there." Seeing the town gradually appear in the night, Alex patted Pietro next to him.

    "So soon? How long did I sleep?" Pietro yawned.

    "Long enough, it''ll be dawn soon." Alex parked the car in a public parking lot. "Rest up, and when the orphanage opens, remember to follow the n."

    "Got it. I''ll fuel up first." Pietro responded and then grabbed a big bag of donuts from the back seat.

    To be honest, Alex didn''t want to have too much contact with the heroes of this world because he didn''t know them at all. No one could tell whether these lunatics would end up helping or killing him.

    Pietro was fine. He was just a tragic teenager whose mind hadn''t been irreparably polluted by this world yet. But others were unpredictable. Alex couldn''t gauge how twisted the minds of those struggling under President X''s oppression had be.

    In the morning, the small town gradually came to life. The townspeople continued their daily routines, mundane but far betterpared to other ces. This was undoubtedly one of the few sanctuaries left in the USA.

    Alex patted his face, put on a professional smile, and walked straight into the orphanage.

    This orphanage was personally funded by Emma. It belonged to the ''Church of the Next Generation,'' which was also founded by Emma. Alex didn''t know much about the church, only that it was created to better nurture the next generation, with most of its followers being pregnant women.

    The orphanage was established to help homeless or even abandoned children. It was said that Emma invested half of her fortune in building this orphanage, which earned her the best reputation in USA through national newspapers. Almost everyone associated Emma with ''kindness,'' but Alex had already prepared for the worst. He couldn''t believe there was such a genuinely kind person in this damned world.

    "Hello, how can we help you?" A nun quickly stopped Alex as he entered the orphanage.

    Seeing the nun''s smile and enthusiasm, Alex also smiled. "Hello, I''m a reporter from The New York Times. I''m here to see Ms. Emma Frost, hoping she would agree to an interview."

    "The New York Times?!" The nun was taken aback but quickly responded. The New York Times was no small paper; its publications could be seen nationwide. Simrly, not everyone could be featured in it. Emma had only appeared once. "Oh, for an interview, huh? Follow me."

    Alex followed the nun into the orphanage. He had to admit, the environment here was really good, and the construction style was simr to a monastery. The courtyard was filled with nts, birds chirped in the background, and walking here improved Alex''s mood.

    "Please wait here; I''ll go inform her." The nun bowed slightly to Alex and left after he nodded.

    After a while, a woman in a white priestess robe slowly approached with the nun.

    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but feel nervous. He quickly pinched himself, then stood up and, holding the camera that Pietro somehow acquired, smiled at Emma. "Ms. Frost, may I take a picture of you now? You are absolutely stunning."

    "Of course." Emma did not refuse this proactive man''s request. She stopped and smiled slightly.

    Emma''s voice was charming, with a strong allure. Combined with her face, Alex believed that most men couldn''t resist such a beautiful woman.

    Wearing a pure white priestess robe, she looked so pure. Thisbination of an angel''s purity and a devil''s seduction in one person made people want to approach her and be her prisoner.

    Click!

    The camera made a crisp sound, and Alex quickly put it down, walking up to Emma Frost. "Thank you for your generosity. I believe this photo will be on the front page of the next issue unless my editor is blind. Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Alexander. You can call me Alex. I''m a reporter who joined The New York Timesst week. Would you like to see my press credentials?"

    Alex spoke very quickly. He understood that when facing someone with telepathic abilities, he must not let the other party''s mind actively invade his. The best way was to take the initiative, constantly asking questions or changing topics, making the other party''s thoughts follow his lead.

    "No need, I believe you. And there''s no need to be nervous." Emma clearly sensed the nervousness of the young man in front of her, but she didn''t mind.

    Hearing this, Alex couldn''t help but shrug and make a funny face.

    "Oh, sorry, Ms. Frost, but you''re making it hard for me. I believe no man in the world could remain calm in the face of your stunning beauty. If someone can, I would doubt his sexual orientation."

    Alex''s words drewughter from Emma and the nun. Emma then waved the nun away and walked to Alex''s side with her long legs.

    "Just call me Emma. Sit down, I''ll take your interview."

    "Thank you so much. Honestly, I should mark today as my lucky day!"

    Alex quickly sat opposite Emma, opened his notebook, and put on a somewhat ''silly'' smile. Meanwhile, on the other side of the orphanage.

    With his super speed, Quicksilver entered the orphanage without anyone noticing. The nuns seemed to be ordinary people, and the orphanage had plenty of blind spots in its surveince, making his infiltration effortless.

    Hidden in the shadows, Pietro checked his watch. He knew Alex must have started the n, and it was time for him to act. Suddenly, a new message popped up.

    Pietro looked down; it was from Alex.

    [Too quiet, find the children!]

    .....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    8. Already Dead.

    9. Still Alive.

    10. Madness.

    11. Twisted Minds.

    12. Escape.

 8. Already Dead

    8. Already Dead

    "Yes, the children!"

    Pietro furrowed his brow. Seeing Alex''s message, he finally realized what was wrong. This orphanage was unnervingly quiet.

    Ever since entering the Church of the Next Generation''s orphanage, Pietro''s nerves had been on high alert. Unlike Alex, he was born and raised in this world and knew better how deranged mutants like himself could be.

    Although it had been a long time since anyone saw Emma use her mutant powers, and rumors imed she had abandoned them to fullymit to the church, neither Alex nor Pietro believed it. To them, mutant abilities were less a ''gift'' and more a ''curse''.

    Curses are not something one can easily abandon. With his heightened senses, Pietro felt a peculiar maic field or some extremely unusual psychic energy the moment he stepped into the orphanage.

    This psychic energy was imperceptible to ordinary people but detectable to mutants with innate psychic abilities like the White Queen or President X. Pietro could also sense it when running at high speed, because his brain being in a heightened state.

    In a sh of silver, Pietro appeared in the orphanage''s cafeteria.

    "Not here."

    Before finishing his sentence, Pietro vanished again, leaving only a hoarse echo. As he darted through the orphanage, Pietro''s expression grew more frustrated. The psychic feedback intensified. Initially, it was just a fleeting sensation, but as he ran, the energy seemed to e alive'' and began to focus on him.

    "Not in the dorms either. Damn it."

    Pietro, with an instinctive aversion, tried to shut out the vague psychic energy, focusing entirely on searching for the children. However, he soon realized he was already enveloped in that eerie energy.

    In his high-speed state, the world appeared almost still. Usually, the only sound in Pietro''s ears was the rush of wind. But now, he was horrified to find everything around him changing.

    A substance, like mud was floating in mid-air, it was constantly bubbling out of the white mist, like asphalt boiling under high heat. It was everywhere and growing. When Pietro tried to look at it, it seemed nonexistent. It was something that continuously emerged and vanished, like Schr?dinger''s cat.

    Pietro didn''t want to notice it or tried to ignore its presence, but the energy quickly spread and enveloped him.It felt like being touched by slime or some other amorphous creature, sending a shiver down Pietro''s spine. He couldn''t fathom how it managed to catch him in his high-speed state.

    The next moment, a murmur, like someone talking in their sleep, began to echo in Pietro''s ears, drifting around him. It was a voice devoid of logic or useful information, filling Pietro with agitation, unease, and other negative emotions.

    "Not in the chapel either! Damn, is today not Sunday? Why is the choir room empty..."

    Honestly, if not for the hope Alex had given him, Pietro would have run to the top of the Himyas by now, as far away as possible from here.

    Since being captured by President X and sent to the mutant prison, Pietro hadn''t encountered such psychic energy. But he swore the energy he faced now, though not as strong as President X''s, was far more bizarre. Clearly, this was a more twisted, chaotic entity, bringing fear, delusions, and ustrophobia, attempting to drive people insane.

    Ordinary people might not perceive it, but over time, the influence would strip away the most basic sense of order from their minds, recing it with distortion and chaos when they stepped into the orphanage''s domain.

    "Maybe I need a different approach." Pietro gave up on stopping to rest. After searching almost every room in the orphanage, he found no trace of any children.

    The only clue left was...

    Closing his eyes, Pietro suppressed his nausea and tried to actively connect with the psychic energy.

    "Come on, show me where you all are."

    Meanwhile, Alex''s conversation with Emma was bing more lively. In any world, conversing with a charming, intelligent woman was a pleasant experience.However, Alex remained vignt. The moment he felt any psychic intrusion, he was ready to draw the gun hidden in his sleeve and take down the beautiful woman before him.

    "Where were we? Oh yes, this incredible monastery. Emma, I remember you spent your entire fortune to build this ce. It''s admirable. Your quote in the newspaper, ''Everything we do is for the next generation,'' stuck with me. I couldn''t sleep beforeing here. Your presence is awe-inspiring. I even read all the reports about you. Interviewing you is my honor."

    "Everyone is special, Alex. To me, you''re a very interesting journalist. Would you like to stay for lunch after the interview?"

    "Lunch? Yes, of course, I''d love to have lunch with you. I''d do anything for you!"

    Alex''s face wore a sincere smile, like a fan meeting their idol, eager but hesitant to get too close.

    Suddenly, Alex looked up at Emma, curiosity in his eyes. "Emma, where are the children?"

    "What?" Emma was momentarily taken aback, not expecting the sudden shift in topic.

    "This is an orphanage, right? Where are the children?" Alex blinked, adding, "I want to interview them too. My editor gave me a big section for this story."

    "The children... yes, they should be in morning ss now. Sister Lisa takes them there every morning." Emma''s smile didn''t waver.

    To confirm this, a faint sound of recitation drifted from a distant ssroom. Alex turned towards the direction of the ssroom.

    "Would you like to see them? The children would love to meet you." Emma tilted her head, inviting him kindly.

    Listening to her, Alex''s smile slowly faded, reced by a stern, cold expression.

    "No need."

    As he spoke, Alex raised his left hand. Instantly, a particle beam gathered in his palm.

    Pong!

    Crack��

    The repulsor st struck ''Emma'' square on her chest, it''s sound was followed by the sound of shattering ss. As she fell to the ground, Alex turned, hiding the Iron Man gauntlet in his sleeve, and looked at the copsed ''Emma.''

    "You deceived me, Emma."

    It was a dried corpse, with a palm-sized hole in its chest from the st. It had been dead for some time, its clothes decayed and emitting a faint stench of rot.

    "I guess you are Sister Lisa."

    Staring at the corpse for a moment, Alex slowly pulled out the photo he had taken earlier. The picture now showed two lifeless, hollow-eyed corpses.

    ...

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    9. Still Alive.

    10. Madness.

    11. Twisted Minds.

    12. Escape.

    13. Downfall.

 9. Still Alive

    9. Still Alive

    Pietro was running through the monastery. He could feel his destination was getting closer, as the demonic whispers in his ears were bing more and more intense.

    The nauseating sensation also made it hard for Pietro to keep his speed up. Eventually, he had to stop, leaning against a wall and taking deep breaths.

    "Hah��huff, hah��huff."

    Like a drowning man rescued from the water, Quicksilver greedily inhaled the air. He never wanted to experience that again; he felt he would have thrown up if he hadn''t stopped in time.

    Suppressing the urge to vomit, Pietro knew he wasn''t in a safe ce yet.

    "It looks like this is it." He looked up and saw a well sealed with iron chains. ording to the orphanage''s map, this ce should be the backyard, located in the southwest corner of the entireplex. The west led to the monastery, and the south was a forested area where people rarely ventured.

    As he moved towards the well, Pietro couldn''t help but feel nervous. The surroundings were deste, with fallen leaves everywhere and several broken statues standing on the ground. A chilly wind made Pietro shiver.

    "Damn it, I''m starting to regret this. Alex didn''t mention how creepy this ce was."

    Muttering to himself, Pietro spat on the ground and then, seeming to make up his mind, used his rapidly vibrating left hand to break the chains sealing the well before jumping in.

    The well and its walls were quiterge, enough to amodate four people. In free fall, a normal person would have turned into a pulp upon hitting the bottom, but not Pietro. In his high-speed state, he could control his falling speed.

    Quickly, Pietro tapped the wall with his foot,nding perfectly at the bottom of the well.

    "It seems Alex was right. A normal orphanage wouldn''t spend so much money. Most of the funds must have gone into constructing these underground facilities."

    Touching the tunnel walls, Pietro furrowed his brow. It was hard to imagine what Emma''s intentions were, and what happened to the missing children. This orphanage was far from the benevolent institution the newspapers imed it to be; it harbored untold horrors.

    But that had little to do with him. Pietro just wanted to get the helmet Alex mentioned and get out of this unsettling ce. He crouched down, readying himself for a sprint. In the next moment, his figure vanished.

    Honestly, Pietro''s speed was now too fast for the naked eye to catch, but it wasn''t his full speed. In fact, it was less than half his running speed.

    As a speedster, arm movement was crucial for bnce while running. Humans evolved to lose their tails because their arms could better maintain bnce. In a speedster''s state, arm movement was even more critical. But without his right arm, Pietro couldn''t run as fast. It was harder to maintain bnce, and without the arm''s momentum, he couldn''t achieve his top speed.

    However, Pietro used to run so fast that it strained his heart. He once suspected that if he kept running at that speed, his heart would eventually burst from the pressure. Now, he couldn''t run that fast anymore. Whether this was good or bad, he didn''t know.

    Though the orphanage''s underground tunnels were deep, Pietro quickly passed through them, reaching a more spacious area.

    Suddenly, Pietro''s brain felt a sharp pain, as if someone had stabbed it with a needle. He clutched his head,ing to an abrupt halt, causing him to nearly crashing into the wall.

    Opening his eyes slowly, Pietro saw stars. He shook his head vigorously, trying to clear the dizziness and nausea, attempting to regain his rity.

    Evidently, he had forgotten that he was now at the source of those psychic energies. Running at high speed here made his brain a target for those energies.

    When Pietro finally regained hisposure, he started observing his surroundings. The smell of blood in the air made his hair stand on end, he readied himself to flee at any moment.

    "What the hell is this ce?" Pietro whispered, looking around cautiously. He found himself in a dimly lit corridor, resembling a prison, with doors on both sides spaced every two meters. It reminded Pietro of the mutant prison he was once in.

    He tiptoed to the door of one of the rooms. It was a steel door with vertical bars on the window. Standing on tiptoe, Pietro peeked through the gaps.

    Inside was a rectangr room less than seven square meters, with only a small bed. On the bed sat a child, looking no more than four or five years old, but with their back to Pietro, he couldn''t see their face.

    Hesitating for a moment, Pietro decided against interacting with the child. In such a terrifying environment, he didn''t want to draw attention. Besides, the child sitting with their back to him was too scary��what if they turned around suddenly?

    His goal was the helmet Alex mentioned, not to figure out what Emma was doing here or what happened to these children.

    With that thought, Pietro turned to leave. As he turned, he froze, his entire body immobilized by shock and his eyes widening in disbelief. At the entrance of the corridor stood a woman, silently watching Pietro.

    No one knew when she appeared or how long she had been there. When Pietro noticed her, his heart nearly jumped out of his chest.

    She was a woman with white hair and a stunningly beautiful face, watching Pietro with an enigmatic expression. Pietro instantly recognized her��the builder of this orphanage, Emma Frost.

    "I didn''t expect a little mouse to sneak in. It seems I''ve been toocent over the years." Emma licked her lips, her voice was melodious like a nightingale, but to Pietro, it sounded like the whisper of death.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be giving an interview��ah!" Pietro tried to elerate but was stopped by the stabbing pain in his head, he cried out in agony.

    Clutching his head, Pietro felt as if his brain was being torn apart. In such a state, he couldn''t even think of using his speed, let alone run.

    "Hmph...did you think I wouldn''t notice you? My children sensed your presence the moment you entered my domain. A speedster is quite rare," Emma said, her voice soft. From behind her, two girls, each about four or five years old, emerged.

    "They...are psychic too?" Pietro asked, enduring the pain.

    The little girls beside Emma were expressionless, their eyes rolled back to reveal only the whites. It was hard to believe these were children at the age of joy; they looked like broken dolls.

    "What have you done!?" Pietro yelled through gritted teeth.

    "I''ve achieved what the Creator couldn''t!" Emma''s eyes widened, and she grinned, her beautiful face contorted into a grimace. She stroked the girls'' heads and continued.

    "This world is on the brink of catastrophe. Only mutants will survive. I''m simply helping those lowly beings evolve, just like my church��Church of the Next Generation! Everything we do is for the sake of the next generation."

    As she spoke, Emma bent down and rubbed her cheek against one of the girls. "Look, what a beautiful creation, they are wless works of art"

    ....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    10. Madness.

    11. Twisted Minds.

    12. Escape.

    13. Downfall.

    14. Prison.

 10. Madness

    10. Madness

    "Sorry, but I don''t see anything beautiful about them. You damned madwoman, what have you done to them?"

    Pietro leaned against the wall, using the friction to help himself stand up slowly. Anyone could see the unease in his eyes. This wasn''t his first time facing a telepathic mutant, and Pietro knew all too well how bizarre their powers could be.

    "I have given them gifts and blessings, all for the next generation. Look at them, look at these little darlings, newly born telepaths. Do you know what this means? We are the chosen ones, and I can bring these blessings to them."

    Emma''s expression was extremely twisted, her entire face contorted with madness, but her eyes were filled with a tender love as she gently caressed the heads of the two girls, as if they were priceless treasures.

    Seeing this scene, Pietro felt only a wave of nausea. He took a couple of steps back, wanting to distance himself from Emma to gain a sense of safety. "If turning into lunatics is considered a blessing, then the one giving this blessing is not a god, but a devil."

    The whispers around him started to speak again, and Pietro felt that if he tried to think about anything, these voices would drive him crazy. Was this the telepathy of that madwoman, Emma?

    Pietro felt enveloped by an indescribable force and the nausea in his stomach grew worse. Then, Pietro lost some control over his body, which began trembling uncontrobly, making it difficult for him to stand.

    "Say what you want, speedster, you have no idea how my creations will transform this world." Emma smiled, her face returning to its initial calm, though her eyes held a hint of mockery as she looked at Pietro.

    "You''re bringing destruction to the world," Pietro replied, struggling against his body''s difort.

    His condition was terrible. Shaking his head violently, Pietro''s vision grew blurry, as if a nearsighted person had taken off their sses. In his daze, Pietro saw mist rising around him. No, strictly speaking, it wasn''t mist. Pietro couldn''t identify what it was.

    It gathered rapidly from the gaps in the iron doors on both sides of the corridor, rolling continuously around Pietro and Emma. Within the mist, faint human figures could be seen. At first, Pietro thought he was seeing things, but as he squinted through the nausea, he was horrified to realize that hidden in the pale mist were the indistinct forms of little girls.

    Now Pietro understood what these negative energy-filled, eerie things were. Meanwhile, Emma continued speaking to herself.

    "Honestly, if there really is a god in this world, then you are a gift sent to me by that god." Emma stretched out her arms, as if wanting to embrace Pietro.

    "You''re a lunatic!" Pietro cursed. "Don''t you also have telepathy? Can''t you see the psychic energy around us? These children were turned into this by you, and you call it a blessing?"

    "You! You can actually sense it!" Emma''s eyes brightened, filled with a possessive desire as she gazed at Pietro, though she quickly suppressed it.

    "Yes, this is my mission. I lost everything...," Emma spoke softly, her hands trembling as she recalled painful memories. "My blessings, my everything was taken back by the gods. I don''t know what I did wrong..."

    Anyone seeing Emma like this would think she was a pitiable woman who had suffered a great grievance. But Pietro only wanted to run as far away as possible.

    "So... I will take it all back!" Emma''s humanity vanished, leaving only madness. She removed her gloves, revealing hands made of gleaming diamond.

    "This is my power, and no one can take it away! Not even the gods!!!"

    Emma suddenly appeared in front of Pietro, her diamond hand gripping his throat. The immense strength made Pietro suffocate instantly, unable to muster the strength to struggle.

    "And you, speedster, you will be my most crucial experiment. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You''re different from them. While those children have strong gifts, they are ultimately just ordinary humans, unable to bear the power of telepathy. But you are different. Your brain is resilient, very resilient."

    Emma''s other hand slowly lifted, grabbing her white hair and pulling it back. In the next moment, a head covered in stitched scars appeared before Pietro.

    It was evident that Emma had performed numerous craniotomies on herself. Although it was unclear how she managed it, the scars resembled centipedes crawling across her head, a horrifying sight that would make anyone''s legs go weak.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t die. You will continue to live in my mind, as long as��"

    Boom!

    A blinding light suddenly exploded, tearing through the darkness of the corridor. The beam shed and Emma was sent flying. The force of the beam was so strong that it sent Emma''s body hurtling through the air, she crashed heavily to the ground with a metallic ng.

    Then, an angry voice echoed in the silent corridor.

    "Let go of my brother, you freak."

    Hearing this familiar voice, Pietro''s legs gave out, and he fell to his knees, tears streamed down his face.

    "Are you okay, Pietro?" Alex rushed to Pietro, pointing his armored left arm towards Emma as he tilted his head slightly to ask.

    "What took you so long? I almost died!" Pietro clung to Alex''s clothes, tears streaming down his face.

    If he were alone, Pietro would have forced himself to be strong, but now that Alex was here, Pietro finally found support. He felt like a bullied child who had found his parent, wanting to pour out all his grievances.

    "Alright, alright, I understand," Alex consoled him half-heartedly. "Don''t forget our n. Go find that helmet. Leave this to me."

    "Helmet? I don''t know where it is. I can''t use my super speed here; the telepathy will tear my brain apart." Pietro clutched his head in fear, not wanting to experience that torment again.

    Seeing this, Alex realized that the environment was moreplicated than he had thought, and it specifically affected Pietro. As an ordinary person, he felt nothing, unsure if that was a good or bad thing.

    "Then do the search slowly, Pietro. I believe in you."

    "But I really don''t know where the helmet is. This ce is too big to search," Pietro said, his face twisted with worry, pointing towards Emma. "I thought she''d be wearing it on her head."

    "If she did that, she wouldn''t be able to use her telepathy. Look around, the helmet can only be used in one ce here."

    "You mean theboratory!" Pietro realized.

    Alex didn''t say much more, handing Pietro a loaded submachine gun. "I believe in you."

    Taking the gun, Pietro looked at Alex''s serious face, nodded slightly, and then stood up resolutely. He gave Alex a deep look, then ran towards the other end of the corridor without looking back. Watching Pietro''s figure disappear into the darkness, Alex turned his attention back to the fallen Emma.

    "It''s time we talked, Emma. You''ve really broken my heart."

    ...��.

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    11. Twisted Minds.

    12. Escape.

    13. Downfall.

    14. Prison.

    15. Releasing the Prisoners.

 11. Twisted Minds

    11. Twisted Minds

    Alex had already tested the power of Iron Man''ssuit. Although it couldn''tpare to Iron Man''s suit in the main universe, the particle beam weapon was still a formidable weapon that hadn''t been fully developed in his previous life. However, even with such a power, it still wasn''t enough to take on Emma Frost, who had transformed her entire body into diamond.

    "Stand up, Emma. I know you''re not hurt." Alex suppressed his anger and took a few steps forward. "To be honest, when I first read about you in the newspapers, I mentally prepared myself. But guess what? I still can''t tolerate what you''ve done."

    "Of course, you wouldn''t understand the brilliance of my actions, human. You''re just an inferior species. What right do you have toprehend my thoughts?" Emma stood up, her entire body shimmering in the dim light as it transformed into diamond.

    Without hesitation, Alex pulled out a submachine gun from behind him and aimed at the White Queen, opening fire. Countless bullets sprayed out, striking her body and producing a series of sharp, metallic ''ding-ding-dang-dang'' sounds.

    "What''s wrong, oh noble and superior mutant? Has your telepathy stopped working?" Alex''s tone was filled with sarcasm as he watched Emma being suppressed by his firepower.

    In his memories, Emma Frost was aplex character in the Marvel universe. Initially a viin who co-founded the Hellfire Club, sheter joined the X-Men and even briefly wielded the Phoenix Force during a major event.

    With such an impressive track record, Alex dared not be careless when facing her.

    Emma Frost was not just a simple telepath. She possessed telepathic abilities simr to Charles Xavier''s while also having high proficiency in them. She was considered a "World-ss telepath" and an "Omega-ss telepath." Even Professor X held her telepathic skills in high regard. Moreover, she was recognized as one of the five telepaths on the who could perfectly and seamlessly alter thoughts.

    In theics, Emma even defeated Professor X using her telepathic abilities, making her arguably more powerful in certain respects. However, Professor X had the advantages of higher poprity and more frequent appearances.

    Additionally, Emma was a secondary mutant, possessing not only telepathy but also the ability to transform her entire body into diamond, much like Colossus. This gave her formidable closebat and defensive capabilities, making her even more dangerous. If there was a single weakness to her abilities, it was that she could only use one power at a time. In her diamond form, she couldn''t use her telepathy.

    Of course, this information was deduced by Alex based on the White Queen from other universes. However, in this world, Emma probably didn''t even have a tenth of her abilities.

    "I went through almost all the news about you and gathered many rumors. What surprised me the most was finding intelligence about you in Nick Fury''s safe house."

    Alex emptied his bullets and casually put the submachine gun away. He looked at the unharmed White Queen and smiled.

    "Who would have thought that Emma Frost, the great phnthropist and living saint, was in reality a madwoman conducting human experiments, modifying pregnant women and infants, and trying to activate their telepathic abilities. Emma, you can continue deceiving yourself, but you know deep down that no matter what you do, you can''t regain your telepathy."

    "You''re lying!" Emma screamed as she stood up, nearly stumbling in her agitation. "I will get it back! I will."

    "Is that so? But how long has it been since youst heard someone else''s thoughts? Three years? Five years? Even longer? You''re just using these pathetic methods to control these children. As Pietro said, you can''t see that their souls have entangled with psychic energy, turning them into emotionless, undying monsters."

    Although it was initially just a guess, the intelligence in Nick Fury''s safe house confirmed Alex''s suspicions.

    In this world, like Professor X, Emma awakened telepathy. However, their fates diverged significantly��both suffered from multiple personality disorders due to excessive reception of others'' memories, resulting in numerous personalities crowding their minds and driving them insane.

    This was a pain all telepaths might face. Although often glossed over in theics, it wasn''t entirely without precedent. For example, in another universe, Professor X experienced a simr ordeal.

    During a conflict involving mutants, Wolverine injured Mao. Enraged, Mao tried to extract all the adamantium from Wolverine''s body. This act infuriated Professor X, who forcefully entered Mao''s mind using telepathy. However, this intrusion met with severe resistance from Mao''s negative emotions��anger, sorrow, and pain��which flowed back into Professor X''s mind through telepathy.

    This led to the creation of Onught, a being that nearly destroyed all superheroes.

    In this world, such side effects were even more pronounced. The minds of people were filled with various emotions, almost overwhelming Emma''s brain with countless personalities.

    Subsequently, Emma awakened her diamond transformation ability. Perhaps due to the conflict between her powers, she gradually lost her telepathic abilities. Initially, her mind became quieter, and eventually, she couldn''t even actively read others'' memories. Ultimately, shepletely lost her telepathy, retaining only her diamond form.

    If that was all, it might have been a blessing in disguise for Emma. But losing telepathy didn''t mean her mental illness was cured. Without telepathy to suppress it, the personalities surged, constantly tormenting her, and even losing control over her diamond form.

    In the end, she went mad. She decided to reim her abilities, targeting newborns and pregnant women. To avoid detection by President X and the Avengers, she established a church and a welfare institute, appearing on television to give speeches and presenting herself as apassionate phnthropist.

    Coupled with her refined and beautiful appearance, politicians and corporations soon fell under her charm, giving her the green light at every turn. No one knew the twisted, grotesque soul hidden beneath her beautiful exterior.

    .....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    12. Escape.

    13. Downfall.

    14. Prison.

    15. Releasing the Prisoners.

    16. The Prison Battle.

 12. Escape

    12. Escape

    "Give up, Emma. I''ll end your suffering, trust me."

    Alex looked at the woman in front of him, who had fortunately awakened her telepathic abilities but was unfortunately tortured by them to the point of bing a monster, and spoke seriously.

    "End my suffering? How will you do that?"

    "With this." Alex pulled out a pistol, the same kind that killed Nick Fury. "Of course, you''ll need to deactivate your diamond form first, otherwise the bullet won''t prate."

    "In your dreams!" Before Alex could finish, Emma screamed and interrupted him, then roared and lunged at Alex, like an enraged beast or a bloodthirsty demon.

    Alex raised his left hand, and the particle beam instantly lit up. He was always ready for Emma''s move, and as she acted, Alex''s particle beam was already ready to fire.

    Bang!

    With a golden sh, and Emma''s body instantly halted mid-air. The next moment, she was violently hurled back with tremendous force, faster than her previous speed, ultimately crashing heavily to the ground again.

    "Don''t resist. This thing might not harm you, but it has a powerful repelling effect. You can''t get reach me." Alex waved his hand, revealing the Iron Man suit hidden in his sleeve.

    "Really?" Emma, lying on the ground, gave a twisted smile. "I can''t but they can."

    As Emma''s words fell, a soft, etherealugh, like that of a child, suddenly echoed in the corridor. Then, pale mist began to spread from the darkness. Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but take half a step back, but he quickly steadied himself, returning his foot to its original position.

    "So this is the scene Pietro saw earlier. It''s really terrifying, like watching ''The Grudge'' or ''It'' in VR." Licking his dry lips, Alex stared intently at the increasingly thick mist.

    Feeling a wave of dizziness, Alex decisively fired several shots into the hazy figures in the mist. The gunfire briefly dispelled the mist, but soon it reformed, taking on human shapes again, apanied by eerieughter that seemed to mock Alex''s futile efforts.

    "It''s useless. This is power formed entirely by psychic energy. From the moment you entered my territory, you were already within their bodies. They are everywhere; physical attacks can''t destroy them."

    Emma, hidden in the mist, was unaffected by the psychic energy due to her diamond form. Hearing this, Alex showed little reaction, but the sweat on his forehead revealed his awareness of the dire situation.

    The mist was not a manifestation of telepathy, indicating Emma''s human experiments had failed. If these children truly had awakened telepathic abilities, they could have controlled him instantly, leaving no room for resistance.

    In a sense, however, Emma''s experiments weren''t entirely failures. These tragic children had long since died. Their souls and resentment, mixed with weak psychic energy, grew stronger as more died.

    They usuallyy dormant beneath the orphanage, but when someone enters, they be ''prey'' for these tortured souls.

    Emma, with her diamond form telepathic protection, was unafraid of this psychic energy, but Alex, a mere human, couldn''t help but feel anxious in the face of this strange power.

    Alex fired a few more shots at the ghostly figures, even though he knew it was futile, but he had no other choice. He couldn''t use the particle beam from his palm, uncertain if it would harm these eerie entities. Moreover, Emma, was lurking nearby, waiting for an opportunity to strike. The particle beam couldn''t be fired continuously, it needed a few seconds to recharge, enough time for Emma to tear him apart.

    He knew Emma was waiting for that moment.So Alex quickly gave up on the particle beam. He kept his palm beam ready to fend off Emma''s attack while shooting at the mist, trying to prevent the psychic energy from overwhelming his mind.

    Fortunately, though powerful, the mist''s attacks were simple.

    Like boiling a frog, it would trap its prey within itself, wearing them down over time. When the prey could no longer bear it, the psychic energy would invade their minds, turning them into mindless zombies. Calcting the rate of psychic invasion, Alex became more agitated by the approaching shadows and whispers but quickly calmed himself.

    When Pietro entered, Alex followed closely. Logically, both should be equally affected, yet Pietro seemed more affected than himself.

    At first, Alex thought it was because Pietro was a mutant and he was a regr human, so the psychic energy targeted Pietro more. But now he realizes it wasn''t that simple. The attacks should be indiscriminate unless influenced by...

    Speed!

    The biggest difference between him and Pietro was speed. Pietro was a speedster, his actions and thoughts were much faster than Alex''s, thus consuming more energy.

    This was the truth behind the psychic attack, Alex''s eyes lit up. "I know how to deal with this now. As long as I empty my mind and minimize mental strain, these things can''t touch me."

    Hearing this, Emma was stunned, an expression of disbelief on her face, the first time Alex had seen such a look from her.

    "I know what you''re trying to do, but it''s useless. I''ll keep my eyes on you; you can''t get past me." Alex warned Emma cautiously.

    "I must admit, you surprise me. You''re very smart, Alex. I''m almost in love with your mind." Emma smiled stiffly, staring deeply at Alex. "But do you think you''ve won?"

    Emma spread her arms, and the shadows in the mist gathered around her.

    "Even if you slow your consumption, you''re still trapped here. How long can youst? A minute, ten minutes, half an hour? In the end, you''ll die. Oh no, you''ll stay and join our family."

    "It won''t take that long." Alex tilted his head, smiling. "I still have a bus to catch."

    Before his words were finished, a figure appeared beside him. In an instant, the mist behind the figure exploded, torn apart by a silver sh of lightning, leaving a clear path through the darkness.

    "What?" Emma''s eyes widened, realizing the situation.

    "You arrived just in time, Pietro." Without turning, Alex recognized his rescuer, and he was finally able to rx.

    Pietro didn''t respond immediately, He walked to Alex''s side and tapped his helmet, which was made of a metal that blocked telepathy. This helmet allowed Pietro to use his abilities freely.

    "I''ve got what we came for. Let''s go. I don''t want to stay here any longer."

    "As you wish."

    Alex jumped on Pietro''s back. Their conversationsted only a few seconds. Before Emma could react, Alex was already on Pietro''s back, blowing her a kiss from afar.

    "No��"

    Emma reached out, trying to grab or stop them, but they vanished in a breath, their speed was beyond the visual observation of the human eye. Gasping, tears of blood ran down Emma''s face. She stared into the empty darkness, releasing Alex''s presence which was gone, like a phantom.

    "No!!!!!!"

    ...��..

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    13. Downfall.

    14. Prison.

    15. Releasing the Prisoners.

    16. The Prison Battle.

    17. A Terrifying Guess

 13. Downfall

    13. Downfall

    Pietro ran at his full speed. Possibly due to the deep psychological shadows cast by the orphanage''s basement, Pietro''s speed was noticeably faster than usual. The two of them ran out of the orphanage, not stopping for a moment. Pietro directly ced Alex in the car''s driver''s seat, even thoughtfully fastening his seatbelt.

    From Alex''s perspective, it was just a brief blur and a small jolt. When he came to his senses, his hands were already gripping the steering wheel. Then, "Ugh!" The high-speed motion''s caused Alex''s stomach to churn, and he stuck his head out the window to vomit.

    After a while, Alex finally recovered from the sickness.

    "Hurry up! And Drive, Alex! What if that crazy woman catches up?" Pietro patted Alex, urging him impatiently. Although they had left the orphanage, he still wasn''t at ease.

    "That woman won''t catch up anytime soon. Without psychic abilities, the White Queen is like a toothless tiger��not much of a threat." Alex rubbed his stomach. "I feel really bloated right now. Is that normal?"

    "It''s normal. Most people can''t handle high-speed movement, so there will be some side effects. It''ll pass soon, don''t worry." Pietro exined but kept ncing back towards the orphanage, clearly still uneasy despite Alex''s words.

    Seeing this, Alex didn''t hesitate and quickly started the car, driving away from the town along the main road. "For now, you should wear this helmet. With this on, President X won''t be able to track you, and we can destroy the mutant prison unnoticed."

    "Got it, boss." Pietro finally sighed in relief once they were out of sight of the town.

    "But you''ll need to tell me as much as possible about the secret mutant prison. We don''t have much time. War has already broken out on the other side of the world. We need to fan the mes before President X reacts. Our next actions need to be even quicker."

    Alex said this while handing Pietro a propaganda leaflet he found in the car, left there by some flyer distributor earlier that morning.

    The flyer clearly stated that the border situation had be out of control and that other countries had sounded the horns of war, creating the impression that another world war was imminent. At the top of the flyer was the symbol of the Church of the Next Generation. It seemed that the person distributing the flyers was coincidentally a member of the church established by Emma Frost.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you everything I know, as long as you keep your promise," Pietro nced at the flyer before crushing it and tossing it aside. Having lived two lives, Alex deeply understood the importance of intelligence. If he wanted to aplish these nearly impossible tasks, information would undoubtedly be his greatest asset.

    For instance, with Emma Frost, if he didn''t know her abilities or hadn''t gathered more information about her in this world, he wouldn''t have been able to take the helmet from her, let alone face President X.

    Simrly, breaking into the mutant prison and releasing the prisoners inside required more intelligence. The security of the mutant prison was one concern, but the prisoners themselves were a double-edged sword.

    If handled well, they could help him achieve his goals. Handled poorly, they might tear him to pieces the moment he freed them.

    This was definitely not the scenario Alex wanted to see, so he needed to gather more intelligence before taking action. Fortunately, the journey to Texas was long. Based on Pietro''s firsthand experience in the mutant prison, Alex had a general understanding of President X''s secret prison and knew many internal details.

    For instance, the warden of the mutant prison was a man named Fisk, a giant over two meters tall, weighing over 400 pounds, and with a body made of mostly muscle. This Fisk was most likely this universe version of the viin Kingpin from Spider-Man and Daredevil. It was surprising that the notorious New York mob boss in other universes had be a warden here. Alex was taken aback by the news, but it also made sense in an unexpected way.

    As for the prisoners in the mutant prison, Pietro remembered each of them vividly. There was a man named Summers, who, during his mutation, identally killed his family withser beams from his eyes. Subsequently, his eyeballs were removed and he was imprisoned in the mutant prison.

    Then there was a female prisoner named Kitty, known along with Pietro as the "Twin Stars of Escape" in the prison. Pietro relied on his super speed, while Kitty had an even more formidable ability��she could phase through objects by converting her body to a molecr state. Her ability to phase through objects was so strong that no one could kill her unless they forced her to be tangible, like trapping her underwater.

    For her, escaping prison was usually a piece of cake, but unfortunately, during one escape attempt, her power failed while passing through a cell bar, resulting in her merging with the iron bars.

    Another simr case was a man named Armando, whose ability was to automatically mutate to adapt to his environment. However, during a fire, he was buried under a copsed building. By the time he was rescued, he had fused with a piece of rebar and lost consciousness, falling into a kind of a."

    Then there was a guy named Kurt, isted in a separate cell. Unlike other mutants, he was a beast-like mutant. This kind of mutant was typically influenced by their beastly instincts, bing bloodthirsty and frenzied, eventually turning into a real beast. Kurt was no different. His appearance was demonic, with the power of teleportation, theoretically a very strong mutant ability. However, he had lost all reason and be a wild, feral creature.

    Listening to Pietro''s ount, Alex felt a mix of emotions. Cyclops, Shadowcat, Darwin, Nightcrawler... In another universe, these were celebrated heroes.

    Taking a deep breath, Alex gestured for Pietro to stop talking. He turned on the car''s stereo, needing some music to soothe his heavy heart.

    ...��..

    <strong>I am tired today so only two updates.</strong>

    <strong>........</strong>

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    14. Prison.

    15. Releasing the Prisoners.

    16. The Prison Battle.

    17. A Terrifying Guess.

    18. President X

 14. Prison

    14. Prison

    In fact, the secret mutant prison was not as far away as Alex had imagined. It was located on the border of Texas, disguised as a military base, simr to a logistics depot. The prison was hidden underground, and not far away, there was even a railway track.

    However, this railway line had long been abandoned. It was left over from World War II for transporting supplies. After the war, the area was designated as a secret military base, making the railway obsolete. But with World War III looming, it wouldn''t be long before trains would be speeding along that track again.

    Far from the military base, Alex and Pietro got out of the car. From here on, they would have to proceed on foot.

    "How do we get in?" Pietro, returning to his old home, was extremely uneasy. Even wearing a helmet that could block telepathic abilities didn''t make him feel safe; he was constantly afraid of President X controlling his mind.

    Alex wasn''t surprised by Pietro''s fear. The kid had already developed a psychological shadow. During the car ride, he had been woken up by nightmares several times, sometimes even hallucinating President X''s voice in his head. Honestly, convincing Pietro to return to the secret mutant prison and to steal from President X''s secret room made Alex feel he had the potential to be a top-notch cult leader.

    "Wait until it''s dark, then you use the cover of night to get me inside. After that, you''ll sabotage the base''s power supply. I''ve exined this n to you several times now; you haven''t forgotten it, have you?" Alex frowned.

    "Of course I remember, but... just in case, I mean, what if President X uses his telepathy to foresee our ns and sets a trap for us?" Pietro asked nervously.

    "He won''t." Pietro had asked simr questions the entire journey, and Alex was getting a bit tired of it. "Charles has been missing for a long time. Look at how chaotic the borders are, and he hasn''t shown up. I suspect something has happened to him. We''re seizing this opportunity to stir things up."

    "Besides, I''ve given you the helmet. I''m not scared, so what are you afraid of? With this helmet, even if we encounter Charles, you could kill him in a second. So, he should be the one afraid of you, not the other way around."

    "Right, right, right. He should be afraid of me." Pietro patted his chest, seemingly trying to hypnotize himself, but then quickly added, "But, Alex, don''t you think the two of us alone is too risky?"

    "So, what do you suggest?" Alex rubbed his temples.

    "How about we recruit some cannon fodder? The gangs in Washington D.C. are pretty good. You wait here; I can bring back hundreds of guys overnight," Pietro said seriously.

    "Stop with that nonsense. Hundreds of guys? Recruiting gangs? Do you hear yourself? In times like these, anyone could betray you. Are you asking them to help just to die?" Alex knew Pietro wouldn''t have any good ideas.

    The two chatted intermittently, and soon the sky darkened, casting the vast desert into shadow.

    "Be careful, and don''t be as fast as thest time. My body can''t take it," Alex said as hey on Pietro''s back, regretting the words as soon as he said them because they sounded strange. However, the tense Pietro didn''t notice. Without replying, he began running, like a shooting star, heading straight for the military base. Having broken out several times, Pietro was familiar with the security measures. Quickly, without alerting any guards, he reached the hidden mutant prison beneath the military base.

    When Alex''s vision cleared, he felt his stomach churning again but managed to suppress it this time. Looking around, he found himself in a break room, a simple space with only a window and two bunk beds. Two soldiers were sleeping on the bunks, but with Pietro''s help, they wouldn''t wake up again.

    The room''s wallpaper was peeling, the bed frames were rusted, and the air was thick with an unbearable stench. Alex felt like he was back in Emma''s undergroundb. "How old is this ce?"

    "Not sure," Pietro said, shaking his head. "I heard it''s been around for decades. They say it dates back to World War II when soldiers herded mutants onto the battlefield, using them as cannon fodder, forbidding retreating by killing anyone who did. Those mutants had no choice but to charge forward. After the war, some surviving mutants were secretly executed, while others were brought here for various experiments. But nothing came of it until President X took over and converted it into a mutant prison."

    "There''s such a history here." Alex sighed.

    "It''s just hearsay, since I wasn''t around at that time. But I think it''s likely true because I''ve seen many mutants like me, most of them get driven mad by their powers."

    "I understand, which is why I think this world is deeply sick." Alex changed into a soldier''s uniform.

    "Remember, the prison is shaped like a ''��'' shape with four levels. The lower you go, the more dangerous the mutant prisoners are. I suggest you avoid the fourth level and start from the third. Fisk''s office is at the end of the hallway on this level, and the stairs to the next level are on the right side of this room."

    Pietro took out several sets of keys, indicating he had already done quite a bit in the short time since they arrived.

    "Got it." Alex took the three sets of keys from Pietro. There were four sets of keys, corresponding to four levels, but like Pietro, he had no intention of releasing the mutants on the lowest level. The reason was simple: too many uncontroble factors. As an ordinary human, every mutant Alex released posed a corresponding danger to himself. If he released apletely uncontroble lunatic, he would be the first to die.

    ...��

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    15. Releasing the Prisoners.

    16. The Prison Battle.

    17. A Terrifying Guess.

    18. President X.

    19. Possesion.

 15. Releasing the Prisoners

    15. Releasing the Prisoners

    Initially, Alex''s n was to have Pietro handle all the tasks.

    After all, Pietro was a speedster. Since he could bring Alex inside and collect all the cell keys without alerting other soldiers and the warden, it proved that Pietro was perfectly capable of opening all the cells in a short amount of time. Unfortunately, this n was not feasible.

    The entire power supply system of the secret mutant prison was located in the above-ground facility, and the two were interconnected. If anything went wrong in the secret mutant prison, the power supply system would immediately activate the automatic defense system.

    This automatic defense system was a highly advanced electric barrier. Anyone passing through it would be electrocuted into charcoal, and the barrier would instantly envelop the entire mutant prison, making it impossible for anyone inside to get in or out.

    Even if a few powerful or special mutants could get through the barrier, what good would it do? They would be recaptured within days, and a few escaped mutants wouldn''t achieve Alex''s n. So, this idea was unworkable. Simrly, the n to destroy the power system first to prevent the electric barrier from activating and then release the prisoners also wouldn''t work.

    Destroying the power system would put the entire mutant prison on lockdown, with the military surrounding the ce. Pietro couldn''t dodge bullets in such a confined space. The only oue for him would be death. Even if he seeded, how many mutants could he release? The n would be as ineffective as the previous one.

    To achieve the n, there was only one choice: release the prisoners first, then destroy the power system from outside to disable the electric barrier. This way, more mutants could escape, and the soldiers outside wouldn''t stand a chance against so many mutants.

    For this to work, Alex and Pietro had to divide tasks. The power system was heavily guarded, and Alex wasn''t confident he could destroy it in such an environment, so that task fell to Pietro. Alex himself would handle unlocking the cells.

    With their tasks clearly divided, Alex and Pietro immediately set to work. Alex hid the keys and pretended to be a exchange shift guard, strolling casually out of the room. Walking through the prison corridors, the dampness, cold, stench of blood, and the smell of rotting flesh mixed with the noise of chains dragging on the ground, created a hellish atmosphere.

    Alex kept his head down, trying to minimize his presence. At the same time, he curiously nced at the mutants locked in cells on either side of the corridor. Some were asleep, while others were awake, watching Alex with cold eyes. Although they didn''t know Alex, they recognized his uniform. In the mutant prison, offending the guards was very dangerous.

    Alex had to admit that Warden Fisk had trained these prisoners well. Many familiar faces were among them: Siren, Psylocke, Sprite, and other former X-Men members from his previous life. There were also some who hadn''t shown identifiable mutant abilities, so Alex couldn''t identify them.

    The entire prison was in a state of dull atmosphere, even among the guards. As he passed a drowsy guard, the man merely nced at Alex before closing his eyes again to nap. Water dripped from the prison ceiling, and in the darkness, the sound of sewage flowing through pipes added to the oppressive, depressing atmosphere.

    Alex couldn''t imagine the inhumane conditions these mutants endured every day. If it were him, he knew he would be driven mad within three days.

    As he descended the stairs, the stench grew worse. On the third level, Alex saw those who had turned into monstrous bestial mutants, like the Nightcrawler, Pietro had mentioned. Besides him, there was Angel, who had lost a wing, and Beast, who had be arge blue creature.

    There was also Kitty Pryde, merged with a pir. When Alex passed her, she didn''t react, her lifeless eyes suggesting she was already dead inside.

    "Is it that early today?" a guard yawned upon seeing Alex. He was surprised that his colleague was so diligent as toe early for the shift change.

    "Early? I think I''mte," Alex replied ndly.

    In the next moment, Alex pulled out a silenced submachine gun and fired a burst at the drowsy guards. No one expected Alex to act suddenly, and in their drowsy state, they had no chance to resist. They were turned into Swiss cheese by Alex''s bullets.

    The gunfire instantly alerted the prisoners, who were now excited. Smelling blood, they pressed themselves against the bars, reaching out towards Alex like sharks sensing blood in the water.

    "Quiet down, you freaks!" Alex knew that the moment he fired, the surveince cameras had caught him. There was no other way. He had to move quickly.

    "I''ll let you out," he said, taking off the soldier''s jacket. Instead of using the keys, he extended his left hand, gathering particle beams and firing a repulsor st that shattered the nearest cell door.

    Inside the cell was Beast, who immediately rushed out, nced at Alex, and then at the metallic gleam of Alex''s left hand, seemingly fearing its destructive power.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, seeing that Alex wasn''t stopping him, Beast roared and pounced on the soldiers'' corpses, devouring them voraciously. It was clear he was starving. Witnessing this, Alex took a few deep breaths. Despite having been in this world for so long, he still hadn''t gotten used to such scenes and still felt a wave of nausea.

    Ignoring the feasting Beast, Alex quickly went to the other cells and used the keys to unlock them.

    After sting Angel''s head to pieces because he tried to attack him, the process went more smoothly. These monsters, though their minds were overtaken by their feral instincts, retained enough rationality to understand that antagonizing the human helping them escape was not a good idea if they wanted to survive.

    ....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    16. The Prison Battle.

    17. A Terrifying Guess.

    18. President X.

    19. Possesion.

    20. Trump Card.

 16. The Prison Battle

    16. The Prison Battle

    The piercing sound of rms reverberated throughout the mutant prison. Red rm lights flickered in the dim corridors, casting a crimson glow on the passageways. Water droplets trickled down the walls, looking eerily like blood under the shing lights as they fell to the ground.

    This old facility, whose construction date was unknown, hadn''t been this ''lively'' for a long time. Since President X ordered its reconstruction, no one had dared to cause trouble here for years. Any disobedient escapees were quickly recaptured by Warden Fisk.

    The soldiers here had be ustomed to mocking these mutant monsters. No matter how powerful these mutants were outside, here they were nothing more than dogs.

    But today, the situation seemed to have reversed. The soldiers, awakened by the rm, barely had time to dress. They knew what this rm meant: someone had opened the prison and released the prisoners without authorization. If these monsters were set free, it would be troublesome.

    The most troublesome part was that if they didn''t quickly regroup and recapture the prisoners, they would face the inhuman torture of Warden Fisk. In the mutant prison, Warden Fisk was the only person, aside from President X, who instilled fear in them. Both the mutants and the guards were terrified of him.

    They had witnessed Fisk tormenting mutants in various ways, deriving pleasure from their pain. They had also seen those who offended Fisk thrown into the mutants'' cells to be their food. Thinking of this, the soldiers couldn''t help but shiver. No one wanted to meet such a fate. They rushed out of their dormitories as quickly as possible, heading towards the mutant prison.

    But when they reached the second floor, they were stunned by the scene before them. Dozens of soldiers armed with submachine guns were all frozen in shock.

    Not far from the corridor door, Warden Fisk''s massive bodyy motionless on the ground, arge hole in his stomach. Beasts like Nightcrawler and Toad, who had been imprisoned on the third floor, were feasting on his body.

    From Fisk''s wide-open, lifeless eyes, it was clear that Nightcrawler had teleported behind him and killed him without his knowledge. He died without ever seeing his killer. But to the soldiers, how these monsters escaped and how Fisk died didn''t matter. What mattered was that if they didn''t act soon, they would be the next ones to die.

    "The mutants from level 3 are loose! Open fire! Don''t let them get close." a squad leader shouted, his voice trembling with fear.

    Ratatatatata!!!

    Gunfire erupted, bullets rained down on the mutants.

    Beast roared in anger at having his meal interrupted, his feral eyes fixed on the humans daring to attack him. His sharp teeth grated together, making a chilling sound.

    "Suppress them! Don''t let them get close!!!"

    Meanwhile, on the third floor, Alex paused while unlocking cells, his ears twitched as he heard themotion from upstairs. It seemed the first batch of mutants had already engaged the soldiers. Alex had no doubt the mutants could handle the soldiers. Even though their powers were diminished in this universe, they weren''t easily killed by ordinary guns. If some of them died, it was their fate.

    Alex didn''t care about the lives of the soldiers or the mutants he released. This world was already a dark, broken ce, beyond saving. His priority was to escape.

    After releasing thest prisoner on the third floor, Alex stopped by Kitty Pryde''s cell. In this world, Kitty appeared to be in her twenties, older than Pietro, and quite different from the young, vibrant Kitty he remembered.

    Alex''s impression of Kitty was mostly from theics and the young actress in the movies, who had since transitioned and couldn''t reprise the role.

    Setting aside his thoughts, Alex looked down at Kitty. "Need help?"

    Kitty slowly opened her eyes, her gaze filled withplex emotions. Finally, she spoke softly, "You can''t help me. This is a nightmare."

    Alex sighed deeply, closed his eyes for a moment, then ced his left hand, equipped with his Iron Man suit, on the iron pir fused with Kitty''s body.

    Kitty seemed to understand Alex''s intention. She didn''t resist but closed her eyes, waiting for what was toe. With a powerful pull, enhanced by his suit, Alex tore the pir from the cell.

    Due to Kitty''s situation, Warden Fisk hadn''t used particrly strong materials for her cell, making Alex''s demolition unusually smooth. In the next moment, Kitty''s organs spilled out spreading across the floor.

    The sound of organs falling on the ground made Alex''s hand tremble.

    "Thank you," Kitty whispered with herst breath, then fell silent.

    Alex knew she couldn''t be saved. Her mutation failing had fused her body with the pir. Not even Tony Stark could have saved her quickly. Ending her suffering was better than leaving her in torment.

    Alex fell silent, closing his eyes briefly before reopening them with renewed determination.

    He ascended to the second floor, where the battle continued. The soldiers, armed with heavy firepower, had temporarily suppressed the mutants, forcing them to take cover. Nightcrawler, Beast, and other strong mutants hadunched several assaults but were repelled by the soldiers and guards due to theirck of coordination.

    The soldiers knew that the moment the mutants escaped, the prison was sealed by an electric barrier, trapping everyone inside. If they didn''t kill the mutants, no one would escape.

    The mutants weren''t foolish either. Realizing the soldiers'' firepower, they took cover, seemingly waiting for an opportunity to strike. The soldiers, trying to conserve ammunition, stopped shooting and held their ground.

    In this tense standoff, neither side made a move. Then suddenly, darkness engulfed the corridor as if someone had cut the power. Most people lost their sight as the tunnel plunged into pitch-ckness.

    ....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    17. A Terrifying Guess.

    18. President X.

    19. Possesion.

    20. Trump Card.

    21. Illusion.

 17. A Terrifying Guess

    17. A Terrifying Guess

    "Quick, open fire!"

    The soldiers were in a state of extreme tension, the fear of the monsters was making them jumpy at any sound. The sudden ckout was the final straw. This abrupt darkness shattered the soldiers'' remaining sanity.

    Without their vision, the soldiers grew agitated and began firing wildly in all directions, indifferent to the risk of friendly fire. The muzzle shes provided them with a semnce of safety. Unlike the soldiers, most of the beastly mutants had night vision. As natural predators, night vision was a basic ability.

    For them, the sudden power outage was just a brief flicker of darkness. As soon as their eyes adjusted, they could see their surroundings clearly. Soon, the backup power activated the emergency lights, dimly illuminating the passageway. However, the weak lighting was insufficient for soldiers.

    But it was toote.

    One of the soldiers at the front regained his vision just in time to see a massive w snap at him. In the next instant, he was overpowered by a great force, and with a cold sh to his throat, he lost consciousness.

    "They''re charging!"

    "Open fire! Open fire!"

    "I don''t want to die, please, stop!"

    "Kill them, kill them... ahhh!!!"

    Alex hid in a corner on the second floor, knowing the n had seeded. Pietro had sabotaged the power supply. From a distance, Alex observed the "horror movie scene." The dim environment also affected his vision, but he could clearly see the flickers of light near the door to the first floor, the muzzle shes of gunfire.

    Alongside the shes came the sounds of bullets firing and colliding, and the hellish screams and roars of battle. The horrific scene was enough to make even Alex reluctant to get closer. Ignoring the front lines, Alex casually opened a nearby cell. Inside was a young man huddled in a corner, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Alex.

    "Don''t, don''t kill me!" the boy screamed, trying to retreat further into the corner.

    "What''s your name?" Alex asked coldly, his tone devoid of emotion.

    The boy covered his head, not daring to look directly at Alex. He stared at Alex''s blood-stained boots instead, stammering, "I-I''m John, John Proudstar."

    There were many characters named John in theics, and Alex couldn''t remember them all. He considered this mutant a minor character who never appeared in theics.

    "I have a task for you. Take these keys and release the other mutants. The power supply is destroyed, and the electric barriers are down. Everyone can escape now."

    Alex tossed the keys in front of John. Seeing no reaction, Alex drew his gun. "Maybe I wasn''t clear. You have two choices: take the keys and do as I say, or I shoot you right now."

    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" John lunged forward, grabbing the keys. "Don''t kill me, I''ll do it right now."

    Without any further reaction, Alex stepped aside. John was surprisingly efficient, using his enhanced speed and strength to unlock the cells much faster than Alex could. With the task of unlocking outsourced, Alex felt a weight lifted from him. Unlocking cells in the dark was pure torture.

    Meanwhile, the battle at the front had ended. All the soldiers were dead. The dark environment was perfect for these creatures to hunt. Nightcrawler, with every teleport, killed a soldier, bing a grim reaper for them.

    Perhaps the beasts had their fill, or they were eager to escape their long imprisonment. After killing the guards, they rushed to the first floor without dy.

    Alex followed them silently. The guards inside were just appetizers; he needed the mutants to clear out the soldiers outside. The guards wouldn''t stand idly by as the mutants escaped. They couldn''t catch the swift Pietro, but they could block the rampaging beasts.

    Sure enough, upon reaching the first floor, Alex found it nearly empty. Most of the mutants had already fled in the chaos, with only a few powerless ones left in their cells, like the now-blind Cyclops.

    The mutants that charged out, were met by bullets and cannon fire. In this facility, weapons were plentiful. Thousands of soldiers stood ready, attempting to exterminate the mutants on the spot. However, among the mutant prisoners, there were two who could teleport like Nightcrawler. Against this ability, firearms and cannons were useless.

    The soldiers quickly realized the mutants were more powerful than expected, especially when an old man with telekinesis flipped a tank. The battlefield descended into chaos, with deafening sounds all around. Alex tried to stay in the shadows, avoiding attention. The n had seeded; it was time to leave.

    But then, amunication officer caught Alex''s attention.

    "Report! We need reinforcements. An assassin has released most of the mutant prisoners. They''ve broken our formation. We need backup!"

    Assassin?

    The term made Alex stop.

    His n was to release the prisoners. He didn''t care what they called him, but "assassin" made him pause. An assassin usually has a target, someone significant enough to warrant assassination. Assassins and their targets are symbiotic; an assassin''s presence implies a valuable target.

    Simrly, a ce worth an assassin''s visit must have a notable target.

    This term from the soldier indicated a major problem. There had to be someone here worth assassinating, a person with great influence, likely a high-ranking officialmanding the troops.

    Only such a person would qualify as an assassination target.

    Initially, Alex thought the soldier referred to Warden Fisk. But Fisk was just the warden, not high-ranking enough tomand the army. Plus, he was already dead.

    The only possible answer was...

    Recalling the secretive construction of the mutant prison and the strict confidentiality, along with the president''s long absence...

    Alex''s eyes widened in realization.

    President X was here!

    ...��..

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    18. President X.

    19. Possesion.

    20. Trump Card.

    21. Illusion.

    22. Awakening.

 18. President X.

    18. President X.

    Realizing this, Alex did not hesitate. He shot the soldier beside themunication officer and rushed forward, firing several shots as the officer reached for his gun, rendering his hand a bloody mess.

    "What do you mean by ''assassin''?"

    "Ahhh!!" The soldier screamed in agony, not answering Alex''s question. His cries were soon drowned out by the sounds of explosions, they were unheard amidst the chaos. Alex, impatient, stomped on the soldier''s wound, causing him to silently scream in immense pain.

    "Is President X here? Answer me!"

    "Yes, yes," The soldier nodded frantically, tears and snot covering his face. In his agony, he turned pale, his lips ashen.

    "Where? Tell me!" Alex demanded, gritting his teeth. The realization that President X was on the same military base as him left Alex feeling terrified.

    If it were anyone else, it wouldn''t matter, but President X had genuine telepathic abilities, unlike Emma, who had lost her powers. There was no telling if President X had already discovered him or had silently invaded his mind,was ready to kill him without his knowledge.

    "I-I don''t know, I really don''t," the soldier shook his head frantically, using his other hand to push against Alex''s foot, trying to remove it from his wound.

    Alex believed him. It made sense that the soldier didn''t know; President X''s whereabouts were top secret. A low-ranking soldier wouldn''t have such specific information.

    After finishing the soldier off with a bullet to the head, Alex quickly left the battlefield, heading towards the rendezvous point Pietro had described. He wasn''t worried about Pietro, who had a helmet to protect against telepathy, but he himself had no such protection and was in grave danger. He needed Pietro to get him out of there as quickly as possible.

    At the same time, Alex felt a twinge of excitement. If President X was here, it meant his secret chamber was unguarded. If he could escape this ce, he could leave this universe. However, as Alex neared the rendezvous point, he saw something unbelievable on the other side of the factory.

    The factory''s outer wall had a massive hole, and Pietroy helplessly on a mound of dirt outside. From Alex''s vantage point, he could see Pietro''s right leg bent at an unnatural angle��clearly broken.

    *<em>Ten minutes earlier</em>*

    Pietro had been waiting for Alex''s signal. When he heard the rm, he knew it was time. The rm was their agreed-upon signal. With the soldiers distracted, Pietro quickly brought the explosives from Nick Fury''s safe house to the power supply station. It housed four enormous generators, heavily guarded by soldiers.

    But these soldiers were no match for Pietro. Moving swiftly in the dark, he nted all the explosives and detonated them. The resulting explosion turned the generators to scrap, the bright sh illuminated the sky.

    The destruction of the power supply drew everyone''s attention. The soldiers split into two teams: one to suppress the escaping mutant prisoners, and the other to guard a factory building.

    Pietro was curious. In his memory, this was an abandoned factory with outdated equipment. It was dmissioned due to safety risks, and President X had no funds to rece the machinery. Yet now, they were protecting it. Perhaps it was because this factory was on the way to the rendezvous point, or maybe the sessful n made Pietro reckless.

    Normally, Pietro wouldn''t stay here for a second longer than necessary, but now he wanted to see what the soldiers were guarding.

    In a sh, Pietro entered the factory. His enhanced mind quickly scanned the surroundings, finding a suitable hiding spot.

    He climbed onto a servicedder, hiding in the shadows, and watched the highest-ranking soldier, a ck man wearing armor simr to Iron Man''s. Pietro recognized him; he often appeared on TV with President X.

    The officer stood before a white container, knocking on its door with a mix of fear and resignation.

    The knocking echoed in the empty factory, silencing the soldiers. No one dared speak or even breathe loudly, afraid of disturbing something.

    A female voice soon came from the container.

    "Didn''t I say not to disturb me recently?"

    "Sorry, President X, it''s important," the officer said, his forehead sweating but his voice steady.

    On the servicedder, Pietro mped a hand over his mouth to stifle a gasp.

    "Is it a border disturbance or a nuclear war? I''ve said it doesn''t matter. Once I seed, the whole world will bow before us," the female voice replied impatiently.

    "No, no, President X. An assassin has infiltrated the facility. They destroyed the power supply and released the mutant prisoners. The prisoners are almost out."

    The container fell silent, and in turn the entire factory fell silent. The officer swallowed nervously and continued, "We suspect it''s remnants of the Avengers. They somehow learned your location and are using the mutant prisoners'' riot to��"

    Before he could finish, the officer was sted away by a red energy, smashing through the factory wall and leaving a gaping hole. Then, the container door exploded open, and a stunning woman in a red dress, enveloped in a crimson energy, floated out.

    ...��.

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    19. Possesion.

    20. Trump Card.

    21. Illusion.

    22. Awakening.

    23. Definitely Not The End.

 19. Possession.

    19. Possession.

    She was a beautiful young woman with long hair cascading down her shoulders, a wless face, and a hint of madness hidden beneath her calm demeanor. She wore a red dress, and atop her head was a red headpiece with two sharp horns.

    The Scarlet Witch!

    Pietro instantly recognized the woman. The Scarlet Witch''s betrayal of the Avengers and her subsequent role as a whistleblower had shaken half the world. Pietro never dreamed he would see her here.

    Simrly, Pietro was confused as to why the ck officer referred to the Scarlet Witch as "President X."

    The Scarlet Witch gazed indifferently at the subordinate she had nearly incapacitated with a single blow. She gently raised her left hand, and crimson energy enveloped the ck man''s body, lifting him from outside the factory as if he were held by an invisible hand.

    "Are you saying there is a traitor in my army?" The Scarlet Witch''s voice was melodious, like a nightingale''s song, making anyone who heard it involuntarily smile. However, her tone was icy, creating a jarring contrast.

    "I-I don''t know, sir," the ck man stammered, clearly in immense pain.

    "I personally selected each of you," the Scarlet Witch began. "You were chosen by me, and I am proud of you, despite your lowly human status. I gave you one task: to protect me until I fully possess this body!"

    "But what have you done? You let those Avengers remnants find this ce. I should execute all of you."

    As she spoke, the Scarlet Witch clenched her fist, and the ck man''s body was instantlypressed into a ball by the red energy. He couldn''t even scream before being reduced to an unrecognizable state. The surrounding soldiers bowed their heads silently, not daring to make a sound for fear of attracting President X''s attention and bing his next "toy."

    The Scarlet Witch looked at her handiwork, a hint of happiness appeared in her eyes for the first time. "Look at this power, so wonderful, so magical. It will be the key to my rule over this. I haven''t even used the full power of this body yet."

    Suddenly, the Scarlet Witch frowned as if sensing something. She raised her hand and crimson energy danced at her fingertips. Quickly, she seemed to confirm something and abruptly turned her head. Her gazended directly on Pietro''s hiding spot. Being seen by the Scarlet Witch scared Pietro out of his wits.

    He reacted instantly. Though he didn''t know how he had been exposed, Pietro knew staying meant death. He lightly stepped, and in a sh, ran a hundred meters away. Even the Scarlet Witch couldn''t keep up with his speed.

    As he ran through the hole the Scarlet Witch had sted earlier, Pietro suddenly felt his right leg snap as if forcibly broken. A crisp sound that only he could hear echoed, and the next moment, he lost his bnce, tumbling to the ground and rolling into a mound of industrial waste.

    "Hiss...!" Pietro clutched his leg, gritting his teeth to stifle his cries. The pain assaulted his mind, bringing tears to his eyes. The Scarlet Witch tilted her head slightly as she looked at Pietro.

    "Interesting... I remember you. You''re also a prisoner from the mutant prison. Your helmet is intriguing; it blocks my telepathy. No wonder I didn''t detect your presence. It reminds me of an old friend, though he should be long dead."

    Pietro, meanwhile, had no time to respond to the Scarlet Witch''s words. He was using all his strength to suppress the pain in his leg. His leg had been forcibly broken by Chaos Magic. The pain would have knocked anypne else uncocious but not him.

    "So, you allied with the Avengers'' remnants? It doesn''t matter. With this power, no one can stop me. I must thank you for the gift. I''ll take this helmet."

    The Scarlet Witch raised her hand again, crimson energy enveloping Pietro''s head. She intended to take his head along with the helmet. At that moment, aser beam suddenly shot towards the Scarlet Witch at high speed.

    Without any extra movement, the Scarlet Witch''s wrist flicked, and theser beam curved in mid-air, shooting into the night sky. As she prepared to unleash a powerful telepathic wave to find and control her attacker, a blue smoke bomb exploded in front of her. A sharp w emerged from the smoke, shing towards her throat.

    The Scarlet Witch instinctively unleashed a surge of red energy, sting the attacker away. But before she could catch her breath, a blue creature swung a massive stone pir at her.

    The Scarlet Witch managed to raise her hands, but the next moment, she was sent flying, crashing into the white container with an explosion. The mutant prisoners had arrived.

    The soldiers immediately engaged them, but how could ordinary humans fight these monsters? Especially since their strength had drastically increased after losing their humanity. At this point, Alex let out a sigh of relief.

    Honestly, he had gambled by shooting the palm cannon at the Scarlet Witch. Alex had seen the approaching mutants, but he feared that the Scarlet Witch would invade his mind before they arrived.

    Yes, Alex now knew that the Scarlet Witch was President X, or rather, that President X had possessed the Scarlet Witch using telepathy. Pietro was crucial to Alex''s escape from this universe. Without Pietro, he couldn''t find President X''s secret chamber.

    Simrly, fearing Alex''s deceit, Pietro hadn''t revealed the location of the secret chamber. So, Alex couldn''t let Pietro die here.

    The gamble paid off. President X''s abilities weren''t as invincible as he had feared, giving them a significant advantage.

    ....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    20. Trump Card.

    21. Illusion.

    22. Awakening.

    23. Definitely Not The End.

    24. 1407 Graymalkin Lane.

 20. Trump Card

    20. Trump Card

    Alex ignored the ongoing battle and ran straight to Pietro''s side.

    "Are you okay? Can you move?" Seeing Pietro''s deformed leg, Alex could imagine how terrifying the pain must be. He supported Pietro and asked with concern.

    "Huff... huff... That guy is President X." Pietro didn''t answer directly but immediately provided intelligence to Alex.

    "I know, I know. Are you alright? Let me take you out of here." Alex spoke seriously.

    Upon learning that President X was in this secret factory, Alex had been on edge. When he saw the Scarlet Witch, he was certain that she had been possessed by President X.

    This incident was well known in Alex''s memory. In the movie universe, Professor X when turned into fragments by the uncontroble Phoenix, had transferred all his consciousness in advance and "resurrected" using the body of his vegetative brother.

    This demonstrated the terrifying utility of Professor X''s powerful telepathic abilities. Since he could resurrect using a vegetative body, he could also forcefully upy others'' bodies.

    This time, President X likely targeted the Scarlet Witch, who possessed the legendary chaos magic.

    Although in this universe, anything magical didn''t exist, but the chaos power of the Scarlet Witch was still an immensely powerful energy, even if weakened. It could still reshape the universe and alter reality.

    Now, with control over the Scarlet Witch''s body, President X was theoretically unbeatable. Not even a nuclear bomb could harm him. So, Alex wanted to take Pietro and leave this chaotic ce quickly while there was a distraction.

    "No, it''s no use. I can''t move." Pietro spat blood, his face pale.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry ande with me!"

    "It''s really no use." Pietro''s face contorted in pain as he took off his helmet, exerting all his strength to hold Alex''s head and spoke.

    "Thank you, Alex. Thank you for telling me those stories. I know my injuries are severe. You can''t leave with me. Go quickly while they''re distracted. The secret room is in the suburbs of New York, 1407 Greymalkin Lane. I believe in you."

    "Don''t tell me that. Get up!" Alex gritted his teeth.

    "Let me stay here. You said it yourself, this world is a nightmare without superheroes. So, am I a hero now?"

    Alex didn''t speak, his clenched fist trembling slightly.

    "It''s just a nightmare, just a nightmare. I just need to wake up."

    Pietro''s voice grew weaker, then fadedpletely. Alex checked his breathing and found Pietro had fallen into aa. This was a stroke of luck amidst misfortune.

    Blood from the helmet dripped onto Alex''s fist. He stood up abruptly, as if making a firm decision. Turning away from the unconscious Pietro, he faced President X''s direction.

    "Sorry, Pietro. I never abandon my friends."

    With that, Alex walked towards the battlefield.

    The battle had escted to a frenzy. Most soldiers were already dead, leaving only President X in possession of the Scarlet Witch, facing the escaped prisoners from the mutant secret prison.

    Beast raised a massive pir, attempting to strike the "Scarlet Witch" same as before, but she was now enraged and didn''t give him the chance. She forcefully pulled the pir to herself with crimson energy, then mmed it onto Beast. The impact turned the pir to pieces and pinned Beast beneath, blood seeped through the cracks.

    A woman with a light sword rushed to attack, but changed targets midway, impaling another prisoner instead before shielding the "Scarlet Witch" from Alex''s energy beams.

    "It seems you''re the mastermind behind this operation, the true remnants of the Avengers." The "Scarlet Witch" withdrew her telepathy, calmly addressing Alex.

    Alex didn''t reply but fired several shots instantly, all blocked by chaotic power.

    "Is this your n?" The "Scarlet Witch" smirked. Sensing something, she suddenly turned, grabbing a blue smoke in the air. Nightcrawler emerged, struggling but unable to escape the chaotic power''s grip.

    The "Scarlet Witch" maintained her grip, her eyes turning bloodthirsty. With a swift tear, Nightcrawler''s body was violently torn apart by intense energy, falling lifeless to the ground.

    This gruesome scene terrified other mutants attempting to attack. They wanted to kill everyone here but weren''t foolish enough to face such a terrifying being.

    After this, the "Scarlet Witch" elegantly turned to Alex.

    "Do you really think this trash can kill me? Do you Avengers think you can overthrow me? You''re just a joke, your lives are meaningless, like that lunatic Strange."

    "Lunatic?" Alex finally spoke. "Like you, the naked wheelchair man?"

    These words stabbed at the "Scarlet Witch''s" heart. She erupted in rage, her immense power sending everything flying. She then grabbed Alex with crimson energy, lifting him into the air.

    "Do you think I won''t kill you!"

    The "Scarlet Witch''s" eyes glowed red, overwhelming anyone who met her gaze, driving them mad.

    Alex tried to activate his repulsor beams, but under chaotic power, the particles couldn''t gather. Seeing Alex''s futile attempt, the "Scarlet Witch" mocked him, then grabbed his body and dismantled his Iron Man armor piece by piece with her energy, turning it into scrap.

    "Stark''s technology. Is this your trump card? Howughable. Did you think this scrap could kill me?"

    "Of course not." Alex stared coldly at the "Scarlet Witch," or rather, President X.

    "Oh? Do you have any other tricks?" The "Scarlet Witch" sneered, reveling in the unmatched joy brought by taunting enemies. The power and authority intoxicated President X.

    Watching Alexpletely overwhelmed, the "Scarlet Witch" spread her arms, exposing all her vulnerabilities. She grinned, staring at Alex with widened eyes, inviting him to attack.

    "Come on, use your tricks. Let me see. Kill me here, now!"

    Alex, still calm, slowly ced his hands on his helmet and suddenly took it off.

    "Then let me show you"

    .....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    21. Illusion.

    22. Awakening.

    23. Definitely Not The End.

    24. 1407 Graymalkin Lane.

    25. As You Wish.

 21. Illusion

    21. Illusion

    A thunderous roar, like someone fiercely beating a stick on one''s head. The entire mind was instantly released, the spiritual world seemed to be stuffed with countless vast andplex information, this energy umted rapidly, filling the entire brain, and then exploded.

    A violent sense of falling suddenly descended.

    Like the feeling of free fall from ten thousand meters high, the weightlessness hit President X abruptly. He felt all his senses spiraling out of control, while the chaotic voices in his mind gradually "quieted" down.

    President X couldn''t remember how long it had been since hest felt this tranquility. He only remembered that after inadvertently probing the brain of his gardener, various voices inexplicably emerged in his mind.

    Those voices were like the murmurs of a dreamer,pletely illogical, but slowly and gradually, President X could clearly perceive that ''they'' were awakening, continuously learning, expanding, and polluting his brain. But he had no way to resist. He wanted to resist, he tried to resist, but he failed. After he crushed the brain of the first person who tried to attack him with psychic power, everything spiraled out of control.

    Just like at this moment. Those sorrowful, uncontroble, fearful memories, even the thought of them made him suffer so much that he couldn''t breathe, gradually surged, trying to confuse his mind again, floating above his head.

    President X widened his eyes, silently resisting. He didn''t understand how this humble human in front of him dared to defy ''his'' will, even taking off the helmet that could protect his mind right in front of him. But when President X really touched his brain, the fierce onught of psychic power made ''President X'' lose consciousness in an instant, and when ''he'' was ready to resist, it was toote.

    "No!"

    President X didn''t speak, but a deafening roar echoed in his ears, resonating in variousnguages from around the world, quickly bing the only voice in President X''s mind.

    At the moment when the two minds contacted, a connection had already been established. Even though President X desperately tried to retract his mental connection, it was futile. The other party''s spiritual world was like a ck hole, attracting all the invading information.

    President X felt as if he were forcefully dragged by an immensely strong force, or tied to a swiftly moving roller coaster. Soon, this roller coaster entered a tunnel filled with darkness and depth.

    President X didn''t know how long this tunnel was or what its endpoint was.

    He only knew that those things that had troubled him, prevented him from sleeping, and surrounded him like a thick, sticky mud, were being stripped away from his mind bit by bit. Then, President X suddenly felt a solid touch on his back��it was a chair''s backrest.

    The out-of-control body revived again, and the control of his body returned to him. President X couldn''t help but gasp for breath heavily. But when he looked up, he found a huge screen in front of him. With a nk expression, President X was somewhat puzzled. He tried to say something, but couldn''t make a sound. He nced around and realized that he was sitting in an old-fashioned cinema.

    Many ''people'' were scattered around, sitting like him on seats. President X couldn''t be sure if those things were really ''people'' because they didn''t have facial features. Their faces were as clean as a piece of paper, without even imperfections.

    They were of both genders, dressed in various clothes, motionless on their seats, like mannequins deliberately ced here, extremely terrifying. Although they had no facial features, President X could feel that they were ''looking'' at him. It wasn''t visual through their eyes but a more advanced form of scrutiny, at the spiritual level.

    This feeling, in such a quiet environment, seemed extremely eerie.

    Just as President X was about to be overwhelmed by unease, a sudden brightness behind him caught his attention. He withdrew his gaze, and President X realized that therge screen behind him had lit up, and he was sitting alone in the center of the front row.

    The screen flickered and then turned pure white, the surroundings dimmed, and President X didn''t know what was happening, but he understood that the movie had begun.

    A young, handsome man appeared on the screen, facing him was a federal investigator. Although it was the first time President X had seen that person, he was somehow sure that the handsome young man was himself, even though he looked nothing like himself.

    But President X knew, it was him.

    "Hank has modified this radar device into a transmitter, which can enhance brainwaves to strengthen your psychic abilities, helping us to find more mutants." The screen started ying, and the sound came through the speakers.

    "I thought you had already found them," a man suddenly stood up. "If a new species is discovered, it should be discovered by its own kind. Charles and I are here to find new mutants, not you humans."

    President X slowly opened his mouth, as if trying to say a name, but he couldn''t. He knew what he should say, but he couldn''t remember that name no matter how hard he tried.

    "First of all, that machine belongs to us humans, and secondly, this is also Charles''s decision. Charles doesn''t mind the CIA''s interference, right Charles?"

    "No," President X and the man on the screen said simultaneously.

    "I''m sorry, but I agree with Erik''s statement. We should be the ones to discover them, not humans," the man on the screen said calmly.

    "What if we disagree?"

    "Then I wish you good luck using this device without me."

    As if only a second had passed, or perhaps a breath, President X felt as if he had passed through an invisible barrier, and the grandiose fantasy that was enough to burst his brain upied his mind, flooding into his spiritual domain.

    It shouldn''t be like this. Everything is wrong. Since when did it start? When did history deviate from its course?

    The countless shback scenes, the smiles of trust and respect from those who trusted him, President X stared dumbfounded at everything, unaware that the cinema had long disappeared, everything around him dposed, dissipated, leaving only endless illusions and voices.

    "Wanda."

    President X murmured softly, like thest moan of an old man on his deathbed, but this voice came from a young girl in her prime. Alex calmly stared at the Scarlet Witch who had already been upied by President X.

    He took out the pistol from his chest��a replica of the one used by Nick Fury, slowly aimed it at the woman in front of him, and asked.

    "What did you see?"

    The Scarlet Witch''s eyes had already fallen into a trance. Layer uponyer of shback scenes reflected in her eyes, but they were things only he could see, like a hallucinatory, ephemeral world.

    After a moment, the Scarlet Witch''s vermilion lips moved slightly.

    "I saw myself happy."

    The next moment, Alex pulled the trigger.

    ...��

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    22. Awakening.

    23. Definitely Not The End.

    24. 1407 Graymalkin Lane.

    25. As You Wish.

    26. New World.

 22. Awakening

    22. Awakening

    Pietro felt like he had a dream. In the dream, he was born in an ordinary small town. Though remote, it was quiet and seldom disturbed by outsiders. The residents lived simple lives, working from sunrise to sunset.

    His parents worked for a farm owner, doing tasks like feeding horses, chopping wood, and herding sheep. The farm owner, a bearded old man, was rumored to have traveled the world in his younger days. Pietro liked him because he always shared fascinating stories.

    The farm owner never treated Pietro''s family as outsiders. Every evening, he gathered everyone around arge table for dinner. The adults would drink beer, while the children had various fruit juices.

    Once, Pietro wanted to try the beer, but the farm owner told him that only adults could drink it. After much pestering, the farm owner finally promised Pietro he could have some of his aged brew when he grew up.

    One evening, Pietro had already herded the sheep into the pen. He was no longer a child and could help his aging parents with work. Apanying him was a dog.

    "Grandpa, I''m back with the sheep!" Pietro called out loudly as he ran back to the farm.

    "Back already? Have some water. Slow down, don''t be so hasty." the farm owner replied while cleaning his rifle. Pietro had seen him take the hunting rifle once to use it to scare off a bear that wandered into the town from a mountain.

    "Forget that, Grandpa. You promised to tell me a story today after herding the sheep. Last time, you told me about a creepy orphanage! What happened next?" Pietro eagerly pulled up a chair, sitting before the farm owner.

    The farm owner chuckled at Pietro''s excitement. He set the rifle down carefully, wrapping it in bup and cing it in its case before heading towards the storeroom. Pietro didn''t interrupt, knowing the farm owner was likely going to pour himself a drink before continuing the story.

    The farm owner''s steps were heavy as he walked into the small room adjacent to the house. The room stored farm tools and various items, including his treasured beer. Stopping by the beer barrel, the farm owner''s gaze fell on a set of letters painted in white, now faded and damaged, but still recognisable��Stark Industries.

    He picked up two wooden mugs beside the barrel. Outside, Pietro waited anxiously, hoping the farm owner would hurry. But long ago, the farm owner had taught him that sometimes the most exciting part wasn''t the stories but the waiting.

    It might have been three minutes or ten, but the farm owner finally emerged from the storeroom. Pietro smiled broadly, but then noticed the farm owner''s stiff, mechanical movements.

    "Grandpa, are you okay?" Pietro asked, concerned.

    "It''s nothing, just that time is running out." The farm owner''s stiff face broke into a smile. He looked at Pietro warmly and trudged back to the table, cing two mugs on it.

    Seeing Pietro''s worried expression, the farm owner smiled and pushed one of the mugs towards him.

    "Grandpa, you said kids couldn''t drink beer," Pietro said,while trying hard not to touch the mug.

    "You''re no longer a kid, Pietro. Although, you''ll always be a child to me," the farm owner said, taking a sip from his mug. The rich, warm beer slid down his throat, making him sigh in satisfaction.

    The farm fell silent except for the sound of the farm owner drinking. Pietro pondered quietly, ncing at the doghouse. His dog was nowhere to be seen, only a mat covered in dog hair remained.

    After a long while, Pietro broke the silence. "Grandpa, I don''t belong here, do I?"

    The farm owner put down his mug, his expression calm but affectionate. "I''m sorry, my boy. I can''t answer that."

    "I remember every day here, but��" Pietro looked around, as if trying to imprint every detail of the farm in his mind. "But something tells me this isn''t my real life."

    "So, what''s your choice, my boy?"

    "I don''t know." Pietro stood, noticing for the first time that he now towered over the seated farm owner. "I want to stay here, but something tells me I have something important to do."

    "Then go do it, my boy," the farm owner said gently, though his voice held a weighty finality.

    "Can I leave?" Pietro asked, wide-eyed.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never tried leaving," the farm owner replied with a smile.

    Pietro was stunned. He opened his mouth to say something but ended up with nothing. Looking at the man who had raised him, Pietro lowered his head, his thoughts were turbulent.

    Time seemed to freeze. Everything on the farm halted��the grass swaying in the wind, the butterflies dancing among the flowers, even the water droplets from the sprinkler were suspended in mid-air. It was as if someone had pressed pause, freezing this moment in time.

    Eventually, the farm owner set his mug down, and by then, Pietro had disappeared. Only the untouched mug of beer remained on the table.

    "��I should have saved this��for next time��"

    The world grew silent. Pietro''s thoughts drifted aimlessly. He had no idea where he was or how much time had passed. It felt like a dream, chaotic and silent. He spent a long time gathering his fragmented consciousness, slowly piecing it back together. In an instant, he felt his body calling to him.

    Sensations flooded back��an overwhelming rush of touch and noise that almost shattered his mind again. Finally, his eyelids fluttered open, and Pietro''s consciousness took control of his body.

    In front of him, Alex was driving with one hand on the wheel and the other holding a slice of pepperoni pizza.

    ncing sideways at Pietro, Alex spoke with a mouthful of food, "You''re finally awake. Want something to eat?"

    .....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    23. Definitely Not The End.

    24. 1407 Graymalkin Lane.

    25. As You Wish.

    26. New World.

    27. Another Universe.

 23. Definitely Not the End.

    23. Definitely Not the End.

    "Alex?! Why are you here? No, why am I here? I remember...yes, we were fighting President X. I should be dead. Did you die too?" Pietro struggled to speak, his supercharged brain nearly overwhelmed by the fragments of memory. Countless pieces of information left him unable to process his current state.

    "Calm down, neither of us is dead. Rx, okay? We''re not safe yet." Alex swallowed his food and grabbed another slice of pizza.

    "We''re...not dead?" Pietro was stunned. "How is that possible? No one can escape from President X. What happened?"

    Seeing Pietro''s unstable emotions, Alex knew he had to exin things clearly, or they wouldn''t be able to eat in peace.

    "Actually, it''s nothing tooplicated. President X still can''t fully control the Scarlet Witch''s power. Even though he used that power to massacre the prisoners in the mutant prison, his use of chaos magic is still crude. After I killed him, the chaos magic and mental energy tore a rift in reality. The entire military factory was affected, bing a bizarre mirror world where time and space were chaotic. Opening any door would lead to a random ce.

    This made both the dead and the living in that ce mentally unstable. They became half-dead creatures. I can''t exin exactly what that state is like, but you could think of them as zombies. They attack living things instinctively.

    But this also gave me a good opportunity. I took you out before the space in the factory waspletely torn apart. To be honest, you were severely injured, so I forced another soldier who had escaped to give you a rough treatment."

    Alex paused and looked at Pietro.

    "I admit his medical skills were terrible, but there was no way to get you to a hospital. He said your leg might heal crooked. I don''t know much about medicine, so I can''t be sure if he was right. Later, he tried to ambush me, and I shot him. So, even if you wanted to, you couldn''t get back at him."

    "Wait, wait." Pietro couldn''t help interrupting Alex, staring at him with wide eyes, his voice trembling. "What did you say? You killed President X! How did you do it?"

    "Ah, right." Alex shrugged and took out a pistol from his pocket. "With this. Remember? You stole it for me. It was my first gun, the one I used to kill Nick Fury."

    "No, that''s not what I mean. How did you manage to do it? That''s President X! The entire Avengers couldn''t take him down after years of trying. How did you do it?"

    "Honestly, I don''t know." Alex turned his attention back to the road. "Maybe he saw something interesting in my mind and got deeply absorbed, and then I shot him. Seriously, from another perspective, I can understand him."

    "Just like that?" Pietro couldn''t believe it.

    "Just like that." Alex nodded.

    "What do you think? That I would suddenly unleash some unprecedented power at the brink of death, or discover I was a powerful mutant and fight him to a stalemate for 300 rounds, only for him to realize his mistakes at thest moment and let me kill him?"

    "Ah..." Pietro had a lot to say but didn''t know how to say it.

    "That''s how it is, Pietro. We''re notic book characters who need big scenes and epic battles to entertain an audience. We''re just living beings in this sad world, just like President X."

    "But it''s too simple," Pietro muttered, still unable to understand how President X, who terrified the entire country, could be dealt with so easily.

    "Simple? I don''t think so. Maybe I''m the only one in this world who could kill President X this way." Alex said tly, without any emotion.

    Hearing this, Pietro leaned towards the car door.

    "Hey! I saw that. Are you afraid of me now?" Alex rolled his eyes.

    "Heh...no, I just wanted to change my position after sitting for so long." Pietro forced a stiff smile and then looked at his injured leg. His leg was splinted with two boards, wrapped inyers of bandages, once white but now soaked with blood, dried into a ck stain.

    Seeing Pietro''s gaze, Alex said, "You were badly injured. The soldier said your leg was broken by a massive force. The pain alone could have killed you, and such injuries usually can''t be treated without amputation. But your abilities saved you."

    "Yeah, my elerated metabolism heals me faster than normal."

    "Right, but if your bones are broken, it doesn''t help much. Your ability speeds up healing, but it doesn''t set your bones. So, I had the soldier set your leg. Otherwise, it would have healed crooked."

    "Thanks."

    "No need to thank me, we''re friends." Alex smiled. "You really don''t want to eat? I remember you burnt a lot of calories. If it wasn''t for the glucose in Nick Fury''s safe house, I feared you''d die of hunger before waking up."

    Hearing this, Pietro finally took the pizza and started eating voraciously. His eating was messy, with only one hand free, but no one cared at this point.

    "Where are we heading next?" Pietro asked while eating.

    "The address you gave me, remember? 1407 Graymalkin Lane, Westchester. If I had known Professor X was in the mutant prison, we wouldn''t have made this trip. We could have handled everything in New York."

    Alex grumbled, but he wasn''t angry. Despite the strange and dangerous encounters along the way, it was over now. This experience would be an interesting memory in his life.

    ...��

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    24. 1407 Graymalkin Lane.

    25. As You Wish.

    26. New World.

    27. Another Universe.

    28. Twins.

 24. 1407 Graymalkin Lane.

    24. 1407 Graymalkin Lane.

    "How much longer until we reach New York?" Pietro asked, looking out at the rapidly retreating scenery. His previously tense heart was beginning to rx.

    "A few more hours. Honestly, I thought you would remain unconscious for a lot longer. I even nned to use some physical methods to wake you up if you weren''t awake by the time we arrived," Alex said.

    "Hehe, I can imagine what your ''physical methods'' would be," Pietro chuckled, knowing it wouldn''t be a gentle wake-up call. Thankfully, he woke up in time.

    Seeing that Pietro had calmed down, Alex continued, "We should have reached New York by this morning, but somehow news of President X''s death got out. Now the whole country is in turmoil. I had to avoid the war zones and take back roads to get to New York."

    "War?!" Pietro was stunned.

    "Yes, war. Initially, it was just gangs taking over cities and carving out territories. Then it escted into a nationwide conflict, with even state governments and the military getting involved. I heard a gang attacked a military research base and discovered a project called ''Hulk.''"

    "Hulk? What''s that?"

    Alex sighed. "If you ask me, I''ll tell you: In my memory, the Hulk in other worlds is an ''anti-hero'' with unparalleled destructive power after being exposed to gamma radiation. Initially a viin, heter joined the Avengers. But here, the terrifying gamma radiation turned him into a monstrous creature, causing his body to undergo grotesque mutations. He was eventually contained by the military and remained in ab until those gang members released him."

    "How could ite to this?" Pietro murmured in disbelief.

    "Who knows. From the moment I saw the X-Men girls be barmaids and the Avengers turn into a group led by a spoiled rich kid, I knew this world was heading for ruin," Alex said, ncing at a stack of files beside his leg.

    Perhaps those files contained the origins of everything, marking the beginning of this desperate world. The Fantastic Four were instrumental in the birth of the superhero era in this world. Though they weren''t Marvel''s first superheroes, they were the first real superhero team, opening the curtain for the superhero genre. In this world, they might be a crucial part of its tragic fate.

    The files included an old newspaper and interview materials featuring former astronaut Ben Grimm. He detailed unknown aspects of a space disaster.

    Years ago, he participated in a manned space mission where he met the genius scientist Reed Richards, along with Susan and Jonathan Storm.

    Reed was obsessed with space exploration and eager to unveil its mysteries. For him, Earth was too small, and everything in the universe was new and unknown to humans.

    He wanted to embark on a grand adventure��to observe cosmic energy fluctuations. Although everything was ready, the spacecraft at that time was not stable enough for such a dangerous mission. But Reed couldn''t wait.

    One night, Reed came to Ben''s door, hoping Ben would support his dream and join him as a pilot for this great experiment. But Ben knew the spacecraft was too unstable. As an expert in space technology and satellites, he was aware of the dangers. If the machine failed, he couldn''t guarantee anyone''s survival.

    Ben decisively refused Reed''s request, knowing it was too dangerous. However, what happened next filled Ben with regret. Reed didn''t give up and went ahead with the n, taking Susan, Jonathan, and another guy named Doom into space. They were soon engulfed by a cosmic radiation storm while observing energy fluctuations.

    The news of the disaster reached the engineering team, which spent massive resources searching for their whereabouts. Near the wreckage of their spacecraft, they found Susan and Jonathan. One was burned to a crisp, the other''s cells were altered by cosmic energy.

    Susan''s body could reflect light, making her invisible at any time, but this uncontrolled reflection rendered her blind. Shortly after recovering their bodies, Doom''s remains were found. His body was in a constant state of change, fluctuating between minerals and living tissue due to severe radiation.

    Reed was thest to be found. His body had stretched like rubber andy twisted on the icy ground. When discovered, he had be a grotesquely elongated skeleton. Ben felt deep guilt over the space disaster. If only he had convinced Reed to wait, or if he had piloted the mission, perhaps they would have be the real Fantastic Four.

    Alex sighed silently. This world might not have turned out this way, but he knew everything was a fact of the past. There was no turning back.

    Time passed, and Alex and Pietro finally reached their destination.

    1407 Graymalkin Lane, a private estate. In the distance, an ancient castle came into view. Fortunately, this was in the outskirts of New York, a private estate with no one around. Otherwise, this building might have been destroyed by gangs.

    "No wonder this address sounded familiar. This is Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters," Alex said, stopping the car and looking up at the European castle.

    "You know this ce?" Pietro asked, sitting in President X''s wheelchair.

    "Sort of. This should be the school founded by Professor X for mutant children to receive a better education. The teachers here were the first generation of X-Men," Alex exined, but soon sneered. "Originally, this was a ce where Professor X dreamed of building a bridge between humans and mutants. Now it''s be a treasure trove of his spoils. How ironic."

    They walked to the front door, where a six-digit code lock lit up.

    "Leave it to me," Pietro said, wheeling over. "I can test all thebinations."

    "Okay," Alex nodded, knowing he wasn''t good at such tasks.

    Pietro''s fingers moved at a speed invisible to the naked eye, tapping the screen lightly to avoid breaking it with his speed.

    "Don''t worry, It''ll only take a few seconds."

    ........

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    25. As You Wish.

    26. New World.

    27. Another Universe.

    28. Twins.

    29. The Sword Hanging Overhead.

 25. As You Wish.

    25. As You Wish.

    It didn''t take long��just five or six minutes��before the castle''s door slowly opened with a ''click,'' revealing an entrance for the two of them.

    "See, I told you it wouldn''t be hard," Pietro said excitedly, waving his hand and then looking back at Alex for approval.

    "Well done. Now, let''s get out of here. It won''t be long before the war reaches us," Alex nodded slightly, expressing his approval of Pietro, then stepped inside.

    The interior of the castle was almost exactly as Alex had imagined. Apart from minor details, it was simr to the castles seen in films from his previous life. Almost all European castles had the same style of decor.

    However, Alex didn''t know much about the differences in interior design styles and the specific cultural influences of castles from different countries. He hadn''t studied that, so he could only softly marvel at the luxurious interior��impressive!

    The castle seemed to have been neglected for a long time. It was filled with dirt, and many things were misced. The counters, which once held nts, now had only withered specimens covered in dust. The old paintings on the walls were draped in cobwebs. It seemed even President X hadn''t returned here in a long time.

    "Where are the items hidden?" Alex surveyed the surroundings. Giant vases lined the corridor, acting more as bottle-shaped ornaments, each more than a person high.

    "Everything is hidden at the bottom of the castle. It used to be a wine cer but was converted into arge storage room by President X. The good news is that there are almost no obstacles down there. Maybe President X was too confident; he didn''t set up any defenses around the collection. Of course, that was my experience back then. I''m not sure about now," Pietro exined.

    "We''ll find out soon enough," Alex said. The two of them moved quickly, not pausing on the way. Pietro led the way as they navigated the corridors.

    Alex felt a mix of emotions��excitement at the prospect of soon leaving this cursed world and worry that the time controller might not work or be broken. If that were the case, he might be trapped here forever.

    With these thoughts in mind, Alex had no interest in admiring the castle''s interior. Under different circumstances, he would have explored thoroughly and taken a few valuable items.

    Walking through the dark, cold passage, they quickly arrived at an elevator inside the castle. Pietro, familiar with the controls, pressed the switch, and the elevator doors slowly opened.

    "Let''s hope there are no traps," Alex said, readying himself. With his Iron Man suit destroyed by President X, Alex could only rely on the pistol he carried.

    "There shouldn''t be, but if there are, I''ll protect you with my life," Pietro said, giving Alex a thumbs-up, though his current state made it hard for Alex to rely on him.

    The elevator moved, and they descended to the bottom floor, both tense and alert.

    Ding! The elevator''s signal light turned green, and the doors opened, revealing a long corridor.

    As they stepped out, lights gradually illuminated the corridor section by section, from near to far, until the entire passage was lit.

    Alex and Pietro exchanged a nce, neither speaking. They stayed alert, ready for any situation, and moved forward. The corridor was made of smooth metal, a material Alex couldn''t identify. It looked out of ce for this era, resembling a bank vault.

    "Impressive, right? I was shocked when I first came here. I thought I had entered an alien spaceship," Pietro said, moving his wheelchair forward.

    "It''s okay," Alex replied dismissively. Having seen many movies, he wasn''t too surprised. The setting reminded him of the mutant base from the X-Men movies.

    Turning a corner in the corridor, they soon saw a metal door like a bank vault, with arge ''X'' symbol on it.

    "This is it," Pietro said, stopping by the door and pointing to an intelligent lock that could be opened with a password, palm print, or retina scan.

    This time, Pietro took even less time. In just ten seconds, the metal door emitted a harsh grinding sound and began to open.

    Indeed, this was the X-Men''s base. In this world, however, it had been transformed by the insane President X into his private chamber, filled with various trophies. Each item could fetch a high price on the ck market.

    Aside from useless items like the Darkhold and the Book of the Vishanti, Alex saw Captain America''s shield with a hexagram, Iron Man''s helmet, Hawkeye''s bow and arrows, an unfinished Ant-Man suit by Hank Pym, and even Thor''s hammer.

    In this world, there were two self-proimed Thors. One had joined the Avengers, wielding an indestructible hammer and iming to be the real Thor, but he died in a Patriot missile strike. His hammer wasn''t as legendary as told; the fact that it was kept here as a trophy proved it was a fake anyone could lift.

    The other Thor had founded the Thor Cult, but he was executed publicly byw enforcement cracking down on cults.

    In this world, those who imed to use ''magic,'' ''sorcery,'' or ''divine power'' rarely met a good end.

    "Here, Alex, what you''re looking for is here," Pietro called from a nearby cab as Alex was absorbed in observing the items.

    Hearing this, Alex immediately stopped pondering these items and walked over to Pietro. Following Pietro''s direction, Alex saw a device about the size of a tablet with an orange clock engraved on the back, identical to Miss Minutes from his memory.

    "This is it!" Alex''s eyes gleamed as he quickly picked up the time controller and started tapping on it.

    As his fingers touched it, the device lit up, and the screen disyed an image of Miss Minutes, the animated character. However, unlike the Miss Minutes from the Loki series in his memory, this one slowly opened her eyes, and her pupils turned towards Alex, her gaze cold and eerie, sending a shiver down his spine.

    "&��%&<em>Failure ((&</em>( Error%#��" Miss Minutes'' mouth moved, emitting a series of strange, unintelligible noises like an old radio''s static, anguage from another, or a phrase yed backward.

    "Miss Minutes, take us away from here," Alex said, feeling a tightness in his chest.

    If this thing was really broken, all his previous efforts would have been in vain.

    After he spoke, the chaotic noises from Miss Minutes abruptly stopped. Her eyes seemed to show a hint of human emotion. How Alex and Pietro could sense emotion in an animated character''s eyes was beyond them.

    "Do. You. Know. Me?" Miss Minutes finally spoke a coherent sentence.

    It wasn''t any particrnguage but a sound like bioelectric waves that any intelligent creature could understand.

    "Yes, I know you. Take me away from here," Alex said seriously, holding the time controller.

    Miss Minutes stared nkly at Alex as if trying toprehend his words or perhaps processing information too slowly.

    Seeing this, Alex urged again, "I know you can open the time portal. Quickly, take us away from this world."

    Alex frowned deeply. He had never encountered such a situation before, and Pietro remained silent, not daring to interrupt, though he wanted to.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Miss Minutes reacted. She pulled a stiff smile��if it could be called that. Suddenly, a purple barrier rapidly expanded from under Alex and Pietro''s feet.

    "As you wish."

    ...

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    26. New World.

    27. Another Universe.

    28. Twins.

    29. The Sword Hanging Overhead.

    30. Heading Towards Destruction.

 26. New World.

    26. New World.

    In an instant, the light and shadows around them changed, leaving Alex no time to react. Even Pietro, with his superspeed, couldn''t respond in time. Within a fraction of a second, Alex felt his body tremble before his consciousness and body plummeted rapidly.

    His survival instinct made him look up, and he was horrified to see himself falling like a camera sinking into the ocean, rapidly descending with the sunlight above growing distant, unable to do anything but watch.

    Alex wanted to turn and check Pietro''s position. If he remembered correctly, Pietro should have fallen into the purple light with him, but to his dismay, his view seemed fixed, unable to move.

    Soon, all light vanished into the distance. All observable matter and light around him disappeared, leaving Alex''s consciousness drifting in boundless darkness.

    "Where... is this?"

    Alex wanted to speak but found he couldn''t feel his body at all. Even basic senses like touch and taste had vanished, filling him with instinctual fear. Quickly, Alex forced himself not to think irrationally or sumb to fear. The most important thing now was to understand why he was here and in this strange state.

    Where exactly was this ce?

    He should have been transported by Miss Minutes, so why was he in endless darkness? Most importantly, where was his body?

    If the portal had separated his soul and consciousness from his body, there was only one other possibility��he was dreaming.

    That was the only exnation Alex could think of. He wasn''t a schr, nor did he understand physics, so he couldn''t scientifically exin his current state, only guess based on the closest experience.

    This feeling was undoubtedly most simr to dreaming.

    Suddenly, a faint light appeared from ''behind'' him. Alex felt something glowing behind him, the light growing stronger, but he couldn''t control his view or turn his head to see it.

    As Alex grew anxious, he felt his perspective slightly shift. He was puzzled but soon realized he was slowly ''turning'' his view. The light emerged from the right, and Alex''s vision gradually shifted from the darkness to the source of the light.

    Initially, it was just a few faint stars, like a ribbon of flowing starlight in the dark.

    As his view expanded, Alex saw it wasn''t one ribbon but countless moving threads,posed of stars, resembling a giant tree formed by mirrors reflecting countless chaotic timespaces, merging into a colossal ''tree.''

    World Tree?

    This was the first word that came to Alex''s mind. While metaphorically fitting, it couldn''tpare to the grand and magnificent scene before him. It wasn''t a ''World Tree'' made of multiple worlds ands but rather a terrifying time flow attracted andbined by countless multiverses.

    Soon, the lights grewrger. Initially, it was just the dazzling starlight before him, but before long, Alex felt simr starlight ribbons appearing around him.

    Countless stars filled Alex''s vision, and the brilliant light made him instinctively close his eyes.

    The next moment��

    Ding! ng! Crash!

    A cacophony of sounds filled his ears, along with pain and Pietro''s screams.

    Opening his eyes again, light returned to Alex''s vision, and he found himself in an empty alley. A few stray cats darted out of a trash can, disappearing around the corner.

    "Ah! My leg!"

    As Alex took in his surroundings, a cry of pain brought him back to reality. Turning around, he saw Pietro on the ground, his wheelchair overturned.

    "Pietro, are you okay?" Alex got up, ignoring the pain, and quickly approached Pietro.

    "I''m... okay." Pietro clutched his injured leg. "You didn''t tell me our journey would be this thrilling. My nearly healed leg almost broke again!"

    "If you''reining this much, your injury isn''t serious." Alex''s words were unkind, but he was relieved. He turned the wheelchair upright and turned to help Pietro.

    "No, it''s fine. I can manage. It''s a good sign, right? At least it shows my leg is really healing; otherwise, it wouldn''t be this sensitive. It should be better in a few hours, definitely by sunrise tomorrow at thetest."

    Pietro struggled up and sat in the wheelchair. Alex noticed that Pietro had be more talkative since learning about President X''s death. It was a good sign; Pietro was no longer as despondent as before.

    "That''s not bad. I thought you''d need a few months." Alex examined Pietro''s leg, still bandaged tightly, looking no different than before.

    "Super speed, remember? I''m a speedster. Unless it''s a fatal injury, I heal within a week. I''m already frustrated it''s taking this long." Pietro grinned but then nced around and asked Alex, "So... did we make it?"

    Hearing Pietro''s question, Alex slowly picked up the time controller from the ground and nodded slightly.

    "Yeah, we made it. The time controller isn''t just any device. It has the power to traverse multiverses, so wherever we are, we''re no longer in our previous universe."

    With Alex''s confirmation, Pietro''s breathing became rapid, clearly excited. His body trembled slightly.

    "I can''t believe it. We actually did it. No one has ever activated this device before. How did you manage it?"

    "I don''t know." Alex looked deeply at the time controller, its ck screen reflecting his face. Recalling the recent events, he rubbed his temples.

    "Alex, are you okay?" Seeing Alex''s odd state, Pietro poked his arm.

    "I''m fine. The priority now is to check out this world. Don''t forget, we''re unknowns here. For safety, we need to gather information about this world first."

    Waving his hand, Alex walked behind Pietro. Though they were dirty, they were not conspicuous enough to attract attention.

    Listening for a lively direction, Alex pushed the wheelchair, and they slowly made their way through the dark alley toward the bustling, sunlit street.

    As they approached the sunny street, Pietro grew more excited. He hadn''t felt such warm,forting light in a long time. A slight smile finally appeared on Alex''s usually tense face. Hearing the clearer sounds ofughter and chatter, his heavy heart gradually lightened.

    Finally, they emerged from the gloomy alley into the bustling street.

    Pedestrians walked along the street, a few teenagers on skateboards weaving through the crowd, and some women in office attire rushed with coffee cups, heading toward their destinations. Everyone had their own goals; everything was so natural.

    Alex couldn''t help but smile at the busy street. Despite it being somewhat simr to streets abroad in his memory, it still felt wonderfully novel.

    At this moment, he could finally enjoy the beauty of another world without the crushing pressure. Alex was eager to experience the services of a foreignnd.

    Shifting his gaze, Alex looked at arge screen on a high-rise, showing various intriguing brand advertisements.

    But in the next moment, Alex''s smile froze, his face stiffening.

    On the giant electronic screen in the distance, colorful letters spelled out a city slogan:

    ��Wee to Metropolis.

    .....

    10 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    27. Another Universe.

    28. Twins.

    29. The Sword Hanging Overhead.

    30. Heading Towards Destruction.

    31. An Unstoppable Catastrophe?

 27. Another Universe

    27. Another Universe

    "Metropolis."

    Alex''s eyes widened, and soon a pang of pain hit him. Rubbing his eyes, he seemed unable to believe what he saw and continued to gaze at therge screen.

    The text on the screen remained unchanged, still disying the same greeting message. But that message containing good wishes made Alex feel like he was plunged into icy waters. He even felt his limbs growing numb.

    In Alex''s memory, there was no city named ''Metropolis'' in the whole world because this city was entirely fictional. It was different from New York, where he and Iron Man were located, or Queens where Spider-Man resided, or even Brooklyn where Captain America was born.

    Metropolis was apletely fabricated city.

    And the universe that possessed Metropolis, as far as Alex remembered, was only one, and the only one��DC Multiverse.

    Metropolis, known as the ''City of Light,'' where darkness ceased to exist, had only one reason for its existence��the appearance of another character, Superman.

    Unlike other superheroes, Superman''s life on Earth was like a human living on a fragile paper-made. His every move could destroy this fragile world, so he had to control his powers to ensure the safety of the.

    Because of this, very few existences could threaten Superman, so much so that when other superheroes saved the world and made headlines, it amounted to Superman''s rescuing a cat from a high ce, making it to the front page.

    Overall, the DC Universe was not much different from the Marvel Universe, both basking in the glory of heroes. But for Alex at this moment, it wasn''t so beautiful. Perhaps in movies andics, Alex could happily watch various events in this universe, but when he personally arrived in this world, what he felt from head to toe was a chill.

    No one would like the frequent reboots happening here, nor would anyone like the terrifying ''power copses'' in this world.

    "How... how is this possible? Why did wee to the DC Universe?" Alex muttered, unable to believe what he was seeing. His calmness from before vanished, reced by anxiety. He quickly took out the tempad from his pocket.

    "Miss Minutes, take us away from here!"

    His fingers swiftly tapped the screen, his mentality somewhat on the verge of copsing. But this time, the Miss Minutes from his memory did not appear. Instead, a red battery symbol appeared on the screen, seemingly indicating that the device was out of power. The battery icon blinked twice before disappearing.

    "Out of power? How can that be?" No matter how Alex clicked, the screen of the time controller remained pitch ck, reflecting his anxious face.

    "Alex, what''s wrong? Did something happen? Are we facing a problem?" Sensing that something was amiss with Alex, Pietro turned to look at him.

    At these words, Alex stopped his actions, looking at Pietro''s worried face. After a moment of silence, he quickly put the tempad back into his pocket.

    In the next moment, Alex put on a smile.

    "It''s nothing, Pietro. Everything is under control."

    Metropolis was located in Dware, on the east coast of US. Its creation was inspired by New York City and Manhattan, situated on a coastal ind city not far from another fictional city, Gotham.

    From the tallest building in Metropolis, one could even see Gotham Harbor across the sea. However,pared to the constantly luminous city of Metropolis, Gotham City was its antithesis.

    Guiding Pietro to a rtively rundown hotel, Alex quickly took out money from his pocket, paid for three days'' stay, and, under the guidance of the manager, found their room.

    The room was small, with only two small beds and nothing else. There wasn''t even a television. But judging from the style of the hotel''s decoration, Alex wasn''t surprised by the poor facilities inside.

    Alex helped Pietro onto the bed, covered him with a nket, and then stood up without sitting down himself, speaking.

    "You rest here for a while; it''ll help elerate the recovery of your leg. I''ll go out and gather some information. I''ll bring back some food when I return."

    "Really? Won''t you be in danger?" Pietro sat up from the bed.

    "Don''t worry, it''s safe here." Alex smiled and then turned to walk towards the door.

    "Alex."

    Just as Alex reached the door and opened it, Pietro suddenly called out to him.

    Hearing the voice, Alex turned back, looking at Pietro with some confusion, while Pietro returned him a smile.

    "Thank you for keeping your promise."

    Upon hearing this, Alex didn''t reply but just nodded calmly. He then walked out and closed the door behind him.

    Walking out of the hotel, Alex pondered over some things about the DC Universe, but the thought of the earth-shattering battles still made him shudder. Who knew how Batman managed to mix in with those monsters?

    The money in his pocket was running low. Although the two universes were from different eras, the value of money remained the same. Plus, Alex''s timeline was earlier than this world''s age, so the money he brought with him could still be spent.

    There was also anything Alex was most worried about��being an illegal immigrant. While he could stay in low-profile hotels without identity checks, if stopped by the police for inspection, his illegal status would be exposed.

    Apart from this, there was a more important point��Alex urgently wanted to know what universe this world belonged to. If it was just the main universe or a regr universe, it would be fine. But if it was some universe he didn''t know at all, then his and Pietro''s situation would be extremely dangerous.

    And to investigate some information about this universe, newspapers and the inte were often the most crucial sources, just like what Alex had done before��being a scavenger for a while.

    Thinking this way, Alex walked onto the street, heading towards a newsstand.

    Suddenly!

    An electronic fluctuation swept through, and Alex felt a brief ringing in his ears. In the next moment, all the screens around him plunged into darkness.

    Not only therge screens on the tall buildings but even the phone screens in the hands of passersby turned into darkness. The television screens in storefronts did the same, and quickly, without anyone knowing what had happened, they lit up and turned into static.

    Seeing this sudden change, almost everyone stopped in their tracks, looking at the static screens in confusion, not knowing what had happened. Alex frowned and stared at the screen on the building a few steps ahead, as if trying to see it more clearly.

    Soon after, without much dy, the static screens emitted a crackling electromaic sound. Then, a man''s face slowly appeared on the screen, although the static continued, making the man''s face appear intermittently.

    "Ie from a distant star."

    The voice was rough and piercing, but it could still convey the man''s message.

    "I traversed the stars to reach this."

    "For a long time, your sheltered one of my people."

    Seeing this scene, Alex''s pupils suddenly contracted.

    General Zod!

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    28. Twins.

    29. The Sword Hanging Overhead.

    30. Heading Towards Destruction.

    31. An Unstoppable Catastrophe?

    32. Batman.

 28. Twins

    28. Twins

    In an instant, Alex felt as if he was all alone in the world. The noisy, chaotic sounds around him gradually faded away, leaving only Alex calmly watching General Zod on the screen, still speaking eloquently.

    "So, this is the DC movie universe?" Alex frowned deeply, his heart filled with mixed emotions.

    Generally speaking, movie universes are much safer thanic or animated universes due to the constraints of live-action and high special effects costs, leading to the ''weakening'' of most characters, making them far less terrifying than in theics. However, the DC movie universe is clearly an exception.

    Judging by the movies, facing the ''monsters'' in this world, Alex didn''t feel he had any chance of resistance. In theics, Captain Boomerang, an ordinary person, could still hold his own against the sh. Even in the Arrowverse, Captain Boomerang could pose a slight threat to Green Arrow and the sh.

    But in the movie universe, Captain Boomerang, a moderately famous viin, was instantly defeated by the sh in one encounter.

    So, byparison, since even the sh couldn''t stand toe-to-toe with Superman, and ordinary people are basically cannon fodder against the sh, it shows just how terrifying the viins who can match Superman are.

    It''s not just Alex himself��even with Pietro''s help, Alex doubted they could guarantee their safety.

    The battle between General Zod and Superman almost destroyed half of Metropolis. In such a level of conflict, the shockwaves alone could kill a lot of people. Even Batman had to ''stay put'' and watch from below. How could ordinary people get involved?

    Moreover, this universe is far from as wonderful as imagined. Like other DC universes, this ce can''t escape the fate of reboots.

    If Alex remembered correctly, the scene unfolding now should be from the movie <em>Man of Steel</em>. General Zod had spent 50 years traveling to Earth to find the gic engineering project containing all Kryptonian gene samples, which had been injected into Superman at his birth by his father.

    In this storyline, Superman''s father had injected all the gic samples and reserves of Krypton into Superman and sent him to Earth. This was the fundamental reason that attracted General Zod and led to the ensuing conflict on Earth.

    "It looks like I need to find a way to leave Metropolis as soon as possible." Alex quickly came up with a strategy. Ignoring the surrounding people''s astonishment and fear due to General Zod''s appearance, he turned and walked back toward the hotel.

    Now that he knew the universe he was currently in, there was no rush to gather more information. Overall, as the first movie of the DC movie universe, this timeline was still rtively safe. Anyway, Superman would deal with General Zod. All Alex had to do was leave Metropolis quickly. As long as he stayed out of their conflict, he should be fine.

    Though Darkseid would appear in the future, and the would likely be destroyed by him before the sh would travel back in time to reboot the universe, that was years away. There was still plenty of time left for Alex.

    For now, he needed to figure out why the tempad had transported him to this universe.

    The DC universe and the Marvel universe are twopletely different worlds. Although both universes have superheroes and concepts of multiverses and parallel universes, ultimately, they are entirely different. Their universalws, energy conservation, and creation concepts have significant differences.

    Taking out the tempad from his pocket and looking at the unresponsive screen, Alex let out a slight sigh of relief. Actually, there had been some exchanges between the two universes in theics. Alex had read several coborativeic issues between the twopanies. The most famous of these was probably <em>JLA/Avengers</em>, but that was more for fun.

    But now, having personally experienced crossing from Marvel to DC, Alex had to take it seriously.

    If Marvel time and DC time truly existed and could interact, it wouldn''t be simple. Both worlds have vast multiverses that wouldn''t intersect easily. This means that only a few universes can genuinely interact.

    Thinking of this, Alex recalled the giant ''Multiverse World Tree''posed of starlight he saw during his crossing. If that tree represented the Marvel universe, there should be a simr tree for the DC universe.

    These two world trees areposed of different timelines of the multiverse, constantly developing and expanding, influencing and colliding with each other. Ultimately, some multiverse timelines will ''entangle.''

    And this is the initial area where the two independent timeline multiverse world trees form a connection. These few entangled multiverse timelines be ''anchors,'' deepening the connection between the two different universes.

    "So, if that''s the case, it''s not that the two universes formed a passage, but one of the countless infinite multiverses in Marvel happened to connect with one of the timelines in the DC universe, resulting in this idental crossing."

    Alex rubbed his chin. He wasn''t a top student, so he didn''t fully understand advanced physics. He could only specte in a way that fit his observations.

    After all, this was his first encounter with such a thing. Before crossing, he had even thought thoseics were fictional and could never actually appear.

    As Alex thought this far, he suddenly realized something even more terrifying.

    If he remembered correctly, DCics had linked up with the MonsterVerse, where the Justice League and Godzi, and King Kong had interacted. Additionally, Marvel had <em>Predator vs. Wolverine</em>. Could it be...

    Alex dared not think further. At this moment, he felt incredibly vulnerable and confused. Having experienced so much in a short time, he felt the pressure mounting.

    It''s better to go back and sleep first. Thinking too much is useless. Shaking his head, Alex dismissed those chaotic thoughts and turned into an alleyway.

    This alley was a shortcut back to the hotel, usually not used by many people. Only scavengers or nearby residents would take this route. At this time, there were very few pedestrians on the street, only Alex and a pair of twins walking towards him.

    Alex rubbed his temples, trying not to think about those unnecessary things. For now, the most important thing was to get some good rest. Alex had been driving non-stop, even through war zones, and hadn''t dared to rest until now. His eyes were already bloodshot.

    The two men walking towards him looked like twins, whispering to each other. Alex instinctively stepped aside to let them pass. But just as their paths crossed, the already exhausted Alex suddenly heard a sentence that made him shiver.

    He instantly felt wide awake!

    "...I don''t know... General Zod..."

    "We need to assemble the Justice League..."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    29. The Sword Hanging Overhead.

    30. Heading Towards Destruction.

    31. An Unstoppable Catastrophe?

    32. Batman.

    33. A Joke.

 29. The Sword Hanging Overhead.

    29. The Sword Hanging Overhead.

    Alex''s previously rxed expression instantly tensed as he turned around.

    Assemble the Justice League!?

    During General Zod''s invasion, there wasn''t even a hint of a Justice League. Batman waspletely unprepared, feeling utterly powerless as he watched the battle from the ground. The sh, despite his best efforts, managed to save only one child.

    As for Wonder Woman and Aquaman, one was hiding among the crowd without showing herself, and the other was drinking by the sea, not participating in the battle at all. And that young football yer wasn''t even Cyborg yet��he hadn''t been transformed by the Mother Box.

    The most crucial point is that, without any external intervention, no one would know the name ''Justice League,'' let alone think to assemble its members in advance since that was something that would happen in the future. So, the fact that person could say such a thing indicated that they, like Alex, weren''t natives of this universe!

    Twins?

    No.

    They weren''t twins at all.

    They were counterparts from two different timelines, or rather, an intervener from another timeline, disrupting this original timeline and causing it to evolve into part of the multiverse. And there are very few people in the DC universe capable of doing that, given that interfering with the timeline is an extremely dangerous thing.

    However, it so happens that there is one such individual who frequently engages in this sort of behavior, especially during major events, often being brought in either as a sacrificial pawn or to tie up loose ends.

    Even more coincidentally, in Alex''s memory, before his crossing, this exact scene appeared in the DC movie universe!

    Alex stared intently at the two young figures walking away, his body felt numb..

    This isn''t the *Man of Steel* timeline at all. This timeline is the damned shpoint universe from the *sh* movie!

    This shpoint universe was created because the sh, Barry Allen, traveled back in time to save his mother, thus altering the original timeline. And because this timeline was artificially created, it resulted in an extremely unstable world destined for destruction.

    Just like a towering tree with many branches, countless multiverses are continuously being born and evolving. However, if there are too many, it can easily lead to chaos, causing two or more universes to collide and be destroyed.

    Hence, in the development phase of the multiverse, many universes are doomed to destruction to ensure the safety of the other multiverses. They are like pruned branches, destined to be discarded.

    Most of these universes are born and destroyed ording to a certain rule, but if someone intervenes in the timeline''s development, it can instantly disrupt the linear progression, creating an extremely unstable and uncontroble parallel world. Those who possess such power are few, but once they act, the consequences are terrifying.

    Their interference with the timeline creates a time paradox, a pivot, an ''absolute time node'' formed by personal actions, which can never be broken, and that universe is destined for destruction.

    The sh''s seemingly small act of saving his mother formed an independent pivot, directly altering the entire universe, not just the future but also rewriting the past.

    This led to a universe where Zeus didn''t father Wonder Woman, Aquaman''s parents never met, and Superman was intercepted before leaving Krypton, nevernding on Earth. Instead, his cousin Supergirl arrived.

    All of this was due to the sh altering the timeline, and this world would inevitably be destroyed when General Zod arrived on Earth. Because at this moment, no one could stand up to defeat General Zod. There was no one on Earth capable of stopping him.

    Watching the two Barry Allens gradually disappear around the corner, Alex''s heart couldn''t calm down. He had thought he had a few years to n, but reality had caught him off guard.

    From the time General Zod appeared on Earth to when he killed Supergirl and took the Codex, then activated the World Engine to transform Earth, it would all happen in just a few days.

    Clearly, there wasn''t much time left for Alex.

    "Damn it! Can''t I just get some rest for once?" Alex punched the wall forcefully. Realizing his current predicament made his head ache even more.

    He didn''t chase after the two Barry Allens because even if he found them, it wouldn''t change the fact that these events were destined to happen. The most important thing now was to find a way to leave this universe.

    "I''ve only been crossing worlds for a short time, and it''s been nothing but running and running away. Seriously." Alex returned to the hotel and saw Pietro already asleep. Hey down on the other bed.

    Not having considered it properly before crossing, Alex hadn''t managed to bring anything that could enhance hisbat power from the ruined Marvel universe. The only useful thing, the Iron Man suit, had been crushed by President X.

    Reflecting on this, Alex decided he wouldn''t make another unprepared crossing.

    Though this world was doomed to be destroyed by General Zod, it still had many valuable items. If he could take some of them, he would have a better chance of protecting himself. But before that, to avoid dying halfway through his ns, Alex decided to get a good night''s sleep.

    Time passed by bit by bit.

    General Zod''s warning to Earth drew attention from countries worldwide. This was the first time people personally experienced an alien invasion, sparking immense discussion across the globe.

    Many thought they could hand over the alien to the Kryptonians to secure peace. However, more people were curious if there were more aliens living on Earth if such an alien existed among them.

    No one could answer this question, not even Alex, who couldn''t guarantee the presence of Martian Manhunter or Green Lantern on Earth.

    If this universe were destined for destruction, then potential heroes, like Aquaman and Wonder Woman, would never appear or be born. Meanwhile, countries worldwide began frantically searching for the Kryptonian General Zod mentioned. But after more than ten hours, there were no leads.

    The sun gradually rose, its rays spilling over the earth. But this seemingly beautiful weather brought nofort, for General Zod''s ship had entered Earth''s atmosphere.

    Like a sharp de, it hung over everyone''s head.

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    30. Heading Towards Destruction.

    31. An Unstoppable Catastrophe?

    32. Batman.

    33. A Joke.

    34. Batman''s Old Friend''s Relics.

 30. Heading Towards Destruction.

    30. Heading Towards Destruction.

    Perhaps it was because he was so exhausted that Alex slept for a full seventeen hours. Before he slept, the sun was still up, and when he woke up, it was bright outside again.

    He had initially thought that the turmoil of recent events would make it difficult to sleep soundly, causing him to have various nightmares. However, in reality, he slept incredibly well, without any dreams, until daylight.

    Aside from feeling a bit ufortable from sleeping too long, Alex felt remarkably good all over.

    "Pi��tr��, what time is it?" Alex asked as he groggily climbed out of bed and stretched.

    However, there was no response to his question. Alex raised an eyebrow and turned to look, only to see Pi��tr�� sitting on the bed with his back to him, wearing headphones, and doing something. There was also a bottle of c next to him.

    Headphones? C?

    Alex was momentarily stunned and then rubbed his eyes.

    He saw that the previously empty room was now filled with severalrge boxes stacked in the corner, which appeared to contain various snacks based on their packaging. There were also severalrge unopened boxes of c on the floor. Besides, several phones were casually ced on the bed, and Pi��tr�� was tinkering with aputer.

    Alex''s mouth twitched as he got out of bed, unsure of where to step amidst all the stuff.

    Seemingly hearing themotion behind him, Pi��tr�� turned his head and took off his headphones. "Alex, you''re awake! I have to tell you, this world is amazing! There are so many games I''ve never yed before!"

    "You rascal," Alex said, covering his face. Without a doubt, Pi��tr�� must have stole these things from somewhere. With his speed, it wasn''t surprising that he could do this. It seemed like Pi��tr��''s legs were truly healed.

    "Do you have anything to eat?" Alex knew that Pi��tr�� was just too excited about being in a new environment. Although stealing was wrong, now wasn''t the time to correct his values.

    "Of course, I have pizza and hamburgers here. If you want anyother type of food, I can go get it for you right now and be back in ten seconds, but it will be a random selection."

    "Okay, okay, just stop. I''ll eat anything," Alex quickly stopped Pi��tr�� from rushing out.

    He opened a box of pizza, which was still steaming hot. It seemed like Pi��tr�� had just brought these things back not long ago. "I don''t even care where you got these things from. I just want to know how you managed to carry so much stuff back with one hand."

    "If I can''t carry it all at once, I''ll just make multiple trips!" Pi��tr�� cheerfully jumped on the bed. "This world is great!"

    "No super-powered people, no dictatorial President X, none of that despair-inducing world. And most importantly, no mutants!"

    Well, you really think too much.

    Alex shook his head helplessly and said casually, "Listen, Pi��tr��, I don''t want to dampen your excitement, but I need to tell you something. We won''t be staying in this world for long. Once we recharge the machine, we''ll leave this universe."

    "Leave here? Why?" Pi��tr��''s excitement instantly faded. "I haven''t finished ying the games here yet. There are so many interesting things, not just arcade games but also single-yer games, and I can even y online. I haven''t tried any of that yet."

    "This can''t be helped. But the things you mentioned should exist in other universes as well. As for why we can''t stay in this universe permanently, it''s because..."

    "I know!" Before Alex could finish, Pi��tr�� interjected. "It''s because we aren''t in our original timeline. So if we stay here for too long, we''ll be rejected by the timeline and end up constantly traversing through different timelines in this universe!"

    "Uh..."

    Alex opened his mouth but then said helplessly, "I don''t know when you became so knowledgeable about physics, but what you''re talking about is probably ''temporal slippage'' or ''temporal detachment.'' As far as I know, we''ve already left our original timeline, so it''s unlikely that will happen."

    "Oh, I have another theory!" Pi��tr�� raised a finger and continued. "It must be because we came to a different universe, causing our bodies to be ipatible with this universe''s dimensions. If we stay here for too long, we''ll die, right?"

    "Uh, what you''re describing is the ''quantum repulsion'' effect in parallel universes. But since we arrived here through the Time Variance Authority''s time controller, which allows for regted travel, that shouldn''t happen either."

    "I see. Let me think some more."

    "Alright, alright, stop thinking about it. It has nothing to do with quantum mechanics, parallel universes, or dimensional mismatches. The reason we have to leave here is simple: this world is about to end, understand? It''s going to be destroyed soon."

    "This world is going to be destroyed?" Pi��tr��''s mouth dropped open. "How is that possible? This world is so nice, no wars, people living peacefully, and there''s great food and games. Who would destroy it?"

    Alex pped his own face in frustration. "Please, when you went out this morning to bring all this stuff back, didn''t you stop to check the news? This is what the whole world is talking about right now. You''ve been out so many times, and you didn''t notice?"

    "Oh, that." Pi��tr�� scratched his head awkwardly. "I was too busy dodging surveince cameras. And if I stopped, I might have been caught red-handed."

    "Sigh." Alex walked over to Pi��tr��, turned theptop screen to face him, and opened a news homepage at random, showing the live monitoring of General Zod''s Kryptonian spaceship hovering in the sky.

    "See this? This alien spaceship? This might not be destroyed by war, but our situation in the universe isn''t safe either. On that ship is a guy named Zod, and he''s about to destroy this."

    Listening to Alex''s exnation, Pi��tr�� stared intently at the screen. To be honest, the spaceship did look quite intimidating.

    "Isn''t there anyone on this who can stop him?" Pi��tr�� found it hard to believe that such arge could be destroyed by just one spaceship.

    "There was supposed to be. This originally had a group called the Justice League. You can think of it as another version of the Avengers. If they were here, they could indeed stop Zod. But unfortunately, in this universe, most members of the Justice League were never born, and those who were haven''t gained their superpowers yet."

    "How could that be..."

    "Because this universe is an artificially created parallel world. I don''t know how to exin it, but you can think of it as a universe where no one can stop all this."

    Alex spread his hands. "Even with the two of us, we can''t do it."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    31. An Unstoppable Catastrophe?

    32. Batman.

    33. A Joke.

    34. Batman''s Old Friend''s Relics.

    35. The Viin''s Relics (Part 1).

 31. An Unstoppable Catastrophe?

    31. An Unstoppable Catastrophe?

    In this aspect, Alex wasn''t lying to Pi��tr��.

    General Zod, as a Kryptonian general, was incredibly powerful. Even though he initially struggled to adapt to the yellow sun''s radiation upon arriving on Earth, he quickly got used to it. Under the sunlight, he became a unstoppable force.

    Superman, or Kryptonians in general, derive their main power from the yellow sun. The sunlight transforms their cells, making them nearly invincible, granting them extraordinary strength, speed, reflexes, and even the ability to emitser beams from their eyes.

    Their abilities are terrifyingly strong. If they reach their peak, even the old gods on Earth would avoid confronting them. This shows just how powerful Kryptonians are, making it incredibly challenging to stop Zod.

    "Wouldn''t nuclear bombs work? The Kree were taken out by nukes," Pi��tr�� asked curiously, recalling the alien invasion in his universe and the captured Kree.

    "It''s not that simple. Nuclear bombs would indeed hurt Kryptonians, but they are vastly different from the Kree. Kryptonians'' individualbat abilities are terrifying. It''s uncertain if a nuke would even hit them, and even if it did, it''s questionable whether it could kill Zod under the yellow sun," Alex exined, shaking his head.

    He had been contemting ways to stop General Zod, but ording to his knowledge, there weren''t many effective methods avable.

    Firstly, there was Superman. Superman could snap Zod''s neck because he grew up on Earth and had absorbed thirty years'' worth of sunlight, making his body incredibly powerful. Zod, fresh to Earth, couldn''tpare.

    Initially, Zod and his female lieutenant overpowered Superman due to their extensivebat experience as they were bred for battle from the gic pool. However, Superman''s super-intellect allowed him to quickly adapt and learn, eventually turning the tide against Zod. Despite his reluctance, Superman ultimately killed Zod to protect humanity.

    But now, there was no Superman on Earth, only a girl who had been imprisoned for twenty years without seeing sunlight. Although she was Kryptonian and had just started absorbing yellow sunlight, expecting her to fight a battle-hardened general like Zod was tantamount to sending her to her death.

    In fact, Supergirl Kara did put up a good fight in her rage, but she didn''t cause any substantial damage. Even with sh''s help, they couldn''t escape their fate.

    The gap in their abilities was too vast. Even if the Justice League were assembled, Alex doubted they could defeat Zod without Superman, as evidenced by the entire Justice League struggling against a newly resurrected Superman.

    Furthermore, if not for the intervention of the older sh, the younger sh wouldn''t exist in this universe. This universe was a closed-loop universe from start to finish.

    The older sh came back to save his mother, and he was sent here by the "future" younger sh who needed the older sh''s help to obtain the Speed Force.

    Without the traumatic event of his mother''s death, the younger sh wouldn''t experience the "destined" lightning ident, thus wouldn''t be the sh, nor would there be a Reverse-sh.

    But time is fragile. The intervention of the future younger sh caused the older sh toe to this universe and help the younger sh gain the Speed Force,pleting the time loop and closing the universe''s timeline.

    Due to this unnatural loop, the universe began to copse under the older sh''s reckless actions, threatening several parallel universes. However, you couldn''t me the future younger sh. His intentions were good; he just wanted to save his world from Zod''s destruction, hence his repeated time travels.

    But it wasn''t that simple. Defeating a Kryptonian without superiorbat power required the aid of Kryptonite.

    Kryptonite, the radioactive remnants of Krypton after its destruction, is scarce even on a cosmic scale.

    If memory serves, Lex Luthor found a sizable chunk of Kryptonite in the Pacific Ocean in the movie "Batman v Superman," but Alex doubted he could find it in such a short time.

    And crucially, if this universe was destined for destruction, the timeline wouldn''t leave such a significant "w."

    So, the most likely scenario was that no Kryptonite existed on Earth. Even if itnded on the Moon, it wouldn''t reach Earth.

    "Is he really that strong? Not even I can beat him?" Pi��tr�� was still confused.

    "Let me put it this way: if you ran at full speed around the Earth and punched him, you''d just knock him away, and he''d brush off the dust and get up, while you''d be pulverized by the recoil," Alex exined, spreading his hands.

    "How can that be��"

    "If you could bring President X or Scarlet Witch over, we might stand a chance. Kryptonians aren''t immune to magic and psychic attacks. But that''s not going to happen," Alex joked.

    Bringing President X would mean he''d just take over Zod''s body. Combining invincible psychic powers with an indestructible body and reality-altering chaos magic, the entire multiverse would face a new threat!

    "Is there really no way? Are we just going to watch this world''s destruction and do nothing?" Pi��tr�� was disheartened. He didn''t care about his universe because it was beyond saving, but this world was different. There were so many beautiful things here.

    They didn''t deserve to be destroyed.

    Seeing Pi��tr��''s sadness, Alex sighed and then smiled. "Actually, there might be a way. I have a n, but I can''t guarantee it will work."

    "Really!?" Pi��tr��''s eyes lit up. "I knew it, you always have a solution."

    "Don''t tter me yet. We have a lot to do, and there''s no time for games," Alex said, patting Pi��tr�� on the shoulder.

    "Ha, games can wait. What do we do next?" Pi��tr�� asked, tossing his headphones aside and standing up excitedly.

    "First��"

    A sly smile appeared on Alex''s face.

    "We''re going to Gotham to see an ''old friend''."

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    32. Batman.

    33. A Joke.

    34. Batman''s Old Friend''s Relics.

    35. The Viin''s Relics (Part 1).

    36. The Viin''s Relics (Part 2).

 32. Batman.

    32. Batman.

    Gotham City, like Metropolis, is one of the unique cities in the DC universe. Located on the east coast of New Jersey, it faces Metropolis across the sea.

    Gotham is an incredibly ''diverse'' city, with architectural styles from almost every country in the world. It features elements from famous cities like New York, Los Angeles, London, and Sydney, as well as traditional Japanese styles.

    However, this city, with its manyndmarks and historical sites, is perpetually shrouded in dark clouds that can''t be dispelled. Beneath its morous surface lies the cruelty of the alleyways, a perfect example of outward splendor concealing internal decay.

    Gangs, criminals, mad scientists, and lunatics��everything imaginable in terms of chaos happens in Gotham. It is the city with the highest crime rate in the world.

    Yet, just as Metropolis has Superman, Gotham also has its dark guardian��Batman.

    By day, he is a yboy billionaire, but by night, he transforms into the Bat vignte. Whenever the Bat-Signal pierces the sky, criminals throughout Gotham are gripped by fear, knowing that the vengeful spectre has arrived to punish all evil in the city.

    Batman has no superpowers and is not a metahuman. He relies solely on years of rigorous training and exceptional intelligence, single-handedly challenging Gotham''s criminal underworld. To most people, he is more of a myth, a mere urban legend.

    Batman''s true identity is Bruce Wayne, the head of Wayne Enterprises. His entire life has been dedicated to fighting crime. However, in this universe, Bruce has been retired for a long time.

    Alex and Pi��tr�� took a taxi from Metropolis to Gotham, heading towards Wayne Manor. Throughout the journey, Alex''s mind was unsettled as he looked at the city, no longer in need of Batman''s protection. His emotions wereplex.

    Bruce Wayne had retired, and Gotham no longer needed Batman because it had be one of the safest cities in the world.

    The reason? This world''s Batman didn''t adhere to a no-kill rule. Instead of handing criminals over to the police or sending them to Arkham Asylum, he killed them outright!

    The likes of the Joker, Riddler, Two-Face, ck Mask, Court of Owls, League of Assassins, Man-Bat, Killer Croc, and Solomon Grundy��every notable viin had fallen to Batman''s lethal justice.

    That''s why Gotham transformed from a city filled with crime to one of the safest cities around.

    As the old saying goes, "If you kill all the criminals, there will be no more crime."

    Approaching Wayne Manor, Alex couldn''t help but shake his head. Batman''s actions and their results indicated that this was far from a normal universe; it was clearly on the brink of copse.

    It wasn''t that Batman couldn''t kill, but the way things unfolded here was unlike most universes. If this universe weren''t doomed to destruction, Alex believed that after wiping out the viins, this Batman would likely turn into a viin himself.

    He might not even need to kill all the viins��just taking out the Joker or Riddler would suffice. The death of either could nt the seed of darkness within Batman.

    "We''re here, sir. I can''t go any further; this is private property," the taxi driver said, smiling as he turned around.

    He didn''t know why these two kids had traveled all the way from Metropolis to Gotham, but he knew that anyone visiting Wayne Manor was no ordinary person. Although the ce seemed long-abandoned, and the old man inside hadn''t appeared in a long time, Wayne Enterprises remained a prominent and wealthy enterprise.

    "Thanks," Alex nodded, pulling out a wad of cash��Pi��tr��''s ''earnings'' from pickpocketing. It was unclear how much he gave, but judging by the driver''s smile, it was a generous amount.

    After the taxi drove off, Alex turned to Pi��tr�� and nodded, climbing onto Pi��tr��''s back.

    "Hey, Alex, which building are we looking for in this huge estate?" Pi��tr�� asked, ncing at the sprawling manors.

    "The central one. The gate is too high; you''ll need to run with anti-gravity. But to be safe, let''s head to the main manor entrance. Even though the old Bat has retired, we can''t assume there won''t be��"

    Whoosh��

    "��traps." In a blur, Alex found himself at the entrance of the manor, with Pi��tr�� grinning beside him.

    "What''s next? Do we ring the doorbell?" Pi��tr�� asked, pointing at the old-fashioned bell.

    Ignoring Pi��tr��, Alex walked to the door and pressed the bell. Clearly, no one had visited for a long time; even the button was covered in dust. After ringing the bell, Alex rubbed the dust off his fingers, waiting for a response.

    After about five or six minutes, the manor remained silent, as if uninhabited.

    "Is anyone home?" Pi��tr�� asked.

    "They''re here. Bruce Wayne is inside," Alex said, licking his dry lips. He looked up at the surveince camera with a red light above the door.

    Stepping back to ensure he was in full view of the camera, Alex spoke clearly.

    "Bruce Wayne, I know you''re here, and I know you can see me. This world needs your help. I believe you understand what I''m saying. Can we talk?"

    The atmosphere grew tense as Alex stared at the camera, certain Bruce would open the door. Since their arrival at Wayne Manor''s gate, they''d been under surveince. Bruce would have noticed Pi��tr��''s high-speed movement.

    An individual with superpowersing to his door signaled urgent matters and significant threats. Despite being retired, Batman wouldn''t leave them outside, because he is Batman.

    As if to confirm Alex''s thoughts.

    Click.

    The manor door opened, revealing a disheveled old man with an extremely impatient expression.

    "...the second surprise of the day. I''m ''so thrilled.'' Come in, kids."

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    33. A Joke.

    34. Batman''s Old Friend''s Relics.

    35. The Viin''s Relics (Part 1).

    36. The Viin''s Relics (Part 2).

    37. Misunderstanding.

 33. A Joke

    33. A Joke

    ''A second surprise?''

    Alex''s ears perked up. He caught the undertone in Bruce Wayne''s words, and at the same time, he found his own answer. However, on the surface, Alex didn''t say anything or show any reaction.

    The two followed Bruce Wayne into the castle. The decoration here was even more exquisite than that of President X''s castle, but Alex had no mood to appreciate it. His gaze remained fixed on Bruce Wayne.

    "Let me introduce myself. I am Alex, and this is Pietro. We are from another universe. Originally, we just nned to rest here for a while, but it seems this universe is on the brink of a catastrophic disaster."

    "If you''re talking about the multiverse and timeline alteration stuff, then you''ve got the wrong guy. I''m just an old man enjoying his retirement. But I''m happy to introduce you to the ''culprit'' behind this disaster." Bruce Wayne grinned.

    "I came here to find you, Bruce. I need your help," Alex said seriously.

    "Is that so?" Bruce Wayne kept walking without turning his head. "So, you''re one of my friends, a closerade in another universe?"

    "You might be misunderstanding. I don''t know you. None of the universes I''ve been to had you. You''re the first Bruce Wayne I''ve seen in person."

    "Then how do you know about me?" Bruce Wayne casually picked up a bottle of wine, sipping as he walked. There was no emotional reaction in his tone.

    "The interconnectedness of universes. I know most people and events in various universes, naturally including you, Batman. Each universe is interconnected, yet unable to be fully observed. However, this doesn''t mean they don''t influence each other. Many universes have your presence, and you are the one and only Batman."

    "Do you know that I am retired, and in this world, there are no other superheroes you know of? So, you''ve got the wrong person."

    "No, my purpose is very simple, not asplicated as you think. Other superheroes mean nothing to me. My goal here is you." Alex paused and then added, "And also to try saving this world from its impending doom."

    Bruce Wayneughed deeply at this, then he swayed and stopped at the door of a room. Judging by the scenting from inside, it should be the kitchen.

    "If you''re here to save this world, then I think you should be looking for the people responsible for this mess, not me. Look, they''re right in here��"

    Following Bruce Wayne''s direction, Alex saw two identical men sitting at the table in the kitchen. One of them was shoveling noodles into his mouth.

    At first nce, Alex recognized the two men as Barry Allen from the future and Barry Allen from this timeline.

    It seemed that they had followed the storyline where the older Barry Allen tried helping younger Barry Allen to gain superpowers. However, they were both struck by a lightning bolt, causing the Speed Force from the older Barry Allen to transfer to the younger Barry Allen.

    This resulted in the older Barry Allen losing his Speed Force, no longer being a speedster, while the younger Barry Allen became a super speedster.

    This likely exined why skills that took the older Barry Allen a long time to master, like vibrating his body to phase through objects, were learned effortlessly by the younger Barry Allen.

    "It seems this is the first surprise you mentioned," Alex smiled, not surprised.

    "Yes, since you''re from another universe, I assume you know each other. So, you all should have a good chat. As for me, I''ll stay out of it," Bruce Wayne said, picking up another bottle of wine and slumping on the stairs to drink.

    "No, no, no, no, I don''t know them at all. I''ve never seen these two people. Wait, you said they''re also from another universe?!" The older Barry Allen''s eyes widened as he jumped up, staring intently at Alex and Pietro, his hands trembling as he raised them and stammered, "That''s impossible!"

    "Nothing is impossible, Barry Allen," Alex stepped forward with a serious tone. "You don''t know me, but I know you. You originally lived in a world full of hope, even though it was suffering, but heroes still emerged to save it. However, you destroyed it with your own hands."

    "I did not," the older Barry Allen retorted.

    "Did not? Then tell me, where is Aquaman in this world? Where is Wonder Woman? Can you confidently say that Antis and Themyscira still exist in this world?" Alex pressed on.

    "I��" the older Barry Allen was stunned, finally realizing the gravity of his actions. He grabbed his head with both hands, his face contorted in agony. "What have I done?"

    "Don''t tell me Bruce Wayne didn''t warn you about the consequences of your actions spiraling out of control. You''re ying with everyone''s lives and the safety of the timeline!" Alex said sternly.

    "Without Antis and Themyscira, how will you fight Steppenwolf? Let alone deal with Zod now."

    "Did I warn him?" Bruce Wayne asked.

    "Not you, the Bruce Wayne from his universe," Alex nced at the slightly drunken Bruce and then continued to Barry Allen.

    "Do you know how selfish you are? You have no idea what happened that day, yet you recklessly altered the timeline ording to your own ideas. This is incredibly irresponsible. Look at this world; this is the world you created, and it is about to be destroyed by Zod."

    "I, I can stop all this," the older Barry Allen argued.

    "Stop it? That''s easy to say. But have you thought about it? From the moment you altered the timeline, two or more universes were created. For the people living in those universes, they are living beings with their own stories and experiences. Are you nning to erase their value and existence?"

    At this point, Alex nced at the older Bruce. Yes, perhaps this world''s Batman was different from most other Batmen, but he had his own story, and those stories inspired and influenced others. However, with the older Barry Allen''s alterations, they were all erased.

    Everyone in this world, no matter what achievements they had, no matter what sacrifices they made. In the end, they all became nothing more than a joke told by Barry Allen to Aquaman.

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    34. Batman''s Old Friend''s Relics.

    35. The Viin''s Relics (Part 1).

    36. The Viin''s Relics (Part 2).

    37. Misunderstanding.

    38. Teaming Up with Batman.

 34. Batman’s Old Friend’s Relics.

    34. Batman��s Old Friend��s Relics.

    It shouldn''t be like this. Barry Allen was on the verge of a breakdown. He had already witnessed the changes in this universe firsthand.

    His mother was indeed alive, but his most trusted freinds had disappeared. He didn''t know if what he had done was right or wrong, but he already regretted it.

    Perhaps, as Bruce Wayne said, time is an extremely fragile and unstable thing. Any change can cause it to undergo unpredictable changes. Maybe every superhero needs to go through some setbacks to grow, no matter how desperate those setbacks are, but they are inevitable. Changing the timeline was clearly a selfish act.

    "I can make it right, can''t I?" Barry Allen asked Alex nkly. Although he didn''t know who these two people iming to be from another universe were, it was clear that they were more knowledgeable than him.

    He was just a speedster who could travel through the timeline, and a novice at that, having just learned about the Speed Force''s power and still unable to fully understand and control it.

    But Alex, the man in front of him, could freely traverse various parallel universes. Their knowledge and understanding of parallel universes were far superior to his, so Barry sincerely hoped that they could tell him how to remedy his mistakes.

    Seeing Barry''s reaction, Alex felt a bit helpless. Who could have thought that after escaping from an extremely desperate universe, he would immediately have to clean up the mess of a rookie sh?

    "It''s not that easy. Although I don''t want to discourage you, the fact is, this universe is hard to save. Even if you go back and correct the history, a broken mirror can never be fully restored. Like a shattered mirror, even if you piece it back together, the corrected timeline will still have cracks."

    "How could this be��" Barry Allen took a few steps back and copsed into a chair.

    "Do you finally realize the magnitude of the trouble you''ve caused? The time branch has already formed. For you, going back to fix the timeline might restore a universe simr to the one you were in before, but that doesn''t mean the universe you created will disappear."

    Alex pointed downwards with his index finger and said.

    "For the people here, this universe doesn''t disappear; you do. You mistakenly created this universe and then abandoned it. After you leave, this universe will continue to operate and ultimately be dust in the multiverse."

    "What should I do then?" Barry Allen gritted his teeth in pain. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and looked up hesitantly. "What if we deal with the problem of Zod? Will this universe still be doomed?"

    "You really dare to say that." Alex gave a bitter smile. Dealing with General Zod was easier said than done.

    However, Barry Allen wasn''t entirely wrong. This world would indeed ultimately be destroyed by General Zod. But if they could find a way to solve this problem, the world might survive past this hurdle and develop like a normal parallel universe.

    Although this universe didn''t have Superman, Wonder Woman, or Aquaman, that didn''t mean it couldn''t have Green Lantern, Martian Manhunter, or Green Arrow in the future. Anything was possible, and no one could predict the future.

    Moreover, without the Mother Boxes, Darkseid wouldn''t wage war on the Old Gods of Earth, which likely meant Steppenwolf wouldn''te to im the Mother Boxes. This world might actually break free from its original constraints and be a free timeline.

    Thinking of this, Alex nodded. "If you can solve that problem, then this universe can survive, and you can make up for your mistakes."

    "What should I do? Can you teach me?" Barry Allen asked earnestly, grasping at hisst hope.

    "Don''t you already have a n? Why else would youe here to find Batman?" Alex hinted.

    "What? Bruce Wayne is Batman!?" Young Barry Allen, who had been quietly eating noodles, eximed.

    Barry Allen was speechless. He turned to his younger self and said, "What else did you think? Why else would I bring you here?"

    "You said we were visiting a rtive. I thought we were looking for a cousin," young Barry mumbled.

    "I��" Barry Allen pointed at his younger counterpart, speechless. He never imagined that he could be so foolish in this timeline.

    "Alright, enough of that. Barry, don''t you have work to do? Time is running out. You need to act quickly," Alex said, patting Barry Allen''s shoulder.

    Hearing this, Barry Allen realized what he had to do. He nodded. "You''re right. I need to find Superman. If we can find him, we''ll have a chance to defeat Zod."

    With that, Barry Allen and his younger self rushed out. Their goal, besides finding Batman, was to use his supeputer to locate the scattered superheroes. Of course, the main focus was Superman. In Barry Allen''s memory, it was Superman who defeated General Zod.

    Watching the two Barrys rush out, Alex sighed and turned to look at Bruce Wayne, who was drunk on the stairs.

    "You''re just letting them into your Batcave? That''s not like you."

    "Heh heh heh," Bruce Wayne chuckled deeply, took another swig of his drink, and said with augh, "It seems you know me better than that young man who imed to be a friend of another world''s Batman. Interesting. I''m more curious about you two than them. Honestly, how long has it been since you bathed? The smell of blood and gunpowder on you is so strong, I thought you''d juste from a battlefield."

    "If you put it that way, you''re not wrong. We''ve been through some rough times," Alex said, spreading his hands.

    "So, what do you want?"

    "As you can see, I''m no superhuman. I''m just an ordinary person, far from your level. So, I''m here hoping you can provide some weapons and equipment to give me a chance to protect myself."

    "Oh?"

    Bruce Wayne''s weary eyes suddenly gleamed with light. Hiszy demeanor instantly transformed into a sharp, cold presence. Under his gaze, Alex felt his hair stand on end, his back prickling with tension.

    After a long while, Bruce Wayne finally spoke. His white beard trembled as he slowly said, "Why should I help you?"

    Alex paused for a moment before responding with a faint smile. "Then why are you helping them?"

    Bruce Wayne fell silent, his eyes fixed on Alex as if trying to see through him. The entire kitchen fell into a tense silence. No one spoke, including Pietro, who had wanted to say something but chose to remain quiet to avoid disrupting the serious atmosphere. Finally, the old Batman snorted, breaking the silence.

    Bruce Wayne took a swig from his bottle and said in a deliberately casual tone, "It doesn''t matter. I''m retired anyway. You want my Batsuit? Fine, I''ll give you two."

    "No, I don''t want your Batsuit." To Bruce''s surprise, Alex shook his head.

    "Your Batsuit is impressive, but as I said, I''m far from having your physical condition. Even if you give it to me, I wouldn''t be able to fully utilize its power and would be restricted by it."

    "Then what do you want?" Bruce Wayne put down his bottle.

    Seeing his curious gaze, Alex smiled harmlessly.

    "I want your old friends'' relics."

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    35. The Viin''s Relics (Part 1).

    36. The Viin''s Relics (Part 2).

    37. Misunderstanding.

    38. Teaming Up with Batman.

    39. The Terrifying Invasion.

 35. The Villain’s Relics (Part 1)

    35. The Viin��s Relics (Part 1)

    Walking along the long tunnel, Alex and Pietro headed towards the Batcave.

    This path was revealed to Alex by old Bruce Wayne. There were many ways to enter the Batcave from Wayne Manor, far more than the abandoned manhole cover in the backyard remembered by Barry Allen. In fact, there was a secret passage within Wayne Castle itself.

    Old Bruce Wayne didn''t tell Barry Allen about this route because he wanted to see if they were truly, as they imed, his good friends from another timeline.

    From the surveince footage, it was clear that the two Barry Allens had easily and familiarly found their way to the Batcave, demonstrating a thorough understanding of itsyout. This eased old Bruce Wayne''s vignce a bit.

    Although he didn''t know what his counterpart from another universe was like, old Bruce Wayne believed that if the other version of himself trusted these young men with the Batcave''s entrance, they must be trustworthy.

    As for Alex and Pietro, this mysterious duo, old Bruce Wayne decided to trust them for now. General Zod''s arrival had plunged the entire world into crisis. No matter their intentions, the world was already in grave danger. Holding the key given to him by old Bruce Wayne, Alex felt incredibly excited. Even though he hadn''t met the Batman at his prime, he was still meeting a legendary superhero from another universe.

    This ce was far better than the universe Pietro came from. Although many superheroes were missing and the Justice League couldn''t be formed, it was still better than the Avengers being wiped out and the X-Men either going mad or turning dark.

    In this universe, Alex could truly witness the glory of superheroes.

    "Alex, I''ve been meaning to ask you, who are those people? You seem to know them well. What is Batman, and are they the superheroes you mentioned?" Pietro asked curiously.

    "They are indeed superheroes. As for why I know them so well, you''ll understand after you''ve traveled through a few more universes. Batman was the title of that old white-bearded man when he was younger. He wasn''t an ordinary person; he waged war against the crime of an entire city," Alex replied with a smile.

    "Waging war against an entire city''s crime!? That''s terrifying. He just looked like an old man," Pietro found it hard to believe. From his perspective, old Bruce Wayne seemed like a regr old guy.

    Pietro even thought he could beat him with one hand tied behind his back, without using his super speed.

    "Don''t underestimate him. He may be old now, but hisbat experience is still sharp. If you give him time to prepare, he could kill you even if you weren''t missing an arm," Alexughed and shook his head. Challenging Batman wasn''t just a joke.

    "Seriously? Is it really as exaggerated as you say?" Pietro responded skeptically, almost sarcastically.

    Alex just smiled and didn''t argue further. There was no point in debating now. However, he nned to have a good talk with Pietro sometime about how many speedsters met their end in the DC universe. The two moved quickly and finally stopped at arge door deep within the passage. The door had a bat symbol on it, with a keyhole below the bat.

    "This is it," Alex hurriedly inserted the key and excitedly rubbed his hands together.

    With the rumbling of steel grinding, the door slowly opened, revealing the room inside. Once the door was fully open, the chandelier inside automatically lit up, disying all the items in the room.

    "Wow��" Pietro''s mouth dropped open. Although he had looked down on Batman, these trophies still amazed him. "This looks just like President X''s secret room. Alex, could this Batman also be a dictator like President X?"

    "What do you think?"

    Pietro recalled the harmless-looking, drunken old man andughed. "Impossible. He doesn''t have terrifying abilities like President X. But, Alex, is there really something here that can boost yourbat abilities? These seem like items for regr people."

    "Pietro, you need to have respect. Each item here, every object, its owner has left a significant mark on Gotham City''s history. Don''t underestimate them," Alex said seriously. He then began topare each disyed item with his memories.

    Although this world didn''t have other superheroes, most of Batman''s arch-enemies were still around. From the packed disy room, it was evident that this world''s Batman had defeated most of Gotham''s viins.

    Alex walked around, pausing now and then. Each disyed item continuously triggered long-forgotten memories.

    "That''s ck Mask''s mask, rumored to be carved from his father''s coffin. And that''s Killer Moth''s costume! Too bad he''s weak, and his suit is useless. There''s Professor Pyg''s pig mask, another lunatic who loved experimenting and killing."

    "What''s this? A calendar? It must be Calendar Man. Oh my, is that Deadshot''s mask? Quite stylish. And a Firefly suit and methrower. That must belong to Firefly. Oh, and the Mad Hatter''s hat. I can''t believe Batman took him down too."

    Putting down the hat, Alex turned to the other side, where a golden cane with a question mark was disyed prominently.

    "Alex, look, there''s a whip here. Wouldn''t it suit me?" Pietro called out.

    Alex turned and saw Pietro ying with a ck whip. From its non-reflective state under the light, it was clear the whip''s material wasn''t ordinary.

    However, now wasn''t the time to be concerned about the whip''s material. Alex pointed at a surveince camera and said to Pietro, "For your safety, I suggest you put that whip back where you found it."

    "Uh, okay." Pietro smiled awkwardly and quickly put the whip back. He wasn''t afraid of Bruce Wayne on the other side of the camera; he was just listening to Alex.

    "Hey, Alex, have you found what you''re looking for?"

    "Almost," Alex replied casually. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a finely crafted umbre. Turning to it, Alex smiled.

    "Aha, I''ve found one of them!"

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    36. The Viin''s Relics (Part 2).

    37. Misunderstanding.

    38. Teaming Up with Batman.

    39. The Terrifying Invasion.

    40. Eerie Arrival!

 36. The Villain’s Relics (Part 2)

    36. The Viin��s Relics (Part 2)

    It was a seemingly ordinary umbre, just like the ones peoplemonly use. However, it had some differences. The craftsmanship was exquisite, making it resemble a collectible piece of art.

    When Alex picked up the umbre, it felt solid in his hand. Clearly, the umbre''s canopy was not made of ordinary material but was insteadposed of bulletproof technology simr to Batman''s cape. Additionally, the umbre''s frame was sturdy and heavy, heavier than Alex had anticipated.

    At the center of the umbre was a sophisticated control device that extended to the handle, equipped with several buttons. Alex didn''t dare to touch them casually, as using such a finely tuned andplex mechanism without understanding it could be dangerous.

    Alex was thrilled as he looked at the umbre, unable to contain his smile. Who could resist a technologically advanced umbre like this?

    Next to the umbre, he found a small notebook. Opening it, he saw it was filled with detailed instructions on how to use the umbre and descriptions of its various intricate mechanisms. Clearly, this notebook was left by Batman, who had thoroughly studied the umbre''s gadgets.

    It was hard to imagine that this umbre originated in the 1970s or 80s. Such a sophisticated device was beyond the capabilities of ordinary people and was an extremelyplex piece of high-tech equipment.

    "The first one, Penguin''s umbre."

    Alex''s hand trembled slightly as he gripped the umbre. ording to Batman''s notes, the umbre was equipped with various powerful technologies, far more practical than his previous Iron Man suit that only had palm repulsors.

    With a quick nce, Alex noticed the umbre could shoot bullets,unch small missiles, firesers from its top, and release poison gas from its tip, though the bullets were not yet loaded.

    In addition, the umbre handle could be pulled out to reveal a sword. When opened, the umbre could act as a shield. Furthermore, the umbre could spin rapidly when opened, functioning as a small helicopter. It was a multi-functional weapon.

    This was a Bulgarian umbre, clearly inspired by a real-life assassination. In 1978, Bulgarian writer Markov, who had defected to London, was pricked on the leg with an umbre on Waterloo Bridge and died four dayster from poisoning.

    In this universe, the umbre became Penguin''s signature weapon, with its various gadgets even giving Batman a headache. After finding the umbre, Alex quickly located his next target.

    It was a bottle ced next to a worn-out mask, containing some bright green liquid with abel reading "Do Not Open" in red paint. The bottle''sbel identified it as "Fear Toxin."

    "The second one, Scarecrow''s Fear Toxin."

    Alex smiled as he noticed Batman had ''helpfully'' left the form for the fear toxin next to the bottle, showing that Batman had thoroughly understood his old foes'' weapons. Fear toxin was the hallmark of Gotham viin Scarecrow. Once released, it was colorless and odorless, causing those affected to experience terrifying hallucinations, seeing their deepest fears.

    Most notably, the fear toxin was extremely potent, with few creatures immune to it. Even Superman had been affected by it, demonstrating its fearsome power. Perhaps the only thing that could surpass the fear toxin was Joker''sughing gas. Unfortunately, Alex couldn''t find anyughing gas or its form here. The only Joker-rted items were aughing pouch and a Joker belt containing many non-lethal weapons.

    "Maybe I can put this fear toxin into Penguin''s umbre. After all, it has a poison gas mechanism," Alex thought and quickly decided tobine the two weapons.

    Batman had many enemies, most of whom were intellectual adversaries. Whether it was the Mad Hatter, Penguin, Scarecrow, or Joker, their high-tech weapons were secondary to their cunning.

    So, when Alex was looking for equipment, he focused on practicality rather than the viins'' reputations. No matter how famous the viins were, their equipment needed to be useful to him.

    Soon, Alex found another useful item, though it wasn''t for himself but specifically for Pietro. It was a staff, simr to Riddler''s cane but more mboyant, designed to resemble lightning. The staff could release powerful electric currents for attacks.

    At full power, it could generate a lightning strike, capable of instantly reducing a person to a charred corpse.

    "Pietro, try this. A speedster who can release lightning��you could be an alternative ''sh''," Alex said, handing the lightning staff to Pietro, who was visibly excited.

    "Alex, this thing looks awesome! Is it powerful?"

    "It''s decent. It can''tpare to the lightning of the real Thor or Zeus, but it''s still a formidable weapon," Alex exined.

    The staff''s previous owner was a wealthy man named Maxie Zeus, who idolized the ancient Greek gods and aimed to conquer the world using ancient Greek rule. He established one of Gotham''srgest gangs, iming to be Zeus incarnate and believing the Olympian gods supported him.

    In short, he was aplete lunatic. Yet, he was one of Gotham''s most feared gang leaders. During his heyday, Penguin was just a minor thug.

    Apart from these items, the remaining ones held little interest for Alex. Whether it was Ventriloquist''s puppet, Kite Man''s kites, or Talon''s weapons, they were ordinary and wouldn''t offer any effective assistance.

    Alex did see items belonging to Bane, KGBeast, and Deathstroke, but he couldn''t find the mysterious serums that granted superhuman abilities. It seemed Batman had likely destroyed those.

    Knowing Batman, he would never keep such things around. Unlike fear toxins, these serums, like Captain America''s, could instantly turn someone into a super soldier, also amplifying their inner darkness. Batman, who fought against the darkness in people''s hearts all his life, wouldn''t use such things and wouldn''t keep them either.

    However, Alex was surprised to see that the disy room also contained the heads of Man-Bat and Killer Croc, preserved as specimens. It seemed the Wayne family, known for their hunting heritage, had turned these viins into trophies. If these viins weren''t so excessive, Batman might have been Gotham''s biggest ''viin.''

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    37. Misunderstanding.

    38. Teaming Up with Batman.

    39. The Terrifying Invasion.

    40. Eerie Arrival!

    41. Finding Superman.

 37. Misunderstanding

    37. Misunderstanding

    After gathering the required weapons, Alex closed the door to the disy room and retraced his steps with Pietro.

    Alex highly valued items that could enhance hisbat abilities. The saying "know thyself, know thy enemy" is essential when traversing these dangerous universes. Without strongbat skills, survival was impossible.

    Even with Pietro, the speedster, as a bodyguard, Alex never feltpletely safe. Every universe harbored beings at their peak ofbat power, and facing them would easily result in death for an ordinary person like him due to the residual effects of their battles.

    Alex was well aware of his limitations. He didn''t have any particrly impressive skills, and hisbat experience was mostly from street brawls. He knew nothing about advanced technology and couldn''t create powerful armor like Tony Stark.

    Under these circumstances, to improvebat ability there were only two ways: technology for the wealthy and mutations for the poor.

    However, walking these paths was far from easy. Alex had to start by taking some suitable equipment from Batman to increase his chances of survival.

    Back in the dining room, Alex couldn''t find old Bruce Wayne. Assuming Bruce had already gone to the Batcave, Alex and Pietro were about to head there when they found Bruce shaving in the bathroom.

    "Did you find what you were looking for?" Bruce asked, seeing Alex through the mirror while rinsing the foam off his face.

    "I found some useful stuff, thanks to your notes. I can now skillfully operate this multifunctional umbre, and under the right conditions, I can also produce fear gas," Alex said, holding up the umbre.

    Bruce merely nodded, indicating he knew all about Alex''s actions in the disy room.

    Alex also knew Bruce was constantly monitoring him. Neither mentioned it, maintaining a tacit understanding.

    "Any leads on Superman''s whereabouts? I doubt Barry Allen can find any clues. If Superman is an alien, there should be a corresponding spaceship. With no answers after so long, it''s likely some organization intercepted it."

    Bruce was silent for a moment. After drying his face and hands, he picked up a file from the side table.

    Alex took the file, feeling the warmth of the freshly printed pages. It was hard to believe Bruce had found Superman''s whereabouts so quickly.

    Even though Batman was old, his skills hadn''t dulled.

    In the movie, Barry Allen searched from afternoon till midnight without finding anything. Yet Bruce, excluding time spent cleaning the dining room and shaving, took less than twenty minutes.

    The file contained records from the Russian Security Bureau, describing an alien spacecraft entering Earth''s atmosphere andnding in Russia. Though some information was cked out, it was clear the ship was secretly controlled and stored in a military base in the snowfields, where experiments were conducted. There were even records of capturing a live alien.

    This was Superman''s current location.

    Interestingly, in Alex''s memory, theic''s shpoint event involved Superman being captured and imprisoned by the US government. In the movie, it was Supergirl captured by the Russians.

    "Did you tell Barry? He might still be using your Batwork to search for his ''Superman''," Alex asked after scanning the file.

    "I wanted to see how familiar that kid is with my Bat-equipment and how he handles things. Turns out, he''s just a rookie vignte with powers but no skills," Bruce shook his head.

    "Indeed. From what I know, he usually operates under another universe''s Batman and Alfred''s guidance. This is his first time working alone, especially after causing such a big mess," Alex sighed.

    As they chatted, they took an elevator from a castle to the Batcave. Upon entering, the sight made Alex shake his head. Adult Barry Allen was seriously searching for Superman, while young Barry Allen sped around the Batcave like it was a yground.

    Young Barry was too wild, spoiled by his parents, unaware of the severity of the situation, making the serious and quiet Bruce frown.

    Finally, Alex spoke. "Pietro, make him stop."

    Pietro instantly vanished. His eagerness showed he had wanted to do this for a while.

    Growing up under President X''s rule, Pietro faced human oppression and discrimination against mutants, making him serious andposed during crises. Seeing the immature young Barry, Pietro''s disdain for spoiled kids surfaced. Within seconds, Alex and Bruce felt a gust of wind. Pietro appeared holding young Barry''s hand.

    "Wow, you''re a speedster too! I can''t believe there''s someone with the same ability. Were you struck by lightning too?" young Barry eximed.

    "Quiet, kid. I''m a mutant. My speed is innate, not from a lightning strike," Pietro frowned, clearly annoyed.

    "You''re a kid too! And you''re slow. I wasn''t even using my full speed. Do you think you can catch me?" young Barry retorted.

    Their actions caught adult Barry''s attention. He intervened, stopping young Barry from challenging Pietro to another speed contest.

    "You''re a speedster? Did you also travel through time to get here?" adult Barry asked, curious.

    "We have specialized equipment for controlled time travel," Alex half-truthfully replied, even Bruce couldn''t tell if he was lying.

    Before anyone else could react, young Barry spoke up.

    "Oh, I get it! You''re like time cops, here to handle time vitions and arrest those who disrupt timelines, right?"

    Young Barry''s words shocked adult Barry. He never expected his attempt to save his mother would cause such chaos and attract the attention of ''time cops.''

    Seeing their misunderstanding, Alex didn''t exin.

    Although not part of the Time Variance Authority, he did use a time controller for travel. The TVA indeed managed multiverse timelines. Since they assumed, he let them. Whether the TVA could manage DC Universe timelines wasn''t Alex''s concern. No one would expose him.

    Alex calmly nced at young Barry. "Now isn''t the time for this. Bruce found Superman''s location. We should leave immediately."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    38. Teaming Up with Batman.

    39. The Terrifying Invasion.

    40. Eerie Arrival!

    41. Finding Superman.

    42. Kara Zor-El.

 38. Teaming Up with Batman

    38. Teaming Up with Batman

    "You found Superman!?"

    Hearing this, adult Barry Allen was surprised and delighted. Surprised because he didn''t expect old Bruce Wayne to help him and find Superman in such a short time, and delighted because finding Superman meant they could perfectly deal with the big trouble of Zod''s invasion.

    "Don''t get too excited yet. Superman was discovered and imprisoned by the Russians a long time ago. No one knows his current condition. We still need to rescue him before discussing anything further," Alex immediately poured cold water on Barry''s enthusiasm.

    After all, it was Supergirl, not Superman, who was imprisoned in the military base. Alex didn''t want Barry Allen''s newfound hope to turn into despair, so he gave a warning in advance.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go quickly. The sooner we rescue Superman, the sooner we can discuss how to deal with General Zod''s invasion," adult Barry Allen couldn''t wait any longer.

    "My Batwing only has two extra seats."

    At this moment, Batman chimed in calmly.

    His meaning was clear: he could only take two people for this mission. The four of them needed to decide who would go, and he would observe to gather more information about them.

    Adult Barry Allen didn''t notice old Bruce Wayne''s intentions. He immediately spoke up, "I''ll go. I know Superman, and I can make him trust us more quickly once we rescue him. Besides, I need to redeem myself. If it weren''t for me, this mess wouldn''t have happened."

    "No, let the professionals handle it," Alex interrupted Barry. He nced at Bruce and then spoke calmly.

    "The timeline of this world is chaotic, so we can''t guarantee Superman is the same as in your memory. I understand most multiverse changes, so Pietro and I should go. You two stay in the Batcave."

    "But��"

    "No buts. You bothck experience. You''ve lost your superpowers and have no self-defense ability. Young Barry just gained his powers and has nobat experience; he would only be a burden. With Pietro, we don''t need another speedster."

    "I just want to help," adult Barry Allen said, feeling a bit dejected. He wanted to exin, but Alex''s reasoning was irrefutable.

    "If you really want to help, stay here. For you, regaining your Speed Force is crucial. The Batcave has everything you could possibly need. Prepare yourself and wait for our return."

    Adult Barry Allen nodded. Alex was right. Without his Speed Force, he had nobat capability and couldn''t return to his own timeline, which he didn''t want.

    Alex and Pietro seemed highly professional, giving Barry the feeling he was looking at another timeline''s Batman��confident and knowledgeable.

    With them handling the mission, rescuing Superman seemed almost certain. Barry needed to focus on regaining his Speed Force.

    As Barry predicted, after Batman suited up and adjusted the Batwing, he quickly took Alex and Pietro to their destination.

    Under the cover of night, the Batwing arrived undetected over the Russian military base.

    "There are parachutes in the bag. Do you know how to use them?" Batman activated the autopilot, stabilizing the Batwing and opening a hatch. The seats descended likending gear, stopping below the ne.

    High-altitude winds whipped Alex''s face. He knew this was another test from Batman. Though Alex had never skydived, he didn''t need to now.

    "Thanks, but we don''t need parachutes." Alex patted Pietro''s leg, unbuckled his harness, and jumped out.

    Pietro understood the signal and followed suit, leaping out and diving through the clouds.

    Old Bruce Wayne was surprised but quickly followed.

    As Alex plummeted, he adjusted his goggles and pulled out a ck umbre. Seeing the ground approaching, he activated the umbre, which extended and spun like a helicopter rotor.

    Alex didn''t fully open the umbre to avoid the tremendous force that would tear his arms apart. He slowed his descent gradually, adjusting the rotor speed until hended softly.

    Pietro''s method was more straightforward. Nearing the ground, he threw ss marbles and used them as stepping stones to ''run'' to the ground.

    Batman, using his cape as a glider, arrivedst, observing Alex and Pietro''s uniquending methods.

    "You''ve mastered Cobblepot''s gear," old Bruce Wayne remarked casually. Alex just smiled, not responding.

    "It seems we''re at our destination. This military base is off the records, making it the likely ce for holding an alien," Batman said, scanning the surroundings with his Bat-drones.

    "Alex, what''s our next move?" Pietro readied his lightning rod, eager to test it.

    "Don''t rush. This is a military stronghold with heavy guards. Infiltration is safer. Pietro, scout ahead," Alex instructed, donning his earpiece.

    "No problem." Pietro smiled confidently, donning his earpiece. He turned and paused. "Hey, where did the old man go!?"

    Batman had vanished, leaving no trace in the snow.

    Alex shook his head, smiling.

    "Forget him. Disappearing is Batman''s thing. Stick to our n, Pietro. Be careful."

    Pietro nodded, disappearing into the base as a blur.

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    39. The Terrifying Invasion.

    40. Eerie Arrival!

    41. Finding Superman.

    42. Kara Zor-El.

    43. Comfort.

 39. The Terrifying Invasion

    39. The Terrifying Invasion

    The wind and snow continued relentlessly, the blizzard showed no signs of stopping. Therge snowkes mixed with ice shards were carried by the gale, bombarding the outer walls of the research base and creating a cacophony of dense, piercing sounds.

    Professor Yevgeny tightened his robe and turned to pick up his freshly brewed coffee, paying no attention to the irritating noise. He had been working here for over ten years and was well ustomed to the environment.

    The name of the research base had changed several times, and the directors hade and gone. However, as a scientist assigned to the base since its establishment, Yevgeny was intimately familiar with everything here, including the subject they had been studying for over a decade.

    The subject had crashnded in a high-tech spaceship within the borders of the nation. Its arrival had caused panic among local residents, but once the military had surrounded and detained it, the incident was suppressed. Everyone involved, except for a few soldiers and scientists, signed confidentiality agreements.

    The environment on the tundra was harsh, with constant wind and snow. Even Yevgeny, who was used to the climate, sometimes longed to leave and revisit the bustling city life.

    However, sacrifices were necessary for the pursuit of science. Professor Yevgeny had resolutely given up his job and afortable family life to stay here and study alien technology.

    "Professor, take a break. You have to prepare the report on the alien tomorrow," a young man yawned as he greeted Professor Yevgeny.

    "Yes, you go rest," Yevgeny replied, but he remained seated. He knew that the analysis of the alien cells had reached a critical stage, and he wouldn''t be able to sleep even if he tried.

    The young man was his most outstanding disciple. In this deste ce, it was thanks to this young man''s care that the old professor managed. Yevgeny had even considered marrying his daughter to this considerate disciple.

    "I''m off to bed. Take care of yourself, Professor," the young man smiled, removed his white coat, and wrapped himself in a nket before leaving theb.

    Watching his disciple''s departing figure, Yevgeny smiled. No matter what, this young man was indeed his pride. Perhaps, in the future, he would take over Yevgeny''s mantle.

    After a moment of contemtion, Yevgeny took another sip of hot coffee, driving away the cold from his body.

    Suddenly, a deafening rm sounded in the distance. The abrupt noise startled Yevgeny, causing him to drop his coffee, shattering the cup on the floor.

    But Yevgeny had no time to worry about it. He looked around in confusion before realizing that this was the military''s invasion rm, an evolved form of the air raid rm, activated only during a terrorist attack.

    The research base was located within arge military fortress, the only protected facility. If the fortress was attacked, the enemy''s target was undoubtedly the research base.

    Realizing this, Yevgeny quickly left theb. Before he could take a few steps, the internal rm of the research base sounded, and the passageway lights turned red, casting an eerie glow.

    "How could this happen? The fortress rm just sounded, and now the base rm is going off. Could the enemy have breached the fortress defenses so quickly?" Yevgeny was horrified. He returned to his office and retrieved a handgun from the drawer.

    At that moment, a squad of heavily armed soldiers rushed past theb. Yevgeny recognized them as the special unit assigned to protect theb. Their urgency indicated that the enemy had already infiltrated.

    Yevgeny stopped a soldier and asked, "I''m the head of theboratory. What''s happening? Who is the enemy?"

    "I don''t know. We''re still investigating," the soldier replied anxiously. "Themander said the fortress has been breached, and our troops are engaged inbat with the enemy. We''re to secure theb."

    Boom! Boom!

    Before the soldier could finish, the entire undergroundb shook, apanied by thunderous sounds. Yevgeny immediately recognized it as the sound of heavy artillery, and it was their own military''s heavy weapons.

    The enemy''s firepower must be formidable, forcing the fortress defenders to use theirst resort.

    "That''s the highest-caliber howitzer! What kind of enemy are we facing?" Yevgeny shouted, bewildered. To warrant such firepower, the enemy had to have at least a division''s worth of strength. But how could so many enemies approached the base without being noticed.

    "I don''t know either. Professor, you should evacuate. I have to carry out my orders," the soldier said, gripping his gun tightly, his face tense. He left to rejoin his unit.

    Yevgeny knew now wasn''t the time for questions. Fighting the enemy was the soldiers'' duty, not his. His task was to evacuate with the other professors and researchers.

    Running through theb, Yevgeny saw chaos everywhere. Soldiers were gathering, heading towards the main entrance of theb. Some researchers, just woken up, hurriedly wrapped in nkets, followed the majority to evacuate.

    No one knew what was happening, they only heard the continuous explosions outside the base. The intense, disorderly bombardment reminded Yevgeny of when the military deployed him to weapon testig site.

    He gripped his gun tightly, seeking a semnce of security from it.

    But soon, a chilling fear crept into his heart, and Yevgeny felt the temperature drop even lower.

    Breaking away from the crowd, he ran towards his disciple''s dormitory. His only concern now was the safety of his most outstanding disciple, a young man he considered as his own child.

    The dormitory was on the second floor above ground. As Yevgeny ascended, he saw the soldiers'' stern readiness and felt the battle''s intensity more directly.

    During the battle, Yevgeny avoided using the elevator, opting to climb the stairs. Reaching the ground floor of the research base, he instinctively moved towards a window, wanting to see the situation outside.

    He wanted to know who the invaders were and what enemies the defenders were fighting.

    But when he peered out of the window, his wrinkled face contorted in terror, and his eyes widened in shock.

    "Zombies!!!"

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    40. Eerie Arrival!

    41. Finding Superman.

    42. Kara Zor-El.

    43. Comfort.

    44. Charging the Timepad.

 40. Eerie Arrival!

    40. Eerie Arrival!

    *<em>Zombie Invasion!?</em>*

    How was this possible!?

    Professor Yevgeny''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. These bizarre creatures, which only existed in movies and TV shows, were now appearing alive in the real world.

    But as he witnessed the hellish scene outside, a zombie invasion was the only exnation he could think of. He saw a soldier, whom he had just spoken to, being tackled to the ground by another figure in a military uniform. In the next moment, amidst the soldier''s screams, his throat was torn open.

    Blood spurted out, staining the snow crimson. The special forces unit immediately opened fire, turning both the zombie and the injured soldier into a sieve. It seemed the whole world had gone mad. The pungent smell of blood seeped in through the window cracks, enveloping Professor Yevgeny. He covered his mouth, trying not to scream.

    Biting his hand hard, the sharp pain brought him back to his senses. He looked at the nightmarish scene outside and his brain worked furiously, trying to understand the situation.

    "Could it be an alien technology? Maybe the spaceship carried an alien virus, or perhaps the alien got infected with an Earth virus, causing a mutation and the emergence of a new virus that spread rapidly."

    His eyes brightened with realization. Professor Yevgeny felt he had grasped the crux of the problem.

    "Everything stems from that alien. Its body harbored a virus that mutated when exposed to Earth''s viruses, resulting in a zombie-like pathogen that spread quickly and stealthily, leading to this sudden outbreak."

    "Yes, that''s exactly what happened. I must quickly figure out a solution."

    Professor Yevgeny muttered, licking his dry lips. Soon, he thought of a solution. "If it''s an alien virus, then the alien''s body must have the pathogen. As long as I can analyze that sample, I can develop a cure to stop this disaster."

    Suddenly, a loud explosion sounded nearby, even closer than before. The specialized ss finally gave way, shattering into pieces as the entire base shook violently.

    The intense firelight illuminated half the sky and startled Professor Yevgeny. He sensed something and turned around, only to see his most promising student approaching him step by step.

    No, that wasn''t his student!

    The young man''s once handsome face was now ghastly pale, with ck veins spiderwebbing across his body, making him look monstrous. His mouth hung open, drooling, and his eyes were blood-red, devoid of any humanity.

    "No! Stay back!" Professor Yevgeny retreated in terror. Nothing was more despairing than seeing his brightest student turned into a zombie.

    "Prof...fessor!" The student opened his mouth, blood streaming out, and despite the professor''s threats, he continued to advance.

    *<em>Bang! Bang, bang!</em>*

    Professor Yevgeny didn''t hesitate, pulling out his gun and firing multiple shots. The clear gunshots were soon drowned out by the sounds of explosions and gunfire outside, attracting no one''s attention.

    His student''s body staggered back several steps before copsing on the stairs.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault," Professor Yevgeny said, seeing the student raise his hand again. He quickly shot him in the head, knowing that whatever the virus was, destroying the brain would be effective.

    Because no matter what the virus, controlling the body required the brain. If the brain was destroyed, the body couldn''t stand up again.

    "I have something important to do." Shaking his head, Professor Yevgeny suppressed his fear. He couldn''t afford to dwell on it because he had just killed his student. Just this thought could drive him insane.

    But he knew he couldn''t afford to think about it now. To stop this disaster, he had to quickly find the alien and analyze its blood to find a vine for the zombie virus.

    He ran back, nearly tripping in his fear. When he returned to the first floor of theb, he saw the special forces soldiers.

    These professional soldiers took cover behind barricades, continuously firing at the humanoid creatures hidden in the snowstorm, shooting down anything that tried to approach theb.

    "Don''t let any enemies get through! Hold the line and kill anything thates near, even if it''s one of our own!" themander shouted, trying to steady the soldiers'' nerves. Despite his trembling voice, hismand prevented the soldiers from panicking.

    Professor Yevgeny turned away and rushed back to the undergroundb. He knew he was racing against time. If he couldn''t develop a vine before the base was breached, everyone in the base would die!

    But when he reached the undergroundb, he found the situation even worse.

    Fire!

    There was fire everywhere. The heat forced Professor Yevgeny to stop.

    He had never experienced such despair. He saw a researcher, engulfed in mes, running wildly before being shot down by another professor. mes and smoke were everywhere. If the outside was a hellish battlefield, the undergroundb had turned into an inferno.

    No one knew how the fire started, nor how everything had gone so wrong. Everyone was in a frenzy, too panicked to think, just trying to escape the doomed base.

    Suppressing his fear, Professor Yevgeny grabbed a gas mask to shield himself from the smoke and rushed towards the lowest level of theb.

    He knew he probably wouldn''t return, but he also knew that if he couldn''t secure the pathogen, the world would be destroyed by the zombie virus!

    With unwavering determination, Professor Yevgeny charged into the inferno, focused onpleting his mission. Just as he was about to reach the alien''s containment chamber, he suddenly stopped.

    At the end of the me-filled corridor stood a dark figure.

    It was a man wearing a bizarre helmet with a bird-like mask. Professor Yevgeny recognized it as a gue doctor''s mask from the Middle Ages. The beak was silver, and the two ck lenses showed no emotion.

    This eerie sight made Professor Yevgeny feel like he had fallen into an ice pit, despite being surrounded by mes. The ck figure stood silently in the fire, like a grim reaper.

    In his hand, he held a peculiarrge umbre.

    ........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    41. Finding Superman.

    42. Kara Zor-El.

    43. Comfort.

    44. Charging the Timepad.

    45. Data Loss!

 41. Finding ‘Superman’

    41. Finding ��Superman��

    "What are you!?" Professor Yevgeny widened his eyes, staring intensely at the figure that resembled the Grim Reaper.

    A loud shout echoed in the corridor, attracting the attention of the shadowy figure. Slowly, the figure turned around, the long coat swaying in the mes without a trace of being ignited.

    "Someone managed to withstand the fear gas ande all the way here?" A hoarse voice sounded, metallic in nature, expressing a hint of surprise from the figure.

    Unable to contain his fear any longer, the old professor raised his gun and fired several shots at the ck beaked stranger. His speed was impressive, but the figure on the other side was faster. Before he could raise his hand, the shadowy figure was already in action.

    The beaked stranger swiftly opened an umbre in front of him, blocking most of his body and intercepting the bullets shot into the air. A muffled ''puff puff'' sound came from the umbre''s surface, and then the umbre tip suddenly emitted a rapid burst of mes, catching Professor Yevgeny off guard.

    The next moment, the professor felt a sharp pain in his chest. He froze in ce, swaying, a chill spreading from his feet. Breathing became difficult, and he copsed to the ground.

    Seeing this, the beaked stranger retracted the umbre and let out a strange, mockingugh. "It seems I underestimated the people here. I didn''t expect to encounter such strong willpower among humans."

    Professor Yevgeny struggled to breathe, realizing he had lost control of his body. It dawned on him that he must have been hit by the opponent''s weapon.

    As his breathing weakened, a deep drowsiness overcame him. Despite his efforts to stay alert, he couldn''t hold on. Just as he was about to close his eyes, he noticed that the mes around him had suddenly gone out. Or rather, they had never existed.

    There were no mes; the heat, smoke, and burning researchers were all fake! The opponent had used a special gas, causing everyone here to fall into an illusion. So, in this sense, there were no zombies at all; it was all a deception. From start to finish, everyone here was killing each other in their illusions.

    Even his own disciple...

    Professor Yevgeny widened his eyes, staring at the ck figure, desperately trying to speak but failing to say anything��he was dead, without closure.

    The old professor''s death surprised Alex a bit, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Compared to this world, the deaths of these people had no impact at all.

    Batman appeared next to Alex at an unknown time, his face covered with a special bat mask. Upon realizing that Alex had infused the fear gas into the umbre, Batman was prepared. Originally, Batman intended to sneak in first, investigate Superman''s exact location, and then act. Additionally, he wanted to see how Alex and Pietro would handle the situation.

    But to his surprise, once they entered, Pietro quickly explored the entire research base and even destroyed the surveince room andmunication equipment.

    Alex, on the other hand, acted even more recklessly. He didn''t hesitate and directly released the fear gas into the venttion system. Then, using the propeller on the umbre, he rapidly rotated it, causing the fear gas to flow into the entire research base through the venttion ducts.

    At the same time, the dispersed gas also reached the military fortress outside the research base. In the blink of an eye, everyone affected by the fear gas turned into lunatics. In their eyes, everything they heard and saw changed.

    Just like the professor who mistook his disciple for a zombie, everyone in the military fortress picked up their weapons and recklessly fired at their allies. In this situation, no one had time to stop and think; everyone had only one thought��to kill others and survive!

    Thus, a battle royale-like ughter began. Those with guns used them, those with cannons fired them, and some even used tanks to st what they perceived as monsters into pieces.

    The entire military base descended into chaos. By the time Batman noticed, it was toote. The war couldn''t be stopped anymore; only by killing everyone could this terrifying feast be halted.

    To be honest, this was the most astonishing scene Batman had ever witnessed. Even the creator of the fear gas, Scarecrow, had never caused suchrge-scale destruction. This made Batman slightly dissatisfied with Alex and Pietro. Seeing Batman''s hidden expression behind the mask, Alex turned his head, speaking as if exining and talking to himself.

    "We are here to rescue Superman from the military base of Russia. This is already a crime, and we don''t have time to dwell on these things. If we don''t quickly rescue Superman, the world will be destroyed. Besides, there are many guards here. Without this method, we would have suffered casualties."

    Batman remained silent upon hearing this. No one could discern his expression behind the mask. He took a step forward, approaching Alex, and looked at the massive steel cage. His deep voice slowly echoed, "This is where Superman is being held captive."

    Seeing Batman take out a device from his belt, seemingly preparing to decipher the password of the cage, Alex quickly spoke up. "No need, Pietro will handle the password. His speed is fast enough to try all thebinations in a very short time."

    The next moment, as if to confirm Alex''s words, Pietro swiftly approached, his hand turning into a blur. Before Batman could respond, the password door turned green, and the imprable steel cage slowly opened.

    Seeing this, Batman silently put away the device and disappeared into the shadows, showing no intention of entering. Clearly, he was leaving it to Alex and the others to handle.

    Alex just smiled at this. He took the lead and walked in. The cage was massive, a spherical metal object, but the interior was not as spacious as imagined, only about ten square meters.

    The interior of the cage was dark, with only a few red emergency lights lit. In the small space, there was only a simple iron bed and a screen. On the bedy a red and blue outfit haphazardly ced, with an ''S'' emblem clearly visible through Alex''s bird-like mask.

    Handing the outfit to Pietro, Alex continued forward. After bypassing the screen, a woman in a white surgical gown entered Alex''s view.

    "We found her."

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    42. Kara Zor-El.

    43. Comfort.

    44. Charging the Timepad.

    45. Data Loss!

    46. The User of the New Data Archive.

 42. Kara Zor-El

    42. Kara Zor-El

    It was said to be a surgical patient gown, but in reality, the woman was only wearing a bedsheet with a hole cut in the middle for her head to go through, and the sides were loosely tied with ropes. This setup was clearly for easier blood sampling and experimentation.

    The woman had short ck hair and looked to be around twenty years old, which should have been the most beautiful age. However, her emaciated state indicated that she was nearing her limit.

    Alex looked at her fingers, which showed the distinct outline of bones, and sighed softly. He stepped forward, lifted her around the waist, but felt her hardness, like holding a skeleton frame.

    "Alex, are you sure this is the ''Superman'' we''re looking for?" Pietro was surprised, staring at the female Superman for a while. Her current condition reminded him of unpleasant memories.

    "It''s her, Kara Zor-El, thest legacy of Krypton," Alex said calmly.

    Seemingly hearing her name, Kara groggily opened her eyes. Upon seeing Alex''s slightly terrifying bird-like mask, she struggled for a moment before fainting again.

    "Let''s not talk about this here. It''s not safe. Let''s go back and discuss it further," Alex said, carrying Kara. He turned and walked out of the cell. Batman, who was guarding outside, was slightly surprised to see Alex carrying a frail woman.

    "I thought Barry said Superman was a man."

    "Indeed, in Barry Allen''s memory, Superman is indeed a man. But well, in this chaotic multiverse, anything is possible."

    The three returned the way they came, encountering numerous corpses along the way and hearing the continues sounds of gunfire outside. It seemed like the soldiers here either couldn''t stop or had only one person left alive.

    However, having experienced another universe full of despair, Alex and Pietro were no longer affected by this. Perhaps these people shouldn''t die, or perhaps they should. But who cared anymore?

    Batman didn''t say much either. He had taken many lives himself, as evidenced by the countless viin equipment disyed in his secret room. This Batman of this universe was also a decisive and ruthless character.

    They returned in the Batne, the mission was considered a perfect sess despite the loudmotion. There were no casualties, and even the old Batman didn''t have to intervene.

    When they arrived back at Wayne Manor, the sun was already rising from the east, heralding a rare clear day in Gotham City.

    Entering the Batcave, Alex and his group disembarked from the Batne. Barry Allen Jr. and the other Barry Allen had been eagerly waiting for some time. As soon as they saw everyone return, Barry Allen Jr. rushed forward.

    "I''ve found a way to restore my speed. If we can simte a natural lightning strike and then have the experimental serum around me, recreating the scene where I gained my powers, maybe I can regain my superpowers."

    As Barry spoke, he noticed Kara Zor-El in Alex''s arms, and he froze in ce.

    "You... you seeded? Weren''t we supposed to save Superman? Who is this girl?"

    "She is the ''Superman'' of this world, Barry. Do you now understand the mess you''ve caused?" Alex replied, scanning the area before continuing.

    "Since you''re confident in regaining your speed, let''s act quickly. I believe everything you need is in the Batcave. For Bruce Wayne, creating artificial rain won''t be difficult. Pietro, help out. I''ll take this Kryptonian girl to bathe in sunlight."

    With that said, Alex walked towards the exit of the Batcave. Surprisingly, everyone present had no objections to Alex''smand. Apart from the obedient Pietro, even the old Batman didn''t refuse. Or rather, Batman at this moment had recognized the threat of this disaster.

    At the same time, he also believed that these few people were indeed prepared to save the world.

    After Alex left, everyone immediately took action. Bruce Wayne worked on materials for artificial rain and also nned to create a lightning-attracting bat kite. Pietro and Barry Allen Jr. rushed out to variousbs to collect the chemicals they needed.

    Everything proceeded in an orderly manner. On the other side, Alex and Kara arrived at the rooftop of Wayne Manor. Here, Kara could absorb the radiation from the yellow sun better. To assist her, Alex took off his trench coat andid it down for Kara to lie on.

    The ck coat absorbed sunlight efficiently, speeding up Kara''s recovery.

    In fact, it worked. With the sun''s rays shining, Kara''s body, which had clear rib outlines moments ago, reacted as if it were an inting balloon. Her body slowly returned to its normal appearance, and her energy levels surged.

    Alex took off his mask and stepped back, leaving a safe distance. He wasn''t worried about anything else but the possibility of Kara, enhanced by the sunlight, instinctively resisting when she woke up. His small frame couldn''t withstand a punch from a sun-enhanced Kryptonian.

    Kara''s eyelids twitched slightly, then she suddenly floated up, and slowly stood up without any assistance.

    "It''s frightening how quickly a biosphere can be generated in such a short time. Kryptonians'' physiology is indeed formidable," Alex couldn''t help but be amazed, even a newly freed Kara was so powerful, showing how formidable General Zod and his underlings were.

    Sensing Alex''s presence, Kara turned her head and looked in his direction. "I remember you. You''re the one who rescued me from that ce."

    Kara''s voice was calm, but Alex could sense a hint of joy and a brewing anger, understandable for anyone who had been tested on for over a decade, brewing endless resentment.

    "It''s good that you remember. I was worried you''d punch me," Alex said with a slight smile, letting go of the umbre he had been tightly holding onto.

    Kara gazed quietly at Alex, seeming to recall something. Then, she spoke, "If I''m not mistaken, you called my name before. Who are you exactly?"

    "Let''s get acquainted. I''m Alex, from another universe," Alex introduced himself, stepping forward and extending his hand.

    "This world is on the brink of destruction by General Zod. To save it, we need your power."

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    43. Comfort.

    44. Charging the Timepad.

    45. Data Loss!

    46. The User of the New Data Archive.

    47. Horrifying Thoughts.

 43. Comfort

    43. Comfort

    Facing Alex''s outstretched hand, Kara didn''t move for a moment. However, she suddenly closed her eyes, and a high-frequency sound that ordinary people couldn''t catch drilled into her ears, causing her a severe headache.

    "Don''t worry, this is a normal phenomenon. I need you to calm down, focus on me, and listen carefully to my words. Don''t let other sounds distract you." Alex quickly understood Kara''s reaction. She had just been strengthened by the yellow sun and hadn''t adapted yet.

    Guided by Alex, Kara chose to believe his exnation. Soon, the chaotic sounds gradually disappeared, and she began to feel better. Looking up at Alex, Kara''s gaze was filled with confusion.

    "Why do you seem to know me so well? What''s going on? Why is this so strange?" Kara squinted slightly and suddenly realized that she seemed to see Alex''s skeleton.

    Feeling scrutinized by this gaze, Alex''s cautious heart suddenly sensed something strange. It was a very magical feeling, as if he was being seen through by the other person, as if he were not wearing clothes and waspletely exposed to the other''s scrutiny.

    Alex also understood that the other party had unlocked the X-ray vision incidentally. Suppressing his difort, Alex spoke up.

    "The strangeness isn''t with this but with the sun. You must be experiencing the yellow sun''s radiation for the first time. This radiation can greatly enhance your body, making you like an ''invulnerable'' Superman, while also amplifying your senses to an unimaginable intensity."

    Listening quietly to Alex''s exnation, Kara''s floating body slowly descended to the ground on the rooftop. She was now full of curiosity about this human in front of her.

    "I know you have many questions in your mind. Feel free to ask. As long as I know, I can tell you. This is also to show you my sincerity and gain your trust." Alex shrugged and said calmly.

    "Who are you? How do you know so much about me?" Kara immediately asked the most pressing question in her mind.

    "I already introduced myself earlier. I''m Alex, from another universe. Strictly speaking, I and my colleagues are searching for a universe suitable for me to live in. You can also understand it as me being a wanderer among multiple universes."

    Alex chuckled lightly, seemingly self-deprecating about his experiences, then continued, "As for why I know so much about you, that''s because I understand a lot about multiple universes, including you and your cousin."

    "You know my cousin!" Kara suddenly became excited, interrupting Alex''s words, and anxiously asked, "Do you know where he is now? Has he also been captured by these humans!?"

    If there''s anyone Kara is most worried about in this world, it''s undoubtedly her cousin, Karl El. However, in other universes, Karl El has another name more well-known��rk Kent, also known as Superman.

    Kara is significantly older than Karl. When they left Krypton on a spaceship, Karl was still a baby in swaddling clothes. This is also what worries Kara the most. He''s just a baby. If her cousin is captured and studied by humans, Kara can''t imagine what might happen.

    Seeing Kara''s urgency, Alex didn''t beat around the bush, speaking seriously. "Kara, I know you''re anxious, but you''d better calm down. What I''m about to say, you might not be able to ept for a while."

    "...," Kara understood immediately that her cousin probably met with an ident. She clenched her fists slowly, a surge of energy bursting out. Alex, who was closest, stepped back two steps. He knew Kara was suppressing her anger.

    It was a terrifying emotion like a tsunami. Kara''s eyes turned red at a visible speed, immense energy filling them, as if they were about to erupt in destructive chaos.

    But Kara ultimately forced herself to calm down, slowly uttering a word through clenched teeth.

    "Speak."

    Seeing this, Alex sighed. "Don''t misunderstand. Your cousin''s ident has nothing to do with Earth. He died at the hands of General Zod. I believe you should remember this Kryptonian general."

    "General Zod? The Kryptonian rebel? How is that possible? He was clearly exiled to the Phantom Zone!" Kara immediately retorted, her eyes full of disbelief.

    "Indeed, but you should know that it was because of this exile that he survived Krypton''s destruction. Subsequently, he intercepted your cousin''s spaceship with his remaining forces and spent decades creating the Genesis Engine to locate your position."

    At this point, Alex looked deeply at Kara and continued in a calm tone. "His goal was to find the central codex that records Kryptonian genes to rebuild Kryptonian civilization. He thought that codex was in your cousin''s body, so he tried to extract it, but..."

    Alex didn''t continue his words. In fact, there was no need to. Kara clearly understood the situation. She couldn''t imagine that her cousin''s interster journey would end before it even began, and that the one who killed him was her fellow Kryptonian.

    Kara''s lips trembled slightly. She breathed heavily, trying to calm her emotions and angry heart, then she clung to thest shred of hope and said again, "Why should I trust you? You could be lying to me."

    "But you know in your heart that I''m not lying to you because your eyes and ears can clearly perceive my heartbeat, right? Also, Zod has alreadye to Earth. His spaceship is hovering over Australia. If you don''t believe me, you can go ask him."

    Finishing his words, Alex looked at Kara, who was eager to try, and hurriedly continued, "Wait, you''re not really nning to go ask him in person, are you? His purpose ining to Earth is to find you. Are you nning to go to your death?"

    "If what you say is true, then I will avenge my brother!" Kara roared.

    "It''s easier said than done. How do you n to avenge him? You''re both Kryptonians, both enhanced by the yellow sun, and it''s clear that he was enhanced earlier than you. I admit you''re powerful now, but if you want to kill him, that''s simply impossible!"

    With that, silence fell upon the rooftop. Kara''s expression turned fierce, her inner anger and unwillingness finally bursting out into endless grievances.

    As a survivor of Krypton, she had originally nned to take her brother to a new world to live, without needing to do much. Even if they just grew up peacefully, got married, and had children, that would have been fine. But she never expected that her brother had already fallen victim to violence.

    At the same time, she was captured by the military as soon as she arrived on this and had been detained until now. Finally rescued, she couldn''t even avenge her brother.

    During the time of her captivity, it was her concern for her cousin''s safety that kept Kara going.

    This immense pain directly crushed Kara''s fragile heart. She sat paralyzed on the rooftop, burying her head between her legs, letting out low sobs.

    Seeing Kara like this, Alex hesitated for a moment, then walked up and gently patted Kara''s head.

    "Don''t worry, I will help you."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    44. Charging the Timepad.

    45. Data Loss!

    46. The User of the New Data Archive.

    47. Horrifying Thoughts.

    48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

 44. Charging the Timepad

    44. Charging the Timepad

    Comforting the sobbing Kara, Alex''s mind was continuously pondering how to resolve this crisis. Although he had a n in mind, he wasn''t sure if it would seed, and he didn''t dare to guarantee it.

    After a while, Kara''s emotions stabilized a bit. This was the first time she had cried openly in front of someone, so she felt a bit embarrassed. She kept her head down, not letting Alex see her face.

    "Do you have a solution?" After a long silence, Kara broke the calm.

    Hearing this, Alex sighed softly. He looked at the rising sun, its morning rays pouring down on the earth, giving a warm feeling on his face. Then he smiled and said, "There''s always a way. But before that, I need you to trust me, okay?"

    Kara didn''t respond, which Alex took as an agreement to his words.

    With a slight smile, Alex stood up and said, "Stay here and soak up some sun. It''s good for your health. Your clothes are here; you can changeter. I need to make some preparations downstairs. If you feel better, you cane down and find me. Everyone here is on our side and can be trusted."

    After saying that, Alex opened the door to the rooftop and went back inside the house. He still had one crucial thing to do.

    At the edge of the rooftop, leaning against the railing, Kara noticed that Alex had left. She slowly raised her head, silently wiped the tears from her face. Honestly, she didn''t know what to do next or what the meaning of her continued existence was.

    Her only belief all along had been to raise her younger cousin, but now that he was gone, Kara felt a chilling sense of relief for a moment, a vague feeling of emptiness. It was as if she were a floating weed, drifting with the wind, never having a ce to rely on��she couldn''t find the meaning to continue living.

    Everything around her fell into silence, even the chirping of birds faded. Despite the sunlight, Kara couldn''t feel any warmth. Leaning against the railing, she stared nkly at the sky, letting out a faint sigh.

    On the other side,

    Back in the Batcave, Alex marveled at how fast these guys worked. In just a short time, the old Batman, with Barry Allen''s help, had assembled a chair made of steel, albeit looking strange, reminiscent of an electric chair used for execution.

    Apart from that, Batman was also figuring out how to induce artificial rainfall, which required the assistance of the Batwing. Fortunately, Gotham City often had rainy weather, making artificial rainfall much easier.

    Next to him, Barry Allen was cooperating to assemble a giant bat kite. Soon, they would need to fly this thing into the sky and release small charges to attract lightning, simting a lightning strike.

    Pietro and the younger Barry Allen had returned with all the experimental chemicals. Once the Bat kite was ready and Batman did the final adjustments, they could start.

    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but nod in approval. Looking at these superheroes'' initiative, Alex knew that anyone not envious would be lying. They were all tech-savvy, especially Batman, not to mention the sh''s understanding of physics and chemistry.

    Turning his head, Alex looked at himself. Apart from memories of the multiverse plot, he didn''t have much to offer. Not dwelling on these thoughts, Alex regained his focus and waved to the younger Barry Allen, who was chatting with Pietro.

    Seeing Alex''s gesture, Barry Allen Jr. was surprised but quickly came over, asking excitedly, "What''s up, Alex? Do you need something from me?"

    Barry had been causing trouble since gaining his powers, and Barry Allen Sr. seemed to dislike him, always wearing a cold expression. Even Batman treated him like he was invisible, not bothering with him.

    Only Alex and Pietro would talk to him properly, which made Barry Jr. appreciate them even more.

    Handing the time controller to Barry, Alex said, "It''s not a big deal. My device ran out of power, but ordinary energy sources can''t recharge it. So, I need your super-speed lightning to help me charge this little thing."

    The timepad had its energy conversion, meaning any energy could charge it, but the speed of charging varied based on the energy''s strength. The best energy sources would be nuclear or rocket engines, maybe even Iron Man''s arc reactor or Green Lantern''sntern.

    Alex had tried using Zeus''s lightning before but quickly gave up. Even if all the stored electricity in that staff were used, it couldn''t charge the timepad by even one percent. It was a time-consuming andborious task.

    So, Alex turned to the sh. Super-speed was a miraculous power, carrying terrifying energy. Otherwise, speedsters wouldn''t be able to travel through time.

    In many major events, except for sacrificial moments, when had the sh not be a hamster on a treadmill, providing powerful energy to the viins? This showed how coveted the energy within the sh''s super-speed was.

    "What''s this thing? Looks weird. Is it a gaming device?" Barry Jr. took the time controller, curious but unable to figure out its origin after ying with it for a while.

    "You don''t need to worry about what it does. Just know it''s important to me. So, Barry, I''m counting on you."

    "No problem, consider it done." Barry Jr. excitedly patted his chest. Being needed felt great, and Barry Jr. was happy to help. But then he hesitated, blinking.

    "Um, how do I charge this thing?"

    Thinking for a moment, Alex rubbed his chin and said, "If I''m not mistaken, you could take it outside and run a fewps with it."

    ........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    45. Data Loss!

    46. The User of the New Data Archive.

    47. Horrifying Thoughts.

    48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

    49. The Great Record.

 45. Data Loss!

    45. Data Loss!

    Following Alex''s advice, Little Barry Allen took the timepad and dashed out, starting to run at superluminal speeds around the entire Wayne Manor.

    The enormous energy erupted instantly, causing a huge ring of lightning visible even to the naked eye, catching the attention of Old Batman and Big Barry Allen. Even Kara on the rooftop nced over with curiosity.

    However, they only took a quick nce before returning to their tasks. Though they didn''t know what this little troublemaker was up to, since it was Alex''s suggestion, there must be a good reason for it. Besides, time was of the essence, and getting Big Barry Allen back to full speed was crucial.

    Fortunately, Wayne Manor was secluded, and the surrounding area was mostly Wayne family private property, so themotion caused by Little sh didn''t attract other people''s attention.

    After about five or six minutes, Little Barry Allen returned to Alex, but he was in a bad state. He looked pale, covered in sweat, and basically copsed into a chair, panting heavily. He looked like he had just finished running a marathon. Alex was surprised that simply charging the device had exhausted Little sh to this extent.

    "Are you okay?" Alex was taken aback by Little Barry''s condition and didn''t immediately take back the timepad.

    "I''m okay, I am just really tired," Little Barry gasped for air, looking at Alex with a mix of exhaustion and curiosity. "What is this thing for, anyway? When I was running, it felt like everything around me was being sucked in by this thing. It even seemed to absorb my stamina. Running with this thing is like carrying a terrifying burden."

    After catching his breath, Little Barry couldn''t help butin about the peculiarities of the device and tossed it back to Alex. From his expression, it seemed he never wanted to touch the thing again. Catching the timepad, Alex tapped on the screen, and a fingerprint unlocking mechanism appeared for the first time on the device, aside from Time Mistress'' interface.

    Licking his lips, Alex ced his thumb on the screen. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through his thumb, as if it had been caught in a door and electrified at the same time. It was a tearing sensation mixed with a tingling numbness, causing Alex to instinctively retract his finger.

    In the next moment, Alex felt a chill throughout his body as the surroundings underwent a drastic change.

    Alex found himself in a starry sky, feeling like he was standing on something solid yet not feeling the ground beneath his feet. He was suspended in this cosmic realm. Alex stared in astonishment at the scene before him,pletely dumbfounded.

    In his field of vision, the starry sky was split by an enormous and iprehensible rift, dividing the universe into two parts. Alex found himself in a normal universe where stars twinkled peacefully, but on the other side, a perpetual night covered countless worlds.

    The dark, torn rift emitted a terrifying aura that was unbearable to look at directly. It seemed to cut off all life force; any world it touched was torn apart and plunged into oblivion. The terror of the energy here was beyond Alex''s imagination. No known energy source couldpare.

    The worlds covered by the dark canopy had turned into dead stars, although far away, Alex could sense the rotting toxins and the ck-green magma, crackling with fissures. Thend was barren, devoid of any life, only offering an atmosphere of suffocation.

    Amidst the shattered worlds, a gigantic "creature"y between darkness and light, although strictly speaking, it was not something that could be called a living being.

    More than an object, it resembled a celestial body formed by the convergence of countless stars, a giant with humanoid contours. Its features were so distorted that they were impossible to discern. Inside its body, infinite starlight flowed, giving an eerie sensation.

    However, its surface was covered with wriggling shadows, like shadowy maggots. They continuously twisted and devoured the starlight giant''s body, trying to prate its core and corrupt it.

    Alex stared nkly at everything before him. Though the scene made him dizzy and nauseous, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from this unimaginable spectacle.

    "Don''t look anymore, we don''t have the ability to help it."

    As Alex was staring at the distant lights and shadows, a voice suddenly rang in his ear. Startled, Alex turned to look, his expression changing rapidly.

    As his gaze shifted, an orange-yellow clock appeared in Alex''s field of view, with human features on its surface, including limbs.

    Alex immediately recognized the device as the Time Mistress, created by the Time Variance Authority. However, this time she wasn''t on the time controller; she had manifested in the "real world."

    "What do you mean we don''t have the ability to help it? Do you know that starlight giant?" Alex opened his mouth, full of questions.

    "Data loss. System file error."

    The Time Mistress quickly responded, but her words only deepened Alex''s frown.

    "What''s going on? Did something happen to the Time Variance Authority? What''s happening here?" Alex asked urgently, but the Time Mistress''s response remained cold and emotionless.

    "Data loss. System file error."

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    46. The User of the New Data Archive.

    47. Horrifying Thoughts.

    48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

    49. The Great Record.

    50. Test.

 46. The User of the New Data Archive.

    46. The User of the New Data Archive.

    Alex, who was persistent, asked several times again. However, no matter what Alex asked, Miss Minutes remained emotionless. Even when Alex cursed at her, there was no other response.

    It was as if Alex had experienced auditory hallucinations, but Alex could guarantee one hundred percent that he had indeed heard Miss Minutes''s expression of deep regret and helplessness just now. The tone was something Alex would probably never forget.

    After staring at Miss Minutes for a long time, Alex''s initially apprehensive mood gradually calmed down. Facing such a shocking scene, anyone would feel infinite fear. But luckily, Alex wasn''t "alone" this time. Although Miss Minutes wasn''t human, she could still be considered apanion.

    This reassured Alex and he began to carefully consider his current situation.

    To be honest, Alex had experienced a simr scene of a starry sky once before, when he and Pietro used the time controller to travel. However, back then, the starry sky was more vibrant and emitted a natural aura, giving a sense of thriving tranquility.

    But where Alex was now was clearly not a normal dimension. Although he had only been here for a short time, Alex felt that everything around him was precarious, as if it could be enveloped by that canopy at any moment. Fortunately, while everything here looked real, Alex could confirm that it was only a virtual image, projected into his mind like a screen.

    If it weren''t for this, faced with such a terrifying scene and the frightening pollution, the other party would have definitely attempted cognitive corruption or body decay upon observing Alex to achieve its purpose.

    But after watching for so long, nothing happened. The other party didn''t even notice Alex, the "observer." This meant that this wasn''t real, or rather, it was just one of the image data saved inside the time controller.

    And the one who brought Alex here was undoubtedly the time controller. Alex didn''t know what had happened to the Time Variance Authority, but he was sure that this Time Variance Authority was not the one from the American TV series he remembered, established by someone named "Kang."

    Because no matter how powerful Kang was, his influence on the multiverse couldn''t extend to DC''s multiverse, let alone observe such a horrifying scene.

    At this moment, Alex was extremely curious about the origin of this scene. He wanted to know who could be in such a spectacr ce, observing and recording such amazing images. But before that, Alex focused all his attention on the expressionless Miss Minutes. She was still mechanically speaking.

    "Data loss. System file error."

    After thinking for a moment, Alex interrupted her.

    "If the system file is in error, then let''s create a new one."

    This time, as Alex''s voice fell, Miss Minutes finally stopped repeating her cold words and showed a hint of humanity. Her eyes moved slowly and locked onto Alex.

    "Do you want to create a new data file?"

    Alex narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded in response.

    "Yes."

    "Creating new data file. Data file creation sessful. Updating system space. Residual data information detected."

    "Data has been damaged and is unusable. Attempting recovery. Recovery failed."

    "Detecting backup data. Updating."

    "Backup data cannot be retrieved due tock of permissions. Would you like to clear damaged data?"

    "No, do not clear," Alex immediately refused. Though he didn''t know what the damaged and unretrievable data was, deleting it would mean losing everything, which Alex didn''t want.

    "Retaining and caching original data. Data file updateplete."

    "System rebooting."

    <em>Ding!</em>

    With a crisp sound, Miss Minutes emitted a faint ticking sound, and at the same time, her expression immediately became more animated.

    She smiled at Alex and leaned in a bit, asking affectionately, "Hello, I am the assistant steward Miss Minutes of the Time Variance Authority. Would you like to keep my original name or give me a new one?"

    Alex''s mouth slightly opened, and internally, he wasn''t as calm as he appeared on the surface. Though he didn''t know exactly what had happened, from the current situation, this Miss Minutes might have be his "exclusive item" and was now linked to him.

    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help butugh silently. So, the time traveler finally had a "system," huh? And what a peculiar system it was.

    "Keep your original name, Miss Minutes. Please introduce me to the environment I am currently in."

    "Alright. This appears to be an image retained from the previous data archive. There are no simr records in the system, perhaps the data has been damaged or rendered unusable, and I cannot detect where we are currently located."

    "Can I leave here?" Alex asked again.

    "Anytime, Master."

    Hearing this, Alex finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was best to leave, but this ce wasn''t bad either. At least there was no one else to interrupt Alex''smunication with Miss Minutes here. So, Alex wasn''t in a hurry to leave.

    After all, the topics to be discussed next were not simple. If others heard these secrets, it could lead to idents. Alex wasn''t worried about Pietro knowing these insider details, but there was still Old Batman outside, not to mention the Kryptonian who could monitor the entire world. Alex didn''t dare to be too outspoken.

    "Don''t call me Master, just call me by my name. I''m Alex."

    "Alright. Would you like to enter a new identity?" Miss Minutes tilted her head, or rather her body, and asked.

    "New identity? What identity do I have now?" Alex was curious.

    "You are currently the user of the data archive, the owner of the time controller, and also my Master, possessing the highest authority over this data archive," Miss Minutes''s tone even contained a hint of admiration.

    "I see." Alex nodded silently, rubbing his chin with his hand. "No wonder I couldn''t ess the previous data or the data stored in the backup. I guess the previous user set permissions that prevent me from viewing them. But it''s alright, as long as they''re not deleted, I''ll figure it out someday."

    But for now, Alex asked the question he most wanted to know.

    "How much charge did you get from Little Barry Allen ?"

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    47. Horrifying Thoughts.

    48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

    49. The Great Record.

    50. Test.

    51. First Time on an Alien.

    Alex, who was persistent, asked several times again. However, no matter what Alex asked, Miss Minutes remained emotionless. Even when Alex cursed at her, there was no other response.

    It was as if Alex had experienced auditory hallucinations, but Alex could guarantee one hundred percent that he had indeed heard Miss Minutes''s expression of deep regret and helplessness just now. The tone was something Alex would probably never forget.

    After staring at Miss Minutes for a long time, Alex''s initially apprehensive mood gradually calmed down. Facing such a shocking scene, anyone would feel infinite fear. But luckily, Alex wasn''t "alone" this time. Although Miss Minutes wasn''t human, she could still be considered apanion.

    This reassured Alex and he began to carefully consider his current situation.

    To be honest, Alex had experienced a simr scene of a starry sky once before, when he and Pietro used the time controller to travel. However, back then, the starry sky was more vibrant and emitted a natural aura, giving a sense of thriving tranquility.

    But where Alex was now was clearly not a normal dimension. Although he had only been here for a short time, Alex felt that everything around him was precarious, as if it could be enveloped by that canopy at any moment. Fortunately, while everything here looked real, Alex could confirm that it was only a virtual image, projected into his mind like a screen.

    If it weren''t for this, faced with such a terrifying scene and the frightening pollution, the other party would have definitely attempted cognitive corruption or body decay upon observing Alex to achieve its purpose.

    But after watching for so long, nothing happened. The other party didn''t even notice Alex, the "observer." This meant that this wasn''t real, or rather, it was just one of the image data saved inside the time controller.

    And the one who brought Alex here was undoubtedly the time controller. Alex didn''t know what had happened to the Time Variance Authority, but he was sure that this Time Variance Authority was not the one from the American TV series he remembered, established by someone named "Kang."

    Because no matter how powerful Kang was, his influence on the multiverse couldn''t extend to DC''s multiverse, let alone observe such a horrifying scene.

    At this moment, Alex was extremely curious about the origin of this scene. He wanted to know who could be in such a spectacr ce, observing and recording such amazing images. But before that, Alex focused all his attention on the expressionless Miss Minutes. She was still mechanically speaking.

    "Data loss. System file error."

    After thinking for a moment, Alex interrupted her.

    "If the system file is in error, then let''s create a new one."

    This time, as Alex''s voice fell, Miss Minutes finally stopped repeating her cold words and showed a hint of humanity. Her eyes moved slowly and locked onto Alex.

    "Do you want to create a new data file?"

    Alex narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded in response.

    "Yes."

    "Creating new data file. Data file creation sessful. Updating system space. Residual data information detected."

    "Data has been damaged and is unusable. Attempting recovery. Recovery failed."

    "Detecting backup data. Updating."

    "Backup data cannot be retrieved due tock of permissions. Would you like to clear damaged data?"

    "No, do not clear," Alex immediately refused. Though he didn''t know what the damaged and unretrievable data was, deleting it would mean losing everything, which Alex didn''t want.

    "Retaining and caching original data. Data file updateplete."

    "System rebooting."

    <em>Ding!</em>

    With a crisp sound, Miss Minutes emitted a faint ticking sound, and at the same time, her expression immediately became more animated.

    She smiled at Alex and leaned in a bit, asking affectionately, "Hello, I am the assistant steward Miss Minutes of the Time Variance Authority. Would you like to keep my original name or give me a new one?"

    Alex''s mouth slightly opened, and internally, he wasn''t as calm as he appeared on the surface. Though he didn''t know exactly what had happened, from the current situation, this Miss Minutes might have be his "exclusive item" and was now linked to him.

    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help butugh silently. So, the time traveler finally had a "system," huh? And what a peculiar system it was.

    "Keep your original name, Miss Minutes. Please introduce me to the environment I am currently in."

    "Alright. This appears to be an image retained from the previous data archive. There are no simr records in the system, perhaps the data has been damaged or rendered unusable, and I cannot detect where we are currently located."

    "Can I leave here?" Alex asked again.

    "Anytime, Master."

    Hearing this, Alex finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was best to leave, but this ce wasn''t bad either. At least there was no one else to interrupt Alex''smunication with Miss Minutes here. So, Alex wasn''t in a hurry to leave.

    After all, the topics to be discussed next were not simple. If others heard these secrets, it could lead to idents. Alex wasn''t worried about Pietro knowing these insider details, but there was still Old Batman outside, not to mention the Kryptonian who could monitor the entire world. Alex didn''t dare to be too outspoken.

    "Don''t call me Master, just call me by my name. I''m Alex."

    "Alright. Would you like to enter a new identity?" Miss Minutes tilted her head, or rather her body, and asked.

    "New identity? What identity do I have now?" Alex was curious.

    "You are currently the user of the data archive, the owner of the time controller, and also my Master, possessing the highest authority over this data archive," Miss Minutes''s tone even contained a hint of admiration.

    "I see." Alex nodded silently, rubbing his chin with his hand. "No wonder I couldn''t ess the previous data or the data stored in the backup. I guess the previous user set permissions that prevent me from viewing them. But it''s alright, as long as they''re not deleted, I''ll figure it out someday."

    But for now, Alex asked the question he most wanted to know.

    "How much charge did you get from Little Barry Allen ?"

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    47. Horrifying Thoughts.

    48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

    49. The Great Record.

    50. Test.

    51. First Time on an Alien.

 47. Horrifying Thoughts.

    47. Horrifying Thoughts.

    "How much charge did Little Barry Allen give you from running for so long?"

    Upon hearing Alex''s question, Miss Minutes blinked and immediately replied, "ording to the detection, the current charge is 63%, unlocking most of the functions'' usage permissions."

    "Sixty-three, huh? How is this ''charge'' calcted? And how does it usually get consumed?"

    "Under normal circumstances, the charge consumption is negligible, even supplying my existence won''t have a significant impact, because strictly speaking, the primary function of the timepad is time travel, and other functions are secondary, with minimal charge consumption."

    Miss Minutes turned around, showcasing her body, then continued, "As for charge calction, it''s based on energy. 1% of charge is approximately equivalent to the total energy of a small-scale star explosion. However, different energies have varying effects on charge replenishment, with some mystical energies providing a greater boost."

    Listening to this, Alex nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that he would have to test different energy conversions for charge replenishment in the future.

    At the same time, Alex was somewhat conflicted. Despite Little Barry Allen getting exhausted from his super speed run, the 63% charge seemed sufficient at first nce. However, Alex couldn''t just treat Little sh as a charging device. Sixty-three percent charge was far from as abundant as Alex had imagined.

    The timepad was Alex''s biggest trump card, and naturally, he couldn''t give up on it. To freely use it, Alex needed to find a way to recharge it for prolonged use.

    Currently, the best way to quickly gather vast amounts of supernatural energy for recharging was through the sh''s speed. However, the speed force wasn''t stable, existing only in the DC multiverse. If the sh left this multiverse, he would instantly lose his speed force, bing an ordinary person.

    In other words, if Alex wanted to utilize this machine, he had to reserve a portion of the charge. When it was running low, he had to quickly find the sh for recharging to ensure long-term use of the timepad .

    However, Alex knew that this was an impossible task. Before understanding the connections between multiverses, Alex didn''t want to put all his eggs in one basket. Apart from the speed force, Alex also needed to find other sources of energy for recharging, preferably a portable charging device.

    Setting aside the charge issue, what intrigued Alex the most about the timepadwas its ability to freely traverse timelines and even multiverses.

    "Miss Minutes, can you tell me more about the specific functions of the timepad? If I recall correctly, traversing multiverses isn''t something a small machine like this can do."

    "ording to the production records, this timepad has perfect functionality for traversing sacred timelines and various temporal branches, including dimensional traversal, time travel, and space travel."

    Miss Minutes excitedly introduced, seeming particrly happy to assist Alex.

    "Dimensional traversal refers to traversing different dimensions within specific timelines, time travel refers to freely traversing different time periods within timelines, and space travel refers to freely traversing different multiverses formed by timeline branches."

    "Sacred timelines? Timeline branches?"

    Listening to Miss Minutes ''s exnation, Alex not only didn''t resolve his doubts but instead, became even more confused. Seriously, with Batman, the sh, and Supergirl standing outside, are you telling me this is Marvel''s sacred timeline? In other words, has the DC multiverse be part of the Marvel multiverse?

    Looking at Miss Minutes ''s smiling face, Alex deeply doubted the credibility of this situation.

    "Do you think we''re still in the old ce? Can you tell me which universe I''m in now?"

    "Respected Lord Alex, we are indeed within the sacred timeline created by the Time Keepers," Miss Minutes said with a big smile.

    Pausing for a moment, Alex''s face gradually became serious.

    "Say that again?"

    "Respected Lord Alex, we are indeed within the sacred timeline created by the Time Keepers."

    "Wait a minute. Who are these Time Keepers you''re talking about?" Alex didn''t answer but instead asked another question, interrupting her words.

    Miss Minutes seemed puzzled. "Who are the Time Keepers? The Time Keepers are the Time Keepers."

    Seeing Miss Minutes ''s expression, Alex frowned. It seemed that things werepletely different from what he had thought, even worse than he had imagined. Thinking about this, Alex asked again.

    "No, everything can be described. The Time Keepers you mentioned should have an appearance. Let me guess, those Time Keepers, could they be three humanoid creatures that look like lizards?"

    "Yes, they even wear yellow robes!" Miss Minutes said proudly.

    Contrary to Miss Minutes ''s happy expression, Alex''s heart sank instantly. This is a big problem! This timepad is actually created by the TVA in my memory, which is the Time Variance Authority that controls the entire Marvel Cinematic Universe.

    But this simply doesn''t make sense.

    The so-called Time Variance Authority controls a timeline that''s just a variation created by Kang the Conqueror. How could they possibly influence the Marvelic universe? Moreover, Alex is currently in the DC multiverse, far beyond their reach.

    "Do you know Loki?" Alex asked.

    "There are no records of this name in the system. Would you like to create a special document for it?"

    "Do you know Kang?" Alex didn''t answer but instead asked after thinking for a moment.

    "There are no records of this name in the system. Would you like to create a special document for it?" The repeated response came from Miss Minutes ''s mouth again.

    The two answers made Alex anxious. He originally wanted to dispel some doubts through Miss Minutes , but unexpectedly, this ''Miss Minutes '' made Alex even more doubtful and even began to feel a sense of fear and unease about the unknown.

    In fact, the whole thing was fishy from the start. The Marvel universe Alex initially crossed into was obviously a universe on the brink of destruction,pletely unknown to anyone, either self-generated or from a Marvelic that Alex hadn''t seen.

    But no matter the possibility, the timepad appearing in that universe and being collected by President X and ced in a secret room was already a terrifying thought.

    Moreover, Alex was actually able to directly traverse from the Marvel universe to the DC universe through this machine, which made Alex doubt the identity of the creator of this machine or the previous owner even more.

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

    49. The Great Record.

    50. Test.

    51. First Time on an Alien.

    52. Sessful Test.

 48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

    48. Anchor Points Between Multiverses.

    Although he wasn''t entirely sure what had happened, Alex suspected that the timepad had clearly been modified by some powerful entity. Otherwise, it didn''t make sense why it could travel freely between different multiverses.

    Moreover, Pietro had previously mentioned seeing a yellow cookie that onlyughed when he saw the timepad. If his guess was correct, the yellow cookie Pietro mentioned was the Miss Minutes in front of him. This meant that at that time, the timepad was in an active state.

    Even when Alex went to the secret chamber of President X and picked up the timepad, the machine was still active, and it even had enough power left for one ''macroscopic universe'' traversal.

    So, why didn''t President X use the Miss Minutes to traverse when he first obtained the machine? Perhaps he didn''t know the machine''s function, but the Miss Minutes did.

    Unless, there was some unknown secret about the Miss Minutes at that time. As for the previous user of this timepad being killed by President X and the device bing his trophy, Alex felt that was impossible.

    Firstly, considering the power required to modify a timepad, the entity involved would have to be extraordinarily strong. Even if the entity died at the hands of President X, he would have certainly acquired their memory. In such a case, President X would undoubtedly know how to use the machine.

    Moreover, when probing Alex''s memory, President X was deeply engrossed and unable to extricate himself. This indicated that President X had not experienced scenarios beyond hisprehension.

    Therefore, considering all this, the identity of the previous owner of the timepad and why it appeared in that universe remained two significant mysteries weighing on Alex.

    Currently, Alex had no means to investigate such high-level secrets. He could only focus on the pressing matters at hand.

    After a moment of silence, Alex asked, "Miss Minutes, I want to know, how does the traversal function work? Can I traverse freely now?"

    "Of course you can! Our archive is connected to the mainframe observing the Sacred Timeline. Regardless of how many branches the Sacred Timeline has, we can traverse to any time node among them."

    Miss Minutes proudly said, conjuring an electronic screen out of thin air. The screen disyed the archive of the Sacred Timeline and its branches.

    But the next moment, Miss Minutes''s smile froze.

    "Eh? Where did the Sacred Timeline go? Why did all the time branches in the archive disappear? Wait, there''s still one valid record left, which seems to be from the previous archival data."

    "Previous archival data?" Alex was taken aback.

    "Yes." Miss Minutes nodded. "It should be an anchor point left when you traversed the previous time branch, so it''s still in the current archive."

    Hearing this, Alex understood. This record should be the universe where Pietro was, the parallel universe on the brink of destruction he had directly traversed to.

    "Can I traverse to that world?"

    "Of course, all recorded time branches have anchor points supporting traversal. You can traverse by consuming 1% of the power." Miss Minutes nodded, or rather, her whole body moved.

    "That means the universe I''m currently in is also recorded and has an anchor point for traversal?" Alex asked excitedly.

    "Yes, the anchor point is confirmed, and information is being uploaded. The data from both time branches are saved in the archive, allowing you to traverse freely."

    Alex thought of another point. The timepad could directly locate Asgard, so he quickly asked, "So ording to you, I can traverse to any location in that universe, not just Earth?"

    "The previous time branch allowed that, but not this universe. The archive needs time to record a new time branch without the mainframe''s observation. This process requires several months and consumes a lot of power."

    Miss Minutes blinked and asked, "Do you want to record the current universe? It will consume about 43% of the power and take sixty-six days to parse."

    "No, thank you." Alex quickly refused. He didn''t have that much time to spend.

    Suddenly, an idea shed in Alex''s mind, but when he tried to delve into it, it vanished, leaving him frustrated that he might have overlooked something crucial.

    However, Alex didn''t dwell on it too much and asked, "Since there''s aplete record of that universe, can you find the location of Asgard in that universe for me?"

    "Okay, please wait a moment." Miss Minutes immediately began her task, quickly pulling data from the archive and starting the search.

    Judging by her actions, Alex guessed she was starting from the Big Bang. Unsure how long it would take, Alex was about to ask her to stop when Miss Minutes suddenly stopped and provided an answer.

    "ording to the detection, no record of a civilization named ''Asgard'' exists in that time branch."

    "How is that possible?!" Alex was shocked.

    He had assumed Asgard might have been destroyed by Ragnarok before appearing on Earth, but Miss Minutes''s record left him bewildered.

    "What about the Kree homeworld?" Alex asked.

    "Please wait." This time, Miss Minutes responded quickly. "Detected the ''Kree'' civilization and its star system. Please select the time node for traversal."

    "Never mind." Alex waved it off, realizing his earlier guess was correct. That universecked any supernatural elements.

    It had no heaven or hell, and not even extraterrestrial gods.

    However, it wasn''t aplete loss. Advanced technology could still provide formidable power. While magical artifacts were out of reach, acquiring alien technology was possible.

    But before that, Alex had another thought.

    "Miss Minutes, scan for the stars in that universe."

    "What category of stars?"

    Alex''s eyes gleamed with a cold light as he sneered.

    "Red suns."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    49. The Great Record.

    50. Test.

    51. First Time on an Alien.

    52. Sessful Test.

    53. A Chilling Gaze.

 49. The Great Record.

    49. The Great Record.

    "Red Sun" was merely a descriptive term.

    In Alex''s memory, the red sun existed on Superman''s home, Krypton. It was a massive star emitting a red glow, under which the Kryptonians'' physique was almost indistinguishable from that of normal humans. So why did Kryptonians turn into invulnerable beings withser vision and the ability to awaken a biological field when they came to Earth?

    This has to do with the Kryptonians'' physiology. Kryptonians are a race born with superpowers, evident from the legend of Kryptonian god RAO. However, unlike other superhumans, Kryptonians'' superpowers evolve based on ster radiation.

    In other words, when exposed to the radiation of a highly energetic star, this radiation is absorbed by their bodies and immediately converted into a powerful energy source, which is then supplied to the superpowers encoded in their genes, activating the inherent abilities.

    Sadly, the star in the Kryptonian sr system was a red sun, a star nearing the end of its life. Whether it was a red giant or a red supergiant, it was clear that it had little energy left.And a sun nearing the end of its "life" couldn''t provide energy to the people of Krypton. Thus, under the radiation of the red sun, the entire Krypton, including its people, became a of beings with no superpowers.

    Additionally, Krypton itself, after absorbing the radiation for so long, also carried some of the red sun''s radiation. So, after Krypton''s destruction, the scattered "Kryptonite" was essentially material carrying the red sun''s radiation.

    On the other hand, in the sr system where Earth is located, the sun is a star of the yellow dwarf category. Although it had existed for a long time,pared to other stars, this yellow sun was in its "prime," emitting a tremendous amount of energy.

    Unlike Earth''s creatures, who have been exposed to this energy from the start, Kryptonians, upon arriving here, would have their bodies'' superpower genes instantly activated by the abundant radiation, awakening their inherent powers sequentially.

    This is why Kryptonians be "Supermen" on Earth. As for their fear of Kryptonite, it''s simply because they can''t withstand the red sun''s radiation, which temporarily overrides the yellow sun''s radiation, returning their enhanced bodies to a powerless state.

    Alex remembered that Superman had resisted Kryptonite several times in theics. While this is rted to Superman''s origin and the god RAO, it also shows that the red sun is just a method to counter Kryptonians, not a surefire weapon.

    To most, the red and yellow suns are switches for Superman''s powers. But Alex knew that other stars, like blue suns, neutron stars, and even quasars, carrying massive amounts of radiation, could greatly enhance Kryptonians, making them almost invincible.

    However, this was mainly in someic descriptions. Alex wasn''t sure if these could be used to judge Kryptonians in reality, as their physique varied across different universes. For example some Kryptonians might lose their powers under the yellow sun.

    This uncertainty worried Alex because he couldn''t guarantee all his judgments were correct. The best way to solve his current problem was to try as much as possible firsthand.

    "Detected 32,597 stars matching your description of ''Red Sun.'' Would you like me to conduct a more detailed scan?" Miss Minutes took a long time but delivered satisfactory results.

    "Continue refining the search. I need a under red sun radiation with simr mass, gravity, climate, temperature, and ecology to Earth," Alex quickly said.

    Despite movies depictings as simr, each was unique. As an ordinary human, Alex would die if he ventured to an unknown. Even slightly different ecosystems could make the air there toxic for him.

    Waiting quietly, Alex expected this scan to take even longer, but within minutes, Miss Minutes provided several dozen options.

    This showcased the timepad''s power. It could let Alex travel to any time point from a universe''s beginning. There were numerouss matching Alex''s criteria in that immense span of time.

    If Alex hadn''t specified thes to be closest to Earth, Miss Minutes could have listed hundreds more suitable ones.

    Finally, Alex chose a wherend covered two-thirds of the surface, simply because its appearance was pleasing.

    Perfect as General Zod''s tomb.

    "Would you like to mark the target node for spatial transition?"

    "Yes." Alex nodded.

    Miss Minutes asked again, "Would you like to name it?"

    "Name it?" Alex paused. Looking at the vast database, he realized he should name and categorize them for easier future reference.

    After some thought, Alex said, "Name the previous universe ''Ruins Universe'' and the detected target node ''Zod''s Tomb.''"

    Then, remembering something else, Alex continued, "Also, change the code for my current universe to ''shpoint One Universe,'' and record my current time node as ''Genesis Engine.''"

    "Understood. ''Ruins Universe'' and ''shpoint One Universe'' are named. All records are being integrated. Would you like to perform spatial transition now?" Miss Minutes sounded a bit eager.

    Alex shook his head. "Not yet. First, you need to send me back."

    "Understood."

    As Miss Minutes finished speaking, Alex felt a sudden sense of weightlessness. He only had time to nce back at the still-polluted and corroded Star Giant, as if engraving it in his memory.

    The next moment, Alex''s body shuddered, and the surroundings reverted to the Batcave.

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    50. Test.

    51. First Time on an Alien.

    52. Sessful Test.

    53. A Chilling Gaze.

    54. Kara''s Heartache and the Multiverse Theory.

 50. Test

    50. Test

    "Alex, what''s wrong?"

    While Alex was in a daze, Pietro couldn''t help but ask.

    "Huh? I''m fine, why do you ask?" Alex responded nonchntly, but his mind was still filled with the terrifying astral rift and the unknown giant he had just seen.

    "You were just standing there holding this thing, and I thought something happened to you." Pietro looked at the timepad in Alex''s hand with a strange expression. He hadn''t forgotten that this little device had saved them from the previous world.

    "Oh, it''s nothing, I was just lost in thought."

    From Pietro''s reaction, Alex could deduce that even though he had spent a long time in that ''ce'', he had only been in a daze for a few seconds here. The flow of time was different in both ces.

    Additionally, Alex wasn''t nning to tell anyone about what had just happened to him. It wasn''t that he wanted to keep it a secret, but because he himself couldn''t fully process it yet. Telling others would only add to their worries. Moreover, the most critical issue now was not the unknown terrifying rift, but to quickly solve the problem of this universe created by Barry Allen.

    To resolve this disaster, General Zod was an unavoidable obstacle. To deal with him, they couldn''t let him fight on the advantageous battlefield of Earth. Alex had carefully selected a very suitable final resting ce for him.

    However, Alex wasn''t sure if the red sun detected by Miss Minutes was the ''red sun'' from the DC Universe. After all, the rules of two different universes might not be the same. So, to see if this red sun would be effective, they needed a Kryptonian volunteer to test it out.

    Fortunately, there was a Kryptonian presence at Wayne Manor at that moment.

    Thinking of this, Alex immediately decided to go back to the rooftop to find Kara.

    "Alex, we''re almost ready." Seeing Alex preparing to leave, Barry Allen immediately spoke up.

    Barry Allen hoped Alex could stay by his side when he tried to regain his superpowers. Even he wasn''t sure if his n would seed. If it failed, he would undoubtedly be struck dead by lightning. Since Alex and Pietro were so knowledgeable about the multiverse, having them around would at least ensure his safety if anything went wrong.

    Hearing Barry Allen''s words, Alex paused and, after a brief thought, turned back and said, "You go ahead and start. I have something to discuss with the Kryptonian girl. Just remember, your n is good, but part of your Speed Force has transferred to the young Barry. To regain your superpowers, besides these external factors, you need to make contact with young Barry at the moment the lightning strikes."

    "What do you mean?" Both Barry Allens were confused.

    "It means the Barry Allen of this world needs to activate his speed when the lightning strikes, transferring the Speed Force back to you to reactivate your lost Speed Force."

    Before Alex could answer, old Batman Bruce Wayne exined, while shaking his head slightly and muttering, "You still don''t understand these powers. I can''t believe you missed such a crucial step."

    Seeing this, Alex nodded to the group and continued leaving the Batcave. Restoring the sh''s superpowers wasn''t difficult, but it did look dangerous. After all, he was chosen by the Speed Force. But to be safe, Alex decided to leave Pietro behind.

    Firstly, Pietro, despite his unreliable appearance, was very dependable in critical situations. If anything went wrong, Pietro could handle it.

    Secondly, the mission was just a test, and Alex and Kara couldplete it by themselves. Taking another person would consume more energy, so Alex decided to save where he could and not bring Pietro along.

    Returning to Wayne Manor, Alex was heading to the rooftop when he saw Kara holding arge piece of bread in one hand and a ss of red wine in the other, eating heartily.

    Apparently, she was so engrossed in eating that she didn''t notice someone approaching.

    When she realized Alex had arrived, they had already met eyes. Seeing Alex''s slightly stunned expression, Kara was a bit embarrassed and then said, as if exining to herself, "I was nning toe down to find you, but I got hungry when I passed by here. I haven''t had proper food in a long time, so I just tried some."

    Alex didn''t react much to this. After all, she wasn''t eating his food. "It''s fine, you can eat whatever you want. I was just wondering why you felt hungry despite being exposed to the sun, but I forgot you haven''t had a proper meal in a long time. Sorry."

    "It''s okay." Kara put down her food. She had already changed into her Kryptonian battle suit, the red and blue uniform. After changing, she seemed much more energetic.

    Although she didn''t know why Alex suddenly came up, his actions showed he specifically came to find her. Seeing Alex wanting to speak but hesitating, Kara straightforwardly said, "You must have something to ask me, right? You saved me, and I owe you a life. So, whatever you need me to do, just say it. As long as I can help, I''ll do my best."

    "Anything?" Alex couldn''t help but want to tease her. Maybe only at this moment did he feel like joking with someone.

    "Anything." However, Kara didn''t catch the meaning behind Alex''s words and responded earnestly.

    Hearing this, Alex sighed and gave up on the joke, turning serious. "I might have a way to kill Zod, which will not only save this but also avenge your brother."

    "What way!?" Before Alex could finish, Kara interrupted, unable to contain her excitement. She originally wanted to find Alex to discuss ways to avenge her brother, and now that Alex had found a solution, how could she stay calm?

    "This is what I was about to say. If General Zod keeps getting strengthened by the yellow sun, he will be stronger than all of us. So, we can''t fight him here. I have a way to take him to another, but I''m not sure if the red sun of that will affect him."

    Hearing this, Kara immediately understood Alex''s intention. "I get it, you want me to test if the sun of that will affect Kryptonians, right? Alright, I agree."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    51. First Time on an Alien.

    52. Sessful Test.

    53. A Chilling Gaze.

    54. Kara''s Heartache and the Multiverse Theory.

    55. Batman''s Vignce.

 51. First Time on an Alien Planet.

    51. First Time on an Alien.

    Although Kara appeared resolute, the testing process wasn''t something that could be done in one go. Some critical information and potential issues needed to be addressed beforehand; this was often referred to as putting unpleasant facts upfront.

    Watching the eager Kara, Alex took out the timepad and began to speak.

    "In a moment, I''ll open a portal. The other side of the portal leads to an unknown. I can only guarantee that the''s ecosystem is very simr to Earth''s and that it is under the light of a red sun. However, I cannot guarantee its safety."

    Seeing Kara about to say something, Alex raised his hand to signal her not to interrupt and continued speaking.

    "I understand your determination, but I need to make these things clear to you. The main purpose of this test is to see if the red sun radiation there affects Kryptonians. However, this carries significant risks. If the red sun radiation there is stronger than expected, it could be fatal."

    Alex wasn''t exaggerating. The climate betweens is just the basics; the radiation from different stars is the most significant factor affecting this test.

    Kara had already been strengthened by the yellow sun. If she were suddenly exposed to radiation stronger than Krypton''s original sun, it would be like plunging red-hot metal into ice water. The drastic difference could even threaten Kara''s life.

    This was only the surface-level threat. Having experienced the ruin universe, Alex viewed the abilities of various superhumans as time bombs that could potentially destroy their users at any moment.

    Take sr radiation, for instance. Radiation is difficult to detect and confirm, and every individual''s constitution varies.

    If Kara were allergic to the red sun radiation there, she would face certain death, a result Alex desperately wanted to avoid. Because the destination of this trip was highly dangerous, Alex hoped Kara would make her own decision.

    "No need to say more; I''m going!" Kara''s answer was still the same. Her resolute demeanor made Alex admire her determination. Perhaps hatred really could fuel one''s inner strength.

    Seeing Kara''s disregard for life and death, Alex no longer hesitated. He found the marked location [Zod''s Tomb] on the timepad''s screen and pressed the button to start the journey.

    In the next moment, the air in front of Alex and Kara began to tremble rapidly. Then a purple rectangr energy barrier unfolded, standing like a door in front of them.

    Looking at this passage to an unknown, Kara, despite her firm words, felt a bit nervous. After all, she had been imprisoned for so many years, and her mental age was still around that of a young teenager when she first arrived on Earth.

    Alex, too, felt nervous but quickly adjusted his mindset. Looking at the purple portal, he was convinced that this timepad had been modified. In his memory, the portals in the TV show <em>Loki</em>used by the Time Variance Authority were golden, quite different from the purple one he opened.

    "Are you ready? I''ll go first and check things out. Follow me." Alex nced at Kara, then started walking towards the portal.

    Alex''s thinking was simple. Since the''s conditions were simr to Earth''s, except for the red sun, he shouldn''t have too strong a reaction. On the contrary, if Kara encountered any danger, he could kick her back through the portal.

    It might not sound elegant, but it was the only ''safety measure'' Alex could think of.

    Stepping into the purple portal, Alex felt nothing, as if the portal was just a hologram. But soon, a strong wind hit him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself on a barren wastnd.

    He didn''t rush forward. Alex even held his breath, as this was his first time on an alien. He was curious and cautious about everything, even needing a moment to build up the courage to breathe.

    Looking up, the red sunlight bathed thend. Unlike Earth''s sun, this ''red sun'' wasn''t too blinding. Alex could see irregr movements on its surface.

    Taking small breaths, Alex felt no difort in his lungs, which reassured him somewhat. It seemed this really was simr to Earth.

    Soon, there was movement behind Alex. He turned, ready for any emergency, worried Kara might face danger.

    Kara emerged from the portal, moving naturally and without the vignce Alex showed. Her expression, however, was a bit stiff, likely due to nervousness.

    "Alex, is this really an alien?" Kara, initially nervous, was instantly captivated by the surroundings, marveling at the scene.

    They stood on a vast wastnd, with rocky ground and a few dry nts scattered about. In the distance, there were jagged rocks and massive boulders irregrly strewn across the ground.

    In the sky, besides the red sun, there were fourrges orbiting around, likely the''s moons. There was also a visible asteroid belt, creating a spectacr view.

    Kara was sure this wasn''t Earth, and the wasn''t within Krypton''s observable range, which was the most surprising aspect.

    Cross-gctic travel was something even Krypton didn''t possess, but Alex could casually open a portal to another, a truly astounding ability.

    "Yes, this is an alien. I feel fine; the environment here doesn''t affect Earthlings much, even with a different sun." Alex paused, then asked, "How about you? How do you feel?"

    Seeing Alex ready to kick her at any moment, Kara couldn''t help butugh.

    "I feel nothing unusual. Is something wrong?" Kara checked her hands, unsure.

    But when she looked up, she saw Alex pointing at her face, saying, "Are you sure you don''t feel anything? You''re bleeding from your nose."

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    52. Sessful Test.

    53. A Chilling Gaze.

    54. Kara''s Heartache and the Multiverse Theory.

    55. Batman''s Vignce.

    56. The Beginning of War.

 52. Successful Test.

    52. Sessful Test.

    "What?"

    Kara was stunned for a moment and immediately raised her hand to touch under her nose. Soon, she saw the blood on her fingers, but what puzzled her was that she didn''t feel any difort from the nosebleed.

    Just as she was about to say something, Kara suddenly felt a constraint in her chest. The next moment, a huge wave of dizziness hit her, making it hard for her to stand. She felt a sweetness in her throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. This scared Alex. Although he had anticipated such a scenario, seeing it unfold before his eyes left him a bit at a loss.

    "Kara, are you alright? Hang in there, I''ll get you back!" Seeing that Kara could barely stand, Alex quickly went to support her. This time, the feel of her body under his hand relieved him a bit.

    Under normal circumstances, Kara''s body was extremely tough, with only ayer of skin being soft and the muscles beneath being firm, giving her the so-called "man of steel" physique. However, now Alex noticed that her skin and muscles had softened, feeling like a normal girl''s.

    It seemed his test had seeded. The red sun here indeed could override the yellow sun''s enhancement, transforming Kryptonian physiology into that of ordinary people. Now, all he needed to do was ensure Kara''s safety. Fortunately, Kara was right next to the portal, so even if something happened, they could return quickly for emergency treatment.

    However, supported by Alex, Kara showed no intention of going back. She shook her head and, after taking a long breath, said weakly, "No need to go back. I''m fine."

    "Are you sure? Your condition isn''t good right now. We can''t be certain how long your body can hold out here. What if prolonged exposure leaves some hidden issues?" Alex asked seriously.

    "I''m really fine. It''s just that my body isn''t used to reverting to its previous state so suddenly." Kara waved her hand to assure Alex. "I understand my body well. Though I don''t know where you found this, I can tell you it''s very simr to Krypton."

    "Really?" Alex was intrigued.

    "Sort of. I mean, not that this is like Krypton, but its sunlight is nearly identical to Krypton''s, albeit with some differences. So, I want to stay a bit longer to observe." Kara released Alex''s hand and took a few steps forward.

    Seeing Kara''s actions, Alex didn''t object. Since she insisted, he let her continue with the test. So far, everything seemed fine, though any long-term effects were still unknown.

    Kara walked back and forth a couple of meters before returning. She clenched her fists and jumped in ce, seemingly trying to see if her bio-field could still support her levitation.

    As expected, she failed. Without the "man of steel" body, her bio-field wouldn''t remain intact either.

    Kara continued testing, jumping and running for about ten minutes while Alex silently watched. For such specific tests, Alex had no suggestions, so he let Kara do it her way.

    Soon, Kara stopped and approached Alex. "It''s about what I expected. Although the red sun radiation weakens us Kryptonians, it doesn''t entirely strip us of our powers. My physical strength is still somewhat above that of Earth humans."

    "Maybe the red sun still retains some energy," Alex spected, then asked, "Can you quantify how much stronger you are?"

    "Maybe three to five times stronger than humans. I can''t give an exact number, but I''m sure that Kryptonians here are far weaker than on Earth, perhaps by a thousandfold. We might really have a chance to avenge my cousin." Despite her weak tone, Kara was visibly excited.

    The test results gave Kara hope for revenge, and Alex nodded in agreement.

    Being three to five times stronger than humans didn''t seem overly impressive, especially for someone ustomed to mutants. Such strength didn''t make General Zod a significant threat anymore.

    After the test, Alex and Kara quickly returned to Wayne Manor. Before leaving the, Alex collected many stones from the rocky desert there.

    These stones might not be as potent as true Kryptonite, but long-term exposure to red sunlight imbued them with significant radiation, which would be useful against Kryptonian forces.

    At least, the fight for Earth''s defense wouldn''t be entirely one-sided anymore.

    When they returned to the manor, it was already dark outside. Not because Alex and Kara had spent too long away, but because heavy clouds had gathered, pouring rain onto the windows with a thunderous sound.It seemed the n to restore Barry Allen''s speed force was underway.

    However, old Batman had underestimated Gotham''s weather. After a few clear days, his artificial rain had plunged Gotham back into its typical gloom, likelysting for the next month.

    "How do you feel now? Any difort?" Alex asked, putting the stones on a table far from Kara.

    "Stop worrying. I''m not as fragile as you think." Kara shook her head and sighed. "It feels like carrying a heavy burdenpared to before. Without sunlight, I recover more slowly."

    "No problem. Once Barry regains his speed force, I''ll have Bruce take you on a flight for some sunlight, so you can recover faster."

    As they spoke, a sh of light suddenly illuminated the darkened Wayne Manor, followed by a deafening thunderp.

    The sound was so startling that both Alex and Kara looked toward the Batcave, realizing it must be a critical moment in Barry Allen''s speed force restoration n.

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    53. A Chilling Gaze.

    54. Kara''s Heartache and the Multiverse Theory.

    55. Batman''s Vignce.

    56. The Beginning of War.

    57. Heading to the Battlefield.

 53. A Chilling Gaze.

    53. A Chilling Gaze.

    When Alex and Kara arrived at the Batcave, the n to restore Barry Allen''s speed force had already been sessfullypleted.

    With Batman''s full assistance, the older Barry Allen sat in a specially made steel chair, surrounded by various chemical agents meant to replicate the conditions under which he originally gained his speed force.

    Additionally, a metal conductor cable connected the back of the steel chair to a bat-kite soaring high in the sky. Calling it a "kite" wasn''t quite urate since it was constructed from various high-techponents.

    Its purpose was to generate charge at high altitudes, attracting electricity from the clouds and drawing lightning.

    The n went smoothly. A lightning bolt as thick as a barrel struck the bat-kite, and the fierce voltage instantly coursed through the conductor, hitting Barry Allen''s body. The terrifying energy seemed capable of tearing him apart in an instant.

    At that crucial moment, thanks to Alex''s earlier warning, the younger Barry Allen knew it was time to act. He immediately activated his speed force time, and in an instant, everything around him froze as if someone had stopped time.

    Seeing the electric current rapidly descending along the conductor, the younger Barry Allen didn''t hesitate and began to run. Speed force lightning erupted from him, resonating with the thunderous sky.

    Everything seemed to freeze at the moment the two Barry Allens made contact. An extraordinarily powerful and elusive energy erupted, yet it was invisible and intangible, so almost no one could feel how wild it had been. Neither Barry Allen noticed, but the entire Batcave had almost been torn open by an uncontroble time vortex.

    This information appeared on Alex''s time controller as a message from Miss Time. Otherwise, Alex wouldn''t have realized how dangerous this lightning n was. Fortunately, the result was satisfactory. As the speed force within older Barry Allen''s body reactivated, the ghastly scars from the lightning rapidly healed before everyone''s eyes.

    Witnessing this astonishing scene, even old Batman couldn''t help bute closer for a better look. It was his first time seeing someone with such powerful abilities, a rarity in Gotham City.

    "What did we miss?"

    As old Bruce Wayne, young Barry Allen, and Pietro were examining the still-unconscious Barry Allen, Alex and Kara walked over.

    Seeing them, young Barry Allen was very excited. "We did it! His injuries have all healed, but for some reason, he hasn''t woken up yet."

    "That''s normal. Re-activating the speed force isn''t simple. His body and cells need to readjust to the power. Think of it as his body ''restarting''," Alex exined casually.

    "Oh, I see." Young Barry Allen nodded, though he didn''t fully understand, but epted Alex''s exnation.

    Old Batman, assured that Barry Allen was no longer in danger, turned his attention to Alex and Kara. Unlike the others, Bruce Wayne hadn''t seen an alien, especially one so human-like, in decades.

    "It seems our Kryptonian girl has also recovered," old Bruce Wayne remarked meaningfully.

    Alex nodded and stepped aside to reveal Kara to the others. "I haven''t introduced everyone yet. This is Kara Zor-El, a true Kryptonian and cousin to the Superman Barry Allen mentioned."

    "Hello, hello, I''m Pietro, from another universe," Pietro said enthusiastically, worried about an awkward silence.

    Young Barry Allen and Bruce Wayne also introduced themselves and briefly exined the unconscious Barry Allen to Kara.

    However, they all seemed to forget an important detail.

    Each of them had various experiences��Alex and Pietro had just escaped from other universes, and Batman had been Gotham''s protector for decades. Even young Barry Allen had faced his doppelg?nger.

    But Kara was different. Since being sent to Earth and crashnding near the Soviet border at fifteen, she had barely interacted with anyone. For her, concepts like the multiverse were just theories from Kryptonian scientists.

    So, these seemingly ordinary introductions were a huge shock to Kara''s sheltered mind.

    Perhaps because it was her first interaction with these people, Kara felt a bit reserved. Having already trusted Alex, she leaned closer to him after the introductions, wide-eyed with curiosity.

    "Alex, what do you mean I''m the cousin of the Superman Barry mentioned? And what does it mean that Pietro is from another universe? Are we talking about parallel universes?"

    Alex felt a bit overwhelmed. These topics were genuinelyplex to exin and required a detailed logical framework. But before Alex could answer, young Barry Allen enthusiastically exined everything to Kara in one breath.

    As Alex expected, when Kara heard that the universe''s impending doom was due to Barry Allen deciding to travel through time to save his mother, her expression darkened.

    "So you''re saying that under normal circumstances, my cousin wouldn''t have died, right?"

    A dangerous light shed in Kara''s eyes, and the three men, led by young Barry Allen, instantly felt the piercing chill of her gaze. The oppressive atmosphere made it hard for them to breathe.

    Seeing this, young Barry Allen quickly tried to smooth things over.

    "Uh, what I mean is, it was an ident, right? And in a way, it''s a good thing, isn''t it? Because in the original timeline, you wouldn''t have existed at all."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    54. Kara''s Heartache and the Multiverse Theory.

    55. Batman''s Vignce.

    56. The Beginning of War.

    57. Heading to the Battlefield.

    58. Kara''s Wrath.

 54. Kara’s Heartache and the Multiverse Theory.

    54. Kara��s Heartache and the Multiverse Theory.

    Young Barry Allen''s somewhat loose exnation was clearly unable to convince Kara. As a devoted sister, Kara was extremely protective of her beloved cousin, willing to sacrifice her life for his safety. For instance, the reason she was willing to risk her life for the test earlier was undoubtedly to avenge her cousin.

    So, upon learning that her cousin could have lived a very happy life on Earth, but it was all destroyed due to someone''s "selfish act," how could she not be furious?

    Kara''s thoughts were simple. If Kal could live happily on Earth, be worshiped by its people, and be the "Superman" they spoke of, what did it matter if that world didn''t include her?

    This nearly pathological mindset was something Alex had noticed early on. After all, he had encountered many mutant lunatics before. For someone like Kara, who had been subjected to experiments since she was fifteen, it would be miraculous if she didn''t develop any psychological issues after being locked up for so many years.

    Based on Alex''s assessment, the pain of losing her home and loved ones in her childhood made Kara channel all her will to live into caring for her cousin. Beyond that, she couldn''t find any other motivation to continue living.

    Moreover, she was the "older sister," and it was her responsibility to take care of her younger brother. At fifteen, she naively believed they were thest survivors of Krypton. However, she never expected that after their stasis pods activated, her brother would be intercepted midway while she crashnded on Earth and became a test subject.

    Years of imprisonment engraved the thought "find a way out, locate her brother, and raise him" deeply into her psyche, turning into a horrific heartache. It was as if she had died the day she crashed on Earth, and now was living solely for her brother.

    "So, I was right. My brother didn''t have to die," Kara''s eyes reddened as she looked at the unconscious Barry Allen, her gaze filled with hatred.

    "Uh, well��"

    Young Barry Allen was frantic, frantically signaling Bruce Wayne for help, but the old Batman didn''t even nce his way, silently sitting aside as if watching a show.

    At this moment, Alex sighed softly, immediately catching Kara''s attention, while young Barry Allen gave Alex a grateful look.

    "Alex, tell me, is this really true?" Kara''s voice was cold.

    "It''s not like that." Alex nced at Kara. He could feel that Kara''s current state was indeed unstable. Perhaps she might help humanity kill General Zod for her brother''s revenge, but next, she might turn on Barry Allen.

    Recalling the movies'' portrayal of the multiverse in the DC universe, Alex, like Batman, used the example of spaghetti.

    "Kara, you might have heard of parallel universes or the multiverse on Krypton. I can tell you that these concepts are real, and speedsters can indeed create multiverse splits by altering the past."

    "Mr. Bruce Wayne mentioned an interesting theory before. When Barry Allen uses the speed force to travel back and change history, a branch timeline appears. However, Mr. Wayne believes that altering history creates a focal point, causing dual-line modifications. In other words, both the future and the past are changed."

    "So, what''s your point?" Kara frowned slightly.

    "My point is, this theory is both correct and incorrect."

    Alex paused, then shared his thoughts.

    "Has anyone considered that when a timeline splits, it creates at least two futures? Which world does the Barry Allen who altered history return to? Is the so-called ''altered'' universe truly overwritten?"

    As he spoke, Alex looked at young Barry Allen.

    "Let''s say Barry Allen didn''t identally arrive at this time point but traveled directly back to his era. If you grew up in a stable family with both parents, what would happen to you when you reach Barry''s age?"

    "I��" Young Barry Allen was stunned by this question and didn''t know how to answer.

    Fortunately, Alex didn''t intend to make him answer but continued.

    "There are only two exnations. Either Barry Allen never ''returned'' to this universe''s future, or one day in the future, the current Barry Allen will ''possess'' you. Then, you won''t be you anymore."

    This statement shocked young Barry Allen, a fear creeping up from the bottom of his heart. No one wants to be possessed, even by another version of themselves.

    "But that''s just one possibility, right?" Batman interjected.

    "Yes, it''s just one possibility. But I think a more likely scenario is that this focal point created more than two universes. One is the original universe, Barry''s universe, where he has disappeared and ended up here��a doomed universe."

    Looking at Kara, Alex continued. "So, I believe in the universe Barry originally came from, your cousin is still alive. Unfortunately, in this universe, your cousin died. My condolences."

    Kara had been silent since earlier, but her expression had significantly softened.

    Though Kara had some psychological issues, it didn''t mean she was irrational or blind. However, she was somewhat stubborn and not easily persuaded.

    Everyone''s eyes were on Kara. Despite her young appearance, the pressure she exerted on everyone present was immense, so they all waited for her response.

    Finally, Kara looked up, meeting Alex''s eyes and breaking the silence.

    "How can you prove this?"

    "As you can see, Pietro and I are wanderers in the multiverse. If I know about you, your cousin, and Krypton, it means I''ve encountered you in other universes."

    "Really?!" Kara''s eyes finally brightened. "You''ve really met my cousin?"

    Knowing Kara could tell if he was lying, Alex smiled slightly.

    "Of course. I saw him defeat General Zod with his own hands in another universe."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    55. Batman''s Vignce.

    56. The Beginning of War.

    57. Heading to the Battlefield.

    58. Kara''s Wrath.

    59. Striking Back.

 55. Batman’s Vigilance.

    55. Batman��s Vignce.

    Eventually, after a long silence, Kara gradually calmed down.

    She quietly walked to a corner and sat down, like a discarded doll. It was hard to imagine that this was the same girl who had just released enough pressure to suppress everyone present. Kara lowered her head, deep in thought.

    Alex nced at Kara, who had hidden herself in the shadows, then quickly looked away.

    Alex didn''t intend tofort or help her, not because he was heartless, but because he understood that Kara''s issues were psychological and couldn''t be cured with a few words. Besides, he wasn''t capable of that.

    There are many types of psychological issues, but they broadly fall into two categories. One involves having unresolved issues that need understanding, reassurance, extensive talking, and medication. The other is a pure illness that cannot be assisted throughmunication and can only be treated with medication.

    Kara belonged to thetter category. Unfortunately, Earth didn''t have any medication that could treat Kryptonians, so the only way for her to heal was to reconcile with herself ande out of her inner turmoil. For now, it was best to let her be. As for whates next, they would deal with it after handling General Zod.

    After a pause, Alex took out a backpack containing alien stones simr in function to Kryptonite. Seeing the puzzled looks from the others, Alex exined.

    "Kryptonians'' physiology is different from humans''. Our weapons can''t effectively harm them. To take them down, we need to use their weapons or these��minerals carrying red sr radiation."

    The others gathered around to examine these seemingly ordinary stones.

    Old Bruce Wayne, a master of weaponry, quickly understood their purpose from Alex''s words. He picked up one stone and scrutinized it, finding it visually ordinary with nothing special, though further tests would be needed to determine its true properties.

    "These look like ordinary rocks," young Barry Allen remarked after a long inspection.

    "The stones are ordinary, but the radiation they carry is the key," old Batman replied. "I don''t know what red sr radiation is, but if its radiation can affect Kryptonians, I might be able to make some useful gadgets."

    "Oh, I get it. So these stones are like ''silver bullets'' for Kryptonians, right? Just make bullets from these stones, or engrave them on bullets, and they can harm Kryptonians," young Barry said.

    "You could put it that way, but their uses go beyond that."

    Alex smiled at young Barry and then looked at old Bruce Wayne. "Bruce, Kryptonians are very powerful and fast. Bullets would be hard to hit them. If we can''t hit them, these stones are useless."

    Bruce Wayne, one of the peak humans, skilled in dealing with all sorts of enemies, quickly grasped Alex''s meaning. He nced at the ck umbre behind Alex and smiled. "You mean to integrate these stone fragments into fear toxin gas, using the gas to limit Kryptonians'' abilities."

    "Exactly. I just conducted a small experiment with Kara. The results show that these stones'' radiation significantly weakens Kryptonians'' physical attributes, including strength, speed, and reflexes. Though it won''t make them ordinary humans, they won''t be invulnerable."

    "How many of these stones are there?" old Bruce Wayne asked.

    "As many as you need," Alex replied casually.

    Hearing this, Batman immediately looked up, eyes locked onto Alex, who calmly met his gaze.

    Though Bruce Wayne hade to trust Alex and his group, he remained highly vignt. As Gotham''s guardian and currently the only superhero in this world, Batman had no habit of teaming up and had never faced such arge-scale situation.

    Previously, his adversaries were mostly lunatics, even those beyond normal human capabilities, but he could still deal with them. However, upon encountering people like Alex who could traverse time and the multiverse, old Batman felt a considerable amount of pressure.

    Alex and his team currently stood with Earth''s side, but the world was vast and the multiverse endless. What if some maniacs also possessed these abilities? Could he still protect this world?

    So, upon Alex and his group''s entry into Wayne Manor, Bruce conducted various covert surveince, psychological assessments, and contingency ns.

    Young Barry Allen, trusting Batman implicitly, cooperated smoothly. Through tests on the two Barry Allens, Bruce had a basic understanding of the speed force.

    But testing Alex''s abilities and Pietro''s was a challenge. Pietro imed his powers came from a mutant gene, humans gaining abilities through mutation��something Batman had never heard of.

    After several failed attempts to get Pietro to agree to a physical exam, Bruce gave up on analyzing his blood cells, he was more wary of Alex.

    The only reason he didn''t take action because Alex was currently an ally. If they realized his intentions, it might cause unnecessary conflict.

    Moreover, Alex and Pietro''s backgrounds were highly mysterious. Pietro mentioned a universe filled with despair, but nothing concrete about Alex''s origin. Even Pietro couldn''t rify it. It seemed like Pietro was merely apanion Alex brought from another universe, which made old Batman even more cautious of Alex.

    Alex noticed Bruce Wayne''s vignce, which was understandable since Batman trusted no one.

    In theics, because of the immense power of Justice League members, Batman feared they might one day threaten human safety. He recorded the weaknesses of all superheroes, except Green Arrow, to ensure he could control them if necessary.

    Sighing helplessly, Alex hadn''t expected his first issue working with these "superheroes" to be a trust issue. With arms crossed, Alex addressed old Bruce Wayne.

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    56. The Beginning of War.

    57. Heading to the Battlefield.

    58. Kara''s Wrath.

    59. Striking Back.

    60. Poison Gas.

 56. The Beginning of War.

    56. The Beginning of War.

    "Bruce, I don''t expect you to trust me deeply, nor do I need you to believe in me. But at least we currently have amon enemy, and I will leave this universe after dealing with these matters. So, you don''t need to focus too much on me and Pietro."

    Alex''s tone was very calm. Deciding to leave this universe was something Alex had already nned. Although this universe might break free from its original shackles after dealing with General Zod and be a free timeline, developing smoothly, this was precisely why it was very dangerous for Alex.

    It was because this universe was ''free'' that anything could happen in the future. Even Alex himself couldn''t guarantee his safety, let alone live peacefully in this universe. Furthermore, this universe was artificially created due to the sh, making its safety significantly lower. Another apocalyptic disaster might emerge in just a few years.

    In fact, after young Barry Allen recharged the timepad, Alex could have left anytime. He stayed only to lend a helping hand. After all, young sh recharged his power, and Batman contributed his equipment. Listening to Alex''s words, old Bruce Wayne remained very calm, raising only one question.

    "I''m just curious, Alex, are you really not from some organization dedicated to protecting the multiverse?"

    "No," Alex said word by word. "You misunderstood. As I said, I''m just a scavenger of the multiverse."

    "Then there''s nothing to worry about," old Bruce Wayne smiled, seemingly satisfied with the answer.

    He then stood up, picked up the bag with the stone on the table, and walked towards theboratory in the Batcave. After taking a few steps, he turned his head and saw Alex not moving. He continued, "Follow me. I need more information about the Kryptonians and the specifics of our battle n."

    "What about us?" Seeing Alex follow Bruce, young Barry Allen couldn''t help but ask. After the earlier scene, he had a slight fear of Kara.

    "You stay here and take care of Barry Allen and Kara. Pietro, go get some food."

    After Alex finished speaking, he went into theboratory with Batman. Meanwhile, on the other side, Barry Allen woke up from hisa the next morning.

    To everyone''s relief, he had indeed regained his speed force. Not only that, but he also seemed to use the power of the speed force more fluently. The feeling of having his power back gave him somefort after being anxious for so long. However, there was a small incident. After he woke up, Kara approached him and started discussing the creation of this parallel universe and the mistakes Barry Allen had made.

    Although Barry Allen seemed a bit dazed, he had been a superhero for a long time. Besides, he often acted with Batman and had grown a lot. So, he immediately realized that Kara was here to hold him ountable.

    Knowing how terrifying Kryptonians could be, Barry naturally didn''t try to provoke Kara. He spoke cautiously, afraid of making the Kryptonian girl in front of him angry.

    Soon, under Barry''s guidance, the conversation shifted from Kara looking for trouble to Barry telling Kara about Superman in another world. Of course, he hid the part about Superman perishing with Doomsday.

    This tactic worked well on Kara. Hearing that her cousin was living well in another parallel universe and even found a sister-inw made Kara feel an indescribable sense of relief.

    "Can you take me to see him?" Kara asked.

    This question made Barry Allen''s expression twist. "Kara, casually crossing timelines is extremely dangerous. I''ve deeply understood my mistake. So, I think you wouldn''t want to make the same mistake, right?"

    "Can''t we just see from a distance?"

    "I don''t think so. I can cross timelines because of the speed force, but I''m far from being able to take someone else through time, let alone take you from this future to another future. It''s simply impossible," Barry Allen said, spreading his hands.

    "Then how did Alex do it?" Kara nced at Pietro ying with his phone and continued, "He and Alex can travel through different timelines and parallel universes freely."

    "They''re exceptions. Honestly, I want to know their backgrounds and how they travel through parallel universes without damaging those timelines even more than you do."

    Barry Allen rubbed his temples and then leaned closer to Kara, whispering.

    "You know, Alex once said he used specialized equipment to make ''crossing'' reasonable. So, I suspect they might be time-space police, managing people like me who disrupt timelines."

    Kara just rolled her eyes at Barry Allen''s confident guess. Although she was young at heart, she wasn''t stupid. If Alex were a ''time-space police,'' he would have acted when Barry Allen changed history, not wait until now. However, Kara did get some ideas about the specialized equipment Barry mentioned. She quickly thought of the strange device Alex had.

    Could it make crossing reasonable?

    Seeing Kara deep in thought, Barry Allen breathed a slight sigh of relief. Serving this ''big sister'' since waking up had been mentally and physically exhausting. Taking advantage of Kara''s distraction, he quietly moved to the table and started devouring the food Pietro brought back. He was starving, especially after regaining his speedster abilities.

    At this moment, a breaking news report interrupted on the wall-mounted TV opposite the dining table. It was footage of a distant war scene. Although not very clear, one could vaguely see military nes and tanks constantly exploding.

    At the bottom of the news footage, a headline read: "Aliens Attack!!!"

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    57. Heading to the Battlefield.

    58. Kara''s Wrath.

    59. Striking Back.

    60. Poison Gas.

    61. Illusion and Reality.

 57. Heading to the Battlefield

    57. Heading to the Battlefield

    The emergency news instantly caught everyone''s attention, even the distracted Kara stood up, her eyes locked onto the TV screen.

    "They''ve started attacking," young Barry Allen eximed.

    "Probably because the military has no information about Kara and no corresponding intelligence," Barry Allen frowned. In his memory, Superman had proactively contacted the military and boarded the ship with a reporter alongside General Zod.

    "Humans are no match for them. Continuing like this will only lead to unnecessary deaths," Kara''s eyes were filled with hatred for Zod. Originally, Krypton was a peaceful and hopeful, but now she wished she could immediately kill General Zod, the disgrace of Krypton.

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go support them," young Barry Allen said, unable to sit still.

    Seeing that Barry Allen and the others were getting restless, Pietro quickly stopped them.

    "Don''t act rashly. Alex and Bruce haven''te out yet. Without the equipment made from those stones, we won''t be of any use."

    "But who knows how long they''ll take? What if General Zod activates the World Engine..." Barry Allen''s voice was filled with concern.

    "It''s already done."

    Before the agitated Barry Allen could finish, a voice suddenly interrupted him.

    Everyone looked towards the source of the voice and saw Batman and Alex emerging from theboratory. After long hours of experimentation, both looked a bit tired, but their spirits were high. As they approached, Alex already knew what they wanted to say. He raised his hand to signal for them to look at him and then spoke directly.

    "We are aware of the situation. Everyone, get ready. We will depart in five minutes. We have also prepared weapons against the Kryptonians. We''ll discuss the detailed n on the way. For now, putyour gear on."

    Hearing this, everyone quickly got to work, putting on their suits.

    Barry Allen took out the suit stored in his ring, made of special fibers, which could be shrunk and stored in the ring. When needed, it could be taken out at any time. Although its appearance wasn''t very appealing, at least ording to Alex, the suit was somewhat hard to appreciate.

    Young Barry Allen had modified old Batman''s suit, painting it red and adding a lightning bolt on the chest, likely trying to emte the style of the older Barry Allen.

    Kara, as usual, wore her suit, while Pietro, during this period, had used various high-tech resources in the Batcave to create a blue suit inspired by the stories Alex told him about Quicksilver from other universes.

    Bruce Wayne handed out specially made bat masks to everyone and reminded them, "The fear gas is very potent, so to avoid unnecessary trouble, it''s best to wear these."

    "No problem," everyone nodded in agreement, seeing Batman so serious.

    Batman and Alex had spent the whole night figuring out how to integrate the radiation-carrying stones into the fear toxin. Currently, the only thing that could threaten the Kryptonians was Kryptonite. To make the fear gas effective, Kryptonite had to be added.

    In theics, many viins used simr methods to cause Superman a lot of trouble.

    The most well-known example was in the Injustice storyline, where Joker kidnapped Superman''s wife, Lois, and used a simr Kryptonite gas to cause Superman to hallucinate, leading him to mistake her for Doomsday and inadvertently kill both Lois and their unborn child.

    This showed that certain toxins could indeed be very effective, even against powerful Kryptonians, as long as Kryptonite was integrated. Alex took this moment to pull young Barry Allen aside. Seeing the extremely nervous young Barry, Alex thought for a moment and then spoke.

    "Barry, we will definitely win this time, so don''t be nervous. I''ve got your back."

    "Yeah, I... I''m just facing this kind of situation for the first time," young Barry Allen forced a smile, still a student.

    "Rx. Do you see that clock?" Alex patted young Barry''s shoulder and pointed to a clock not far away.

    "Yes, I see it."

    "Remember this time. I want you to promise me that if we don''t win or if you encounter any problems, you''ll appear here exactly five seconds from now."

    After speaking, Alex stopped and held his breath, waiting quietly. Young Barry was puzzled but remained silent, looking around with Alex.

    After about ten seconds, young Barry couldn''t hold back any longer and whispered, "Alex, what are we waiting for?"

    "Nothing," Alex gave young Barry a deep look and then smiled slightly. "Just pretend I didn''t say anything. Remember, your goal is to rescue those people while ensuring your safety as much as possible."

    "Got it," young Barry Allen nodded firmly.

    Time passed, and after everyone was ready, they gathered together. Due to the Batne''s limited capacity, only Batman, Pietro, and Alex could board. Kara and the two shs didn''t need it; one could fly and the other two could run incredibly fast.

    Seeing the group gathered, young Barry Allen, originally nervous, became excited. "We could be considered the Justice League, right?"

    "No," Barry Allen instinctively replied.

    "We''re not?"

    Barry Allen hesitated. "Barely. We''re missing a one-hundred-percent goddess, a straightforward terminator, and a super mermaid."

    "But your Justice League doesn''t have allies from other universes," Pietro raised an eyebrow, confident that he and his allies were just as strong.

    Pietro''s joke lightened the tense atmosphere as they prepared for the uing battle.

    Alex also smiled and put on his bird-beak mask.

    "It''s time to go."

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    58. Kara''s Wrath.

    59. Striking Back.

    60. Poison Gas.

    61. Illusion and Reality.

    62. The Fall of Zod.

 58. Kara’s Wrath.

    58. Kara��s Wrath.

    It was a brutal massacre.

    From the very beginning of the battle, this war, where thebat power of both sides was entirely unmatched, fell into a one-sided situation.

    Facing General Zod''s use of Kryptonian technology, the Earth''s military''s cannons and grenades were simply like primitive people''s wooden sticks. They couldn''t even harm the enemy; under the yellow sun''s enhancement, these bullets couldn''t even catch up to the Kryptonians'' speed.

    Most Kryptonians didn''t even bother to dodge because these bullets and artillery were nothing more than tickles to them.

    Though the physical attributes of Kryptonians varied��some absorbed the sun''s energy faster than others, while some did so more slowly��most Kryptonians couldn''t reach General Zod''s level of enhancement. But even so, it was enough to deal with humans because Earth''s weapons couldn''t break through their defenses.

    The battlefield was filled with piercing sounds, a sharp whistling noise followed by thunderous explosions. These visually impressive disys had strong visual effects, but the soldiers knew they hadn''t killed a single enemy so far.

    Krypton''s counterattack was even fiercer. Spaceships hovered high above, their force fields descending slowly. Several long cannons emerged, firingser weapons that didn''t even require aiming as they could lock onto any enemy intelligently.

    With just one shot, most soldiers didn''t even have time to react. Immediately, countless rocks and debris flew into the sky, mixed with various body parts and tank fragments. In the end, only a deep trench several meters long remained on the ground.

    Such powerful weapons silenced the human army. Though they continued their futile resistance, everyone knew one thing: the battle''s oue had been decided from the start.

    Amidst the countless explosions and bursts of fire, General Zod stepped out from a tform extended from the spaceship. He watched the massacre with a calm expression, as if the deaths of these people didn''t stir his emotions at all.

    In fact, he was somewhat tired because killing these defenseless humans brought him no satisfaction. Instead, it made him feel like he was wasting his time.

    "Go, make it quick," General Zodmanded. His voice was somewhat hoarse, but it carried an undeniable menace.

    "Yes," responded a woman with short ck hair beside him. She immediately leaped from the spaceship and joined the chaotic battlefield.

    This woman was Faora, General Zod''s lieutenant. She possessed extremely strongbat skills and was gically engineered for war. She was General Zod''s most trusted person and the second strongest among the Kryptonians present, just slightly slower than General Zod in absorbing the yellow sun''s radiation.

    When she joined the battle, the human army''s already struggling defense line was instantly breached.

    Watching Faora, who was like a war goddess continuously reaping human lives, General Zod nodded slightly in approval. He then looked up, shifting his gaze from the battlefield to the sky above.

    There, a girl in a red and blue suit with a flowing red cape was hovering, ring at him with intense anger. Even General Zod was somewhat surprised by the sheer hatred in her eyes.

    "Kara Zor-El, we''ve been waiting for you," General Zod said, his usually icy face showing a hint of change. Unlike Kara''s eyes filled with killing intent, his eyes revealed a trace of joy.

    Seeing Kara ignoring him, General Zod didn''t mind. He continued speaking to himself.

    "This attack was just a test on Earth. The World Engine still needs adjustments. I nned tounch the final battle tomorrow, to start transforming Earth. Only by destroying this world can our world be reborn."

    Kara clenched her teeth. Her voice trembled as she slowly spoke her first words.

    "My brother...where is he?"

    Hearing this question, General Zod finally understood the source of her hatred.

    "It seems you already know, so I won''t hide it. Your uncle, Jor-El, hid a key that could bring Krypton back to life within a child. All Kryptonian gic data and material were encoded into this child''s DNA and sent to Earth in an escape pod."

    "My...brother...where is he?"

    After hearing from Alex about her brother, Kara held a glimmer of hope despite her hatred for General Zod. She didn''t want to believe her brother was truly dead. But seeing General Zod''s expression now, Kara''s heart sank to the bottom.

    "We intercepted his pod, but he wasn''t who we were looking for. You were the one, Kara Zor-El. I''m sorry, but that child didn''t survive."

    Before General Zod could finish, he suddenly saw Kara''s eyes emitting a faint red glow. Countless powerful energies rapidly gathered in her eyes, the destructive energy causing even General Zod to be wary.

    "Ahhhhhh!!!!"

    A piercing scream echoed across the battlefield.

    Resentment, hatred, unwillingness��all these negative emotions reached their peak. The next moment, they all erupted with the crimsonser beam. The powerful force sted General Zod away. Following theser beam''s trajectory, General Zod was propelled at an incredible speed from the spaceship straight to the ground.

    The violent energy reaction instantly drew everyone''s attention on the battlefield.

    General Zody in a massive crater, his arm armor partially falling off with residual red energy, surrounded by the marks left by theser st.

    "General!"

    Seeing this, Faora immediately stopped attacking the defenseless humans and turned to rescue him. She had already identified their target, Kara, the carrier of the Codex.

    Though Faora didn''t think this young girl could harm General Zod, as his lieutenant, seeing her general attacked by an enemy was something she couldn''t forgive.With this thought, she stomped on the ground,unching herself into the air.

    But just as she moved, three streaks of lightning directly intercepted her.

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    59. Striking Back.

    60. Poison Gas.

    61. Illusion and Reality.

    62. The Fall of Zod.

    63. Struggle of a Wounded Beast.

 59. Striking Back

    59. Striking Back

    Golden, silver-white, and purple-blue.

    Three different-colored streaks of lightning simultaneously tore through half the battlefield. The air was ripped apart, the intense impact distorted the surrounding airflow, and the three magnificent beams of light burst forth, instantly capturing everyone''s attention.

    Among them was Faora. rms rang in her mind. She could even detect the attack paths of the lightning, but suspended in mid-air, she was unable to evade effectively due to inertia. Moreover, she hadn''t anticipated encountering someone capable of controlling lightning on this small. This sudden ambush visibly stunned her.

    Perhaps due to their time on Earth, the Kryptonians had developed a sense of superiority. While Earth had many interesting technologies, most were child''s y to Kryptonians. The enhancement from the yellow sun only made General Zod and his followers actions more brazen.

    But lightning was different. Any visible lightning wielded immense power, enough to pierce the air. While it might not be lethal to Kryptonians, it could cause them pain or paralyze them. The powerful energy attacks struck. In her haste, Faora couldn''t retaliate and could only instinctively cross her arms, attempting to block the lightning with her Kryptonian armor.

    Crack��!

    Lightning burst forth with blinding brilliance, striking Faora''s arms. She felt a stinging and numbing sensation in her arms, and a strong light forced her to squint. Before losing most of her vision, Faora vaguely saw the three assants.

    They looked human. One of them, holding a staff, was a one-armed man, and one of the lightning bolts came from his staff. The other two were enveloped in electric charges, with lightning snakes writhing around them, converging in their hands before shooting out.

    The battlefield was ever-changing, and the soldiers finally understood the meaning of this phrase. They watched in astonishment as this sudden spectacle unfolded, attracting everyone''s attention. No one knew who these individuals were or when they had appeared.

    But they understood that these "superpowered" individuals, since they attacked the Kryptonians, must be on humanity''s side. The scene of Faora being ambushed also caught General Zod''s eye. He climbed out of the pit, looked at the enraged Kara, and shook his head slowly.

    "Is this your reinforcements? As a Kryptonian, you choose to side with humans, Kara. You have ultimately taken the wrong path."

    "You don''t deserve to mention Krypton," Kara said with hatred, seeing his gaze shift towards Faora. Kara sneered. "And don''t underestimate Earthlings."

    As if to prove Kara''s words, a missile shot toward Faora. It had a small grenade attach to the front, and though not fast, Kryptonians could dodge it easily. But under the suppression of three lightning bolts, Faora found it difficult to move.

    Even if she wasn''t paralyzed, Faora wouldn''t have bothered to dodge. She was only thinking about how to retaliate. These lightning bolts were powerful but couldn''t cause her significant harm. Releasing such strong lightning required a lot of energy, and the opponents couldn''t sustain it for long.

    Once their energy was depleted, it would be her turn to strike back.

    Holding onto this thought, Faora was hit directly by the missile from behind. The grenade exploded upon contact with her steel-like body, with a sh of fire and green smoke. However, Faora remained unconcerned, as did the approaching Kryptonian soldiers. For them, human weapons were all bark and no bite, producing nothing more than noise.

    Noticing the oddly colored fog, Faora smirked mockingly. Poison gas��such na?ve creatures. Poison gas warfare was an outdated, low-level tactic long abandoned, especially by seasoned warriors like those following General Zod.

    This wasn''t just because differentary materials made poisons ineffective against various aliens. Many powerful beings had long since developed immunity to toxins, including Kryptonians.

    Moreover, General Zod and his men had done their homework beforeing to Earth. They had already observed much of Earth''s materials and technological levels. Earth''s civilization was hardly a match for them.

    So, Faora didn''t care about the minor poison gas. But the next moment, her expression froze, and her slightly squinted eyes opened wide in disbelief.As the green mist was inhaled, a sense of weakness surged through her body. It was a strange feeling she had never experienced before.

    At first, Faora thought she was imagining things, but soon she realized the pain in her arms was getting worse. It wasn''t just numbness and soreness; there was a burning sensation as if enveloped by intense heat. Fortunately, the feeling quickly disappeared.

    Not because her strength returned, but because the three lightning-wielding individuals stopped due to energy depletion. Faora barely stood, feeling incredibly "weak." Her arms hung limp, unable to be raised.

    "What...what did you do?"

    She asked through gritted teeth, looking at the three humans with varied expressions. She couldn''t believe there was something on Earth capable of weakening Kryptonians.

    "Nothing much, just a little ''gift'' for you."

    A voice suddenly came from behind Faora, making her eyes widen. Hearing the clear voice less than a meter away, her mouth went dry.

    Who?!

    Someone had silently approached her from behind, so close, and she hadn''t noticed. The next second, Faora felt something push her, sending her flying into the air.

    Her vision shifted, revealing a bizarre figure��a man in a strange helmet and bird-beak mask, dressed in a ck coat and wearing a top hat. The most striking feature was his ck umbre and the dark de he drew from its handle.

    In front of this eerie figure stood a body, oddly familiar to Faora. She had seen it somewhere before.

    And why didn''t this body have a head?

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    60. Poison Gas.

    61. Illusion and Reality.

    62. The Fall of Zod.

    63. Struggle of a Wounded Beast.

    64. General Zod''s Finale!

 60. Poison Gas.

    60. Poison Gas.

    "How dare you!!!"

    General Zod''s roar echoed throughout the battlefield. This was the first time he had ever disyed such terrifying rage. Seeing Faora''s head severed by what he considered weak humans, an immense anger finally broke through General Zod''s icy demeanor, making his entire face contort with fury.

    Thest time he lost hisposure like this was when he was captured after his rebellion on Krypton failed. Looking at the decaying Kryptonian society then, General Zod only wanted to execute all the leaders because they had led Krypton down a path of no return. But now, seeing his most trusted lieutenant dead, General Zod only wanted to massacre every human in sight.

    To General Zod, Faora was an incredibly important figure. He had spent most of his life in battle, and very few could enter his heart. Perhaps it was because his genescked the concept of ''love,'' which kept General Zod in a state of strict discipline and iron-blooded public duty.

    But even the most emotionless beings have feelings, and Lieutenant Faora was one of the few with whom Zod could truly connect. Yet, this lieutenant, who had survived countless battles with him, hadn''t died from an interster fleet''s artillery or in Krypton''s revolution but had met her end on this small Earth.

    A strong hatred and rage filled Zod''s heart, and a massive amount of red energy quickly gathered in his eyes. Sensing General Zod''s intent, Kara didn''t hesitate and burst from the sky, flying straight toward him.

    "Get out of my way!"

    Zod noticed Kara''s sonic boom as she flew at high speed. He roared and punched in the direction of the sound. The power of a Kryptonian''s outburst was unimaginable, especially when it was Zod''s furious punch. With a dull thud, Kara''s body veered sharply in mid-air, flying hundreds of meters away and crashing hard into the ground, her fate unknown.

    Ignoring his blood-rted niece, General Zod roared, and destructive beams shot from his eyes, heading straight for the strangely dressed humans.

    Heat vision was a remarkable ability within Kryptonian genes because it had almost no upper limit. At full power, its destructive force was terrifying. No one knew the true extent of this ability because using it at full capacity could also put tremendous pressure on the Kryptonian''s eyes.

    If used for too long or with too much energy, the Kryptonian themselves would suffer first, and their eyes could go blind from the inability to control the energy.

    At this moment, General Zod felt pain in his eyes, but he didn''t care. He just wanted to kill every enemy in front of him. However, to his surprise, the opponents reacted quickly, even faster than he did! If the silver-haired man''s speed was on par with his, the two other guys in red outfits wrapped in lightningpletely surpassed him in speed.

    Before the heat vision could envelop them, the four figures swiftly moved away at incredible speed, even faster than the heat vision itself.

    Clenching his fists, Zod''s eyes shed with a bloodthirsty intent. He chased after them with extreme speed, so fast that the ordinary soldiers around him couldn''t react.

    In the next moment, a speed contest erupted. Driven by rage, General Zod had gonepletely mad, crushing everything in his path, whether it was tanks or humans, into pieces.

    His destructive power brought a chilling sense of oppression to everyone. The speedsters dared not stop even for a moment. The sh''s speed was indeed fast, but if Zod caught up, a single punch would be enough to shatter any of them.

    Despite his rage, General Zod still had a n. He wasn''t blindly chasing them but was instead herding them toward his Kryptonian army.

    Using this encirclement, even if the sh was faster than the Kryptonians, there were several close calls where he nearly tripped or was intercepted. In less than ten seconds, they had multiple brushes with death.

    The human army wanted to help, but the battle was beyond their reach. They couldn''t even see the enemies, let alone assist the sh and others.

    At that moment, a breaking sound came from the sky. A bat-shaped aircraft, trailing long contrails, emerged from the clouds. Since the battle had moved to the ground, the arrival of the Batwing went unnoticed by most. Even those who saw it had no time to spare.

    What happened next, however, surprised everyone. The Batwing suddenly fired two missiles from its underside, targeting the majority of the Kryptonians.

    These missiles were far more powerful than the earlier grenades, creating massive explosions within the Kryptonian formation. But the explosions themselves weren''t the main threat. Following the sts, thick green smoke billowed out.

    The dense smoke, like waves, surged continuously. By the time the Kryptonian soldiers realized, it was toote. The gas clung to them like leeches, spreading instantly upon contact.

    Distracted by the sh and others, the Kryptonians didn''t notice the gas until it was toote to escape. Moreover, the Batwing, fearing the gas wasn''t potent enough, released even more from above. The enormous green clouds enveloped the sky and slowly descended.

    The Kryptonian soldiers who flew into the air to avoid the gas were immediately affected. Clutching their throats, they felt a growing weakness, eventually losing control of their bodies and falling.

    "General!"

    "Ah!"

    Without their invulnerable bodies, the Kryptonians becamembs to the ughter. Their equipment offered some protection, but it couldn''t withstand the increasingly fierce human firepower.

    The drastic change from invincibility to vulnerability left them unable to resist. Soon, casualties appeared among the Kryptonian soldiers.

    Seeing this, General Zod stopped pursuing the speedsters. Watching his soldiers poisoned and ughtered by the humans, he was furious, veins bulging on his forehead.

    "How dare you? How dare you?!!"

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    61. Illusion and Reality.

    62. The Fall of Zod.

    63. Struggle of a Wounded Beast.

    64. General Zod''s Finale!

    65. Can You Take Me with You?

 61. Illusion and Reality

    61. Illusion and Reality

    The roar from his mouth didn''t affect General Zod''s actions at all. He instantly dashed to a human soldier who was pouring fire on the Kryptonians and with just one punch, shattered his head into pieces.

    "I will make you pay!"

    General Zod stood like a war god before the humans who were gradually forming a siege around him. Behind him, numerous Kryptonians, weak and in pain, were struggling desperately.

    "Surrender, Zod. You might have the body and abilities of a god, but you underestimate human determination. To protect our, we can eliminate any bastard who dares covet it, even you!"

    Looking at the few people appearing at the forefront of the human soldiers, General Zod immediately recognized their identities. These were the three speedsters and the coward who killed Faora, the one who didn''t even dare show his face behind a bird-beak mask.

    These people were none other than Alex, Pietro, and the Allen twins, standing in front of the human army, their eyes filled with hostility towards General Zod. But from their eyes, General Zod could also see a trace of barely noticeable fear.

    "Everything I do is for the revival of Krypton. No matter the cost, do you think you can stop me!?"

    Clenching his fists and feeling his unparalleled power, General Zod just wanted to crush these ants.

    "Krypton is destroyed, and you are just a rebel, Zod. You don''t deserve to mention Krypton''s name, nor do you deserve to be a Kryptonian. Surrender." Kara floated in the air, looking at General Zod as if she were looking at a dead man.

    "I will kill you and avenge my brother!"

    "With just you?"

    General Zod sneered, now appearing ''calm,'' no longer losing his temper as before. But those who knew General Zod understood that the calmer he appeared, the stronger his inner rage.

    If Faora were still here, she would easily notice that General Zod had entered the state of a true warrior, just like when he led the Kryptonian fleet to conquer others.

    But General Zod knew what he was about to do next was not revenge or conquest; it was merely a bloodthirsty massacre.

    "Quick, if hees into contact with the gas, it will weaken his powers." Barry Allen noticed General Zod''s nearly tangible killing intent and couldn''t help but shout loudly.

    But Alex was already prepared. The head of his ck umbre exploded, firing a grenade directly at General Zod''s position. However, the grenade''s speed couldn''t match General Zod''s. If he were suppressed like Faora, it might have worked, but he knew the humans'' trump cards and wouldn''t let them seed.

    He leaped hundreds of meters in an instant, leaving the st range before the grenade even exploded, his speed was invisible even to Alex. Stopping steadily, leaving marks on the hard ground, he turned to see the position of the Kryptonian soldiers now covered in deep green gas, like a green ocean.

    The Kryptonian soldiers within were convulsing and writhing on the ground, screaming in agony, enduring immense pain. Without hesitation, General Zod spread his arms, palms open, posing like a crucifix.

    "No, stop him!"

    Seeing this, Alex immediately understood his intention. Before Alex''s words fell, the others rushed towards General Zod. Though they didn''t know his n, they knew they couldn''t let him seed.

    "Toote!"

    General Zod''s expression twisted, pping his hands with all his strength. The speed was so great it caused a small sonic boom, and as his palms merged, the world seemed to freeze. Everyone''s expressions were filled with shock and terror.

    The next moment, a massive force exploded!

    Whoosh��!!!

    A visible shockwave burst out, enveloping the surroundings with terrifying repulsion, deafening everyone. Some were even made deaf instantly, the force unstoppable.

    Within a thousand-meter radius around General Zod, everything was swept away, including tanks and armored vehicles, like paper in a storm.

    The sky was also affected, tearing apart the green gas, which vanished in an instant.

    Pietro, Kara, and Barry Allen suffered the worst damage, their suits torn by the force, flying like broken kites.

    Among them, only Barry Allen survived the initial attack, with his cells vibrating at high speed, allowing him to dodge. But General Zod wasn''t about to let him go. Before Barry could react, General Zod plunged his hand into Barry''s heart, causing it to tremble violently.

    Kryptonians couldn''t vibrate their cells to phase through matter like the sh. Theycked the Speed Force and the sh''s speed. But General Zod didn''t need to match the sh''s speed; he only needed to disrupt the cell movement.

    When the sh realized General Zod''s intention, it was toote. His body halted for a moment, like a musical beat abruptly stopped. The sh grunted, his body stopping.

    "Got you, filthy insect."

    General Zod smiled coldly, feeling the heartbeat in his hand, his smile bing more menacing.

    With a yank, he ripped out Barry Allen''s heart, leaving him gutted on the ground, blood spraying onto General Zod''s face, which he didn''t mind, relishing the ughter.

    Suddenly, a sense of being targeted arose in him. Reacting instantly, his eyes turned red, and he shot heat vision towards the source.

    A massive explosion sounded from the sky, unheard by the deafened ground troops. The heat vision shattered a missile��and the Batwing behind it. Retracting his heat vision, General Zod surveyed the devastated battlefield, like an emperor.

    Pietro and Barry Allen''s bodies were in pieces, unable to withstand such destruction. The humans were nearly wiped out, only distant soldiers surviving, terrified. General Zod''s gaze searched until it locked onto a ck umbre on the ground, its owner likely buried in the ruins.

    "Zod!"

    As General Zod reveled in the post-battle silence, a roar came from above. Prepared, General Zod was waiting for the final prey. With a casual dodge, he avoided Kara''s attack, then mmed her to the ground. Not satisfied, he kicked her abdomen, sinking the ground half a meter, making her spit blood.

    "I will rebuild Krypton on this''s ruins," he whispered with undeniable resolve.

    As he finished, a de extended from his arm.

    "No, don''t. Stop."

    Kara raised her hands weakly, pain preventing her from resisting.

    "Please, stop."

    Seeing Kara''s agony, General Zod remained calm, believing his actions were for Krypton''s revival, his life''s purpose.

    Stab!

    The de pierced Kara''s chest without resistance. This final blow stopped Kara''s resistance, blood gushing from her mouth.

    "Why."

    General Zod frowned, leaning in to hear her.

    "Why kill us."

    "We are your subordinates."

    General Zod''s mind stopped working!!!

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    62. The Fall of Zod.

    63. Struggle of a Wounded Beast.

    64. General Zod''s Finale!

    65. Can You Take Me with You?

    66. Celebration and Farewell.

 62. The Fall of Zod.

    62. The Fall of Zod.

    General Zod''s eyes gradually lost their madness and turned somewhat dazed. Suddenly, a green me ignited on Kara''s body. It was a deep, eerie color, more like a green firefly. It wasn''t just on Kara; across the entire battlefield, wherever General Zod''s gaze fell, green mes flickered to life one by one, continuously emerging and spreading.

    In Zod''s disbelieving eyes, the entire world began to change. The chaotic battlefield twisted and spun as if the reflection in water had been disturbed by the wind. Amidst the shimmering light, the world''s illusion started to move.

    Disjointed lights and shadows came from all directions, not only disrupting Zod''s vision but also making it hard for his brain to distinguish between reality and illusion.

    Looking down, General Zod was horrified to find that Kara had somehow turned into Faora, and in her dead, unseeing eyes, he could still see the confusion and pain she felt before dying.

    In the deste sky, green mist slowly descended, carrying unidentified debris, like an eerie snowfall. General Zod sat motionless on the ground, holding Faora''s body.It all felt like a dream, or a fragmented reality.Amidst the scattering dust, green mes rose, and a ck figure merged from the blur. He walked out from the man-high mes, the tip of a ck umbre touching the ground first.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."

    The ck-d figure spoke.

    "You didn''t really think we had the ability to spread the poison gas across the entire battlefield, did you?"

    General Zod had no idea what was happening or dared to think about what he had just experienced. He just lowered his head, looking at Faora''s lifeless body.

    "We needed a lot of time to develop the poison gas, which couldn''t be achieved with the help of a speedster. So, how could we produce such arge amount of poison in one night, let alone severalrge missiles? But we didn''t need to. It was enough to poison you."

    "You shouldn''t be surprised because this was specially prepared for you. Kryptonians are indeed strong, but fortunately, I have something to weaken your resistance to the poison gas. Although you have strong resistance and adaptability to poison, there is always a first time."

    "This must be the first time you''ve felt like this, right? Originally, it was called fear toxin, but now I''ve decided to rename it ''Mad Apostle.''"

    The figure in the bird-beak mask gracefully walked up to General Zod. The ss surface reflected Zod''s miserable state, and the mask seemed mocking. After a pause, Alex continued.

    "I''m really surprised at how terrifying your full power is, to the point where the entire Kryptonian army isn''t your match."

    General Zod''s vision gradually cleared. In front of him, all the humans had disappeared, leaving countless dead Kryptonian soldiers scattered around, one even having his heart removed.

    "I haven''t decided on a codename yet, but my bat friend gave me a nice name, Wraith Raven."

    Alex gripped the umbre handle and slowly drew out a ck dagger iid with green gems, creating an eerie beauty.

    "Of course, you can also call me��The Deathbringer."

    With that, Alex swung the dagger fiercely at General Zod''s head.

    Sensing the iing attack, General Zod''s ears twitched. He reacted instantly, leaping up, but to everyone''s shock, he didn''t go after Alex or even nce at the iing ck dagger. Instead, he turned and grabbed at the air.

    Swoosh!

    In an instant, a tangible sensation met General Zod''s hand. At the same time, a shattering sound echoed through the air. He gripped his hand tightly, feeling the solid object in his grasp. Though he couldn''t see it, he knew he had indeed blocked the attack.

    As Zod had guessed, the ck dagger aiming for his head passed through his body, while the masked figure holding the dagger froze mid-swing. In Zod''s hand, a ck dagger appeared amidst the distorted light and shadow. The de, hilt, and the hand holding it gradually became visible.

    Only then did General Zod focus on the figure before him, but to his surprise, his X-ray vision couldn''t prate the bird-beak mask.

    "Impressive, General Zod."

    A slightly hoarse voice came from under the mask, sounding a bit frustrated.

    But General Zod didn''t care. He tightened his grip on the dagger, feeling the opponent''s weak strength, and his inner rage erupted. If anything could anger him more than seeing his deputy Faora decapitated, it was being told that everything was an illusion and that he had personally killed his deputy in his quest for vengeance.

    Zod dared not recall the earlier scene, nor imagine how Faora and the other Kryptonians reacted to his rampage. It''s unimaginable that as a seasoned warrior, he now feared a memory.

    But now, Zod had to suppress those thoughts, knowing what he must do. As he said, everything was for Krypton''s revival, no matter the sacrifice.

    Now that he could distinguish reality, it was time for the instigator to pay the price!

    With that thought, Zod''s killing intent could no longer be contained.

    "I''ve caught you."

    Facing Zod''s threat and terrifying killing intent, Alex showed no panic.

    From under the mask came a mocking voice.

    "No, I''ve caught you."

    ..............

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    63. Struggle of a Wounded Beast.

    64. General Zod''s Finale!

    65. Can You Take Me with You?

    66. Celebration and Farewell.

    67. Departure and a New World.

 63. Struggle of a Wounded Beast.

    63. Struggle of a Wounded Beast.

    "No, I have caught you," said Alex.

    Before he finished speaking, a purple light exploded under their feet, forming a rectangr ne. It appeared without any warning or preparation, catching everyone by surprise.

    General Zod had no time to react. In the next moment, a strong sense of weightlessness and falling hit him. He loosened his grip, and his entire body disappeared into the purple light.

    In another world, high above a, a purple ne tore open, and two figures plummeted from it. Stunned by everything, General Zod felt as if he was still in an illusion. He couldn''t understand why, with just a blink of an eye, he was suddenly in mid-air. But the rushing wind constantly reminded General Zod that he had to act.

    Instinctively, General Zod tried to activate his bio-field, a powerful ability he gained after arriving on Earth. The bio-field could slow down all energy attacks and even allowed him to fly in the sky. But to his horror, the bio-field failed. No matter how much he called for it, it felt like throwing a stone into a deep abyss, with no ripples or response, as if he never had the bio-field in the first ce.

    Unlike Kara, General Zod, as a renowned Kryptonian general, was more familiar with Krypton''s secrets, including how the yellow sun strengthened their physique and the stories of Krypton''s gods. These powerful abilities were exclusively for Kryptonians, embedded in their genes, and couldn''t be altered.

    But now, these abilities were erased, not taken or restricted, but directly erased as if they had never existed. This gave General Zod a feeling of numbness. He even wondered if he was still under the influence of the hallucinogenic gas because he couldn''t believe what was happening to him. But reality didn''t give him much time to think.

    Boom!

    With a loud crash, General Zod''s body hit the ground hard, creating a deep pit several meters wide on the rocky desert surface. Meanwhile, on the other side of the sky, a figure holding a ck umbre slowly descended with the help of a propeller, finallynding gently beside the pit, exuding elegance.

    "To break free from the illusion of the fear toxin and even find my true location, Kryptonians are indeed terrifying creatures." Alex closed his umbre and murmured, looking in the direction of the pit.

    The fear toxin''s illusion, enhanced by Batman, became ''controble'' and ''powerful,'' but there were still some connections between illusion and reality.

    When General Zod was affected by the illusion, Alex immediately left the battlefield because a frenzied General Zod was extremely dangerous. He would attack everyone around him under the illusion''s influence, not distinguishing between friend and foe, and striking with extreme force.

    In this state, General Zod was nearly unstoppable. Not only Supergirl Kara but even the Kryptonians trying to stop him couldn''t withstand Zod''s furious punches.

    However, this gave Alex and his team a great opportunity to retreat. ording to the n, both Barry Allens and Pietro immediately moved all human soldiers off the battlefield. This was no longer a battle they could participate in, staying meant certain death.

    At first, everyone worried they might be attacked by the Kryptonians while retreating, but luckily, General Zod had attracted most of the Kryptonians'' attention. Even Faora had no time to stop the retreating humans.

    The final result was perfect, at least for the humans. The frenzied General Zod killed all the Kryptonian soldiers, and even Faora couldn''t stop his massacre, ultimately bing one of his victims.

    In the end, as the fear toxin''s effect gradually weakened, Alex had to take great risks to re-enter the battlefield because the portal could only be opened near Alex. To take General Zod away, Alex had to get close to him. Thus, in the illusion, those phantoms continuously taunted General Zod, drawing his attention and attacking his psyche to destroy his mind.

    But in reality, Alex ran all the way, spending a long time to reach General Zod''s back from outside the battlefield.

    Although General Zod, under the illusion''s influence, could still use his warrior''s vignce to block Alex''s sneak attack, fortunately, Alex''s n seeded. When General Zod touched Alex, Miss Time immediately opened a portal to the "Tomb of Zod."

    Seeing General Zod gradually climbing out of the pit, a smile appeared on Alex''s face under his mask. From now on, General Zod waspletely trapped, with no chance of turning the tables.

    As Alex expected, General Zod looked extremely miserable. His body was covered with wounds, and even his armor was tattered. No one would believe that this was the fearsome Kryptonian general.

    Under the influence of the red sun, General Zod''s body became very weak. Falling from such a high ce without any buffer caused significant damage to his body. Covered in blood, General Zod crawling out of the pit looked like a demon from hell, instilling genuine fear.

    "What have you done?" General Zod gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hatred, wishing to tear Alex apart.

    Even Alex felt ufortable being stared at like this. A cornered beast, General Zod was far less powerful than before, but the more this was the case, the more dangerous he felt.

    "You saw it, didn''t you? This is the grave I chose for you, a illuminated by a sun simr to Krypton''s. Do you like it?" Alex looked down at General Zod, speaking calmly.

    "Impossible. This can''t be."

    "It''s real. The fear toxin''s effect has long faded, and falling from such a height should help you distinguish reality."

    General Zod didn''t respond quickly. He stared at Alex, feeling immense unwillingness inside. No proof was needed because his surroundings and current state perfectly confirmed his situation. He was indeed transported to an alien, one that Krypton hadn''t observed.

    Clenching his fists, General Zod slowly stood up.

    "If this is reality, then I just need to kill you, and I can return to Earth to restart my n."

    "The Genesis Engine? Sorry, but while you were ughtering Kryptonian soldiers, I had Kara destroy it." As he spoke, Alex raised his hand to look at his watch. "By now, it should be space debris."

    Hearing this, General Zod''s mind went nk. Then, an uncontroble rage erupted.

    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"

    General Zod, like a wounded beast, wanted nothing more than to kill the ant that destroyed everything he had.

    Although he no longer had the power to destroy the world.

    Although he no longer had the powerful bio-field.

    Although he no longer had an invincible steel body.

    But as a warrior, he believed he could still tear the ant in front of him to pieces without those things!

    "Don''t get me wrong."

    Seeing the murderous intent in General Zod''s eyes, Alex chuckled and waved his hand.

    "You Kryptonians are indeed impressive fighters, especially you, who live for battle. I''m just an ordinary person without your powerful abilities andbat experience, so your opponent is not me."

    A cold light shed across Alex''s bird-beak mask sses. He tilted his head towards General Zod''s back, smirking.

    "It''s him."

    General Zod hesitated, then paused and turned his head towards the direction Alex was looking.

    On a giant rock about five or six meters high, a ck figure stood against the wind. No one knew how long he had been standing there, blending with the environment.

    The ck cape fluttered in the wind like a grim reaper. Just looking at him instilled a deep sense of fear. The shadow atop the rock emitted a subtle yet deadly killing intent, like a bloodthirsty bat!

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    64. General Zod''s Finale!

    65. Can You Take Me with You?

    66. Celebration and Farewell.

    67. Departure and a New World.

    68. A Whole New World.

 64. General Zod’s Finale!

    64. General Zod��s Finale!

    Batman made the first move!

    The moment General Zod''s gaze locked onto him, Batman had already started to act.

    At this moment, Batman was not a fledgling neer, nor was he the rookie who used a grappling gun to leap across rooftops and could still fall. He was the urban legend who had put an end to all the evil in Gotham City, a demon feared by all wrongdoers.

    Having experienced countless battles, he could fully utilize all his advantages and was confident he could defeat any enemy when prepared.

    On one side, there was the Bat Vignte from Gotham City, a being at the pinnacle of human potential. Though aged, he still struck fear into the hearts of his enemies.

    On the other side, there was the great general from Krypton, born for war and conflict. He had helped Krypton conquer one after another and annihted any who dared invade Krypton.

    This battle between two cosmic civilizations finallymenced under Alex''s watchful eyes!

    A Batarang suddenly flew out, slicing through the air, heading straight for General Zod''s head.

    Seeing this, General Zod immediately retreated. He wasn''t sure if his body could withstand these attacks, but from the sense of danger emanating from the Batarang, he knew this human had the ability to hurt him.

    However, General Zod didn''t care much. Perhaps after his enhancement under the yellow sun, he had underestimated Earth''s civilization, feeling that nothing could harm him. Yet, the years ofbat experience hadn''t let him forget how to fight without a steel body.

    The Batarang was fast, but General Zod managed to dodge it.

    In the next moment, a grappling hook appeared out of nowhere, hitting the unprepared General Zod. Fortunately, he quickly raised his arm to block the attack; otherwise, the hook would have gone for his face.

    The grappling hook dug into the damaged armor on General Zod''s arm, its powerful grip causing him to stagger slightly, along with a slight pain from his arm.

    Evidently, the hook had pierced General Zod''s skin.

    But General Zod didn''t let this minor pain faze him. He grabbed the rope connected to the grappling hook and yanked it with all his might, pulling Batman toward him.

    Even though he had lost most of his strength, General Zod could feel that his current power, however weakened, was still far beyond that of any Earthling. If his opponent kept attacking from a distance, he would surely die. But if it came to closebat, General Zod was confident he wouldn''t lose to anyone��a confidence rooted in his warrior genes.

    To his surprise, his opponent seemed to think the same.

    Facing General Zod''s immense strength, Batman showed no fear, instead rushing toward him, abandoning long-range attacks in favor of closebat.

    It was as if...

    It was as if Batman wanted to defeat him in his own specialty!

    "To kill a man, you must also break his spirit."

    Alex licked his dry lips. He was surprised by old Bruce Wayne''s approach. Even at sixty, he wouldn''t admit to aging.

    To General Zod, such a tactic was an insult. With a frown, his eyes glinted with killing intent. Gathering his strength into his fist, General Zod threw a powerful punch at Batman.

    Batman, rushing toward him, coldly smiled. His ck cape spread open like bat wings, halting his body in mid-air.

    Like a high-speed train suddenly stopping, Batman came to a halt right before General Zod''s fist, the punch missing its mark by mere inches, only the force of the blow brushing past Batman''s face.

    Batman wouldn''t let such an opportunity slip. Twisting his body in mid-air, he delivered a powerful kick to General Zod''s face.

    The missed punch had already unsettled General Zod. Attempting to defend against the attack, he found he couldn''t react in time. Batman''s kicknded squarely on his face, causing General Zod to stagger backward.

    But Batman didn''t let up. He looped the grappling hook''s rope around himself, using his weight to pull General Zod back. Instantly, the retreating General Zod was yanked forward.

    Batman released the rope, donning knuckle dusters made of red sun radiation material, and unleashed a barrage of punches.

    Feeling the pain from the punches, General Zod tried to counterattack, but Batman''s speed was terrifyingly fast. No, it wasn''t just speed��it was experience.

    Dodging General Zod''s blows with minimal movement, Batman avoided each punch by the slimmest margins, narrowly escaping every time. Despite the risk, he never got hit once.

    The minimal movements also allowed Batman to strike back quicker. His fists, a blur of motion, relentlessly hit General Zod''s joints and the damaged parts of his armor.

    As the only spectator, Alex watched the incredible battle, feeling only two words��smooth and wless.

    Batman, despite his age, fought like a young man in his prime, with terrifyingbat experience. From the start, General Zod had been caught in Batman''s rhythm.

    The relentless attacks steadily dismantled General Zod''s defenses, while Zod''s counterattacks proved useless against Batman''s dance-like footwork.

    "This is impossible!"

    General Zod roared, enduring the pain from Batman''s punches. Seizing a rare opportunity, he grabbed Batman''s fist.

    Blood spits out of General Zod''s mouth. Still, he gripped Batman''s fist tightly, his face twisted in rage.

    "You are just an ant! How can you hurt me?"

    Batman''s response was another powerful punch. And a cold whisper.

    "Because I am Batman!"

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    65. Can You Take Me with You?

    66. Celebration and Farewell.

    67. Departure and a New World.

    68. A Whole New World.

    69. The Butcher Who Hunts Superheroes.

 65. Can You Take Me with You?

    65. Can You Take Me with You?

    The knuckle spikes directly hit General Zod''s forehead. The immense power and special material effortlessly pierced through his skull.

    Whoosh��!

    At that moment, a chilling wind swept in, causing Batman''s cape to flutter loudly and blowing the oppressive atmosphere of the scene far away.

    General Zod''s bloodshot eyes stared menacingly, making his ferocious face even more terrifying. A gaping wound on his head showed that the tremendous force had cracked his skull. It was unimaginable that a mere human could achieve such a feat.

    Seeing General Zod die with an unwilling expression, the old Batman slowly stood upright.

    "He shouldn''t be getting up again, right?" Bruce Wayne''s voice was hoarse.

    "He shows no signs of life. Don''t worry, he won''t be getting up again," Alex replied lightly as he walked over to the old Batman.

    It''s no wonder that old Bruce Wayne asked such a question. During his time in Gotham, Batman had encountered numerous powerful viins who came back from the dead. So, facing such a devastating alien, Batman still maintained his caution.

    If this General Zod had the ability to resurrect or if someone took an interest in his corpse, it would be a grave concern for Earth''s future.

    "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, he''s dead. And on this, his body will decay just like any other person''s," Alex exined.

    "Can you guarantee that the life on this won''t be affected by his corpse?" Batman looked up, observing the spectacr celestial phenomena that could never be seen on Earth, and asked calmly.

    "Rest assured, the civilization on this hasn''t even reached the stage of making fire. By the time the natives gain intelligence, General Zod''s body will have long turned into a fossil, and his armor would have been dposed by nature."

    Alex shrugged and continued, "I told you, this ce was chosen as his burial ground for a reason. I considered all the effects. What you should be worried about now is the military. After all, an alien invasion and a battle with Earth''s superhumans are not things that can be easily hidden. Once it''s exposed, you can kiss your peaceful retirement goodbye."

    Hearing this, the old Batman turned around and gazed deeply at Alex.

    "That doesn''t matter. I don''t want to know how you managed to cross universes to get to another in an instant, nor do I want to know how you found this in such a short time. I just think thatpared to Zod, you are more dangerous."

    "Maybe," Alexughed lightly, inwardly sighing in resignation.

    Indeed, he might not possess immensebat power right now, but the ability to freely travel across multiverses was enough to make many people wary of him. Moreover, the Timepad could scan a universe and travel to any point in its timeline. No one understood better than Alex how terrifying this ability was.

    With great poweres great responsibility. If only caution was raised, it would be tolerable. But if those ambitious viins learned about the Timepad in Alex''s possession, it would pose unpredictable dangers to the entire multiverse.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll rest for a bit and leave this universe tomorrow."

    "Alex, I didn''t mean to rush you out." Old Bruce Wayne hesitated for a moment and then spoke slowly.

    "I understand. But that was my n all along. Now that the General Zod situation is resolved, there''s no need for me to stay here. Besides, this universe just escaped the shackles of destruction. If we, the non-natives, continue to linger, who knows what might happen."

    Understanding that Alex was giving him an out, Batman didn''t press the matter. After all, old Bruce Wayne''s thoughts were indeed that he hoped Alex and Barry Allen would leave this universe soon. He just couldn''t say it outright.

    After all, they wererades who fought together, and Alex and Pietro came to help. Evicting them right after the war would be like burning bridges. The old Batman couldn''t bring himself to do such a thing.

    Since Alex chose to leave on his own, the old Batman felt somewhat relieved.

    "Are you sure you don''t want my Bat-suit? I can tailor one to your physical specifications."

    Hearing this, Alex couldn''t help but smile behind his mask. Old Bruce Wayne felt guilty, didn''t he? This was a rare urrence.

    "No need. I think this trench coat is just fine. Besides, I''m not a superhero. For someone as carefree as I am, the more ordinary, the better. The less attention, the better."

    The old Batman withdrew his gaze, paused for a moment, and nodded slightly.

    "True."

    When everyone returned to the Batcave, it was already deep into the night. Pietro and Barry Allen wereughing and joking around. After solving such a big problem, everyone''s nerves rxed.

    Barry Allen realized his mistake through this incident. He decided to go back and restore history without altering anything or alerting anyone. They say a broken mirror cannot be mended, but Barry Allen was determined to do his best to fix it and let the timeline progress as it originally should.

    Alex supported this decision because, in the ending of the sh movie in his previous life, Barry Allen changed the timeline again after destroying this universe. This time, he didn''t save his mother but found evidence to exonerate his father. It was very frustrating. It seemed like the sh in that movie didn''t learn anything from his experiences.

    As for Supergirl Kara, Alex took her to see General Zod''s corpse.

    At sunset, Kara calmly looked at General Zod''s grave. Her eyes no longer held any negativity but rather an unusual calmness, as if she was experiencing the emptiness after revenge.

    "Are you upset that you didn''t get to kill him yourself to avenge your brother?"

    Alex stood beside Kara, holding arge ck umbre to shield her from the red sun''s rays.

    Kara gently shook her head.

    "No. If it weren''t for you, I might never have avenged him in my lifetime. General Zod was born to fight, it was written in his Krypton''s genes, and I''m just a scientist. Even if we were in the same condition, I wouldn''t be his match."

    Alex smiled but didn''t respond.

    In truth, after injecting the Codex of Krypton, Kara''s gic makeup had undergone a tremendous transformation. She just needed time to grow, like Superman.

    "I heard you''re leaving tomorrow?"

    Suddenly, Kara broke the silence.

    "Ah, yes."

    Upon hearing Alex''s response, Kara turned to face him and asked.

    "Can you take me with you?"

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    66. Celebration and Farewell.

    67. Departure and a New World.

    68. A Whole New World.

    69. The Butcher Who Hunts Superheroes.

    70. Alex''s Spection.

 66. Celebration and Farewell.

    66. Celebration and Farewell.

    "Take you with me?" Alex was momentarily stunned.

    "Yes, I want to leave here with you. Honestly, I can''t find any meaning in staying here anymore. Previously, I only thought about avenging my brother. But now, I realize that I don''t fit in here. I feel like I''m about to go insane."

    "So you want to leave this universe and see your brother alive in another universe, right?" Alex said calmly.

    "Yes," Kara answered frankly, not hiding her motives. "I was in that prison for a long time. Back then, what kept me going was my brother. Now, I also want to see if my brother''s life is as good as Barry Allen said."

    Looking at Kara, Alex fell silent.

    Indeed, the catastrophe brought by General Zod was over, but the subsequent events still had a significant impact, especially concerning Supergirl Kara. When she was imprisoned, she was only fifteen years old, subjected to daily experiments in a dark, sunless prison. Such a life of living death is something ordinary people can''tprehend.

    In such circumstances, how could Kara be the guardian of Earth like her brother? Earth may have various countries, but in Kara''s eyes, humans are humans, regardless of nationality. Thinking about it this way, it was already kidness of Kara not to have destroyed Earth along with General Zod.

    "Traveling between universes is not as simple as you think," Alex finally spoke after a long pause. "Especially for a Kryptonian like you. I can''t guarantee that the radiation from the sun in every universe will be the same, so each journey is very dangerous."

    "I''m not afraid, as long as I can see my brother," Kara said firmly.

    "But I also can''t be sure which universe we''ll end up in," Alex sighed. The timepad had transcended the sacred timeline, making each journey an unknown adventure. Before himy countless multiverse blind boxes.

    "It doesn''t matter. Wherever we end up, I''ll eventually see my brother, won''t I?" Kara said with a slight smile. "Besides, that speedster alone doesn''t have enough strength to protect you, does he?"

    Seeing Kara''s smiling gaze, Alex shook his head helplessly. "Is your Kryptonian gene module really for scientists? I feel like you''re more like a diplomat."

    "So, does this mean I''ve convinced you?" Kara pondered.

    "I suppose so."

    The sun gradually dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the desert.

    At Wayne Manor.

    A long table was set with a variety of exquisite foods. Additionally, old Bruce Wayne had even brought out his cherished vintage wines from the cer.

    At the ends of the long table sat Bruce Wayne and Alex, facing each other, indicating their highest status among the attendees. Barry Allen, Pietro, and Kara sat on either side.

    The others were rtively rxed, having been through simr asions before, but it was Pietro and Kara''s first formal banquet.

    The most nervous was undoubtedly Pietro. Born into a poor family and having suffered greatly after awakening his mutant gene��imprisoned, fighting dogs for food��he would have likely died in a garbage heap if not for Alex.

    Sitting at such an exquisite dining table, Pietro tried hard to suppress his anxiety, carefully observing everyone''s behavior to avoid making a fool of himself. He wasn''t afraid of embarrassing himself, but he feared embarrassing Alex.

    As for Kara, she appeared very dignified, like ady, maintaining her Kryptonian upbringing despite her inner turmoil, which Alex could sense.

    Kara wanted to blend into the table''s atmosphere but felt constrained, only pretending to enjoy the roasted meat in front of her, making her seem out of ce.

    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but smile.

    Though they possessed immensebat power, they were both troubled youths. Whether Pietro or Kara, they harbored various dark aspects within themselves, inessible to outsiders but only known to them.

    Alex wanted to help them shed these inner negativities, but he knew it couldn''t be rushed. Time would erode everything, and they could onlye out of it on their own.

    As the eldest and most experienced, old Bruce Wayne naturally sensed Alex''s thoughts. Raising his ss, he decided to liven up the celebration.

    After several rounds of toasts, the atmosphere at the table gradually warmed up, and everyone began to chat more freely.

    Tonight''s gathering was not only a celebration but also a farewell for Alex and hispanions. After discussion, Barry Allen decided to leave this universe along with Alex, who chose to take Kara, the homeless Kryptonian.

    The main reason for taking Kara was herbat power. Supergirl''s strength was almost equal to Superman''s. The destructive power of Kryptonians had been well demonstrated by General Zod. Without kryptonite, Kryptonians were nearly invincible.

    What Alex needed most now wasbat power. Though Pietro, as a speedster, was formidable, he was helpless against truly powerful enemies, useful only for escaping.

    "Zod''s invasion had a significant impact. The corpses of those Kryptonian soldiers, the remains of the alien ships, and the debris from the World Engine��if these fall into the military''s hands, who knows what they might do," Alex said to Bruce Wayne.

    "I understand. I''ll keep an eye on the military. If anything goes wrong, we still have this young man," old Bruce Wayne said, looking at young Barry Allen with a smile.

    Barry, in the middle of eating, stopped and gave Bruce Wayne a puzzled look.

    Seeing Barry''s unreliable demeanor, Alex almostughed but quicklyposed himself. "Barry Allen is a metahuman. You want him to follow your path? That''s too difficult."

    "So, what do you suggest?" the old Batman asked curiously.

    "You spread fear in Gotham, punishing evil, making criminals fear you, turning into an urban legend. But Barry Allen is different. He has unparalleled powers and can bring hope to humanity. He doesn''t need to hide in the shadows but can appear openly in the light."

    Old Batman put down his ss, intecing his fingers as if deep in thought.

    After a moment, he nodded slightly, agreeing. "Indeed, after this war, superheroes are exposed to the whole world. We do need someone who can bring hope."

    Originally, this role of bringing hope should have been for Superman or Supergirl, but now, it was ced on young Barry Allen.

    "And you, Bruce, I think you could take on Alfred''s role, nurturing a few sessors."

    Alex smiled slightly, lowering his voice.

    "By the way, in other universes, almost every Batman has a few assistants called ''Robins.''"

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    67. Departure and a New World.

    68. A Whole New World.

    69. The Butcher Who Hunts Superheroes.

    70. Alex''s Spection.

    71. A Hard-Earned Vacation.

 67. Departure and a New World.

    67. Departure and a New World.

    The next day, Alex had a rare chance to sleep in.

    This was the mostfortable sleep he had had in a long time. There was no suffocating pressure, no troubles threatening his safety at every moment��just a sense of fullness and thefort of a soft mattress, something Alex had always longed for.

    When he groggily climbed out of bed, he realized it was already noon. He hurriedly got dressed and walked outside.

    Entering the living room of Wayne Manor, Alex was surprised to find that everyone else was already up. Pietro and young Barry Allen were engrossed in a mobile game, while Kara was helping old Bruce Wayne cook. Well, it wasn''t really urate to say she was helping��Bruce was doing most of the work, and Kara was just assisting.

    "Why didn''t anyone wake me up?" Alex rubbed his eyes and wobbled over to the group, feeling a bit dizzy from sleeping too long.

    "Alex, you''re awake! We figured you were really tired, so we thought we''d let you sleep in a bit. Besides, we''re not in a hurry," Pietro greeted with a raised hand.

    "But letting me sleep until noon? This Gotham weather is really weird, always overcast and rainy, making it hard to get up." Alex grabbed a teacup from the table and took a sip.

    Everyone knows rainy days are great for sleeping in. Gotham''s weather is a blessing for insomniacs. It was noon, yet it was still dim outside. They had to turn on lights inside the manor to make it bright enough.

    "You drank a lotst night. I warned you that the wine had a strong aftereffect," old Bruce Wayne said, bringing a bowl of noodles to the table and pouring the prepared sauce over it. "But you got up just in time. I was about to send Kara to wake you."

    The aroma of the noodles made Alex''s stomach growl. After sleeping so long, he was famished.

    As he brought his bowl to the table, Alex noticed someone was missing. "Where''s Barry Allen? Did he oversleep too? I don''t see him around."

    "He left early this morning," Bruce replied, sitting down at the table and speaking slowly. "That kid has things on his mind. While we''ve settled our matters here, he still has unresolved troubles."

    "When did he leave?"

    "Around six. You were all still asleep. He said goodbye to me and left, not wanting to disturb you. I think he felt guilty for causing so much trouble."

    "Okay," Alex nodded, not saying much more. He had considered using Barry Allen to locate the DC film universe, but then he gave up on the idea.

    After all, before he traveled, the DC film universe was a mess. Even after a reboot, there was only a new Blue Beetle movie. Going there without a thorough understanding of the plot and events could easily put him in dangerous situations.

    After finishing their meal, Alex and the others prepared to leave. Pietro and Kara put on regr clothes over their battle suits to avoid drawing attention if they ended up in a crowded ce. Their suits were hidden underneath, just in case.

    Alex, on the other hand, didn''t change much. His trench coat was ordinary enough, with only the bird beak mask standing out. Fortunately, the Timepad had a special dimension for storing items, so Alex ced most of his gear there.

    Alex had no idea how big the storage dimension was, but ording to Miss Time, it was a special dimension not part of any multiverse or timeline. It had no rules or life, only endless void��a bottomless pit.

    Since it couldn''t store living beings, Alex treated it as a mobile backpack, filled with various supplies and equipment. With old Batman''s full support, Alex even stored a small mountain of gold there, knowing that gold and silver were valuable in most universes. This ensured he wouldn''t be penniless in other worlds.

    With everything ready, Alexmunicated with Miss Minutes to open a portal to a random multiverse. This time, Alex made sure the destination was set to Earth, fearing he might end up in outer space, which would be a death sentence. Thinking back to his first teleportation, Alex felt a chill. He had been lucky tond on Earth in that universe.

    "We''re off."

    Alex and hispanions bid farewell, then stepped through the purple portal.

    In an instant, the damp air of the Batcave was reced by a chilly breeze, as if they had entered an air-conditioned room. They found themselves in a dark alley, surrounded by garbage cans. The nearby high-rise buildings offered no clues about their location, and a few clouds drifted in the autumn sky.

    "So this is another Earth''s universe? This ability is always so amazing," Kara remarked, ncing around.

    "Do you feel anything unusual?" Alex asked, worried that different sr radiation in this universe might affect Kara.

    "No, I feel fine. My powers aren''t weakened; they might even be stronger," Kara replied, clenching her fist.

    "Good. If anything feels off, let me know immediately."

    At that moment, Pietro chimed in, "Why do we always end up near garbage cans? Are you doing this on purpose, Alex?"

    Alex cleared his throat, "It''s better thannding in the middle of a busy street. Remember, we''re ''outsiders'' to this world''s people."

    As they chatted, a sudden burst of police sirens sounded from the alleyway entrance. They looked towards the alley''s narrow exit and saw an armored truck speeding by, followed by several police cars in hot pursuit.

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    68. A Whole New World.

    69. The Butcher Who Hunts Superheroes.

    70. Alex''s Spection.

    71. A Hard-Earned Vacation.

    72. New World, New Atmosphere.

 68. A Whole New World.

    68. A Whole New World.

    Someone is robbing an armored cash truck!

    This was the first thought that came to Alex''s and Pietro''s minds.

    Meanwhile, Kara stood there staring nkly at everything. She had no idea what was happening outside the alley, and due to not growing up properly on Earth, she was clueless about manymon things, like the current situation.

    The three of them quickly ran out of the alley onto the street following the sound. However, they saw that the armored truck had already disappeared at the end of the road, and the surrounding pedestrians and vehicles were too many, causing significant trouble for the police cars.

    After all, the robbers could disregard trafficws, but for the police, if they caused a traffic ident while chasing criminals, it would be a significant loss. After taking a few nces from afar, Alex suddenly stopped Pietro, who was eager to rush out.

    "It''s a good thing I reacted quickly, or Pietro you would have just charged out. Do you n on exposing your superpowers in public?"

    "But they are robbing and hurting so many people," Pietro said, but he was just saying it. After being stopped by Alex, he had no intention of moving again.

    "There are people handling it."

    "Those police? They can''t catch up with those criminals at all," Pietro said, looking at the police cars that were left far behind.

    "I''m not talking about them," Alex paused for a moment, then nodded towards the sky. "Look, someone''sing."

    At his words, both Pietro and Kara looked up in the direction Alex pointed.

    In fact, not just them, but everyone around seemed to sense something, as they all looked up, eximing in surprise, some even taking out their phones to capture the scene in the sky.

    In the sky, amidst numerous tall buildings, a figure dressed in red and blue tight-fitting clothing was swiftly moving, holding a thin white thread in his hand as he swung between the high-rise buildings. With his rapid movement came a loud shout.

    "Yo ho! Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen, your friendly neighborhood Spider-Man is here!"

    The appearance of Spider-Man instantly caused cheers from the crowd. It seemed they were not seeing Spider-Man''s heroics for the first time; many were fans of this superhero who wandered around New York punishing criminals.

    "Wow!" Pietro couldn''t help but exim at the sight.

    It wasn''t because he saw a superhero; it was because he saw how enthusiastic the people of this universe were about superpowered individuals. In his universe, almost everyone was very hostile towards mutants.

    This was something Alex didn''t know about Pietro''s inner thoughts. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have let him be so happy so soon.

    Different from those focusing on Spider-Man, Alex quickly shifted his gaze and casually picked up a newspaper from a nearby newsstand. He wanted to confirm which universe they were currently in. Shifting his gaze, Alex''s eyes finally locked onto a few headlines in the newspaper.

    ["Stark Industries Launches New Energy Industry," "Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters Enrollment Brief," "Exclusive Interview with Reed Richards."]

    "What are you looking at?" Seeing Alex''spletely different reaction from the others, Kara leaned over and asked quietly.

    "I''m gathering information. The development of timelines in each universe is different. This can be clearly distinguished from superheroes, so I need to figure out which timeline this universe is in." Alex replied.

    "My brother isn''t in this universe, right?" Kara asked again.

    Hearing this, Alex raised his eyebrows, put down the newspaper, and turned to Kara. "How did you know?"

    "I just enhanced my senses earlier and didn''t hear anyone mentioning the names of Metropolis and Gotham City, you said my brother is the protector of Metropolis, and since there''s no Metropolis here, my brother isn''t here either, right?"

    Alex stared at Kara for a while, somewhat surprised that she could monitor the entire New York in such a short time. But he quickly adjusted and spoke.

    "You''re right. There are many parallel universes with superheroes, and obviously, this time we didn''t arrive in the universe your nephew is in. Besides, there''s no Batman, sh, or Krypton here."

    Kara nodded slightly. After hearing Alex''s words, she didn''t show much, but Alex could see a hint of disappointment in her eyes. To this, Alex didn''t know how tofort her, so he could only raise his hand and pat her shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I had already thought of this possibility earlier. Besides, as long as I''m with you, I''ll see my nephew someday, right?"

    "Yeah, you will." Alex nodded.

    Kara quickly adjusted her emotions. Although this universe didn''t have her nephew, she still didn''t want to ruin Alex''s mood, so she changed the subject.

    "So, what kind of information did you gather just now? Can you confirm which universe we''re in?"

    "This... it''s a bit hard to say." Alex gave a bitter smile, then he looked up with a meaningful look at the scenery on the street.

    After seeing information about the Avengers, X-Men, and Fantastic Four on the newspaper, he immediately confirmed that this universe was definitely part of the Marvel Comics universe, and it had developed rapidly. From Reed Richards'' beard, he could tell that the superheroes had long history in this universe.

    In this universe, being superhero was not a nascent profession but a great profession that had developed over many years, evolving through generations.

    Captain America had retired from Steve and passed on the mantle to Sam, making him the second Captain America. Thor had be the King of Gods, guarding Asgard, and the current Thor was Jane Foster. Above outer space, the Sword Station of S.W.O.R.D. stood in the universe, constantly guarding against alien invasions on Earth.

    All these things brought more doubts to Alex.

    For example, did this universe have the Illuminati? Had superheroes here experienced two Civil Wars? Did the major events from theics ur here?

    Without confirming these major events about various parallel universes, Alex felt a deep sense of vignce towards this universe!

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    69. The Butcher Who Hunts Superheroes.

    70. Alex''s Spection.

    71. A Hard-Earned Vacation.

    72. New World, New Atmosphere.

    73. This ce is Very ''Safe''.

 69. The Butcher Who Hunts Superheroes.

    69. The Butcher Who Hunts Superheroes.

    In the southern part of Louisiana,New Orleans, numerous police cars surrounded a bar. Neon police lights shed continuously, and despite the police having set up a cordon and dispatched several officers to maintain order, arge crowd still gathered outside the bar.

    Curious onlookers clustered beyond the police line, craning their necks to peer inside, trying to see what had happened. Among them were many tabloid reporters. In a rtively peaceful city like New Orleans, a major case like this could significantly boost their newspaper sales.

    From the outside, the bar lookedpletely wrecked. Not only was the door shattered to pieces, but the windows were also broken, with countless ss shards scattered everywhere, and spider-web cracks appeared on the walls. Clearly, if it wasn''t a bomb that did this, it had to be rted to those with superpowers.

    Inside the bar, Cable''s expression was grim. Although he had mentally prepared for the worst on his way here after receiving the intel, his face still darkened when he saw the scene inside the bar.

    On thergest table in the bary a man, eyes wide open in death. Anyone could recognize him at a nce; it was Gambit from the X-Men.

    Gambit, whose real name was Remy Etienne LeBeau, was a professional thief before his mutant genes awakened. He had worked for some viins, but after losing his memory and awakening the ability to charge objects with kic energy and cause them to explode, he reformed with the help of the X-Men.

    It was unimaginable that such a superhero from the X-Men would be killed in public. His signature weapon, ying cards, were scattered all over the floor, with many cards stuffed into his mouth by the killer. His own staff pierced through his chest, embedding straight into his body.

    This wasn''t the first superhero to be killed. Although being a superhero often meant making countless enemies and facing the risk of sudden death, the deaths of several heroes in such a short period had drawn the attention of many.

    The first victim discovered was ck Widow. She lost contact during a covert mission, and when found by her colleagues, she was hanging dead in the air, the killer seemingly unting their deed. Later, the bodies of the invulnerable Luke Cage and Iron Fist were also found.

    Although these two weren''t as famous as some top-tier superheroes, they weren''t easy targets either. When their bodies were discovered, people were shocked by their gruesome deaths, as if the killer was a sadistic butcher. Moreover, this viin seemed to target superheroes specifically.

    Former S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury quickly responded. He used his influence to suppress the news of the heroes'' deaths to prevent public panic and secretly formed a team to investigate the killer.

    Cable, a superhero from the future, was the first ally Nick Fury sought. This was not only because of Cable''s formidablebat skills but also due to his exceptional insight and mission experience.

    Besides Cable, the team included other capable heroes: the Punisher, Moon Knight, the second-generation Hawkeye Kate Bishop, and rtives of the in heroes Jessica Jones and Misty Knight.

    These heroes might not possess earth-shattering superpowers, but they had a keen sense for crime, especially street-level heroes like Moon Knight and the Punisher, whose detective skills rivaled any famous investigator.

    "I hope we can find some clues quickly. Strictly speaking, we shouldn''t be here. Time is short, and we need to find something useful before the military takes over," Cable said solemnly as he looked at the grisly scene.

    "I remember this guy should be an X-Man. Cable, do you recognize him?" Moon Knight asked. He had always operated alone, so he wasn''t very familiar with other superheroes and their teams.

    "Yes, I recognize him," Cable nodded, then added, "But we weren''t close. This guy had aplicated background; he was even a criminal before."

    "That''s true. Criminals hate people like him who reform. He used to belong to the Thieves Guild, right? Could they be behind this?" the Punisher suggested.

    "It''s worth investigating, but I don''t think so. The Thieves Guild is just a loose, small organization; they can''t stir up much trouble. They also don''t have the capability to carry out the other murders. After all, Luke Cage and Iron Fist aren''t ordinary heroes."

    Exhaling, Moon Knight picked up a blood-stained ying card. As the blood dripped down the Joker''s face on the card, Moon Knight murmured, "Trust me, whoever did this... they enjoyed it immensely!"

    Meanwhile, in Brooklyn, New York, Alex and hispanions had just finished arranging their rental.

    Though all three of them were undocumented in this world, the saying "money makes the world go round" wasn''t a joke. With the wealth left by old Bruce Wayne, Alex quickly persuaded the money-lovingndlord and moved in on the spot.

    Coming to a new world, especially one teeming with superheroes, was undeniably exciting. Even the usually aloof Kara began to develop a curiosity about this world.

    After all, beforeing to Earth, she was just a fifteen-year-old child, and the battles between good and evil were only stories to her. Now, seeing these superhero tales unfold before her eyes, she was instantly captivated by their exploits.

    "Let me be clear from now on, you better not use your superpowers casually, especially you, Pietro. You''re the one I trust the least," Alex began a meeting as he sat on the sofa.

    "What? What did I do? I''ve always been obedient," Pietro immediately jumped up, looking incredulous at Alex''s suspicion.

    "We''ve been through a lot together; I know you well enough," Alex remained unfazed by Pietro''s reaction. "Among the three of us, you''re the most restless. Two universes ago, you couldn''t stay still. Thest universe, you even snuck out to steal while I was asleep."

    "That wasn''t stealing," Pietro protested weakly, his voice growing smaller.

    "I''m warning you, Pietro, this world has superheroes. Your speed is nothing to them, and until we confirm this world''s safety, we must not reveal our identities. I don''t want to be targeted by this world''s heroes and viins."

    "I get it, I''ll behave..." Pietro covered his face.

    "Also, there''s another point. This world has your counterpart, another Quicksilver. I don''t know if you two look alike, but you''d better disguise yourself when you go out to avoid being recognized."

    Pietro''s head drooped lower. After a long pause, he finally groaned softly.

    "Got it..."

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    70. Alex''s Spection.

    71. A Hard-Earned Vacation.

    72. New World, New Atmosphere.

    73. This ce is Very ''Safe''.

    74. A Beautiful Morning.

 70. Alex’s Speculation.

    70. Alex��s Spection.

    After instructing Pietro, Alex turned his gaze to Kara.

    On this without kryptonite, Kara was definitely a terrifyingly powerful force, capable of destroyings. Alex had no doubts about Kara''s currentbat strength. Even the ''gods'' of this might find Kara a formidable opponent.

    "Alex, don''t worry, I can stay in the house without going out," Kara immediately said when she noticed Alex''s gaze on her. For her, it didn''t matter if she went out or not. After all, there were televisions andputers here, and she could learn about the stories of the superheroes without leaving the house.

    "No, you misunderstand. Actually, I hope you can go out and explore," Alex said, spreading his hands.

    Pietro was immediately indignant upon hearing this. "Why? This is not fair. Why can she go out and have fun while I have to stay at home and go through the hassle of disguising myself?"

    "Because Kara is different from you. Firstly, she is an alien. To integrate into Earth''s society, she needs to experience the civilization of this firsthand. This kind of social experience can''t be learned online. Secondly, she doesn''t have a counterpart in this world, so as long as she doesn''t reveal her abilities, she won''t attract attention."

    Saying this, Alex turned his head and smiled at Kara. "Don''t worry, it''s very safe here. Even if there are superviins, I doubt they can harm you. If you do encounter danger, just ensure your own safety and let the heroes handle it."

    Kara nodded, indicating she understood. It didn''t matter much to her either way. Since Alex thought she should go out, she was happy toply. Besides, she was naturally curious and liked to explore.

    After a brief conversation with the two, Alex announced the meeting was over and turned to go back to his room.

    As for Pietro and Kara, they did a bit of disguising and then went out. Pietro was eager to explore this new and safe world and wanted to experience all its games as soon as possible. Kara, on the other hand, was curious about everything. Unlike Pietro, who was keen on gaming, she wanted to taste the food and experience the culture of this world.

    Unaware that his twopanions had be an inte-addicted teenager and a foodie, Alex sat in front of hisputer, searching for interesting events in this world.

    Moving the mouse, Alex quickly found the information he wanted. Despite the presence ofrge surveince organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D., some major events couldn''t be covered up, and those were exactly what Alex was targeting.

    When he noticed that the Captain America of this universe was formerly the Falcon, Thor had be a female Thor, and besides Peter Parker, there was also Miles Morales as Spider-Man, he quickly deduced the general setting of this universe. This seemed to be a newly rebooted universe after Secret Wars, known as the ''All-New, All-Different Marvel''.

    The main part of this universe was still the pre-reboot 616 Universe, but it had undergone significant changes. It not only included some heroes from the Ultimate Universe but also altered the origin stories of many heroes.

    Moreover, the development of this new universe was centered around ''generational change'', with many old heroes having sessors, such as Falcon Sam Wilson seeding Captain America Steve Rogers, and Amadeus Cho seeding Hulk Bruce Banner.

    In addition, female heroes and some lesser-known heroes were emerging like mushrooms after rain, with prominent figures including Female Thor, Spider-Gwen, Captain Marvel, and X-23.

    "So many superheroes, and even each state in America has its own self-organized superhero team," Alex mused, recalling theic plots he had read in his previous life.

    As various pieces of information appeared on theputer screen, Alex''s eyebrows slightly furrowed. To his surprise, there was a lot of information avable online, but most of it was about unimportant events. Most of it was like ''which viin caused destruction and was then defeated by so-and-so'', which were personal stories of the heroes and not helpful to Alex.

    Suddenly, a thought struck Alex.

    "Could I have arrived at the time of Civil War II?" Alex muttered to himself, and his eyes gradually brightened. As he looked at the information before him, the more he thought about it, the more he felt he was right.

    Although this world seemed very peaceful on the surface, with countless superheroes protecting people''s lives, Alex didn''t think it was truly safe. Hidden beneath this calm exterior could be catastrophic disasters that would leave everyone astounded.

    Until he was sure whether these disasters would happen, Alex could only be as cautious as possible and avoid drawing any attention.

    In the All-New, All-Different Universe, the first major event that urred was undoubtedly [Civil War II].

    In this event, due to the appearance of a person with ''precognitive'' abilities, Iron Man Tony Stark and Captain Marvel Carol Danvers had a disagreement over how to use this superpower.

    Captain Marvel wanted heroes to use the precognitive ability to prepare in advance and prevent disasters, while Iron Man believed that this ability was not always urate and that using it was hical and unreasonable.

    Their conflict escted, and eventually, during a battle with Thanos, Captain Marvel''s lover and Iron Man''s close friend, War Machine Rhodey, was killed, which became the spark that ignited the civil war.

    Later, the two led a group of heroes who supported them, resulting in the second civil war among superheroes. Many heroes were injured or killed in the battle, such as Bruce Banner being shot in the head by Hawkeye.

    Ultimately, the event ended with Iron Man being severely injured by Captain Marvel, but the war had a profound impact on the development of this universe.

    Thinking about this, Alex felt slightly relieved. While the Civil War event seemed significant and was a heavy blow to the superheroes on Earth in this universe, it was actually good news for Alex and hispanions.

    Although the war had far-reaching consequences, it meant that the immediate danger might be less severe for them. However, Alex knew he still needed to stay cautious and avoid attracting attention until he was sure about the future events in this universe.

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    71. A Hard-Earned Vacation.

    72. New World, New Atmosphere.

    73. This ce is Very ''Safe''.

    74. A Beautiful Morning.

    75. Magic and Curses.

 71. A Hard-Earned Vacation.

    71. A Hard-Earned Vacation.

    Originally, Alex just wanted to go to a slightly more peaceful universe to take a break.

    Alex''s requirements weren''t high; he didn''t expect the Earth''s universe to be entirely safe. At the very least, he hoped it wouldn''t be in a constant state of imminent destruction like the previous two universes.

    Honestly, Alex''s experiences in the Ruins Universe and shpoint One Universe were like being in perpetual flight. Apart from the final restful sleep at Wayne Manor, Alex was always on high alert, unable to rx. Now, having luckily arrived in a rtively peaceful Marvel Universe, Alex finally felt he could take a proper break.

    No world-ending disasters, no extraterrestrial invasions threatening the entire. The only thing to worry about was the superheroes'' civil war, which to Alex felt more like a vacation. The constant sense of crisis that had been haunting him finally eased. As he breathed a sigh of relief, Alex began to ponder if he could take advantage of this universe.

    After all, Alex had faced many super-powered beings. His experience surpassed many second and third-tier superheroes, but Alex wasn''t satisfied yet.

    In these perilous multiverses, catastrophic events weremonce. Alex believed that his current strength was far from sufficient for self-preservation, let alone handling unexpected crises.

    As for Kara, no one knew herbat prowess better than Alex. However, Kara''s power came from the radiation of the yellow sun, and Alex couldn''t guarantee that her strength would remain at its peak in other universes. This made Alex eager to improve his ownbat capabilities.

    In this universe, Iron Man''s suit seemed like a quick way to enhance his fighting power. Additionally, learning some magic might also give him a few more cards up his sleeve. Stretchingzily, Alex stood up from hisputer. Now that he had a n, he had nothing to worry about. These things couldn''t be achieved overnight.

    Whether it was Iron Man''s suit or magical abilities, getting these things meant interacting with superheroes or superviins. Alex hadn''t yet figured out how tomunicate with the people of this world.

    After all, there were too many heroes here, and human hearts are unpredictable. He couldn''t be sure that the people here would be as straightforward as old Batman.

    Walking out of his room, Alex made himself a cup of tea. He hadn''t enjoyed such a leisurely tea time in a long while. In his original world, Alex loved drinking tea, but after crossing over, he didn''t get the chance. Later, at Bruce Wayne''s ce, he rekindled his love for tea.

    "Miss Minutes, do you think this is the Marvel 616 main universe?" Alex asked slowly, looking at the sunset outside.

    As Alex spoke, Miss Minutes appeared out of nowhere, jumping onto Alex''s shoulder to watch the sinking sun with him.

    Alex hadn''t told anyone about Miss Minutes, not even to Pietro and Kara. They only knew Alex had a machine that could open portals; they knew nothing else.

    It wasn''t that Alex deliberately hid it from them, but the secrets behind the Timepad were too significant. Alex himself only had a partial understanding, let alone exining it to them.

    "I don''t know. There are no records in the archives. I''m not sure how this timeline will develop, but I can record this universe. That way, anything that happens within this timeline will be documented."

    Alex frowned. Recording a timeline was something he always wanted to do. Currently, the Time Controller had only the timeline of Pietro''s birthce, the Ruins Universe. Documenting the entire universe from its birth to its extinction brought immense benefits to Alex, as shown in the assassination of General Zod.

    Moreover, Alex could travel to any point in that universe''s timeline at will. This power made that universe feel like a backyard to Alex. He could do anything he wanted there.

    He could even appear as a divine figure in the early days of Earth''s civilization in that universe, uniting the entire. However, the consequences of such actions were unpredictable. The Time Variance Authority could wantonly disrupt timelines because they had the Time Trimmer, which could destroy any time branch at will. Alex couldn''t do that.

    If he did something that significantly altered the universe''s development, Alex didn''t doubt that the universe would immediately split into multiple parallel universes, escaping Miss Minutes''s observation and developing or destroying themselves. Worse, it could affect other universes, leading to catastrophic consequences.

    This was the fundamental reason why Alex had a vast treasure trove but dared not act rashly. Now, in this universe, his old idea resurfaced. If he could document this main universe''s timeline, could he then travel to points before Secret Wars, potentially gaining significant benefits despite the risks of disrupting the timeline?

    Seeing Alex''s interest, Miss Minutes added, "It will take 86% of the energy and 211 days to record this universe. If you want to document this timeline, it''s best to charge the energy first."

    "That much?" Alex was surprised. Documenting shpoint One didn''t take nearly that much energy or time. Could this be because of some peculiarity in this timeline?

    "The shpoint One Universe in the archives is a man-made time branch, with few powerful beings and facing destruction, requiring minimal energy and time. The only reason for some energy and time needed was the universe''s vastness."

    Understanding Miss Minutes''s exnation, Alex nodded thoughtfully. He wasn''t well-versed in the differences between universes.

    "In that case, let''s not consider this for now. I should first focus on contacting those superheroes. Finding an energy source for you isn''t easy."

    As he spoke, the sound of keys jangling came from outside. Alex turned his head at the sound, and Miss Minutes vanished into thin air.

    Opening the door, Pietro and Kara walked in one after the other.

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    72. New World, New Atmosphere.

    73. This ce is Very ''Safe''.

    74. A Beautiful Morning.

    75. Magic and Curses.

    76. The Blood Baron.

 72. New World, New Atmosphere.

    72. New World, New Atmosphere.

    "Wee back! How was your outing?" Alex immediately greeted them, judging by the satisfied smiles on their faces, it seemed like they had a great time.

    As soon as Pietro entered, he threw himself onto the couch and started talking while taking off his wig.

    "It was amazing! Alex, you missed out big time by noting with us. We found this awesome restaurant, and then we went to an amusement park with lots of interesting stuff. Oh, and do you remember that Spider-Man we saw before? We saw him fighting a rhino guy on the street!"

    Listening to Pietro''s excited recounting, Alex just nodded with a smile, taking the bag from Kara''s hands and opening it. Inside, there were all sorts of misceneous items.

    "What did you guys buy?" Seeing the assortment of items, Alex couldn''t help but shake his head in amusement.

    Pietro quickly divided the bag into several parts. "Oh, we bought a bunch of clothes. Since the weather is getting colder, and we haven''t gotten new clothes for a while, I''m okay, but Kara doesn''t have many clothes. She hasn''t even worn underwear before."

    "Cough cough, you bought underwear for Kara?" Alex nearly choked on his tea, realizing after all this time that Pietro, the careless boy, actually had such a thoughtful side.

    Even Alex himself hadn''t considered Kara''s need for underwear, or rather, he hadn''t thought about it at all. Who would care about a teenage girl picking out underwear? Given Kara''sbat prowess, Alex subconsciously ignored the fact that she was still a fifteen-year-old girl at heart.

    Looking at him, Pietro didn''t seem embarrassed at all. "Yeah, anyway, we also need to buy a few more sets of clothes to change into. Our styles weren''t avable at Old Bruce''s ce, and we didn''t have time to buy before. Now we finally got the chance."

    "Not bad, you''re quite considerate." Alex nodded in agreement. With Pietro''s words, he also suddenly realized that his own clothes hadn''t been washed for a long time, emitting a strange smell.

    "Of course, by the way, do you think this outfit I picked for Kara looks good? It''s thetest style. The people at the clothing store said I have a great eye for fashion and that I''m really good at matching!" Pietro pointed at Kara, showing off.

    Shifting his gaze, Kara finished putting away her things and came over to Alex. It wasn''t until then that Alex took a good look at Kara''s attire.

    Her short hair had been neatly trimmed, giving her a more heroic look. She wore a ck cropped top with cats printed on it, and over it, a ck leather jacket with some studs and metal chains as embellishments. Her lower half was in loose-fitting jeans with a few tears at the knee.

    With this outfit, Kara, who already had a bit of a neutral beauty, immediately transformed into a cool girl. With this look, anyone who saw her would call her ''big sis''.

    What left Alex speechless was the tattoo on Kara''s exposed belly, and even metal earrings to match the whole outfit.

    "Piercing on a steel body, are you kidding me?" Alex looked at Pietro incredulously, hoping this guy could give him a reasonable exnation.

    "It''s fake, no piercings. These are clip-on earrings, and the tattoo is a temporary one. How about it, cool or not?" Pietro grinned and gave a thumbs up.

    Upon seeing this, Alex shifted his gaze back to Kara, sensing her difort. "Pietro told me that most people on Earth dress like this, and I think it looks pretty good."

    "It''s not bad-looking. It''s just that your outfit caught me off guard," Alex said as he put down his tea cup and picked up the other bags on the table.

    Reminded by Pietro, Alex realized that he needed to face the beautiful new world ahead. At least now he had money and could enjoy the services he had never experienced before. But what Alex was most curious about was what outfits Pietro had picked for him. If they were simr to Kara''s style, the three of them could form a rock band right away.

    Fortunately, Pietro''s taste had normalized quite a bit on Alex. The clothes in the bags were mostly mature men''s high-neck sweaters, khaki vests, suits with trousers, and long trench coats, which made Alex breathe a sigh of relief.

    "By the way, you mentioned earlier that you saw Spider-Man fighting Rhino?" Alex, while organizing his clothes in the bag, steered the conversation back to the superheroes of this universe.

    "Yeah, Spider-Man is so cool! That dumb Rhino wasn''t his match at all. Spider-Man easily knocked him down, and then he was quickly arrested by the arriving police," Pietro said excitedly, his face full of longing.

    "Peter Parker, the Spider-Man you mentioned, is indeed very powerful. His strength, speed, and reflexes are top-notch, and he appears to be at ease inbat, even usingnguage to distract and mislead his opponents," Kara added.

    To this, Alex just chuckled. "Actually, most superheroes don''t talk as much during fights as he does. He''s just a chatterbox, not as deep as you think. But one thing you said is right, Spider-Man''sbat prowess is indeed top-notch."

    "Wait a minute, how do you know Spider-Man''s name is Peter Parker?" Pietro suddenly realized something and eximed.

    "I saw it," Kara said innocently, pointing to her eyes. "I can clearly see his hidden identity under the battle suit and his press card in his pocket, which indeed has the name Peter Parker."

    "Peter Parker... why does that name sound so familiar?" Pietro muttered, rubbing his chin as he tried to recall where he had heard the name before.

    Thinking for a moment, Alex gently reminded Pietro, "The house we used to live in, that was his house."

    "The house we used to live in," Pietro suddenly remembered something and pped the table. "I remember now, he''s Peter Parker, the one who was bitten by a radioactive spider in a chemical experiment, got a terminal illness, and his family was destroyed!"

    Alex nced at Kara, who seemed lost in thought, and then nodded with a smile.

    "Yes, but in this world, that spider didn''t bring him illness. Instead, it turned him into the friendly neighborhood Spider-Man for the people of New York."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    73. This ce is Very ''Safe''.

    74. A Beautiful Morning.

    75. Magic and Curses.

    76. The Blood Baron.

    77. The Sun is Watching Me.

 73. This Place is Very ‘Safe’

    73. This ce is Very ��Safe��

    "That''s how it is, that''s how it is," Pietro repeated, his emotions gradually intensifying.

    Despite appearing to be an irresponsible troublemaker, Pietro was far from stupid. In fact, with his mutant abilities granting him a superbrain, he could quickly grasp many things.

    Rapidly recalling andparing the simr yet different aspects of the two worlds, coupled with Alex''s previous exnations about other universes, Pietro''s eyes grew increasingly bright.

    The two worlds were very simr yet vastly different, and this was not only reflected in Peter Parker. This world also had the Avengers and Tony Stark, but they were not extreme terrorists. Instead, they were superheroes saving people and maintaining world peace.

    This world also had Thor and Doctor Strange, but they were not madmen lost in delusions. They were powerful beings capable of wielding magic and controlling the elements.

    Everything was different now!

    "What''s wrong with him?" Kara asked, confused by Pietro''s sudden erratic behavior.

    "It''s nothing. He just figured some things out," Alex said casually.

    Each universe was connected yet different. Though Alex wasn''t an expert in physics and rarely understood parallel universe theories in his previous life, experiencing several universes firsthand had given him some insights into the differences between multiverses.

    Commonly, most parallel universes were filled with hope. Even amid disasters and sacrifices, heroes always upheld their unyielding spirit to ovee difficulties, something Alex deeply admired.

    However, there were always exceptions. As the saying goes, where there is light, there is darkness. Opposite those hopeful multiverses are the dark multiverses steeped in despair.

    Previously, Alex had always scoffed at the idea of the ''dark multiverse.''

    But after experiencing Pietro''s ruined universe firsthand, Alex began to take these ominous, chaotic multiverses more seriously.

    "No wonder you said my universe wasn''t worth saving. It seems you were right," Pietro said, slumping on the sofa with a heavy sigh.

    "You understand now." Alex walked over to Pietro, patting his shoulder infort. "When hope is gone and heroes turn into madmen, the copse of that civilization is only a matter of time."

    "I know, but I still can''t understand why that universe fell so far," Pietro said, feeling disheartened.

    Seeing Pietro looking somewhat dazed, Alex felt a bit helpless. Upon seeing this hopeful universe, Pietro would inevitably connect it to the tragic events of his own birth universe. Even Alex didn''t know how tofort him. That universe was Pietro''s home, and he had a fundamental sense of belonging to it, something Alex and Kara couldn''t truly understand.

    "Alright, it''s all in the past. We are in a new world now. We should look forward and enjoy the present."

    Listening to Alex''s advice, Pietro thought for a moment before nodding firmly. "Alex, you''re right. I should move on. I don''t belong there; I belong here, with our little team. You are my family. This is my home."

    Seeing Pietro regain hisposure, Alex couldn''t help but smile. "That''s my good brother. We''ve just saved one universe ande to such a beautiful ce; we should enjoy it."

    "Hmm." Pietro and Kara exchanged a smile, and the atmosphere became much more cheerful.

    Seeing the smiles return to their faces, Alex naturally took out two cups and poured them some tea.

    "Don''t worry, this ce is very safe."

    "No, it''s not safe here."

    At the intersection of 42nd Street and Madison Avenue, on the top floor of the Baxter Building, Cable clenched his fists tightly as he looked at the infuriating scene before him.

    The Baxter Building, owned by the Fantastic Four, was a towering base that reached into the clouds. Inside, it housed researchbs, supeputer rooms, and many other experimental facilities, along with a plethora of high-tech products. It was one of the most advanced technological ces in the world.

    As the first superhero team to appear worldwide, the headquarters of the Fantastic Four was located here.

    The top few floors of the Baxter Building had been converted into living quarters where the Fantastic Four would carry out their daily activities. While conducting cutting-edge scientific research, they also enjoyed a wonderful life.

    But at this moment, this incredibly luxurious ce had turned into a gruesome murder scene.

    In the room of Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards'' children, the eldest son Franklin and the youngest daughter Valeria were forever lost in their sleep, never to awaken again. At the door of the roomy their mother, the Invisible Woman Susan, in a pool of blood.

    "The killer struck while they were asleep. The wounds are all in the heart, a single fatal blow," Moon Knight concluded after a simple examination of the two children''s bodies. "The target was clearly the children."

    "What kind of monster would do something so cruel?" Kate Bishop, the second Hawkeye, breathed heavily. She had a good rtionship with the Fantastic Four and was often invited to gatherings. Seeing such a brutal scene, a surge of anger rose from her heart.

    "They were good people. This tragedy should not have happened to them."

    "But it has," Cable said through gritted teeth. "If we don''t find this criminal quickly, other superheroes will be targeted next."

    "We shouldn''t keep this under wraps any longer. Nick Fury doesn''t understand the severity of this situation. We must inform the other superheroes, or everyone will be in danger," Kate insisted.

    "What do you want us to say? It''s been so long, and many of our friends have already sacrificed their lives. If we tell others now that we kept this information to ourselves and investigated alone, don''t you think they''lle after us?"

    Kate was infuriated. "So we should keep hiding it? Our investigation hasn''t yielded any results, and we have no useful information until now. Should we use others'' lives as clues to solve this case?"

    While the others argued, Moon Knight continued to observe the scene, trying to find clues about the killer and how the crime wasmitted without alerting anyone.

    After carefully thinking it over, Moon Knight stood up slowly and spoke in a serious tone, interrupting the others'' quarrel.

    "I know how the killer murdered them."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    74. A Beautiful Morning.

    75. Magic and Curses.

    76. The Blood Baron.

    77. The Sun is Watching Me.

    78. Magic.

 74. A Beautiful Morning.

    74. A Beautiful Morning.

    "The murderer has a strong ability to infiltrate. He managed to bypass the security of the Fantastic Four and sneak in here without anyone noticing. This means his abilities are even greater than we imagined, and his target was clear: starting with Reed''s two children."

    Moon Knight walked to the children''s bed and gestured in the air, mimicking the murderer''s posture to reconstruct the crime scene.

    "The weapon used was a knife. This could be his usual weapon, but it might also be a way to mislead our judgment. At dawn, when Susan saw that her children hadn''t gotten up, she went to call them for breakfast."

    As he spoke, Moon Knight moved to the door of the room. There, the Invisible Womany on her back on the floor, a clear bullet hole in the center of her head.

    When the others arrived, Susan''s eyes were open, and there was a touch of serenity in them, as if she hadn''t expected to be killed by an enemy. Seeing this, Carter sorrowfully closed her eyes with his hand.

    "Susan''s death was sudden, without any resistance. This indicates she was killed by the murderer without any preparation. After killing the two children, the murderer hid here and waited until the unprepared Susan pushed the door open."

    "As for the Human Torch, the Thing, and Mr. Fantastic, they were all sessively killed by the murderer in surprise attacks. This shows the murderer knows the Fantastic Four very well. Not just them, he likely investigated all the superheroes before starting these assassination ns."

    Everyone quietly listened to Moon Knight''s reconstruction. Finally, the Punisher couldn''t hold back any longer. He pushed Moon Knight aside and hurriedly said.

    "What''s the use of talking about this now? Even if we know how hemitted the murders, we can''t identify him. I say we should thoroughly investigate the enemies of the Fantastic Four. The murderer being able to do this must be rted to those viins."

    "Kang?" Cable frowned.

    If we talk about the enemies of the Fantastic Four, then Conqueror Kang is definitely the most threatening one. Moreover, Kang isn''t just the enemy of the Fantastic Four but of all superheroes. If anyone could do such a thing, Kang would be the prime suspect.

    "But he hasn''t appeared in a long time, and he exists in various timelines. Even if we want to investigate him, it won''t be easy. Cable, can you think of any way?" Moon Knight asked after thinking for a while.

    "Honestly, I''m not sure. Kang''s existence is a peculiar one, and I can''t track his exact location. Even the Fantastic Four, who specialize in temporal theory, can''t do that," Cable shook his head. "But I don''t think the murderer is Kang."

    "Why? Only Kang has the motive and ability, doesn''t he?"

    "That''s true, but without absolute certainty, Kang wouldn''t do this. Even he can''t bear the consequences of disrupting the timeline. He''s not from this timeline, and if he killed so many heroes here, it could cause a timeline copse."

    "If the timeline copses, you know the consequences as well as I do. It could trigger a new round of multiverse wars, causing them to collide and even annihte each other."

    "But we can''t rule out Kang as a suspect, can we? He''s a madman from the future. How can you guarantee that he or his variants wouldn''tmit such atrocities?" Kate stared at Cable, hoping he could provide an exnation.

    "Hold on a second, I agree with Cable on this point. The murderer might really not be Kang." Moon Knight spoke up, stepping between the group and speaking slowly.

    "Many of us have faced Kang and understand his abilities. But this time, the murderer''s weapons were a knife and a small-caliber handgun. Using these ''antiques'' isn''t Kang''s style."

    Pausing for a moment, Moon Knight continued, "I also considered whether the murderer left these as a red herring, but I don''t think so. The murderer didn''t seem to be hiding his identity at all. Each time hemitted a crime, his methods were brutal, almost as if he was unting it to us."

    "But even if you''re right, the clues involving the knife and the handgun are too broad. We can''t investigate them thoroughly. Just in New York alone, there are countless criminals using knives and guns," the Punisher said coldly.

    "There are many criminals, but not many who could pull this off," Moon Knight said quickly, pointing to the scene of the Fantastic Four massacre. "I think we can investigate this detail. Sometimes, the truth is closer than you think."

    It was another beautiful morning. After a simple meal of instant noodles, Alex stepped out of his house.

    In new york, breakfast culture was actually quite declining. Most people had unappetizing food like bread or cereal for breakfast. Some, who had the means, would make pancakes with fried eggs and ham. However, people rushing to work would usually opt for a roadside fast food restaurant.

    People''s eating habits can''t change overnight. Used to having homecooked breakfast, Alex found it hard to develop a taste for the local breakfast, so he had to make do with toast and egg.

    Walking down the street, the surroundings gradually became lively. The hurried passersby and early morning joggers made the entire city districte alive. Experiencing this scene, Alex almost forgot this was a world with superheroes.

    Previously, Alex had been focusing on gathering information about this world and hadn''t personally experienced its life. So today, Alex decided to rx and think about how to gain some benefits from being here.

    If there was one thing in this world that intrigued Alex, it was definitely the various superpowers. Having lived in a materialistic world for so long, who wouldn''t want to explore these supernatural phenomena?

    There are many superpowers in the Marvel Universe. Whether it''s mutants or Inhumans, they all have their unique, powerful abilities. However, these gic mutations and body modifications are too uncontroble, and Alex was quite averse to them, so he dismissed them first.

    After ruling out some forces that he couldn''t control, like the Phoenix Force or the Power Cosmic, Alex finally set his sights on magic and sorcery.

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    75. Magic and Curses.

    76. The Blood Baron.

    77. The Sun is Watching Me.

    78. Magic.

    79. Wind of Cmity.

 75. Magic and Curses.

    75. Magic and Curses.

    Sorcery, or magic, in the Marvel Universe is a mysterious force that exists across various dimensions.

    Unlike superpowers thate from personal mutations, magic requires one to learn, explore continuously, and establish connections with powerful beings from other dimensions to acquire those mystical powers.

    For thousands of years, these energies have spanned the globe, causing earth-shattering changes on Earth and even across the universe. This forbidden knowledge, like a curse, entangles all wizards.

    This is a method of using specific mystical energies to establish connections with other dimensional forces, fundamentally existing beyond the detectable scientific realm led by technology. Simply put, this power utilizes mysterious forces that science cannot fathom.

    It can even achieve unimaginable feats like reality distortion, energy simtion, astral projection, and soul forging.

    The fundamental rule of magical power is ''equivalent exchange.'' In this regard, it has some simrities with alchemy, though Alex didn''t know much about it. He only knew that learning magic in the Marvel Universe was not an easy task.

    Besides needing the talent to wield magic, establishing connections with forbidden entities is inherently dangerous.

    In this universe, the person who could help Alex safely learn this knowledge would undoubtedly be Doctor Strange.

    Doctor Strange was originally an excellent neurosurgeon with an exceptional medical talent. However, due to a car ident, his hands could no longer perform precise surgeries. He then turned to various methods to try to heal his hands.

    Ultimately, in his despair, he sought answers beyond science. He was chosen by the Ancient One and began learning magic, using these mystical powers to protect the world.

    On the surface, Doctor Strange might not seem very impressive, but in reality, he is renowned among Earth''s wizards and even among sorcerers from other dimensions. Having him teach Alex magic would certainly yield twice the result with half the effort. However, Alex didn''t n to do that.

    While Doctor Strange''s power is indeed formidable, his stubborn, arrogant, and somewhat twisted personality was not something Alex could ept. Moreover, being an ''intruder'' from another universe, Doctor Strange might not just refuse to teach Alex magic; he''d consider it polite if he didn''t try to lock him up.

    Additionally, Doctor Strange himself is an unstable factor. Alex didn''t want too much contact with him for now. When there''s danger, Doctor Strange is the safest. When there''s no danger, Doctor Strange is the most dangerous.

    After much consideration, Alex decided to start with the basics. There may not seem to be many wizards on Earth, but in reality, there are more than one might think. Besides Doctor Strange, many capable and resourceful wizards are scattered around. Getting these people to provide a magical introduction would be enough.

    But finding these people is far beyond Alex''s capabilities. Those who possess forbidden knowledge and hide in the city or dark sewers are not something an ordinary person can detect.

    Fortunately, he had a Kryptonian sister who was powerful enough to monitor the entire Earth.

    New York, Hell''s Kitchen.

    In a damp and dark alley, a somewhat hunched old man was groping his way forward in the darkness. One of his eyes was blind, and his breathing sounded like a broken bellows, as if he could die at any moment.

    The ground in the alley was very damp, with a drainage channel running along the wall, leading to the sewer. Perhaps due to a recent rain, foul-smelling water flowed through it.

    The old man silently traversed the alley, picking up discarded items from trash bins. In Hell''s Kitchen, ces like this were not umon. Every night, the old man could find many valuable items here and sell them for a good price before sunrise.

    Every few steps in the alley, there was a fluorescentmp. Though the light was dim due to years of neglect, it was enough to illuminate the old man''s path in the pitch-ck night.

    Finally, the old man arrived at a trash bin. This was not an ordinary round recycling bin but a pile of giant metal boxes filled with garbage.

    The old man quickly approached and carefully searched. After shooing away a few rats foraging for food, he found some valuable scraps amidst the leftover food and foul-smelling refuse.

    Perhaps it was his lucky day; the old man discovered a discardedmp. It was a beautiful item with a ss cover and a metal cage. Though slightly damaged, it could fetch a good price if repaired.

    Holding themp like a treasure, the old man''s otherwise expressionless face showed a hint of a happy smile.

    But the next moment, his smile froze.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, they say the industry is in decline, but I never thought that someone extraordinary like you would end up scavenging for trash."

    The old man turned around sharply, only to see, under the pale light, a ck-d figure wearing a bird-beak mask abruptly appear in his sight.

    Seeing this eerie figure, the old man slowly straightened up, cursing himself inwardly for losing his basic sense of vignce over the years.

    "John Falsworth, right?" The light from themp illuminated the figure from the waist down, leaving the upper body hidden in darkness, making it difficult to see.

    "You''ve got the wrong person." The old man frowned and replied hoarsely.

    "Heh, I think not. At least I can tell if you''re ''human'' or not. Honestly, when I found you, I was quite surprised. Even I didn''t expect you to still be alive." As he spoke, the ck figure took a few steps forward, fully emerging into the light.

    Seeing the bizarre bird-beak mask and the faint glimmer of light reflecting off its lenses, the old man, named John Falsworth, couldn''t help but take a few steps back, his expression bing agitated.

    He reached out with a trembling hand, trying to keep the figure at bay, and spoke in a shaky voice.

    "What do you want? I... I retired a long time ago. I don''t care what kind of freak organization you belong to, but I swear I''ve washed my hands of all this. I''ve been living under an alias for years and haven''t done anything bad!"

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    76. The Blood Baron.

    77. The Sun is Watching Me.

    78. Magic.

    79. Wind of Cmity.

    80. The First Time Casting Magic.

 76. The Blood Baron.

    76. The Blood Baron.

    Alex stopped in his tracks, looking down at the nervous and somewhat fearful old man before him. It was as if he was observing another world. A world intricately connected with, yet distinctly separate from, the surface world.

    Through Kara''s help, Alex had already fully learned the old man''s identity. This guy was actually a superviin, known as the ''Blood Baron,'' and he was a vampire who had been sired by the legendary vampire leader, Drac.

    Yes, after deciding to delve into the magical circles of this world, Alex first set his sights on these supernatural beings. Whether vampires, werewolves, or even those monster hunter families, they all learned some magic while dealing with these creatures over the years.

    Perhaps this magic didn''t seem particrly powerful, but for Alex, who was encountering this field for the first time, it was more than sufficient. A wise man knows his limits; Alex understood that those ancient, iprehensible sorceries were far beyond his current reach.

    "Rest assured, I''m not here to cause you trouble. I''m here to show my goodwill and to ask for a little help from you," Alex said calmly.

    "Ask me for help? I don''t think I have any ability to assist you. As you can see, I''ve fallen to the point of living with sewer rats. How could I possibly help you?" The old man shook his head, showing a look of refusal. "It''s been a long time since Ist drank human blood."

    "Don''t be so quick to refuse. I don''t care about your vampire bloodline," Alex smiled. "I heard you''ve studied magic before. I''m here to ask if you could share this fascinating knowledge with me."

    Hearing this, John''s body trembled. He squinted at Alex, frantically recalling whether he had ever encountered this person in any past era.

    Studying magic was something John had always done in secret. Although there were many wizards among the vampires, most vampires were quite averse to magic.

    "Who are you, really?" John''s aged face began to change, the clear wrinkles gradually shrinking and fading. At the same time, his entire body straightened up, bing more robust and strong. "I don''t remember anyone like you among the Midnight Sons."

    "The Midnight Sons? Haha, you''ve misunderstood."

    Alex silently watched John''s transformation, which would shock many in the outside world, and his interest only grew. "I''m not a superhero. I''m just an ordinary person who wants to learn magic."

    "If you want to learn magic, you should visit the New York Sanctum. I''d be more than willing to tell you its location and how to sneak in."

    John''s voice was now unusually clear, no longer having the frail tone from before. However, his eyes remained extremely wary. His long-standing sense of danger told him that the man in ck before him was full of unknowns, and the unknown meant danger.

    "The Sanctum Sanctorum is indeed a great ce to learn magic, but for various reasons, I can''t appear before Doctor Strange. So, I can only turn to ''wild wizards'' like you to meet my needs."

    "And what if I refuse?" A sh of coldness appeared in John''s eyes.

    "I think I''ll be able to persuade you," Alex replied, as he had anticipated this response. He then took out his ck umbre. At the tip of the umbre, a sh of light characteristic of silver metal flickered, causing John''s brow to furrow slightly.

    Silver items... it seemed the other party was indeed targeting him. John clenched his fists a little tighter.

    After years of being a viin, the name Blood Baron had transformed from a terrifying title that could stop children from crying at night into a name that no one cared about. Even mentioning it to ordinary people would only elicit a response like, "Oh, the vampire who was killed by a hero, right?"

    John had long realized that in the face of the ever-emerging superheroes, an ordinary vampire like him couldn''t stir up any trouble. He might have been able to unt his power in front of ordinary people, but in front of heroes, he was just a regr viin. This became abundantly clear when Doctor Strange almost wiped out all vampires on Earth.

    Because of this, John abandoned his viinous career. He chose to survive in the shadows, turning to embrace darkness and decay amidst a thriving world. His food source shifted from young girls to sewer rats, all because he didn''t want to die, let alone be targeted by those superheroes.

    But he had had enough of such a life.

    Looking at the man in ck before him, John was now certain that he was just an ordinary human. Although he didn''t know how the other party had discovered his identity, John was sure that this guy was even more fragile than he had imagined.

    Even though he was no longer a source of fear, John wanted to make this smug fellow understand that his current downfall did not mean he could be threatened by an ordinary human!

    With that thought, John reached out his right hand. A short wand resembling a dead tree branch slipped out from his sleeve and into his grasp.

    "Interesting. Knowing I''m a vampire who can use magic, you still only bring these silver weapons. I can''t tell if you''re arrogant or foolish. No matter, I''ll let you witness this magical power."

    John coldly smiled and slowly raised his wand. Suddenly, John''s hand was empty. By the time he reacted, his wand had vanished. Before he could figure out what had happened, he heard a lightugh not far ahead.

    "So this is a ''wand''? Doesn''t seem very special. I thought the legendary wand would be more exquisite. This is nothing like what''s shown on TV."

    It was a young man with silver hair.

    He deftly yed with the deadwood wand in his hands, his nimble fingers making the wand dance between them, seemingly mocking John.

    But when John used his night vision to see the silver-haired young man''s face, he instantly froze, his eyes even showing a trace of fear. Staring at the young man, John finally understood how the other had snatched his wand in an instant. His trembling lips slowly parted as he incredulously uttered the other''s name.

    "Quicksilver!"

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    76. The Blood Baron.

    77. The Sun is Watching Me.

    78. Magic.

    79. Wind of Cmity.

    80. The First Time Casting Magic.

 77. The Sun is Watching Me.

    77. The Sun is Watching Me.

    Alex''s expression changed subtly beneath his mask as he observed John, who had just screamed.

    There are quite a few speedsters in the Marvel universe. For John to instantly recognize and call out Pietro''s name as "Quicksilver" indicated that in this universe, Pietro and his counterpart must look exactly the same, just like the two Barrys from the sh series.

    This wasn''t exactly good news. Having two Pietros who look identical and possess the same abilities meant that Pietro was constantly at risk of exposure. If it were an ordinary person, they could simply use makeup to disguise themselves. But if they ever came face to face with the X-Men, they would immediately recognize Pietro.

    However, now wasn''t the time to be thinking about these things. Alex redirected his attention back to the vampire John.

    "You know me?" Pietro grinned. When John shouted out the name Quicksilver, Pietro realized he had mistaken him for this universe''s Pietro. He had no intention of correcting him now; since the misunderstanding had already urred, he decided to let it continue.

    John was still in shock and confusion, and Pietro''s words jolted him. John suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Alex, unable to stop himself from speaking. "Are you guys with the X-Men? No, wait, you''re human, so you must be with the Avengers!?"

    John''s tone was filled with disbelief. He stared intently at Alex''s eerie mask, filled with confusion and despair. He was puzzled because Alex''s attire didn''t resemble that of a superhero, and he felt despair because he realized he had been deceived and was now being targeted by superheroes.

    "Don''t get agitated, Mr. John. I truly just want you to teach me how to use magic, nothing more. Once you help me, I''ll give you a generous reward, and I won''t expose your identity," Alex said calmly after clearing his throat.

    "Why should I believe you?" John''s face turned cold as he nced warily at Pietro. Then he spoke again, "Let me tell you, I will never help you self-righteous guys. Now get out of my way!"

    "Sigh."

    Seeing John''s strong reaction, Alex shook his head helplessly.

    This is the fate of being a superhero. Wrapped in the glory of ''justice,'' all actions are bound by this moral standard. Now, even a small-time viin who hadn''t yet turned over a new leaf could use this to act up in front of him.

    "First, I have no intention of deceiving you. I really am not a superhero."

    Alex calmed his emotions and slowly extended a finger. As he did so, John suddenly felt a weight on his left shoulder, followed by an immense force that made him feel as if his bones would be crushed.

    John realized in an instant that it was a hand, a very slender, fair hand. He could tell it was a young woman''s hand, but the sheer strength it wielded filled him with terror.

    What horrified him the most was that he hadn''t noticed when she appeared behind him. Just like the ck-d figure in front of him and Quicksilver, these people seemed to exist like ghosts, utterly elusive.

    At this moment, Alex raised a second finger.

    "Second, this is not a negotiation."

    As he finished speaking, John suddenly felt an overwhelming and terrifying energy appear behind him.

    At that moment, John sensed every cell in his body alerting him to danger. Under the pressure of that energy, he found it difficult to breathe, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. This feeling of impending death was something John had only experienced when fully exposed to sunlight.

    Turning his head with difficulty, John''s peripheral vision finally caught sight of the source of this overwhelming pressure. It was a girl with short ck hair, and at this moment, she had one hand resting on his shoulder, her cold eyes watching him without any emotion.

    In the girl''s eyes, that terrifying energy was poised to strike. He would die, definitely die! Under that gaze, John felt his scalp tingle, unable to move even a single finger.

    Gasping for air, John''s mind had only one thought��*<em>the sun is watching me!</em>*

    "I agree! I agree to your terms!"

    At this critical moment of life and death, John finally responded, screaming loudly.

    "See, that wasn''t so hard," Alex said, signaling Kara to release him.

    As Kara''s grip loosened, John copsed to the ground like a rag doll, breathing heavily, in a state of shock from surviving such a terrifying encounter. He couldn''t evenprehend what had just held him.

    The overwhelming pressure and terrifying energy had nearly shattered John''s spirit, leaving an indelible impression on him. As a vampire who had been resurrected several times, this was the first time he truly understood what it meant to be on the brink of life and death.

    "Are you okay? Do you need a hand?" Alex asked as he slowly walked towards John, his tone icy cold. Although his words seemed caring, the indifference in his voice sent a shiver down John''s spine.

    He understood now. Alex hadn''t lied. This guy wasn''t a superhero; he was a devil!

    Scrambling to his feet, John ignored the sewage on him. He kept his head down, not daring to look at the three people around him, nor did he dare to try escaping. The power they had disyed was too overwhelming; his tricks were like stic toys in their presence.

    "I-I''m fine. You wanted to learn about magic, right? I have a hideout in Hell''s Kitchen with a collection of items I''ve gathered over the years. They might be helpful to you," John said, his face filled with fear.

    "Lead the way." Since he had forced cooperation through power, Alex didn''t bother pretending to be polite anymore. To be honest, Alex had no intention of showing any kindness to a viin with so many innocent lives on his hands.

    Hearing the emotionless tone in Alex''s voice, John shuddered slightly. He knew that Alex had run out of patience. If he didn''t do as he was told, he would probably be killed instantly, the kind of death from which he couldn''t resurrect.

    "Follow me."

    John nced at the bag he had dropped and the oldmp sticking out of it. After a moment of hesitation, he decided not to pick it up and instead led the way towards his hideout.

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    76. The Blood Baron.

    77. The Sun is Watching Me.

    78. Magic.

    79. Wind of Cmity.

    80. The First Time Casting Magic.

 78. Magic.

    78. Magic.

    John''s ir'' was an abandoned sewer.

    In USA, there are many such sewers, and in some cities, the sewer systems are incredibly vast, resembling a giant maze hidden deep beneath the city. Coincidentally, John''sir was located in a secluded sewer in Hell''s Kitchen.

    This was a corner of a massive sewer, connected to a World War II-era civilian-built air-raid shelter. Not far from it was an abandoned subway tunnel that had long since turned to ruins.

    John''sir was precisely this air-raid shelter. The original owner and builder was none other than John himself. In his early years, hemitted many misdeeds and provoked a multitude of enemies, so during that time, he spent a lot of money and effort to secretly build safe houses in various ces.

    This air-raid shelter was one of his safe houses. It was also his secret ce to practice magic. In such a ce, studying knowledge from different dimensions wouldn''t be disturbed by anyone.

    As Alex walked into the air-raid shelter, he immediately saw all kinds of strange symbols written in blood on the walls. These symbols were bizarre and irregr, some even looking like random doodles.

    Seeing Alex''s curiosity, John, like an old servant, began to exin. "These symbols possess great power and can support a barrier to prevent other wizards from detecting this ce. You know, I''ve been hiding my identity for many years and don''t want to be disturbed."

    As the group entered, themps on the walls lit up one by one, almost like infrared lights. But when Alex looked closer, he realized they were nothing more than ordinary candle holders.

    The mes on those candles were ignited suddenly, without anyone touching them. Alex didn''t see any traces of technology on the candle holders, which indicated this was indeed the legendary magic.

    "These mes are from energies of other dimensions. The candles are merely a medium. When I return here, the magic channels are connected, so they light up spontaneously," John exined, feeling like a tour guide.

    Following the direction illuminated by the candles, a structure resembling an altar appeared before Alex and the others. On the ground was arge magic circle drawn in blood. Scattered on the ground were some ancient-looking books, extending all the way to the bookshelf in the corner.

    Seeing this dark, hidden ce beneath the city, a look of delight appeared on Alex''s face. This bloody and frightening environment, along with the nauseating smells in the air, finally felt like forbidden magic!

    "How should we start?" Alex asked casually.

    "Uh," John was taken aback by the sudden question, not expecting Alex to be so eager. After a moment of thought, he tentatively asked, "What would you like to learn?"

    "Anything is fine. I actually know nothing about magic, but I''m very fascinated by the magical world, so you''re responsible for teaching me how to use magic," Alex said calmly.

    "Alright, I''ll do my best," John replied with apliant smile, though cursing Alex countless times in his heart.

    Quickly organizing his knowledge of magic, John said rapidly, "Since this is your first time encountering magic, I think we should start with the basics of magic. What do you think?"

    "Mm." Alex found a ce to sit down and nodded in agreement.

    Seeing this, the old vampire took several deep breaths, trying to get into the teacher''s mindset. After a moment, he organized his thoughts and began his lecture.

    "Magic, in the simplest terms, is a way of converting energy. Just as science has its variousws and principles, magic also has its own set of rules.

    As wizards who use magic, we essentially use special methods to extract energy from other things and then convert it into different forms to cast corresponding spells. This is the underlying principle of magic and its most basic rule."

    Listening to John''s exnation, Alex had a sudden thought. If he could use magic to convert energy, could he use his own power to recharge the timepad?

    Unaware of Alex''s distraction, John continued. "The origins of magic trace back to the ancient gods of Earth. However, there are magical abilities passed down from ancient gods in other corners of the universe as well. Most of these have been lost and are iprehensible, so we primarily focus on Earth magic."

    "White magic on Earth originated from Vishanti, the legendary first beings of Earth, namely the three ancient gods Oshtur, Hoggoth, and Agamotto. ck magic, on the other hand,es from another ancient god, Chthon, who is said to be the creator of all dark beings. However, many within the vampiremunity do not acknowledge this."

    "White magic and ck magic are not very different in terms of energy conversion, but the spells they produce are vastly different. One excels at defense, while the other is better for offense. Nowadays, most wizards focus on studying ck magic."

    "There are many ways to cast spells, but the basic problem is energy conversion. Without strong energy as a supply, the consequences of casting a spell will befall the caster. In this state, losing limbs ismon, and some may even lose their lives."

    Alex listened calmly. This was knowledge he normally wouldn''t have ess to. Pietro and Kara also stood quietly nearby, curious about these magical secrets.

    In the entireir, only John''s voice echoed, continuously exining somemon principles of magic.

    "In order to cast spells without harming themselves, wizards must master the ability to transfer this damage to other things or directly extract strong energy to cast spells. This makes the damage and energy consumption proportional and cancels each other out."

    Hearing this, Alex thoughtfully asked, "So if I want to learn magic, I must first manage to transfer the damage caused by magic or use other powerful energies to offset it, right?"

    "Yes," John nodded slowly.

    "Some wizards sign contracts with lords from other dimensions to cast powerful spells, but they ultimately be the minions of those powerful beings. As a vampire wizard, I usually cast spells through sacrifices, and sometimes by stealing energy from other dimensions."

    Alex thought for a moment and then stood up.

    "In that case, show me."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    79. Wind of Cmity.

    80. The First Time Casting Magic.

    81. The One Rejected by Hell.

    82. The Witch.

    83. Summoning the Elder God.

 79. Wind of Calamity.

    79. Wind of Cmity.

    "Show, show?" John''s pupils shrank, his mind racing to grasp the meaning of Alex''s words.

    Alex didn''t care about John''s mental turmoil. He took the wand from Pietro''s hand��it was essentially a piece of dead wood vine��and walked up to John, handing the wand to him.

    "I''m quite interested in your magic. Since you have a powerful barrier here that can resist external probing, no one will notice anything. So, cast a spell here and show me what magic looks like."

    On the surface, these words seemed harmless, but John, who was already terrified, felt a deep threat. No one will notice anything here, which could mean that even if he died here, no one would find out.

    "Take it!" Seeing John hesitate for so long without raising his arm, Alex couldn''t help but urge him in a low voice.

    Hearing this, John quickly cleared his mind of all the chaotic thoughts, swiftly took the wand from Alex''s hand with both hands, and forced a smile more painful than crying. He asked slowly, "So, what kind of magic would you like to see?"

    "Anything will do. ck magic or illusions, at least show me what magic really looks like." Alex stepped back a few steps and made a ''please'' gesture with his hand.

    "Alright, alright." Seeing this, John dared not refuse. He nodded quickly, then nced fearfully at Kara and Pietro, who were also watching him. He couldn''t help but shiver.

    Taking a deep breath, John turned to face the wall of their. "I''ll start with some simple,monly used spells."

    Alex didn''t say anything, just waved his hand to signal John to hurry up.

    Despite his fear, John transformedpletely when he prepared to cast a spell.

    He extended his left hand forward, palm open, while his right hand held the wand high. His whole demeanor changed, his graceful posture and fluid movements evoking the image of the vampire baron he once was.

    Without any incantations��or perhaps John didn''t need to chant��he simply struck a pose, and a mysterious airflow began swirling in the undergroundir.

    The sudden gust of wind lifted Alex''s coat. This supernatural energy immediately caught the attention of Alex, Pietro, and Kara, who had never seen magic before.

    John moved. His hands danced gracefully in the air, and in an instant, the airflow seemed to take form. From Alex''s ordinary perspective, he could clearly see the ''wind'' flowing around John''s hands.

    The ancient books scattered on the ground flipped open under the fierce wind, rustling, but no one paid attention to them.

    "Is this what you call magic?" Alex asked slowly.

    "No, I haven''t even started yet." John''s hands paused for a second after hearing Alex''s words, then continued moving.

    Soon, the airflow was ''fixed'' by an unknown force. It was hard to imagine what a fixed fast-moving wind looked like, but Alex and the others saw a baffling scene.

    The currents of air continued to move rapidly, and under John''s control, they transformed into razor-sharp floating des. These des, like transparent ss, were difficult to see with the naked eye.

    "This is one way to use the Wind of Cmity," John exined as he manipted the wind des in the air. To give the trio a better view of the magic, John deliberately suspended the des in front of them.

    "The Wind of Cmity is a ck magic spell I learned from books I seized from some dark wizards years ago. These books contained fragments of the Book of Cagliostro and notes from other ck magic practitioners, which preserved the learning and usage methods of this spell."

    "When using the Wind of Cmity, it can be transformed into various weapons. Once injured by these weapons, the power and poison of the Wind of Cmity prevent the wounds from healing quickly and damage the opponent''s bodily functions. It is effective against all kinds of creatures."

    Observing the magical spell up close, Alex couldn''t help but be amazed.

    Magic in the Marvel Universe was quite interesting. In theics, magic had some simrities to the magic in Harry Potter, being a kind of ''idealism'' energy with a wishful thinking aspect.

    Having never experienced these supernatural forces firsthand was one thing, but now, witnessing magic''s existence, Alex wasn''t about to miss such a good opportunity.

    "Not bad, it seems you haven''t disappointed me. So, how do I use this magic?" Alex asked, his tone bing somewhat urgent.

    Hearing this, John dissipated the Wind of Cmity and then seriously observed Alex. After a long moment, he thoughtfully said, "Uh, using magic isn''t a simple matter. As I mentioned earlier, it requires long periods of meditation and practice by the wizard."

    "You mean I have to train to use these spells?" Alex said coolly.

    "Yes, you could say that," John replied, lowering his head submissively. "The source of magical power primarily relies on the wizard''s personal energy, which is mental and spiritual energy. Additionally, there is cosmic energy and extradimensional magical energy, but everything starts with the individual wizard."

    After finishing, John, unable to see Alex''s expression behind his mask and fearing his potential anger, quickly continued.

    "Actually, some magic can be used without training. Besides thesemonly used ck magic spells, I have some knowledge of sacrificial magic. If you want to experience it, I can also fulfill that request."

    "Oh?" Alex raised an eyebrow, looking at John with interest. "Sacrificial magic, huh? Is there any danger involved?"

    "Rest assured, there is absolutely no danger. We merely borrow minute amounts of energy from other dimensions to cast simple spells. This magical energy is almost negligible and poses no risk," John quickly assured.

    Seeing John''s guarantee, Alex nodded slightly. If it was just a simple test of magic, it should be harmless. Besides, in a world with so many superheroes, any problem could be resolved by them, so there shouldn''t be any issues.

    Thinking this, Alex smiled.

    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s begin!"

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    80. The First Time Casting Magic.

    81. The One Rejected by Hell.

    82. The Witch.

    83. Summoning the Elder God.

    84. Contact and Peering.

 80. The First Time Casting Magic.

    80. The First Time Casting Magic.

    Seeing Alex was very interested, John immediately began to take action.

    John first dived into the pile of books on the floor, searching for something. Soon, he pulled out a very worn piece of parchment. He then went to the shelf and grabbed a few candles.

    Everyone watched John hustle back and forth silently. Although Alex and the others knew John was preparing the necessary items for the sacrificial magic, none of them understood magic, so they couldn''t help and just waited quietly.

    "Alex, do you think magic is something everyone can learn?" Pietro asked in a low voice, clearly very interested himself.

    "Probably. If it''s based on ck magic or cult rules, then even an ordinary person with no knowledge could follow the steps to cast the corresponding magic. This is also the best way demons use to entice followers," Alex replied calmly.

    "There are demons in this world too!" Pietro''s eyes widened. He had always thought fairy tales were fake, and that angels and demons were just made-up concepts.

    "Actually, many universes have demons. Don''t forget that legends and myths generally have some basis in reality. Since there are ancient gods here, why wouldn''t there be the gods worshipped by Earth people?" Alex shrugged. In terms of ''gods,'' the Marvel Universe and the DC Universe aren''t that different.

    Both multiverses have all kinds of gods. Whether it''s the Olympian gods or the Asgardian gods, or even various deities, angels, and demons, they all exist. The difference is in their levels of power.

    "But in my universe, there are none of these things. If gods really existed, why didn''t they appear to save a world plunged into despair?" Pietro sighed softly.

    "Yours is an exception," Alex didn''t exin further.

    Pietro''s universe is a materialistic one. There are no gods, and even heaven and hell don''t exist. Gctus, who should be a cosmic entity, doesn''t even have basic cosmic energy and has be just an enormous ''ordinary alien.''

    "What are demons?" Kara asked at this point. Pietro, at least, had heard of these things, even if he hadn''t seen magic. But Kara, being an actual alien, knew nothing about them.

    "Well..." Alex was unsure how to exin. "You can think of them as beings from other dimensions in this universe. They generally have immense power and abilities beyond human imagination."

    "Are they very strong?" Kara frowned slightly, finding it hard to believe that such terrifying beings could exist on this ''weak''.

    "Very strong," Alex nodded seriously and continued.

    "There are many types and numbers of them. Powerful ones can easily kill you. However, they can''t manifest their true forms in our reality. Even if theye, they aren''t at full strength. So, strictly speaking, there are many ways to counter them. But you have no experience with magic and no resistance to it."

    Listening to Alex''s exnation, Kara nodded slowly. She didn''t think Alex was lying. If such beings really were that powerful, she might need to train more to learn how to deal with them.

    After a while of quiet conversation, John finally finished his preparations. He seemed to take this sacrificial magic very seriously, even using magic to clear the area around the altar.

    "Ready?" Alex asked.

    "Yes." John, rubbing his hands nervously, came up to Alex and handed him a piece of parchment. "This contains the specific steps for casting the spell. You just need to stand in the center of the altar and recite them."

    Taking the parchment, Alex initially thought he wouldn''t understand the text. However, as his eyes fell on the parchment, he was surprised to see the words quickly transform into recognizable characters.

    These demons really knew how to gather followers. Look at this��automatic trantion to ensure humans could use the magic easily.

    "This is a very simple spell, almost cost-free. Even a child could sessfully steal a bit of magic energy from the edge of hell and cast a levitation spell by following the steps," John exined.

    Listening to John, Alexpared the steps on the parchment and found that it was indeed a harmless sacrificial spell, as John had said. However, stealing energy from other dimensions was no easy task. Any slight mistake could alert the beings there, especially when dealing with hellish energy.

    Alex also worried that John might have ulterior motives. After all, this was a sacrificial spell, and he and his friends werepletely ignorant about it. If John tricked them and sacrificed them instead, Alex would be in big trouble.

    To be safe, cautious Alex silentlymunicated with Miss Minutes. If anything happened, she would open a portal immediately. Alex didn''t believe anyone could chase him across universes without special means.

    With this in mind, Alex slowly walked to the center of the altar, holding the parchment in front of him and began to recite the ever-changing text softly.

    In the dark and damp underworld, the air reeked of stench. Under the watchful eyes of vampiric servants, a figure in a ck robe and a bizarre bird-beak mask chanted forbidden knowledge inscribed in blood.

    The scene was so horrifying that even in a world full of superheroes, it was shocking. Pietro thought this scene could serve as the poster for a horror movie. He wanted to take a picture with his phone but refrained from doing so to avoid disturbing Alex.

    Kara, on the other hand, didn''t seem afraid. She appeared deeply curious about the mystical atmosphere and Alex''s actions.

    Although the parchment was marked in English, what Alex recited wasn''t English or any knownnguage. It was a nonsensical, unfathomablenguage. Alex wondered how he could speak it so fluently��it felt natural once he saw the text.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Alex finally finished reciting the entire text on the parchment.

    At that moment, everyone held their breath��

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    81. The One Rejected by Hell.

    82. The Witch.

    83. Summoning the Elder God.

    84. Contact and Peering.

    85. The Murderer''s Identity.

 81. The One Rejected by Hell.

    81. The One Rejected by Hell.

    A minute passed.

    Alex didn''t feel any special power. The magical scene he imagined didn''t appear, making him wonder if he had mispronounced a word. But that was impossible. These words weren''t under his control; they were spoken subconsciously. There was no way he could have ''mispronounced'' them.

    Five minutes passed.

    Pietro and Kara stood quietly beside the altar, still anticipating Alex''s first disy of magic.

    Unfamiliar with magic, they didn''t know if this was normal. Although they found it strange, since Alex hadn''t said anything, they assumed it was normal and wondered how long it would take for the magic to be released.

    Alex stood silently for a while, confirming that there was no supernatural activity around him. Feeling like a fool, he slowly tilted his head and looked at the uneasy John. The suddenly tense atmosphere in their made John very nervous. Especially when he noticed Alex''s gaze, his anxiety peaked.

    "Don''t, don''t look at me! I don''t know why either!" John screamed in fright under Alex''s gaze.

    "I hope you can give me an exnation, John." Alex said calmly, making it impossible to gauge his emotions, which added tremendous psychological pressure on John.

    "I really don''t know. This shouldn''t be happening!" John angrily scratched his head, quickly walking to the altar to carefully check each step to ensure he hadn''t made any mistakes.

    "Everything''s fine. All steps were followed correctly. How could this happen? Could it be something happened at the edge of hell? That''s impossible. If the Hell Lord made a move, I''d get the message."

    The more John checked, the more he couldn''t control his trembling body. He never imagined such a simple sacrificial spell would fail. His biggest fear now was that Alex, in a bad mood, might chop him up and feed him to the dogs.

    "Impossible, impossible."

    Watching the nervous John, Alex frowned, a guess forming in his mind. "John, stop checking. Whether there was a mistake or not, why don''t you try it yourself?"

    "Ah?!" John looked at Alex cautiously, unsure of his expression under the mask. "Believe me, I have no intention of deceiving you."

    "I believe you." Alex said, stepping off the altar and nodding towards John. "So, you try it. If you fail, it proves something''s wrong with the spell or the edge of hell. If you seed, then..."

    He left the rest unsaid, but everyone knew what he meant.

    John hesitated for a moment, then nodded heavily. With mixed emotions, he took the parchment and, under Alex''s watchful gaze, reluctantly walked up to the altar.

    John quickly entered a spellcaster''s state. As a long-time wizard, he handled this effortlessly. Alex and his friends watched silently as John chanted the illogical words. Unlike Alex''s scene, when John recited thetter part, the altar''s candles suddenly burned fiercely with blue mes.

    Seeing this, Pietro and Kara couldn''t help but turn to Alex, curious why the results differed so dramatically despite following the same steps. Seeing this, Alex felt quite helpless. Despite being a two-lifetime man, this was his first attempt at casting legendary magic, and it ended in failure, as if the altar was targeting him.

    As expected, the sacrificial magic was sessfully cast. Using the magical energy stolen from the edge of hell, John not only performed levitation but also cast another spell, Cmity Wind. This indicated that the sacrificial magic should have seeded, and every step was correctly executed. But this made it even stranger��why did the spell that even a child could cast fail?

    John stood silently on the altar, looking at Alex below, puzzled. Not only Alex but John also couldn''t understand why it failed.

    It was as if...

    It was as if the edge of hell wouldn''t allow Alex to steal magical power!

    The steps were correct, and so was the spell, leaving only one conclusion: Alex was the problem. He couldn''t connect to the dimension of the edge of hell, or rather, that dimension rejected him, making it impossible for him to steal even a bit of magical power.

    Thinking this, John''s gaze towards Alex became more horrified. He couldn''tprehend what kind of existence would be so rejected by the edge of hell��something even ancient dark wizards couldn''t achieve.

    If John was merely curious about Alex and hispanions before, he now had no desire to probe their origins. Such an existence was beyond his reach.

    "So, it''s my problem, right?" Alex said helplessly. "Since it''s a sacrificial spell, it should open a channel to the edge of hell ording to the incantation. But I couldn''t even do that, let alone steal power from that dimension."

    "I''m afraid so. I''ve never encountered someone like you. The edge of hell has issued a one-sided expulsion against you, making it impossible to open that channel with any method. It''s something I couldn''t even imagine," John said, bowing his head deeply.

    Alex sighed, unsure why this happened. His only unique trait was being a ''transmigrator.'' Besides that, he couldn''t think of any reason the edge of hell would reject him, as he''d never met those hell lords.

    However, Alex wasn''t inactive. When John cast the sacrificial spell and opened the channel for a brief second, Alex sessfully left an anchor on the other end of the channel.

    This was something Alex had instructed Miss Minutes to do before John began the magic. It was just an attempt, but it worked. Miss minutes used 6% of her power to leave a dimension anchor at the edge of hell.

    At this point, John spoke again. "But I have another way. Since the edge of hell rejects you, we can connect to other dimensions. I know a friend who has a deep understanding of the edge of hell and other dimensions. She even signed a master-servant contract with a beholder!"

    Afraid of Alex''s anger and adhering to the idea of sharing risks, John quickly spoke up.

    "I''d be happy to take you to her. I''m sure she''ll help you master the magical arts, after all, you know, I''m a bloodkin and don''t understand magic as deeply as real wizards."

    "Oh?" Alex''s interest was piqued again.

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    82. The Witch.

    83. Summoning the Elder God.

    84. Contact and Peering.

    85. The Murderer''s Identity.

    86. The Man Behind the Scenes.

 82. The Witch.

    82. The Witch.

    In a world with superheroes, things aren''t as perfect as they seem. Hero battles against viins are just dinner conversation for most people, who often forget that heroes and viins are also just regr people. No hero was constantly protecting people; they have their own problems. After donning their uniforms and upholding justice, heroes return to their daily lives, filled with ordinary chores. Every time they remove their masks, these mundane moments remind everyone that simplicity is true happiness.

    This is even more evident for the viins. After a day of scheming against Batman, the Joker still needs to shop for groceries with Harley Quinn. Viins don''t always think about world domination. It might seem strange, but they have their own problems and realities to face.

    Linda Littletrees is a prime example. Born into a Native American tribe in Arizona, she excelled academically and got into her dream school. However, she didn''t expect her roommate to be a follower of Mephisto, often engaging in dark rituals and ck magic. Under her roommate''s influence, Linda joined this cult. During one sacrificial ritual, Linda found herself the offering, her soul delivered to Mephisto, turning her into his emissary.

    But that was long ago. Defeated by the Ghost Rider, Linda was abandoned by Mephisto. Though she retained some hellish magic, she lost her connection to Mephisto. To avoid his potential wrath, Linda sought refuge in the Chaos Dimension, bing a devoted follower of the Elder Gods. However, all she did was to survive. She distanced herself from both superheroes and superviins, fully embracing a normal life with everyday concerns. Now, Linda is a mother of three.

    Leaving her previous life behind, Linda found joy in domesticity. She married a designer and worked in a factory. Though their ie wasn''t high, it was enough for their needs.

    One day after work, Linda hurried home, knowing her husband was away on a business trip. She wanted to surprise her kids with some treats.

    "Kids, mom''s home! Today I..."

    She unlocked the door and stepped inside,den with bags. However, her smile froze when she saw four oddly dressed individuals sittingfortably in her living room. Her three kids were eating at the table, and the aroma indicated the food was beyond her usual means.

    "Ms. Linda Littletrees, forgive our intrusion. Mr. John sent us, saying you might be able to help us."

    Hearing the person in the gue doctor mask, Linda noticed a familiar, innocent-looking John waving at her. Linda had crossed paths with John, a fellow magic-side superviin, several times. Though not close friends, they asionally kept in touch. She knew John, formerly known as Blood Baron, to be quite narcissistic. Seeing him so subdued, Linda realized these visitors must be significant.

    Indeed, she soon recognized Quicksilver but was shocked to see him missing an arm! Linda knew Quicksilver''s hands were intact, making the sight even more rming.

    "Um, what do you need from me?" Linda stammered, unsure what to do.

    "Rx, ma''am. We mean no harm to you or your family. I just need your assistance with something. However, I think it''s best discussed away from the kids. Is there a ''quiet'' ce?"

    Alex nodded towards the children eating at the table and spoke kindly to Linda.

    "Yes, this way, please." Linda forced a smile, gesturing for Alex and the others to follow. She shot a questioning look at John, silently mouthing, "What the heck?"

    If anyone had telepathic abilities, they''d hear Linda''s mental stream of curses directed at John, whom she mentally berated countless times.

    John shrugged helplessly, giving her a "good luck" look. Enraged, Linda red at him, wishing she could strangle him, but John ignored her and quickly caught up with Alex and the others.

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    83. Summoning the Elder God.

    84. Contact and Peering.

    85. The Murderer''s Identity.

    86. The Man Behind the Scenes.

    87. The Lord of Dimension.

 83. Summoning The Elder God.

    83. Summoning The Elder God.

    "So, you''re here seeking my help because you can''t ess other dimensions?"

    In Linda''s secret basement, five people stood in a circle. After hearing John''s exnation, Linda finally understood the situation. To be honest, when she heard John say that Alex couldn''t open dimensional portals through sacrificial magic, Linda almost thought Alex was a demon that crawled out of Hell''s bordends.

    Linda had some past dealings with Mephisto and had some understanding of the Hell dimension he resided in. From her knowledge, many people couldn''t practice magic, but almost no one was unable to connect to the Hell dimension. The only exception might be those cklisted by the Hell dimension.

    But what exactly were the Hell bordends?

    They were high supernatural dimensions ruled by Hell lords, ces beyond ordinary imagination andprehension. Being cklisted by the Hell dimension and rejected from there suggested a terrifying background for Alex. However, this was just a hypothesis, as Alex clearly stated that he had never encountered the Hell bordends or its demons before. From this perspective, the whole matter seemed to be at an impasse.

    Alex was also very curious. Despite his many unique traits, none of them should affect the Hell lords. The only known clue was that the dimension instinctively rejected him, as if it had a ''call reject'' setting specifically for him. Anymunication was one-sidedly refused.

    The Hell dimension was chaotic and wretched, with origins and history likely predating Earth''s civilization. The fact that it specifically cklisted Alex was deeply thought-provoking. Perhaps the Hell lords had discovered Alex when he first arrived in this universe. Or maybe his entirely different origin from this universe caused the bordend''s barrier to reject him.

    The most important question now was whether the Hell bordends rejected Alex specifically, or if it rejected all ''foreigners'' from other multiverses like him.

    Originally, Alex nned to have Kara and Pietro try the sacrificial magic. If they also failed, it would mean the Hell bordends were closed to all outsiders. If they seeded, the issue was likely with Alex alone. However, Alex now had a better idea: with John''s introduction, he would ask Linda to summon the demon with whom she had a master-servant contract.

    Instead of making endless guesses, it would be better to directly confront a demon from another dimension. This was undoubtedly a better approach for Alex and hispanions.

    After hearing Alex''s request, Linda hesitated for a long time. Ultimately, under the immense pressure from Alex and hispanions, she agreed.

    Unlike the terrified John, Linda, though very scared, quicklyposed herself. Perhaps because of Quicksilver, she believed these people were unlikely to harm her or her family. However, their bizarre background made Linda too scared to delve deeper, which also made her unable to refuse their request, even if she really didn''t want to get involved with these people.

    "Alright, I''ll do as you ask, but that''s all. Once you''re done, you must leave and nevere back. I''ve been retired for a long time." Linda exhaled heavily and said.

    "Of course, thank you for understanding." Since Linda was cooperative, Alex responded politely. After all, who doesn''t like to hear some nice words? Sure enough, Linda''s attitude softened under Alex''s polite words. She gave a silent nce at John, who was hiding in the corner, and then waved her hand, signaling everyone to step back while she stood in the magic circle.

    Sitting cross-legged in the middle of the giant magic symbols, Linda raised her hands high, chanting words that sounded like the chirping of insects.

    Alex and the others couldn''t help but frown at the sound, especially Kara, who felt as if she were hearing the buzzing of countless bees. The noise pollution was so overwhelming that she covered her ears.

    Noticing the difort of Alex and the others, John quickly tried to distract them. "Linda was once Mephisto''s apostle because a bunch of lunatics sacrificed her soul to Mephisto. Since then, her attitude towards the Hell dimension has be increasingly worse."

    Alex nodded thoughtfully. "I seem to recall she fought with Ghost Rider, right?"

    "Yes, that was before the Midnight Sons organization. Dark creatures were particrly rampant on Earth back then. But that was a long time ago. Lindater reimed her soul and broke ties with Mephisto," John exined awkwardly.

    "I see. She worships the Elder Gods because she''s afraid Mephisto might seek revenge someday, right?" Alex nced at Linda, who was chanting incessantly. "Has she never considered that she''s just jumping from one bad situation to another?"

    "No choice. Once you practice ck magic, there''s no turning back, especially for someone like her who''s deeply connected with the Hell dimension. Mephisto is no saint. If Linda hadn''t reacted quickly, she would''ve ended up like Martin. Do you know about Martin?"

    "Which Martin?" Alex was puzzled.

    "The guy known as the Master Mayhem. Early on, he sold his soul and signed a contract with Mephisto, turning his entire body into a host for demons. His body can open portals to the Hell dimension, allowing demons toe to Earth."

    "I think I remember something about that." Alex searched his memory. It seemed like there was such a superviin in theics.

    As they discussed these matters, a slight tremor in the surroundings drew everyone''s attention back to Linda. Linda''s chant was reaching its climax. Spider-web cracks appeared on the basement''s ceiling and walls, gradually tearing apart. The crumbling ceiling rapidly seemed to ''fall upwards.''

    It was as if a massive hole was being opened in the fabric of reality, and in an instant, a terrifying pressure enveloped everyone present.

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    84. Contact and Peering.

    85. The Murderer''s Identity.

    86. The Man Behind the Scenes.

    87. The Lord of Dimension.

    88: Return.

 84. Contact And Peering.

    84. Contact And Peering.

    Everyone was startled by this sudden change, the violent shaking felt like an earthquake, but the apanying terrifying pressure made it difficult for everyone to breathe.

    Kara instinctively stood in front of Alex, her eyes shifting between light and dark as she stared at the ceiling, where a non-lethal force had torn a hole. Although she knew that following Alex would expose her to significant events, she didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.

    "Oh my god!" Pietro shrank behind Alex, clutching Alex''s coat tightly, ready to flee with him at any moment. He never imagined that the ordinary housewife in front of him could summon such a terrifying existence.

    At this moment, the entire basement seemed to have entered anotheryer of space, a space floating between reality and the chaotic dimension, and it was constantly shaking violently. Fortunately, the people here were not ordinary; they were not affected by the shaking.

    "Is this normal?" Alex frowned, his hand already on the time controller.

    "I have no idea!" John gaped.

    "The dimensional channel has opened. Do you want to set a dimensional anchor point?" Miss Minutes, despite the frightening environment, remained cheerful as always.

    "Record." Alex replied silently while casting his gaze towards the other side of the giant crack in the ceiling.

    It was a world of infinite chaos. On the other side of the crack, the air seemed to have color, with a constantly changing, nauseating aura enveloping everyone''s vision. Within this peculiar mist, a massive shadow slowly emerged.

    Perhaps because the figure was too huge, it was impossible for anyone to determine its exact appearance. The colossal outline was indescribable in human terms. All they could see were numerous tentacles waving and groping towards them.

    "It found us! It found us!!" Pietro screamed.

    "Of course it did; we summoned it." Alex said seriously, watching the unspeakable horror get closer.

    "Linda! What kind of monster did you summon?! Are you trying to get us all killed?" John screamed as he ran towards Linda, trying to interrupt her magic.

    But he stopped after just two steps. He was horrified to find that behind Linda''s seated figure, her shadow began to wriggle and spread wildly under some unknown force. ck tendrils, like tentacles, left the ''ground'' and entered reality.

    "This is..." It was John''s first time seeing such a bizarre scene. That was no longer a human shadow; it couldn''t even be called a ''shadow.'' It was a ck mass wriggling and stretching, turning into a creature resembling an octopus.

    John quickly retreated behind Alex, staring in terror. It was the first time he had seen the minions of the Old Ones; this eerie scene was beyond hisprehension.

    The ck shadow gathered above Linda''s head, numerous tentacles extending outward. It was something that couldn''t be distinguished with the naked eye, and it definitely wasn''t a rational creation of reality. Its body was full of chaos, making anyone who looked at it go mad.

    Finally, Alex saw its shape clearly: a gigantic eye, tightly closed and not yet open. Although hard to understand, Alex was sure that this was its true form. The tentacles continued to spread, and the ck shadows stretched out from the tightly closed eye, exploring every inch of the basement, slowly moving towards Alex and the others.

    ''What the hell is this?'' Alex frowned, noticing Kara starting to gather her heat vision. He quickly grabbed her arm and pulled her behind him.

    Attacking an unknown creature, especially one from another dimension, was never a good idea. To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Alex decided to handle it himself. With this in mind, Alex''s face hardened under his mask. He slowly extended his gloved hand towards the ck tentacle shadow.

    The shadow didn''t evade but instead drifted into Alex''s grasp.

    At the moment of contact, Alex felt an indescribable sense of being watched, as if he had connected with a terrifying existence. This feeling made Alex''s hair stand on end, and he quickly withdrew his hand. In that brief moment of contact, Alex was sure something was staring at him, not just a gaze but from all directions��corners, under chairs, on walls, even in drawers or cabs. Countless eyes were fixed on him, trying to see through him.

    "Are you alright?" Kara, focusing on Alex, immediately asked when she saw something was wrong.

    Alex was momentarily stunned, unable to respond. He felt an unknown presence in reality watching him. Suddenly, Alex grabbed his ck umbre and quickly opened it in front of himself and the others, under their confused and suspicious gazes.

    The next moment��

    Ssh!

    Crash��

    In everyone''s view, countless eyes suddenly opened on the ck shadow, even the massive central eye. All eyes focused on Alex.

    Whether it was an illusion or not, everyone sensed a hint of fear in those countless gazes. The next moment, their vision was blocked by the ck umbre. From the edges of the umbre, they saw countless eyes burst like firecrackers, exploding within two seconds.

    The nauseating, bloody flesh sttered across the basement, covering the walls and floor. Alex felt a force against his umbre as if someone had dumped a bucket of water on it.

    When everyone regained their senses, they saw the basement covered in broken flesh, with disgusting liquid dripping from the ceiling. The dimensional crack had closed. On the walls, the viscous flesh slowly slid down, carrying broken eyeballs and teeth fragments. Seeing this, John almost vomited; this scene was shockingly impactful for a vampire.

    At the center of the basement, Linda opened her eyes in a daze. She looked around, stunned. Without any barrier, she was covered in the exploded flesh. Feeling the sticky sensation on her body, she froze for a few seconds before letting out an iprehensible scream.

    "Ahhhh����!!!!"

    ..........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    85. The Murderer''s Identity.

    86. The Man Behind the Scenes.

    87. The Lord of Dimension.

    88. Return.

    89. Human Meteor.

 85. The Murderer’s Identity.

    85. The Murderer��s Identity.

    AIM (Advanced Idea Mechanics) Ind.

    Cable and his team followed thest signal sent by the "Uncanny Avengers" squad to this base originally controlled by MODOK, but when they arrived, they were still a step toote.

    "Uncanny Avengers" was merely a temporary codename; the team''s original name was the Avengers Unity Division.

    After the battle between the Avengers and the X-Men, to eliminate hostility between the two sides and to foster public trust in heroes, Captain America gathered some members from both groups to form a special task force.

    The members of this squad were quite diverse, epassing almost all supernaturally powered superheroes, including humans, mutants, wizards, Inhumans, and even heroes like Human Torch and Cable who had served in this team.

    The initial purpose of this team was to promote the principle of peaceful coexistence among different races.

    In the current era of a rising number of superheroes, this team''s designation was retained, and its membership had hardly changed. However, its leaders had be Mystique from the X-Men and the veteran sorcerer Doctor Voodoo from the Midnight Sons.

    Other members included Synapse from the Inhumans, Deadpool, and Quicksilver. Yes, this universe''s Quicksilver was also in this team, but if Alex saw the scene at that moment, he probably wouldn''t worry about the potential meeting of two Quicksilvers.

    Thest signal sent by the Uncanny Avengers was from MODOK''s ind base. With the increasing number of superhero deaths and disappearances, Nick Fury found that things seemed to be slipping out of his control. To obtain some crucial information from the viins, he not only summoned Cable and others but also secretly arranged for the Uncanny Avengers to breach MODOK''s defenses and try to extract information about the butcher from him.

    But Nick Fury probably never imagined that this action would lead to the annihtion of the entire Uncanny Avengers squad.

    When Cable and his team arrived, the entire base was already deserted. MODOK hadn''t even bothered to clean up the scene, and the entire base was covered in blood, with corpses scattered everywhere.

    "We''re toote. Another batch of superheroes has joined the casualty list," Cable said with a grim expression. He looked at the horribly mutted members of Uncanny Avengers, feeling a mix of emotions since these people were his friends.

    "The battle traces here haven''t been cleaned up. This might be a fortunate aspect. We may be able to gather crucial clues from them," Moon Knight said calmly. Compared to mourning the dead, he preferred to find out the murderer''s true identity as soon as possible.

    In contrast, Kate couldn''t hold back anymore. She said, "More and more heroes are dying. Do you still think it''s right to hide the information? The Fantastic Four''s disappearance has already made the papers. People aren''t fools; Mister Fantastic was just interviewedst month!"

    "I''ve discussed this with Nick Fury. He has secretly notified some lone heroes toy low recently, but as you know, most heroes are independent. Whether they heed the advice is not something we can control," Cable shook his head helplessly.

    "I think we should make the whole matter public. This way, those lone heroes will understand the severity of the situation. Now that the Uncanny Avengers have also died at that guy''s hands, it shows that the enemy''sbat power is likely far more terrifying than we imagined."

    "No way. If we publicly acknowledge the existence of a murderer who can threaten all superheroes, it would undoubtedly damage the credibility of all superhero teams. This would significantly diminish the public''s trust in heroes, and Nick Fury won''t agree to that."

    "Cable, you''re from the future, right? Can your future sensor help or guide us in finding the mastermind behind all this?" Moon Knight asked curiously.

    "Probably not. My timeline is a bit disrupted at the moment. After Nick Fury found me and gathered you all, the future became obscured. This suggests that I might be next," Cable murmured, theplexity of his emotions evident to no one.

    "It''s their own fault for being so useless," Punisher interjected coldly, ncing at the bodies strewn about.

    "The killer has already revealed his weapons: ordinary knives and firearms. These weapons are nothing special; even any gang could get them. If they died to such weapons, doesn''t it prove they deserved it?"

    "Frank, show some respect! I know you have issues with these superpowered individuals, but they were ourrades!" Kate scolded with a tight frown.

    "I think Punisher has a point," Moon Knight suddenly said, standing up. Noticing Kate''s hostile re, Moon Knight softly exined, "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t share his views, but he is right about the killer''s weapons."

    As he spoke, Moon Knight approached Quicksilver''s corpse. This universe''s Pietro had copsed on the steps, and his legs had been severed at the ankles by a sharp de, with gunshot wounds visible on his chest, making for a gruesome death.

    "At first, I considered the possibility that the killer was trying to mislead us, but now it seems everything isn''t asplicated as we thought. Ladies and gentlemen, our adversary is merely an expert with guns and des."

    Moon Knight then looked at Doctor Voodoo''s decapitated head. From his eyes, one could tell that Doctor Voodoo hadn''t even had a chance to react before dying, or he didn''t realize what was happening!

    "I knew Doctor Voodoo; his power is immense, and few can harm him. From his current state, it appears the killer ambushed him. The only ones who could get that close on a battlefield would be someone he deeply trusted."

    Piecing together the clues, Moon Knight narrowed his eyes. At that moment, a name slowly emerged in his mind.

    "I''ve said it before; the killer might be closer than we think. Ever since I left the Avengers, I seldom paid attention to these task force rosters, but Deadpool is part of this squad, right?"

    ........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    86. The Man Behind the Scenes.

    87. The Lord of Dimension.

    88. Return.

    89. Human Meteor.

    90. The Gravely Injured Alien.

 86. The Man Behind the Scenes.

    86. The Man Behind the Scenes.

    In a dpidated theater, Deadpool was in a video call. This ce served as one of his safe houses. Over the years of being a mercenary, Deadpool had established several safe houses, and this was one of them.

    "Great job on the Killbrain mission, Deadpool. This makes me think maybe the leader of the Extraordinary Avengers should be someone more responsible," Captain America beamed, giving Deadpool a thumbs-up.

    "Hahaha, no big deal~" Deadpool proudly ced his hands on his hips. Although he tried to act modest, everyone could see how smug he was.

    "Alright, buddy, convey my congrattions to your team, mainly to you, but I don''t want the others to feel left out."

    "You sure know how to talk, Sam. I totally supported you inheriting the shield back then." Deadpoolughed heartily, without a hint of humility.

    "The invitation still stands." Captain Marvel Carol''s image appeared on the screen as well. "We need talent like yours in our Alpha Team. At least, I need it."

    "Thanks, Carol, but right now, I think I''m more needed here." Deadpool gave a wide smile. "Hahaha."

    Ssshhh!

    A static screen, like frosted ss, appeared on the monitor, but Deadpool didn''t react. He continued conversing with those ''people.''

    "Ha. Hahaha. Yes, that''s it."

    There was no sanity in his eyes. His vacant gaze made him look like a madman who had lost his mind. The term ''madman'' seemed quite fitting for Deadpool, as he always appeared that way to others. But now, it was different. The madman was acting crazier, or rather, he had delved deeper into madness.

    Deadpool, with a strange expression, smiled at a television full of static that made ''Shhh'' sounds. Soon, he picked up the only working device on the table��andline phone.

    "Nick Fury, yes, encrypted lines and special tasks. I love tasks."

    "Enough! You damned fool, get down on the ground."

    With a loud bang, Punisher burst through the door of Deadpool''s safe house, armed with two loaded pistols. His violent entry shattered the already dpidated door, exposing the small interior of the safe house to everyone.

    "Calm down, Frank. Deadpool isn''t an enemy yet. He''s just a suspect. We can''t attack our ally without evidence," Moon Knight tried to stop the rampaging Punisher, quickly exining.

    "I don''t see the difference. Deadpool is a criminal. Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten the crimes this bastardmitted as a mercenary. Besides, he''s a master of des and firearms. Who else could silently kill so many people?"

    "Stop arguing." Cable interrupted their quarrel, silently observing the empty room. "No one''s here. We might be toote again. Deadpool is already gone."

    The interior of the safe house was much smaller than they imagined. The environment waspletely visible, filled with garbage and a rotting stench that made everyone wrinkle their noses. It''s hard to believe that Deadpool''s safe house was such a filthy ce. Judging by the setup, calling it a temporary dump would be appropriate. Who knows how Deadpool tolerated this disgusting environment.

    "Deadpool has time-travel technology. Catching him is too difficult. He could be anywhere, even outside our timeline," Cable said calmly.

    Though Cable didn''t voice any extreme views, everyone knew about his long-term partnership with Deadpool. Their rtionship was very close. Upon learning that Deadpool might be the murderer of the heroes, Cable''s mood was undoubtedly terrible.

    "I fear the person we''re looking for received an important call and then left," Jessica Jones said, inspecting the unchecked phone and the telephone line before looking up at the group.

    "Do you think someone tipped Deadpool off about our arrival?"

    "We can''t jump to conclusions about Deadpool yet," Cable tried to defend his friend, but Moon Knight handed him a file the next moment.

    "Don''t be in a rush to defend Deadpool, Cable," Moon Knight said coldly. "Check these files first. These documents contain detailed reports on some heroes: The Thing, Human Torch, Luke Cage in your hand."

    "I haven''t gone through all of them, but I believe we''ll soon find files on Gambit, Elektra, Quicksilver, Doctor Voodoo, and others. These reports detail their weaknesses, how to fight them, and strategies to kill them."

    "Ha, I knew it." Punisher sneered, gripping his gun tighter. "Deadpool is the mastermind behind all this. We just need to find him and take him out."

    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."

    At this moment, Jessica Jones spoke up. She silently opened a takeaway box on the table, and underneath it, arranged with several noodles, were two words.

    Deadpool had left another message for them��

    HELP ME!

    "My friends, our initial phase of the experiment has been aplete sess."

    In a Hydra base, Red Skull was hidden in the shadows, video conferencing with several leaders of evil organizations. Behind Red Skull was a massive electronic screen, disying all the targets Deadpool had aimed for recently, as well as the majority of superheroes who had yet to be attacked.

    "Our agent is incredibly creative and efficient. In a short time, he has helped us eliminate many obstacles."

    As Red Skull spoke, countless superhero avatars appeared on the screen, all marked with blood-red crosses. Their corresponding death photos popped up one by one on the screen.

    "And we''vepletely controlled him. As long as we maintain his split personality, he can help us kill anyone who stands in our way."

    Red Skull smiled slightly, reaching out to touch one of the photos. It was of someone with a headshot��a person from a future timeline, Spider-Man 2099!

    "For those among you who doubted his abilities, I believe his recent targets have erased your doubts."

    With these words, the screen changed again. On an ind in the Aegean Sea, countless shattered statues and sculptures came into view for the viins.

    From the remnants of the statues, it was still possible to identify their identities: Loki, Hercules, She-Thor, Ganesha, and other mythical gods. And in the center of the ind, there were more destroyed statues, including those of Hercules, Thor, Hermes, and other powerful deities.

    As the camera continued to zoom in, everyone soon saw the cause of all this, lying in the center of the statues holding a female head with snake hair.

    "Now, the question is..."

    "Who''s next?"

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    87. The Lord of Dimension.

    88. Return.

    89. Human Meteor.

    90. The Gravely Injured Alien.

    91. Unease Bes Reality.

 87. The Lord of Dimension.

    87. The Lord of Dimension.

    Ruins of the Universe, General Zod''s Tomb.

    Alex had been meditating here for seventeen years. Since mastering the timepad, Alex found that his concept of ''time'' had subtly changed. For beings within the timeline, time is an untouchable grandw; no one can control such a powerful force. Even with the legendary Time Stone, time remains an entity that cannot be easily manipted.

    Those who y with time will eventually be yed by time. This is the warning passed down from every Supreme Sorcerer to the next because human minds cannotprehend the true essence of time. But for Alex, after being able to freely traverse different multiverses, he had unconsciously transcended the concept of ''time.''

    The flow of time varies in each universe. With the help of Miss Minutes, Alex could set ''anchors'' between two universes to achieve cross-time travel.

    For example, if Alex set an anchor the moment he left the All-New, All-Different Universe, no matter how long he stayed in other universes, he could return to that fixed point in time. In simple terms, he was exploiting a loophole in the multiverse. However, this seemingly simple task is extremely dangerous. The anchors set by Miss Minutes resemble nails hammered into a flowing timeline. Any mistake could result in multiple Alexes appearing on the same timeline, potentially causing the entire universe to copse. Therefore, before deciding to exploit this loophole, Alex had thoroughly calcted and nned with Miss Minutes.

    Ultimately, Alex focused on the Ruins of the Universe because it was the only universe fully recorded in the time controller. Even if something went wrong, Alex could use the time controller to solve the problem.

    Alex''s goal was singr: to meditate for an extended period to enhance his mastery of magic. To better learn magic and control this extraordinary power he had never encountered before, Alex brought along John, the vampire wizard.

    Originally, Alex intended to bring along the witch Linda as well. However, since her direct superior self-destructed at a nce at Alex, she refused any contact with him and directly expelled Alex and hispanions from her home, which Alex had to ept.

    During these seventeen years, neither Alex nor John had changed much. John, being an immortal, could live indefinitely as long as he had blood, while Alex, being the master of the time controller, found that ''time'' left no marks on his body.

    Initially, Alex was unaware of this until he began practicing magic under John''s guidance. He was surprised to find a vast amount of energy within his body, which made him a sort of radioactive source that resisted the erosion of time.

    Currently, Alex is unsure if this radiation, besides granting him immortality, has other effects. He wondered if this power could help others extend their lifespan. He had tried to use his magic to control this energy but ultimately failed.

    Alex wasn''t sure if his magic power was insufficient or if he couldn''t control this energy yet. Regardless, he approached this unknown matter cautiously, avoiding excessive experimentation to prevent uncontroble dangers.

    As for the vampire John, after Alex instantly brought him to another universe, hepletely submitted and explicitly expressed his obedience. To him, Alex''s power was beyond imagination.

    Although Alex appeared to be an ordinary human, John couldn''t muster any resistance. The reason was simple: to make John fully serve him, Alex revealed some information, such as the fact that they were in another parallel universe.

    As a result, John now looked at Alex as if he were seeing Mephisto, the Crimson Lord, or Dormammu. By possessing control over a parallel universe, Alex was already akin to a true ''Lord of Dimensions.'' The only difference was that Alex didn''t have the same level of power.

    Whether it was Mephisto, who ruled over numerous demons at the borders of Hell, or Dormammu, who controlled the Dark Dimension, they all possessed terrifying power beyond humanprehension. They could also harness the energy of their entire dimension to invade other dimensions.

    Their power stemmed from the dimensions they controlled, just like Odin''s divine power originated from Asgard. As long as Asgard wasn''t destroyed, Odin''s Odinforce was infinite. Odin''s strength was undeniable. He had banished the Heavens and the angel race into the void and fought Gctus to a standstill at his peak.

    Dormammu, the lord of the Dark Dimension, had a simr experience. He started as a dark sorcerer and, after being banished to the Dark Dimension, discarded his physical form to be a mystical entity carrying terrifying dark energy.

    This might exin why the minions of the Old Ones perished upon contacting Alex. In some sense or concept, Alex and the true Old One Shuma-Gorath were of the same rank. However, this was just a hypothesis that Alex didn''t personally endorse. He couldn''t be sure that a demon from another dimension would choose to die upon seeing him, suggesting deeper secrets were at y.

    These secrets were beyond Alex''s current understanding. For now, mastering the use and release of magic was his primary focus.

    Fortunately, after seventeen years of practice, Alex had made significant progress. He might not match the proficiency of Doctor Strange, who had read countless forbidden magic books, but Alex was confident his magic use wasparable to that of ordinary sorcerers.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Alex raised his hand, and a surge of gray energy gathered in his palm.

    "John, how long have we been here?"

    "Six thousand four hundred and eleven days, sir." John immediately appeared by Alex''s side, head bowed, and replied.

    "It''s been that long, huh? Time to go back." Alex murmured. Practicing magic often led to losing track of time, especially when one could feel their magical power growing every moment, making it easy to get lost in the pursuit of strength.

    Thankfully, with John, the ''loyal servant,'' by his side, Alex didn''t feel too lonely over the years.

    John kept his head down, silent. As an observer, he was most qualified to speak on Alex''s rapid growth in power. After a year here, John realized he could no longer teach Alex. Over time, John gradually embraced his role as a servant, tending to Alex''s daily needs.

    And he also enjoyed trying the fresh blood from another universe.

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    88. Return.

    89. Human Meteor.

    90. The Gravely Injured Alien.

    91. Unease Bes Reality.

    92. Deadpool Massacres the Marvel Universe!

 88. Return.

    88. Return.

    A purple portal opened, and Alex and John stepped through, returning to their home in the All-New, All-Different Universe''s Brooklyn.

    "So quick to return?" Pietro turned his head at the sound behind him, his expression very surprised. "I haven''t even finished a dungeon yet!"

    Alex hadn''t told the two what he was going to do, so for Pietro and Kara, Alex and John''s departure had only been for a few minutes.

    "You''re ying a healer in a dungeon with one hand? Aren''t you afraid your healing won''t keep up and you''ll drag your team down?" Alex smiled. Seventeen years without contact with human civilization made him feel rxed seeing Pietro yingputer games.

    "Hehe, you underestimate me. Don''t forget I''m a speedster. Controlling the mouse and keyboard with one hand is nothing. I used to y ping pong with myself," Pietro said with a chuckle.

    "True, I almost forgot that such a small thing wouldn''t be a problem for you. But you reminded me, I should make you a mechanical arm when I have time. It feels weird with you missing an arm," Alex said, walking slowly to Pietro and patting his good arm.

    "Really?!" Pietro''s eyes sparkled with excitement and curiosity. "The tech in this universe is so advanced that it can even make mechanical limbs?"

    "Of course. Whether it''s the Fantastic Four, Iron Man, S.H.I.E.L.D., or Wakanda, all these superheroes or factions have high-tech. Even superviins like Hydra have the resources toplete your prosthetic," Alex exined.

    "My prosthetic? What do you mean?" Pietro looked puzzled.

    "It''s true." At this moment, Kara walked out of her bedroom. She had sensed Alex and John''s return the moment they arrived. "There''s someone called the Winter Soldier in this world. His arm is made of metal, and it''s perfect for you."

    ncing at Kara, Alex nodded seriously, acknowledging her words and greeting her.

    "You''re back. Wait, you two��" Kara began, suddenly noticing something odd. She scrutinized Alex and John before asking uncertainly, "How long were you gone?"

    No wonder Kryptonians have such sharp observation skills. Alex and John had spruced themselves up, changed into new clothes they had prepared, and even took a bath in the other world before returning, yet she still noticed the difference.

    "More than six thousand days," Alex said tly.

    "Six!" Pietro''s mouth dropped open at the number. He stared at Alex in disbelief, then looked at John as if asking if Alex was telling the truth. John slowly nodded in response.

    Unlike Pietro''s big reaction, Kara''s eyes were also filled with shock, but she quickly adjusted. She stepped forward, straightened Alex''s cor, and said, "It''s been a long time. Wee back."

    Alex didn''t resist Kara''s gesture. On the contrary, he enjoyed the moment. Seventeen years of persistence had made him crave friendship even more. "Thank you."

    "You''re wee. But next time, at least give us a heads-up," Kara smiled.

    "Wait a minute! Alex, where did you go? How could you be gone for so long when you were only gone for a few minutes here?" Pietro still couldn''t understand. He stood up and asked.

    "Time flows differently between universes. I guess Alex went to another universe. But as for what he did��" Kara trailed off, looking at Alex for an exnation.

    "Oh, that��" Alex''s lips curled into a smile. He raised his hand, and in the next moment, all the furniture in the room floated up under an invisible force.

    Seeing this, Pietro''s eyes widened even more. "Oh my God!"

    "As you can see, I went to a rtively quiet ce to practice magic to improve my self-defense. With John''s help, I made significant progress during that time. I now have somebat ability." After finishing, Alex waved his hand, and the furniture returned to its original ce.

    "It''s all thanks to your talent. Compared to you, my little bit of magic is nothing," John bowed his head deeply.

    Seeing John''s obedient demeanor, Pietro and Kara exchanged a smile. It seemed those six thousand days were not wasted. John''s state showed he waspletely won over by Alex. But Pietro and Kara weren''t surprised, as Alex achieving this was perfectly normal for them.

    "No need to be modest. Your magical abilities are excellent, and your teaching skills are even better. In this regard, you''re on par with the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj," Alex remarked.

    "You praise me too much," Johnughed awkwardly. When he was first taken to that, his life was entirely in Alex''s hands. John believed if he didn''t teach Alex well, he would be buried alive in that other world.

    Under such a threat to his life, John couldn''t help but give his all in teaching Alex magic. By the end of the first year, John had been racking his brains, trying to find anything else he could teach Alex.

    "So, Alex, you''re a wizard now, right?" Pietro asked eagerly.

    "Yes, but unlike ordinary wizards, I can control a bit more energy," Alex said casually, causing John to almost choke on his saliva.

    Kidding? With a whole parallel universe''s energy as a backup, ordinary wizards couldn''tpare. If he had that much energy, he''d be preparing to invade other dimensions instead of being a scavenger.

    John was right. Controlling the Ruin Universe, Alex was simr to dimensional lords like Dormammu and Shuma-Gorath, able to use another world to unleash powerful magic. The difference was that they connected the two worlds through themselves, while Alex used the Timepad.

    But what John didn''t know was that unlike Hell''s Border and the Dark Dimension, which naturally had endless magical energy, the Ruin Universe Alex controlled had no such supernatural energy. Moreover, Alex didn''t want to disrupt the Ruin Universe''s timeline, so he could only draw energy from the natural explosions of stars in the Ruin Universe and convert it into magic. It seemed troublesome, but for Alex, it was enough. At least recharging the Timepad was entirely doable.

    "Alex, can you teach me? I want to be a wizard too! Magic is so cool!" Pietro excitedly approached Alex and asked quickly.

    "We can try, but��" Alex nced at theputer screen. "Your team just wiped out."

    Pietro blinked.

    "I forgot! Ahhhh!!!"

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    89. Human Meteor.

    90. The Gravely Injured Alien.

    91. Unease Bes Reality.

    92. Deadpool Massacres the Marvel Universe!

    93. Action!

 89. Human Meteor.

    89. Human Meteor.

    Having mastered supernatural powers, the pressure that had been lingering in Alex''s heart eased considerably.

    After crossing over for such a long time and witnessing numerous world-destroying superhumans firsthand, Alex had always felt immense pressure because he was just an ordinary person. Like in the incident with General Zod''s invasion, Alex couldn''t imagine how he could save that universe if it weren''t for the Kryptonians'' significant weakness to Kryptonite.

    Given his abilities, Alex might have perished in any battle''s aftermath, and not even Pietro could guarantee saving him every time. So, the only oue for him was to keep running away.

    Alex had run away enough and didn''t want to keep running. He didn''t want to be a burden to the entire team, so he preferred to spend seventeen years quietly improving himself. Fortunately, the result was good. Feeling the magical energy flowing around him, Alex''s heart gradually settled. This magical energy came from within this universe, sensed by wizards and attracted to them. However, these magical energies scattered in the air were extremely weak, far inferior to those in magical dimensions.

    "Pietro, you keep ying. John and I are going out for a walk. After being away from human civilization for so long, I really want to rx," Alex said, stretchingzily.

    Originally, Alex nned to use magical energy to restore Pietro''s lost arm. With his current abilities, he could definitely do it, but hecked the spells and experience regarding limb regeneration. Recklessly trying ck magic could easily lead to idents.

    If he identally gave Pietro a demon arm, that would be too absurd. So, Alex quickly abandoned this idea, thinking of first making a mechanical limb as a temporary solution and then restoring Pietro''s arm when he was more confident.

    "Where are you going? I''ll go with you," Kara said.

    "Uh, no need. I''m just going out with John for a bit, and I want to find a way to get Pietro a mechanical limb." Alex waved his hand casually and, before Kara could say more, directly pulled John out of the house.

    Seeing Alex''s obviously off behavior, Kara tilted her head suspiciously. She looked at Pietro, who shrugged and continued ying his game. Turning back, Kara activated her X-ray vision. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Alex, but she was curious about what secret Alex had after staying in another world for so long and then leaving so urgently upon returning.

    Convincing herself with the excuse of "worrying about Alex''s safety," Kara directed her gaze towards the direction Alex left. Since Alex and John used teleportation magic when they left, Kara lost track of them instantly. But this little thing couldn''t stump a Kryptonian. Kara extended her senses, following the memory of Alex''s voice and heartbeat, and soon found his location.

    Kara''s gaze pierced through walls, skyscrapers, and bustling crowds, finally locking onto a building adorned with various exquisite neon lights.Alex, led by John, strutted to the entrance, and soon, numerous beautifully dressed women in short skirts surrounded them, escorting Alex and John into the hall.

    Seeing this, Kara closed her eyes directly. She wasn''t naive enough not to understand what that ce was for. After living in Earth''s civilization for a while, she already knew what "natural reproduction" meant.Kara didn''t know how she felt at that moment, but she felt extremely speechless.

    "What did you see?" Pietro asked curiously. He knew how terrifying Kara''s abilities were. She often used her powerful perception to understand this world during this time.

    "Just y your game," Kara nced at Pietro, left a sentence, and returned to her room.

    Leaving a very confused Pietro in front of theputer.

    Back in her room, Kara casually closed the door and reopened a superheroic book. In this universe, superheroes had be a symbol and a new profession. Around these superheroes, many hidden fortunes naturally emerged. Among these, the most prominent were the derivative works born from superheroes.

    Manypanies would spend a lot of money each year to buy the portrait and adaptation rights of superheroes, creating various products to attract the public''s attention and promote consumption. And the heroes naturally enjoyed this. After all, not every superhero was a rich second generation like Tony Stark. If someone could bring them some extra ie, they were happy to ept it.

    However, most superheroes would donate this money, like Spider-Man Peter Parker and Daredevil Lawyer Matt. Kara didn''t know what they were thinking, living so frugally yet unwilling to ept the money to improve their lives.

    Using the superhero profession as a framework, numerous online games, figurines, and even derivativeics were created. Kara''s favorite pastime was reading theseics based on superheroes'' past experiences. To her, reading theseics helped her better understand the superhero profession and the challenges they faced.

    Kara wasn''t aimless. Since learning that her cousin was a superhero in many parallel universes, she became interested in this profession and wanted to see how these ''colleagues'' like her cousin operated.Of course, Kara wasn''t ignorant of the principle "seeing is believing." So while watching theics, whenever she saw a superhero character that interested her, she would use her X-ray vision to directly "see" the person''s current state.

    This wasn''t just to understand the real experiences of the heroes and the discrepancies in theics, but also to satisfy her curiosity about this group of people.

    Over time, Kara developed the habit of using her X-ray vision to observe various superheroes every night. Initially, her intention was merely to better observe this world''s superheroes, but now, this program had be a good way for Kara to rx every night.

    Especially after seeing Alex and John really go to physically "rx," Kara decided to check out others to calm herself.

    Just as Kara was considering whether to watch Daredevil fight gangsters or see Professor X teach students in the evening. A pink human-shaped meteor abruptly entered her sight.

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    90. The Gravely Injured Alien.

    91. Unease Bes Reality.

    92. Deadpool Massacres the Marvel Universe!

    93. Action!

    94. Terrifying Thoughts.

 90. The Gravely Injured Alien.

    90. The Gravely Injured Alien.

    The sun set below the horizon, and night had already enveloped the entire Northern Hemisphere. The night sky above New York City was incredibly clear, with countless stars dotting the sky, surrounding the moon.

    On such a rare clear autumn night, a pinket suddenly broke the tranquility of the night sky. High up in the sky, no one knew what it was. To the naked human eye, it was merely a faint light streaking across the night sky, causing most people to overlook its existence. But Kara was different. Her X-ray vision could almost disregard the vast distance. When theet appeared in her field of vision, Kara''s keen observational skills immediately locked onto it.

    "What is that?" Kara murmured, squinting her eyes to see the figure more clearly. Sure enough, after adjusting her angle, Kara could clearly see the identity of theet. It was a person. No, not a person. To be precise, it was a humanoid creature emitting a glow, rapidly moving through the air like aet streaking across the sky.

    Perhaps this exined why most people ignored it. The distance from the ground was too far, and coupled with its human-like height, it appeared minuscule from a distance. This caused the glow to look faint from the ground, making it hard for people to notice.

    The appearance of this strange figure immediately caught Kara''s attention. With her vision abilities, Kara could instantly see through the figure, noting its different physiological structure, identifying it as an alien.Ordinary aliens wouldn''t pique Kara''s interest much, as there were numerous aliens appearing on Earth. Just in the past few days, she''d seen enough to form a card game.

    But this girl, emitting a pink glow, was in a state that made Kara frown. A terrifying scar ran down the girl''s back, from her right shoulder to her left waist, with blood continuously flowing from the gash. These blood droplets froze into ice crystals as they fell, disappearing into the night sky. Moreover, the girl had a hole in her left hand, likely caused by a small armor-piercing round.The girl''s mental state was also extremely poor. Kara saw her nearly fall from the sky several times, barely holding on.

    Seeing this, Kara hesitated for a moment before opening her window, stepping out lightly. The next moment, a tremendous force propelled Kara forward like a bullet. Kara''s speed, nearly imperceptible to the naked eye, made her vanish in the blink of an eye as she sped towards the pink-glowing figure. Unlike other speedsters, Kryptonians couldpletely control the effects of high speed. As she flew, Kara carefully masked the sonic booms around her, as Alex had advised her to keep a low profile. In less than a moment, Kara reached the glowing girl, slowing down to fly alongside her.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Kara asked, worried, seeing her clearly gravely injured state.

    This brief question caused the girl to shiver. She turned her head suddenly, eyes filled with terror, seemingly unable to believe someone had caught up to her at such a height.

    "Do you need help?" Kara asked again. She could see the girl was at her limit, running on sheer willpower. If this continued, she would surely die.

    The girl opened her mouth, trying to say something, but ultimately lost consciousness mid-air. Her glow vanished as she fell under gravity. Seeing this, Kara quickly elerated, catching the girl in mid-air, preventing her fall. Wrapping the girl in her bio-field, Kara noticed her condition was extremely poor. If no immediate action was taken, the alien girl might never wake up.

    With this thought, Kara burst forth at full speed, heading straight home. Since it was a rescue mission, Kara didn''t hold back her speed, resulting in her crashing through her bedroom window despite trying to control hernding with her bio-field. Hearing the loud crash, Pietro immediately disappeared from his desk, reappearing with Zeus''s Staff in hand.

    As Pietro focused on Kara''s room, the bedroom door opened from the inside, and Kara walked out anxiously, speaking quickly. "An alien is in critical condition. She looks like a superhero. You get some medical supplies, and I''ll find Alex."

    "Huh?" Pietro froze but quickly nodded. "Oh, okay, I''ll go right away."

    In this crisis, the speedster''s advantage was evident. In less than twenty seconds, Kara returned with Alex and John, while Pietro followed with medical supplies.

    "Ugh!"

    This was John''s first experience being sped around by a speedster. Despite the bio-field, he couldn''t help but turn to the trash can and vomit.

    Alex wasn''t in great shape either, not because he couldn''t handle the speed, but because he waspletely naked. He remembered only enjoying himself before Kara suddenly brought him home. Ignoring the embarrassment, Alex raised his hand, a green light shed over him, and he was clothed anew.

    "Kara, you need to give me a good exnation," Alex said helplessly. Hearing this, Kara pointed to her bedroom. Alex followed her gesture, seeing the unconscious girl on the bed, her life hanging by a thread.

    Seeing this, Alex''s expression turned serious immediately.

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    91. Unease Bes Reality.

    92. Deadpool Massacres the Marvel Universe!

    93. Action!

    94. Terrifying Thoughts.

    95. Sanity Levels Plummet!

 91. Unease Becomes Reality.

    91. Unease Bes Reality.

    Upon seeing the girl for the first time, Alex was struck by her beauty. She had long blonde hair and delicate features, lying on the bed like a sleeping beauty. However, Alex only nced briefly before turning to Kara with a puzzled look. "Who is she?"

    "I don''t know. She suddenly appeared between the stratosphere and the mesosphere. I saw she was in bad shape, so I saved her. Don''t worry, no one saw or tracked us," Kara said calmly.

    Alex nodded, then quickly moved to check the girl''s injuries. To his shock, her condition was extremely dire, with her life hanging by a thread.

    "John, stop puking ande help," Alex called out. He didn''t know much about medicine, especially for such severe injuries. After using magic to slow down the flow of time around the girl, he urgently called John over.

    "Okay, okay." Hearing Alex''s call, John hurriedly put down the trash can and, suppressing his difort, approached the girl. When he saw Alex could actually slow down time, he couldn''t help but look at Alex in shock.

    "Don''t look at me, save her," Alex frowned.

    There were many spells to control time, but they usually required immense energy or artifacts. For instance, ancient primeval gods could control time with their powerful magic, and the Time Stone, one of the Infinity Stones, could manipte time''s flow.

    Alex, of course, didn''t have such powerful magic, but with the Timepad, he could cast a spell that "simted" time control.

    "As you wish." John shivered, then focused on the girl''s horrific wounds. "To be alive with such injuries, her vitality is terrifying. Do we have emergency supplies?"

    "They''re ready." Pietro hurriedly brought in the supplies. Judging by the professional-lookingrge bags, Alex suspected Pietro had raided a major hospital.

    "Can you save her?" Alex asked, seeing John''s serious expression.

    "To be honest, I''m not sure. This girl isn''t human. She''s only managed to survive thanks to her unique physiology. I can help stitch her wounds, but she''s severely anemic. Even if the wounds are healed..." John sighed.

    "I understand. You start the treatment." Alex nodded, then gestured for Kara and Pietro to step out, so John could focus on the emergency care.

    As John had mentioned, the injuries weren''t the most critical issue. The main problem was the girl''s massive blood loss. Without a transfusion, she would still die even if the wounds were treated. Finding suitable alien blood on Earth was nearly impossible, especially since they knew nothing about this girl''s background.

    "Did she just appear in the sky suddenly?" Alex asked Kara as they moved to the living room.

    "Yes, I was observing some superheroes when she appeared in my view. Oh, and she was glowing pink when I saw her," Kara recalled.

    "Pink glow?" Alex paused, trying to recall any superheroes in Marvel with such characteristics. After a moment, he asked, "Was it just pink?"

    "There were many colors, like a rainbow, but mainly pink," Kara answered after thinking for a moment.

    "A rainbow..." Alex suspected she might be Inhuman Crystal, but quickly dismissed the idea. Crystal had simrities but wasn''t identical to this girl. Moreover, this girl was aplete alien, with a physiology entirely different from humans. There were no Earth-based sequences in her body, unlike gically modified beings.

    This made the girl''s origin very mysterious. This was the Marvel Universe, filled with various superheroes. If she had superpowers and was an alien, she was likely a superhero or superviin. Alex should have at least heard of her. Her sudden appearance with such severe injuries suggested a ruthless attacker. In the All-New, All-Different Marvel Universe, such scenes shouldn''t exist, and if they did, Alex should have some impression of it.

    Alex rubbed his chin, a bad suspicion forming in his mind.

    "Kara, can you determine her direction based on where she appeared and her flight path?" Alex asked.

    "It''s difficult. Her flight path was erratic, like a headless fly. But she was very scared when she saw me, suggesting she was being chased and flew randomly," Kara shook her head, then recalled.

    "Then she probably didn''te from outside Earth. If she were being chased in space, S.W.O.R.D. and the Fantastic Four''s satellites would have spotted her when she entered Earth," Alex rubbed his temples, feeling increasingly uneasy.

    "There''s one more thing." Kara looked at Alex''s serious face and spoke again.

    "What is it?" Alex looked up.

    "I''ve been observing the superheroes here. Initially, I was just curious about their lives and actions. Buttely, there seem to be fewer superheroes I can observe," Kara said uncertainly.

    Alex''s eyelid twitched at this. He stood up abruptly, staring at Kara. "What do you mean by ''fewer''?"

    "I used to observe all the superheroes across the country, but gradually, many disappeared. I thought they were taking a break, but recently, I''ve heard some bad news."

    Alex remained silent, signaling her to continue. Seeing this, Kara frowned deeply. "I heard many superheroes have been killed. There''s a bloodthirsty butcher out there, cruelly murdering lone superheroes."

    Hearing this, Alex''s eyes narrowed, his unease bing reality.

    "..."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    92. Deadpool Massacres the Marvel Universe!

    93. Action!

    94. Terrifying Thoughts.

    95. Sanity Levels Plummet!

    96. Enemy in the Dark, I Am Also in the Dark.

 92. Deadpool Massacres the Marvel Universe!

    92. Deadpool Massacres the Marvel Universe!

    "When did this happen?" Alex silently lit a cigarette and asked.

    "I can''t be sure, but it seems like this series of murders started even before we arrived in this universe. I only recently heard rumors about it. Someone must have hidden the truth about the heroes'' deaths and blocked all rted information," Kara said slowly.

    Hearing this, Alex exhaled a puff of smoke, quickly recallingics about massacres of heroes. Considering the situation in this universe, oneic title soon popped into Alex''s mind��Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe Again!

    In superheroics, besides the usual heroic tales of fighting evil, there are many stories of heroes dying heroically or being brutally ughtered. Even within the Marvel Universe alone, countless times have superheroes faced total annihtion. Deaths of certain heroes no longer grab readers'' attention. Soon, the guillotine was poised above the heads of all superheroes, giving rise to several alternate universes where the Marvel Universe is massacred.

    There''s not only the Punisher Kills the Marvel Universe, but Deadpool himself has starred in the ssic ''Kills the Universe Trilogy'', including Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe, Deadpool Killustrated, and Deadpool Kills Deadpool.

    Originally, Alex thought those stories were just for fun, becausepared to realbat power, they were absurd. How could a mere human like the Punisher have the ability to ughter world-destroying superheroes? It was as ridiculous as a barbarian taking on a star fleet single-handedly.

    Alex never imagined he would actually find himself in such a universe, feeling an invisible pressure weighing on his heart.

    Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe Again is a story set in a parallel universe of the All-New, All-Different Marvel Universe. Alex had read thisic several times before crossing over and was familiar with the plot.

    In short, Deadpool is brainwashed by viins led by Red Skull. When a certain phrase triggers the neural block in Deadpool''s brain, he experiences terrifying hallucinations. In Deadpool''s mind, he is ying and having fun with other superheroes. In reality, he is wielding his dual swords, brutally killing those superheroes he suddenly attacks.

    In this respect, Deadpool is almost indistinguishable from General Zod under the influence of fear toxin. He thinks he is punishing viins and helping heroes, but in reality, he is helping viins ughter heroes. After killing almost all superheroes, Gwenpool discovers the viins'' secret. As she is killed by Deadpool, she recites the trigger phrase, waking Deadpool from the viins'' control.

    Once awakened, Deadpool, in unprecedented anger, turns his des on the viins. In his reckless frenzy, he eventually kills them all. The plot is notplicated, and thebat power is not as absurd as the Punisher Kills the Marvel Universe.

    Notably, when Deadpool beheads Red Skull, Red Skull doesn''t die. Instead, his head starts talking, mocking Deadpool, saying he has gonepletely insane and can''t be sure if he''s really awake. Deadpool leaves with a parting shot: if you''re not dead, I''lle back and kill you again, then sets off to hunt down other viins. It''s an extremely open-ended conclusion, but for Alex, the whole world is in a precarious state. It''s not just about Deadpool killing heroes��the entireic exudes a deeply unsettling aura.

    Deadpool isn''t the main issue; it''s what lies behind it all that poses the real threat. Alex couldn''t even pinpoint the source of it all, but it wasn''t toote. He still had enough time to investigate.

    "You already know what''s happening, don''t you?" Kara looked at Alex, who had been silent for a long time, and slowly spoke.

    "Sort of." Alex put the long-extinguished cigarette butt into the ashtray and pulled out a bitter smile. "I originally thought we could rest for a while in this world, but now, our leisure time is gone for good."

    "Saving the world again, huh? I can learn how superheroes operate," Kara said lightly, then nced at Pietro.

    Noticing Kara''s gaze, Pietro sighed helplessly. "I don''t care, the gaming guild already kicked me out anyway."

    At this moment, the door to Kara''s bedroom opened, and John came out, wiping his hands with a towel.

    "How is she?" Pietro asked.

    "Her life is saved. I used ck magic to keep herst breath, now it''s up to her if she can pull through. She lost a lot of blood, and we can''t even confirm her identity," John said, feeling helpless.

    Meanwhile, in a vi in Los Angeles.

    Blood covered the floor. Looking inside from outside the vi, one could clearly see silhouettes moving and hear the asional sound of metal shing and explosions. Because this was a standalone house with no neighbors around, this bizarre scene didn''t attract external attention. Pushing in, a ck woman floated in the pool outside the vi, her blood dyeing the entire pool red. At the vi''s entrance, a few human limbs were scattered, evidence of the fierce battle.

    Inside the vi, the exquisite furniture had been smashed to pieces by powerful forces, scattered everywhere. The remaining fighters were in the final stages of their battle, using theirst tricks to try to end this thrilling fight.

    "Wade! How dare you! How dare you hurt my child!" An Asian woman roared, terrifying magical energy surging from her hands, but Deadpool dodged her killing blow with agility.

    "Like I said~" Deadpool twisted his body in mid-air and threw his long sword, impaling another woman glowing with a multicolored pink light, thennded leisurely. "When did you viins dare to mess with me, the hero?"

    "Everyone be careful, Deadpool''s brain ispletely out of control, like a radio receiving thousands of signals!" said a man with pink glowing eyes.

    But in the next moment, Deadpool beheaded him, apanied by his manicughter.

    "Go join your six-fingered god~ Maybe if you count carefully, you''ll find Gibborim doesn''t have fingers at all~!"

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    93. Action!

    94. Terrifying Thoughts.

    95. Sanity Levels Plummet!

    96. Enemy in the Dark, I Am Also in the Dark.

    97. A Massacre.

 93. Action!

    93. Action!

    "This is a mistake, Skull."

    In a secret Hydra base, Doctor Doom and Red Skull were leisurely walking through a dark corridor. Looking at the somewhat spirited Red Skull, Doctor Doom spoke quietly, "We shouldn''t ce so much trust in a lunatic like Deadpool. We can''t even control that ''thing.''"

    "The trust isn''t ced in ''Deadpool,'' Mr. Doom, but in this ''n.'' Throughout Deadpool''s transformation process, he won''t betray us because he doesn''t even know what he''s doing," Red Skull replied with a cold smile.

    "And what about the others? Can you trust those you''ve recruited?"

    "The others are insignificant. They just need to maintain their positions."

    The two walked side by side, slowly disappearing into the shadows.

    "Just as I said," Red Skull continued, "trust in this n."

    Unbeknownst to them, a girl in a pink costume was silently watching from a pipedder above. This girl was none other than the famous Gwenpool. Gwenpool, also known as the Pink Ghost, was originally named Gwen Poole. She came from a universe devoid of any supernatural abilities, where all superheroes and superviins existed only inics, movies, and other fictional media.

    In this regard, her universe wasn''t much different from the one Alex came from before crossing over. However, due to an ident, Gwen identally traversed parallel universes and arrived in the Marvel Universe where superheroes lived.

    In this new setting, not wanting to be a ''bystander,'' Gwen managed to get herself a costume simr to Deadpool''s, calling herself the Pink Ghost. She also took on mercenary jobs, working both sides like Deadpool. It was during this time that she learned somebat skills from the viin Taskmaster.

    As for now, the reason Gwenpool was here was because she had taken a well-paid job.

    "This is it, you bastards. Mr. Moon Knight will decode this information. When that happens, the Avengers will strike again and crush you scum who only dare to scheme in the shadows," Gwenpool muttered to herself.

    Quickly, she opened amunication link with Moon Knight, taking photos of Doctor Doom and Red Skull as they departed, and sent them over.

    ''This photo proves nothing. I need more solid evidence,'' came the reply from Moon Knight.

    Gwenpool was surprised. Moon Knight could clearly identify the key figures from the photo, but instead of giving her a retreat signal, he asked for more direct evidence.

    "What does he mean! You can tell who they are just by looking at their backs! Whose back looks like that!" Gwenpool grumbled, biting her lip. "Fine, whatever. I''ll get you a better one."

    With that, Gwenpool cautiously jumped down from her hiding spot, heading in the direction Red Skull and Doctor Doom had gone.

    Meanwhile, in the woods outside Indiana.

    "Damn it."

    Looking at the photos sent by Gwenpool, Moon Knight frowned deeply. Red Skull and Doctor Doom were no small fries. For such powerful superviins to gather, their ns must be beyond everyone''s expectations. More critically, Gwenpool''s current situation was very dangerous. It was possible she had already met with disaster. She was a ''nt'' Moon Knight had worked hard to ce among the viins.

    "The signal is cut. Unless we receive another message from her, we should assume she''s dead," Moon Knight muttered, seemingly talking to himself and to Punisher beside him.

    After the team found the bodies of Spider-Woman and her husband, Porcupine, Moon Knight had enough of always being one step behind Deadpool. She felt that everyte move they made put more superheroes in danger. So, after discussing strategies, they decided to split into pairs. Cyborgs Cable and Moon Knight were one team, street-level heroes Hawkeye Kate and Jessica were another, and finally, Punisher, who no one wanted to team up with, paired with Moon Knight.

    After splitting up, their efficiency increased significantly. Moon Knight and Punisher quickly found Deadpool''s next target because they intercepted a signal Deadpool sent to space.

    "Did that girl leave coordinates?" Punisher asked, gripping his assault rifle.

    "Yes," Moon Knight nodded.

    "Good. Now that we know the mastermind''s identity, it''s time to take them all down. I''m tired of always being one step behind Deadpool. He was just here, and we missed him again. He must have used heavy weaponry to carry out this attack."

    Punisher looked angrily towards the forest filled with firelight. There, several bodiesy lifeless in the dense woods, including a giant humanoid nt with mes still flickering from its chest. Not far away, a small animal had been skinned and hung from a branch.

    "After all, the Guardians of the Gxy were, or once were, no easy opponents."

    That message was sent to the Guardians of the Gxy by Deadpool, luring them to this forest with news of heroes being ughtered. When Star-Lord and his team arrived, they first faced a sneak attack from Deadpool.

    Punisher was right. With Deadpool''s abilities, it was challenging to take down Drax the Destroyer, Mantis, Rocket Roon, and Groot. So Red Skull and his team provided Deadpool with more specialized weapons.

    Evidence of this was the high-techser gun capable of piercing through the alien steel bodies left at the scene after Deadpool ughtered the Guardians of the Gxy.

    "Looks like Deadpool left the murder weapon behind." Punisher found the gun. He holstered his assault rifle and slowly walked towards the high-techser gun. "I n to take this and blow up��"

    Before Punisher could finish his sentence, an unfamiliar voice interrupted.

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t touch thatser gun tampered with by Deadpool."

    Upon hearing the unfamiliar voice, both Punisher and Moon Knight instantly reacted. They both rolled away from their original positions, preparing for a sudden attack. They drew their weapons fluidly, aiming towards the source of the voice. Only then did Punisher and Moon Knight see the speaker��

    A strange man wearing a bird-beaked mask, hidden in the shadows, dressed in a ck trench coat.

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    94. Terrifying Thoughts.

    95. Sanity Levels Plummet!

    96. Enemy in the Dark, I Am Also in the Dark.

    97. A Massacre.

    98. Supergirl Takes Action!

 94. Terrifying Thoughts.

    94. Terrifying Thoughts.

    Although the man didn''t make any attempts to attack, as superheroes constantly in danger, the two of them still didn''t dare to let their guard down. Especially Moon Knight, who, upon seeing the bird-beak mask the man was wearing, thought the guy looked increasingly like Khonshu. Anyone dressed like that at this time was probably not a good person.

    "Who are you? I''ll give you only one chance to answer." The Punisher gripped his submachine gun, aiming at the man''s head, and demanded in a low voice.

    "Don''t be rash, Frank. Also, Marc, or whichever personality you are, I''m not your enemy. On the contrary, I''m here to save this universe from imminent destruction." Alex raised his head, the reflection of mes in his sses making him look eerie and terrifying.

    Moon Knight and the Punisher exchanged nces, then quickly refocused on Alex. They still gripped their weapons tightly, clearly not trusting Alex despite his words. Alex understood that the two in front of him were notoriously mistrustful of others. If he could avoid it, he wouldn''t have approached them. But he had questions that only these two could answer.

    "Let me introduce myself. You can call me Crow. I''m a traveler from another universe. What you don''t know is that there''s an extremely dangerous entity gradually leading your universe to destruction. I''m here to help."

    "Ha, what nonsense!" The Punisher sneered. "We don''t need any help, and Deadpool is no real threat. Don''t try to fool me with this universe-ending crap!"

    "Wait." After some thought, Moon Knight stopped Frank. He hesitated for a moment, then lowered his weapon, staring directly at Alex. "What do you mean by an extremely dangerous entity?"

    "Unfortunately, I don''t know either," Alex shook his head and continued, "Deadpool isn''t the key. Stopping him is simple. The real threats are the Red Skull, Doctor Doom, and the others behind him. But even they aren''t the main issue. There''s an unknown entity above them all."

    Actually, upon realizing the universe he was in, Alex didn''t feel particrly threatened. For him, a traveler, Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe: Reloaded had a ring w��Alex had read theic and remembered the password to control Deadpool. So, for Alex, the task was to find Deadpool, say the code to wake him up, and let him ughter the viins. Everything would end perfectly.

    If it were the old Alex, he would have done just that. With Kara''s powerfulbat abilities, locating Deadpool would be just a matter of time.

    Even if Kara couldn''t find Deadpool, Alex could track other superheroes like Hulk or Shang-Chi. They would soon gather to fight the viins-turned-Ultron Deadpool.

    But!

    The current Alex was no longer the same. His training in magic and prolonged solitude had significantly changed his mind, especially enhancing his intelligence and mental strength.

    After a series of thoughts and verifications, Alex sensed a disturbing crisis.

    The most terrifying aspect of Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe: Reloaded was the unresolved fate of the Red Skull. The open ending led to many spections.

    A widely epted theory among readers was that Gwenpool never escaped alive; she died at the hands of the Red Skull and Abomination. Hence, Deadpool never "woke up." He thought he was ughtering viins but was actually still hunting other superheroes, just in a different way.

    Alex also supported this theory. It was hard to imagine Gwenpool sessfully spying on someone like the Red Skull and Doctor Doom and escaping after being discovered. But soon, Alex noticed another oddity��Doctor Doom and Mao''s conversation in theic.

    In the original story, after Gwenpool supposedly "woke" Deadpool, he began a killing spree, targeting the superviins behind the conspiracy. No viin could escape him; they were all brutally killed.

    As one of the conspirators, Mao was naturally on the list. Originally coborating with the Red Skull for mutant benefits, the out-of-control Deadpool now threatened all supernaturals. To save the mutant race, Mao chose not to fight Deadpool but to sit and wait for death, giving Deadpool the locations of all the viins. Doctor Doom and Mao''s conversation happened right before Deadpool arrived.

    Whether Deadpool was still in a hallucination or whether Mao provided the hideouts of viins or other superheroes, at least during Deadpool''s arrival, Doctor Doom and Mao indeed talked. Their conversation wasn''tplicated��Doctor Doom admired Mao, not wanting to see this reformist hero die by suicide.

    Alex couldn''t tell how much of their conversation was true, but one thing he was sure of��Doctor Doom temporarily left the Earth dimension using his advanced technology and magic.

    Temporarily left the Earth dimension?

    That''s a joke. Who is Doctor Doom? The great God Emperor Doom. Would he pack up and leave because of a minor Deadpool? With his abilities, even if he couldn''t develop a machine to limit the X-Gene, he wouldn''t be threatened by Deadpool.

    The superheroes were killed by Deadpool mainly because of surprise attacks. Deadpool mostly relied on sneak attacks, as he couldn''t fight powerful beings head-on. But Doctor Doom couldn''t be ambushed. He already knew Deadpool''s identity, so why fear this tool backfiring?

    Moreover, if he could leave the Earth dimension to avoid trouble, why not send Deadpool to another dimension directly?

    These questions gued Alex, puzzling him endlessly. Of course, these were just spections. Without evidence, Alex couldn''t prove anything.

    Until Alex identally discovered something that made him reconsider these disturbing doubts. That discovery was the inexplicable changes in the two time anchors marked by the Time Variance Authority. They inexplicably detached from this universe without affecting anyone.

    And the locations of these two time anchors were��

    The borders of Hell and the Chaos Dimension!

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    95. Sanity Levels Plummet!

    96. Enemy in the Dark, I Am Also in the Dark.

    97. A Massacre.

    98. Supergirl Takes Action!

    99. Astral Projection.

 95. Sanity Levels Plummet!

    95. Sanity Levels Plummet!

    The magical dimension refers to those that do not adhere to the physicalws of the real world. It is a fantastical realm bound by endless magical energy.

    These dimensions are closely linked to but far removed from the real world. Ordinary people may spend their entire lives unable to explore its mysteries, and even those powerful wizards, if theyck exceptional luck, cannotprehend the existence of these dimensions.

    The Hell Border, ruled by Mephisto, is such a dimensional space. Simr "Hells" also exist, such as the one ruled by H, the Goddess of Death. Besides these, some powerful beings can use their divine power to create new nes.

    For example, Avalon, the Godly Realms, the Astral ne, and the dimensions created by ancient gods at the beginning of creation. These worlds operate independently around reality with their ownws. From their inception to the present, each dimension has experienced grand inter-dimensional wars but never disconnected from each other.

    At this moment, the detachment of the Hell Border and the Chaos Dimension made Alex feel an uneasy sensation, like the calm before the storm. Beneath the ocean, where humans cannot see, countless lives have already sensed theing storm and are frantically swimming deeper to avoid the cataclysmic disaster. On the surface, the real world is like a small boat waiting for the apocalyptic oue!

    "Tell me, Moon Knight, how long has it been since you saw Khonshu?" Alex pulled his thoughts back, refocusing on the two superheroes in front of him.

    "Khonshu?" Moon Knight frowned at the mention. As the source of his superpowers, all his abilitiese from Khonshu, one of the legendary Egyptian gods.

    As one of the ancient Egyptian gods, Khonshu''s power is terrifying. He can travel freely across dimensions, grant Moon Knight extraordinary divine power and the ability to resurrect, control the heavens, and wield a divine artifact that governs time.

    As the current Moon Knight, Marc often receives Khonshu''s orders to participate in significant events involving the gods while maintaining peace.

    But when he heard Alex''s question, Marc froze. Yes, Khonshu...

    Khonshu, who is he?

    Moon Knight''s mind went nk.

    He suddenly felt a chill crawl from his feet up his spine. This sense of memory distortion threw Moon Knight into a state of self-doubt. However, as a superhero, Moon Knight quickly adjusted his trembling heart. Having multiple personalities, he often suffered from the pain of personality splits. Because of this, he could quickly recover from the current baffling situation.

    "Ah, it seems you don''t need to answer," Alex''s lips curled as he saw Moon Knight''s reaction. He already had his answer, although it wasn''t good news.

    "What is going on?" Moon Knight asked the question he most wanted to know.

    He understood that this was not just about missing memories. If it were mere amnesia, he would quickly notice something was wrong through his other personalities'' knowledge and past experiences, then regain his memory. But now, he faced an indescribable "self-confirmation bias."

    Marc, or the other personalities within him, were all influenced by this bias, overly inclined to seek information that aligned with their beliefs and expectations, leading to ignoring or rejecting contradictory information, thus falling into a dangerous cognitive bias.

    He never noticed Khonshu''s existence. This god who granted him all his powers had been erased from his recognition, and he hadn''t realized anything was wrong. Instead, he was following Deadpool''s trail, investigating the massacre of superheroes.

    Moon Knight''s abnormality quickly caught Punisher''s attention. Although Punisher Frank might seem like a brute, he was far from stupid. Anyone underestimating him would pay a heavy price, and now, Punisher also felt a slight unease.

    "I cannot answer your question because I am also searching for the source of all this," Alex said slowly. "What I can tell you is that Mephisto has severed all connections with Earth. Whether this was voluntary or not, it proves something."

    Saying this, Alex looked deeply at Moon Knight, speaking each word clearly.

    "I''m afraid Ghost Rider has lost his immortality, and you, Marc, if you die in this catastrophe, you might truly die."

    This might exin why Deadpool could kill Ghost Rider under Mephisto''s protection. With the Hell Border detached from the real world, the contract''s effect ceased. Without those great powers, Moon Knight and these heroes were no longer immortal.

    Listening to Alex calmly stating these terrifying facts, Moon Knight and Punisher felt uneasy. Although logic told them everything was normal, they sensed an unsettling discord in Alex''s words.

    "Something has affected my perception. I can''t recall anything about Khonshu now. I can''t even remember his appearance. And my rational mind prevents me from thinking about it further. Something is stopping me from continuing to think!" Moon Knight pounded his head forcefully.

    "I''m afraid I am also affected, Marc. Although I don''t understand your situation, I have lost my memory of ''Mephisto.'' I remember Ghost Rider, but I can''t recall anything else about him. Or even if the words are on the tip of my tongue, I can''t say them," Punisher sighed, putting down his gun. By now, they were sure the person in front of them was an ally. As the Crow said, some irrational force was influencing everyone''s cognition.

    "The thing I feared most has happened," Moon Knight said softly.

    "I should have realized it sooner. Deadpool''s whimsical mind is not something the Red Skull and others can control. If they can manipte Deadpool, it means they have something even more terrifying, something that can modify Deadpool''s perception, and naturally, it can affect us too."

    "By the way, what did you mean when you said thisser gun was tampered with by Deadpool?" Punisher suddenly looked up at Alex.

    "Just what it means. Deadpool left it here on purpose. He ''knew'' you would pick it up, and he ''knew'' you would use it!"

    Alex calmly stared at Punisher, letting the chaotic perception tear at their rationality.

    "It not only polluted your minds but also the timeline."

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    96. Enemy in the Dark, I Am Also in the Dark.

    97. A Massacre.

    98. Supergirl Takes Action!

    99. Astral Projection.

    100. Karolina''s Dream.

 96. Enemy in the Dark, I Am Also in the Dark.

    96. Enemy in the Dark, I Am Also in the Dark.

    Punisher didn''t know what state he was in now. He wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, nothing came out. His usually clear mind felt like it was glued shut, unable to think, trapped in a quagmire from which he couldn''t escape.

    Simrly, Punisher didn''t notice that his hand holding the gun was trembling slightly, as if he were trying to break free from something. But the ''web'' tightly wrapping him only made his struggle deepen his entrapment. Worse yet, his resistance might even alert certain entities.

    "So, what should we do now? This is a serious situation, and we must notify others. Captain America has already ordered some heroes to gather and not act alone. But now, gathering the heroes might be even more dangerous," Punisher murmured.

    "It''s useless. We can''t determine how many heroes have been contaminated. We can''t even identify the source of the contamination. If the opponent has tampered with the timeline, all our actions will be noticed by the enemy. They''ve already contaminated everyone without us realizing it."

    Moon Knight''s face looked grim. Even though his expression was hidden behind a mask, the emotions he disyed made the atmosphere unusually oppressive.

    "What''s worse, that thing has already integrated into some people''s minds, recing their original identities. The people we trusted before may no longer be the ''them'' we recognize."

    "Damn it, is this another battle like the Skrull invasion!?" Punisher cursed under his breath. The three present understood that this time their enemy was even more terrifying than the secret invasion.

    "If it''s contamination of the timeline, could it be Kang?" Moon Knight suddenly thought of something and spoke.

    "When we were examining the death scene of the Fantastic Four, we suspected him. If it''s Kang, he might have the ability to gather some powerful artifacts to taint history. And throwing Deadpool as a pawn to distract us also seems like something Kang would do."

    Indeed, Kang the Conqueror, the time traveler, had a nonlinear existence. Each of his invasions created different variants in the timeline, making it hard for heroes to keep track of him.

    "It''s unlikely. Besides the question of whether Kang still has that much power, his variants have done simr things before, like stealing Khonshu''s artifacts and battling Moon Knights across timelines. But as far as I know, Kang has left this dimension." Pausing, Alex said seriously, "Moreover, if that thing can affect your perception, it would also make you ignore its existence. Since you still remember ''Kang,'' it naturally isn''t him."

    "That makes sense. Kang wouldn''t leave such a big w. But why haven''t you been affected by that thing?"

    Moon Knight looked up at Alex, who was hidden behind a bird-beak mask, as if trying to see through his eyes.

    Alex silently met his gaze and then slowly spoke. "Because I''m not from this universe. I told you before, I''m a traveler from another world, and my goal is merely to save your world from impending doom."

    "Do you have a n?" Moon Knight asked.

    "It''s hard to say right now. I don''t think that thinges from your universe. It should be an invader from another universe, like Dormammu, but with much more terrifying power," Alex replied quietly.

    If the Marvel Universe were described as a sandbox world, there would inevitably be an ''upper-level narrator'' outside it, with absolute control over the lower narrative and the ability to arbitrarily alter any element within it. From Alex''s macro perspective, any existence outside this sandbox universe could be considered an ''upper-level narrator,'' including himself. Any entity not belonging to the Marvel Universe descending here would cause significant contamination.

    "So how do we face an enemy we''ve never encountered, especially when we don''t even know their identity?" Punisher couldn''t help but ask.

    "Well," Alex sneered, "maybe because that thing didn''t anticipate my arrival, or perhaps due to some unique aspect of mine, it hasn''t affected me and hasn''t even noticed me."

    "...So the enemy is in the dark, and so am I. What are you afraid of?"

    Alex''s words made Moon Knight and Punisher fall silent. Their eyes gradually focused, and the noise in their minds slowly faded as they began to clear their thoughts. Yes, so what if the enemy was hidden? They also had their own reinforcements.

    "What should we do next?" Punisher clenched his fists, eagerly asking.

    "Split up," Alex didn''t hesitate, quicklyying out his n. "Punisher, you go find Doctor Strange. He understands the matters of other dimensions better and his stance is crucial. But this journey is dangerous; I can''t guarantee that Doctor Strange isn''t also under mental contamination."

    Punisher grinned at this. "No matter. If I don''t return within two days, assume I''m dead. Dying on the road of resistance is better than dying in obscurity. But remember, if I contact you in any way other than directly, don''t believe it. That won''t be me."

    Alex and Moon Knight solemnly nodded at Punisher. As an ordinary human, Punisher had reached one of the highest levels of human strength. His willingness to ept a highly dangerous mission showed he had long since put his personal life and death aside.

    After a moment, Alex looked at Moon Knight and continued. "Youe with me. I have a severely injured person who might have clues about that thing. But her condition is dire. Your divine power might save her."

    "Okay. Who is the injured person?" Moon Knight did not refuse.

    "I''m not sure. She should be a superhero who survived an encounter with Deadpool. She''s an alien, and I also need you to confirm her identity," Alex exined casually.

    Moon Knight nodded, but then quickly asked, "What about Deadpool? If we don''t deal with him, Jessica and the others will still be in danger."

    "Don''t worry," Alex smiled slightly. "I have ns for Deadpool."

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    97. A Massacre.

    98. Supergirl Takes Action!

    99. Astral Projection.

    100. Karolina''s Dream.

    101. The Real Illusion.

 97. A Massacre.

    97. A Massacre.

    Central Park in New York, located in the heart of Manhattan, is arge metropolitan park and a popr filming location, as well as the most visited ce by tourists in the United States. However, at this moment, the entire park was cordoned off by police. They had received orders that a terrifying murderer was on the loose in the park. To stop him and ensure the safety of the public, the police had to seal off the park, allowing no one to enter or leave until the heroes arrived.

    This was no longer a terror attack that ordinary people could handle. The recent disappearance of many superheroes couldn''t be kept under wraps any longer. Despite Nick Fury''s attempts to use his influence to control the situation, the news still leaked out.

    The Avengers, the Defenders of Hell''s Kitchen, the famous Iron Man Tony Stark, and the Fantastic Four��all these superheroes had appeared on the death list. No one knew who would be next or who could stop the terrifying demon.

    The public was in a state of extreme panic. Some even said this marked the ''end of heroes'' in this world. This emboldened some gangsters, causing crime rates to soar to unprecedented levels. Previously, no one knew the identity of the murderer. This massacre in Central Park was the first time the killer had exposed himself to the public.

    ording to many tourists who escaped from Central Park, they saw a blood-soaked freak fighting a dinosaur in the park. The aftermath of the battle had already caused numerous casualties among the crowd. Even though the ''heroes'' were fighting with all their might, they were no match for the murderer. That damned guy didn''t even spare children.

    In the center of Central Park.

    "Hide and seek begins~ Come out,e out~ no matter where you''re hiding!"

    Deadpool, wielding two carbonadium swords, sliced open the belly of the demon dinosaur and crawled out of its enormous body. Heughed maniacally, staggering as he stood up.

    "Nice try, big guy, but that''s not how you y hide and seek~" ncing at the already dead demon dinosaur, Deadpool panted heavily, then slowly turned his head, his gaze falling on an open space not far away. There, a girl was staring at Deadpool in fear, copsed on the ground as if paralyzed by the horrific sight of Deadpool''s killing spree.

    Seeing the girl, Deadpool''s mouth slowly twisted into a sinister grin.

    "Aha~ Moon Girl, I found you~"

    "Please don''t kill me..."

    The girl trembled all over, her throat and tongue seemed frozen with fear, unable to form aplete sentence, only able to stutter out broken words.

    As Deadpool said, the girl was Moon Girl, whose real name was Lune Lafayette. She had Inhuman blood and was a brilliant young inventor, only twelve years old.

    Due to an ident, Moon Girl formed a bond with the demon dinosaur from the dinosaur world. She could switch consciousness with the dinosaur when angry, using this ability to be a ''superhero'' with its help. But in her current state, she couldn''t even muster the strength to get up and run, let alone resist.

    Deadpool slowly walked up to Moon Girl. Without hesitation and with no mercy for her pitiable state, he decapitated her with a single sh, as if this were just a game to him.

    "They''re just children!" some people hiding around the area covered their mouths, unable to believe the scene before them.

    "Oh my god..." No one had expected the butcher to be so insane, not sparing even the children, showing no signs of stopping.

    Near the demon dinosaur''s corpse, Ms. Marvel, or Kam Khan, was barely alive. She had been directly attacked by Deadpool and, despite her abilities, couldn''t withstand his frenzy. Deadpool had set various traps at the beginning of the fight, especially the EMP and quantum cannon meant for Ms. Marvel. Within just a few rounds, she was severely injured. However, her Inhuman resilience kept her from dying immediately. Using all her remaining strength, she murmured into hermunicator bracelet, "Run, go find the Avengers."

    But before she could finish, Deadpool had already appeared behind her, grabbing her by the hair and lifting her up. Seeing the connected bracelet, Deadpool brought his face close to it.

    "Ah, it''s useless. You can''t escape my grasp. I''ll find every one of you. Then, it''ll be my turn to hide, and you cane find me~"

    With that, Deadpool threw Ms. Marvel away like a piece of trash, tossing her next to a garbage bin by the roadside. Then, he turned his gaze to the civilians who hadn''t escaped in time.

    "Oh ho~ oh ho~ I''ming to catch you~" Deadpool''s eyes became bloodthirsty. "If you don''te out, I''ll have to invite you out in another way."

    Before he finished speaking, Deadpool pulled out his gun and started shooting indiscriminately at the crowd. In an instant, casualties appeared among the people, who fled in terror, but the bullets seemed to have eyes, hitting everyone in the back of the head.

    A horrific massacre began. Facing the unarmed civilians, Deadpool turned into a bloodthirsty wolf, ughtering one life after another.

    "Stop! Please stop!" At this moment, a girl in a yellow suit couldn''t hold back any longer and stood up.

    She wore a tight-fitting suit resembling a spacesuit, with a star emblem on her chest. Surprisingly, the girl looked like she was still in elementary school.

    As she appeared, three more kids came from the crowd, standing in front of Deadpool. Two boys and a girl, their suits simr to hers but in different colors��silver, blue, and red. They all had one thing inmon��they were very young.

    "Run, don''t..." Ms. Marvel''s eyes widened at the sight of the children, and in the next moment, she breathed herst.

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    98. Supergirl Takes Action!

    99. Astral Projection.

    100. Karolina''s Dream.

    101. The Real Illusion.

    102. Cognitive Contamination.

 98. Supergirl Takes Action!

    98. Supergirl Takes Action!

    The four teenagers weren''t ordinary kids dressed as superheroes; they were, in fact, a team of siblings with superpowers. They were blood-rted siblings. During a conflict involving aliens, a severely injured alien, moved by the children''s pure and kind hearts, transferred its race''s superpowers to each child as it died, hoping they would use these abilities to save their world.

    Each of the four teenagers gained one of four powerful abilities: control over gravity, flight, density, and matter. They named themselves Energizer, Lightspeed, Mass Master and Zero-G, forming a superhero team called the Power Pack. With their parents'' help, they worked to maintain world peace.

    In their past adventures, the Power Pack had cooperated with many well-known superheroes, including Spider-Man and the Fantastic Four. However, they couldn''t stand idly by as Deadpool massacred people. So, they chose to stop running and stood resolutely in front of Deadpool. They knew that Deadpool''s target was always them, the heroes. If sacrificing themselves could make him stop, they were willing to do it for their parents'' safety.

    "Ohoho~ you little munchkins finally show yourselves. Santa Deadpool is here to give each of you a special gift!" Deadpool couldn''t control his killing desire anymore upon seeing the Power Pack and charged at them with his sword, moving so fast he seemed like a blur.

    "He''sing! Get ready!" Alexander, the eldest, reacted immediately to Deadpool''s move. Under his control, severalrge stones rose from the ground and hovered in the air. The other three weren''t to be outdone either. Despite their decision to protect the public, they weren''t going to go down without a fight. They were prepared to battle this madman to the death.

    "Throwing rocks? Child''s y! Hahahahaha!" Deadpoolughed maniacally, not slowing down at all. He didn''t take their resistance seriously; in fact, he hoped they''d surprise him��perhaps by killing him. Suddenly, the world seemed toe to a standstill. Time slowed to a crawl for everyone��Deadpool, the Power Pack, and the fleeing crowd.

    In this rtively frozen world, a silver figure approached rapidly and appeared on the battlefield in an instant.

    "Just in time," Pietro muttered, shocked by the horrifying scene. He couldn''t believe the lunatic was killing kids so mercilessly. Seeing Deadpool''s vicious grin, Pietro remembered the White Queen experimenting on children. He gritted his teeth, suppressing his anger.

    Quickly, he grabbed a small car from the roadside and ced each Power Pack member inside. After finishing, he nced at an approaching figure in the distance, nodded silently, and then pushed the car, disappearing down the road in a sh.

    At that moment, time suddenly resumed its normal flow. Deadpool, charging forward, felt an unstoppable forceing from ahead. In the next moment, apanied by a loud explosion, he was sent flying, crashing into a power pole and snapping it in half.

    Lying on the ground, every part of Deadpool''s body ached. He struggled to get up and looked toward the source of the immense power.Through the dissipating dust, a short-haired woman in a red and blue suit stood up from a crater in the ground. Her red cape fluttered behind her, and an ''S'' symbol shone brightly on her chest in the scorching sun.

    Seeing this woman, Deadpool''s expression shifted dramatically. He used his sword to support himself as he stood, eyes wide, staring at her.

    "Wow!!! Supergirl! Did you know I''m your fan? I even bought several of your cups! Are you here to join this grand party?! The more, the merrier for hide-and-seek!"

    Deadpool shouted joyfully, having already forgotten the Power Pack upon seeing Kara.

    ''Kill me, anyone, please. Whether you''re real or not, stop me,'' he thought.

    In a Brooklyn old mansion, Moon Knight followed Alex to the alien girl''s side. With old John''s help, her injuries were no longer a problem. To aid her recovery, John had mummified her, leaving only her unscathed head exposed.

    Interestingly, even Moon Knight, a battle-hardened hero, was stunned to see John. He remembered Baron Blood as long dead. Initially, Moon Knight wondered if this John was from a parallel universe, but his divine power told him this was indeed the same Baron Blood he had fought. This made Moon Knight suspect his mental pollution was worsening.

    John was equally shocked. He never expected Alex to invite his arch-enemy, but he quicklyposed himself. After all, he had long retired from being a viin and had no reason to fear Moon Knight. Moreover, he was now under Alex''s protection. Who was Alex? A being so formidable even the Eyeless'' minions dared not face him. Moon Knight wouldn''t dare cause trouble with Alex around. Seeing their thoughts, Alex quickly exined.

    Whether Moon Knight believed it or not, it was a way to ease the tension. For the unknown threat, John, an endlessly revived vampire, wasn''t significant. Moon Knight trusted Alex, so he wouldn''t focus too much on John if Alex, untainted, vouched for him. Thinking this, Moon Knight looked at the girl lying on the bed like a sleeping princess.

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    99. Astral Projection.

    100. Karolina''s Dream.

    101. The Real Illusion.

    102. Cognitive Contamination.

    103. Worms!

 99. Astral Projection.

    99. Astral Projection.

    "Can you determine her identity?"

    Seeing Moon Knight''s gaze, Alex took a few steps forward and spoke slowly.

    "I think I saw her file on S.H.I.E.L.D.''s list back when I was with the Avengers, but I''m not certain. It''s been a while since I left the Avengers, and this girl has changed a lot." Moon Knight rubbed his chin, thought for a moment, and continued."She is one of the alien races recorded by S.H.I.E.L.D. I remember her because her parents did a lot of bad things in the past butter reformed. As for the girl''s name, I think it''s Karolina Dean."

    "Hmm, her..." Alex listened to Moon Knight''s description, and a name from the Marvel Universe suddenly popped into his head��the Runaways.

    The Runaways, also known as the Runaway Alliance, is a team of teenage superheroes from different backgrounds. These kids'' families were vastly different, and their parents were not ordinary people. Among them were mutants, aliens, people from the future, ck magicians, and other extraordinary beings.

    At the same time, their parents were all secretly united viins who worshipped a deity called the Six-Fingered Demon. They would offer fresh lives as sacrifices to this demon ording to ritual needs. Because of this, the teenagers who identally discovered their parents'' viinous identities ran away from home. They banded together to form the Runaways, fighting against theirmon enemies��their parents.

    Karolina is one of them. Her whole family are aliens hiding on Earth. When she was young, her parents hid this truth from her and gave her a bracelet that suppressed her alien genes, making her live like a human for over a decade. It wasn''t until she discovered her true identity that she began to ept and train her alien superpowers. When she activates her alien genes, her whole body emits a rainbow-colored light, which she can use to attack opponents.

    Karolina also mastered the ability to fly, and her body became much tougher. Although she couldn''t reach Kara''s level, she was much stronger than ordinary people.

    "You seem to know a lot about her?" Noticing Alex''s tone, Moon Knight asked casually.

    "Not particrly, but I know some things about her. For example, she formed a small group with other viins'' children to secretly resist their parents. Their reputation may not be as big as yours, but they''ve made significant contributions."

    Alex shook his head slightly. "Unfortunately, from her injuries, I judge that her teammates have already died at Deadpool''s hands."

    "They are just kids, and we can''t determine Deadpool''s current state. If the cognitive pollution is spreading from Deadpool, then everyone facing him is extremely dangerous." Moon Knight said while cing his hand on Karolina''s forehead.

    A soft white light appeared on Moon Knight''s hand and quickly merged into Karolina''s body. Gradually, a faint glow emerged from Karolina''s body��the rainbow-colored light of her alien genes.

    "It''s working." Seeing the glow emerge from the bandages, Alex''s eyes lit up. Divine power is indeed a universal energy. Although Alex could use magic to heal Karolina, the risk of idents was too high without the corresponding incantation.

    In this regard alone, divine power is much stronger than ordinary magic.

    "It''s not that easy. She lost too much blood. I''m just using divine power to convert my blood into hers for replenishment. But my ability is limited; I can barely keep her alive. Whether she wakes up, I can''t guarantee." Moon Knight withdrew his hand, slightly panting. It was clear his condition wasn''t good either. After breaking free from part of the pollution, Moon Knight realized that he had unknowingly severed his divine power connection with Khonshu. His divine power could not be replenished, only decreasing with use.

    It''s important to note that this generation of Moon Knight was revived by Khonshu''s immense divine power. In other words, without Khonshu''s divine support, Marc is just a dead man. His existence in this world is entirely because of Khonshu. When he uses thest bit of divine power, he will perish.

    "It''s enough. You''ve worked hard. Leave the rest to me." Alex said faintly, then moved to Karolina''s side and extended his hands.

    "What are you going to do?" Moon Knight asked curiously.

    "I''m going to enter her mind. She faced Deadpool directly and was nearly killed by him. If the pollution source is Deadpool, then he must have left a deep mental imprint on this girl. This level of contact won''t alert him."

    Alex closed his eyes after speaking. At the same time, he called out to Miss Minutes in his heart and began connecting his spirit with the material energy of another universe, causing an unprecedented surge of terrifying energy in his body. Powerful magic, invisible to the naked eye, flowed through Alex. As his spiritual power surged, it began invading Karolina''s mind.

    "Magic power?" Moon Knight quickly sensed the extraordinary magical flow.

    "Yes, and it''s the legendary magic of astral projection. Only those who wield powerful magic can use it. It is said that using this magic allows one''s soul to break barriers and freely traverse various dimensions and time streams." John exined from the side, looking at Alex with increasing reverence.

    As Alex closed his eyes, tiny starlights began to appear and flicker. Soon, everything around him became clearer. However, in Alex''s eyes, the world now appeared extraordinarily splendid. Countless strands like spider silk floated in the air. In the atmosphere, innumerable ''small bugs'' were swimming. At this moment, everything around seemed like a kaleidoscope, infinitely repeating bewildering changes.

    Seeing this, Alex suddenly realized that he was now in a state of astral projection, viewing the world differently. With this thought, Alex adjusted his vision and looked back at Moon Knight and John.

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    100. Karolina''s Dream.

    101. The Real Illusion.

    102. Cognitive Contamination.

    103. Worms!

    104. Punisher and Doctor Strange.

 100. Karolina’s Dream.

    100. Karolina��s Dream.

    In Alex''s current ''sight,'' Moon Knight appeared like a glowing beacon, radiating white light that made his body indistinguishable, resembling a heroic spirit. Alex spected that this might be due to the divine power flowing through him.

    Next to him, John looked like a decaying corpse emitting an unsettling dark aura, causing Alex to frown. Initially, Alex imagined John might appear as a humanoid bat or a ''blood man,'' but he was surprised to see John as a zombie exuding dark magical energy, indirectly proving the vampiric origins tied to dark creations.

    Alex wondered if the legendary vampire Drac would look the same under ster projection. After a brief pause, Alex turned his attention back to the girl, Karolina. She emitted a rainbow-colored glow, and her mental barrier was as fragile as tissue paper, allowing Alex to easily prate it.

    Frowning, Alex noted Karolina''s mental defenses were shockingly weak. Despite being an alien with powerful genes and abilities, her mental state was worse than a severely ill Earthling''s. Realizing she was self-destructively polluted, Alex prepared himself.

    Karolina had lost basic sanity, trapped in endless madness internally, making her physical recovery meaningless. She risked being permanently stuck in her mental world, her soul slowly detaching from her body, eventually leaving her spiritually imprisoned forever, akin to a fate worse than death.

    This suggested the entity causing this was more terrifying than Alex anticipated. Curious about what afflicted Deadpool, Alex pondered the nature of the existence behind such cognitive disasters and their motives.

    With these questions, Alex delved into Karolina''s consciousness.

    In a crimson-covered world, Karolina was running frantically. She had lost track of time and direction, her mind fixated on the word ''run.''Karolina knew this wasn''t reality but a lucid dream-like state. She quickly found an anchor point in the mental world, recalling her real-world experiences. She remembered Deadpool attacking their base and Captain America''s TV interview urging heroes to stay together, prompting her team to regroup at the base.

    They anticipated their viinous parents might exploit the situation but didn''t expect Deadpool to strike first. Though not widely known, their team understood Deadpool''s deadly reputation. To save at least one of them, Karolina''s teammates sacrificed themselves, hoping she could escape with their alien powers and inform the real heroes.

    Underestimating Deadpool and overestimating themselves, Karolina managed to flee but suffered fatal injuries, her brain almost unable to think due to severe blood loss. Herst memory was of being rescued by a beautiful blonde woman. After that, she found herself in this strange world.

    In this eerie, blood-colored realm, Karolina ran until she saw a woman lying in a pool of blood. Recognizing her mother, Karolina saw the woman reach out, pleading for help.

    "Karolina, save me. I don''t want to die," the woman said, but Karolina responded with a powerful kick, sending her mother flying and unconscious, her fate uncertain.

    Karolina, unfazed, didn''t spare her mother a nce, knowing this world was illusory. She had previously encountered her ''mother'' here, who tried to kill her, forcing Karolina to retaliate. She thought it was over, but the hallucinations only became more frequent, with allies from the Runaways appearing and attacking her repeatedly.

    Eventually, even Avengers like Captain America, Iron Man, Captain Marvel, and Hulk appeared, only to be in by Karolina. She had transformed from a hesitant girl to a ruthless warrior in this nightmarish world, killing anyone who approached her.

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    101. The Real Illusion.

    102. Cognitive Contamination.

    103. Worms!

    104. Punisher and Doctor Strange.

    105. It.

 101. The Real Illusion.

    101. The Real Illusion.

    Running wildly through the empty streets, Karolina remained intensely focused. Though everything around her seemed normal, as if it were the real world, she knew that in this crimson-shrouded world, nowhere was truly ''safe.'' She had no idea who or what might be waiting for her at the next corner��friends, family, superheroes, or superviins.

    Karolina had once pondered whether she had already died and that this was the afterlife, which would exin the recurring illusions. However, she recently felt a sharp, real pain��not from her injuries but from her ''body,'' signaling that she was still alive outside, being treated and saved by someone.

    Understanding that she wasn''t dead, Karolina sighed, knowing she was trapped in this ce. If she couldn''t find a way out, she would remain in a vegetative state until she died. She refused to ept that fate; she had unfinished business.

    Determined, Karolina visualized Deadpool, standing atop a pile of superhero corpses, including her teammates. "I haven''t avenged you yet," she murmured, her expression hardening. "How can I fall here and continue to sink? No matter what this ce is, I will find a way out! I must!"

    Suddenly, she heard urgent footsteps from around a corner, followed by a Hydra squad charging out. They wore masks, hiding their faces, but it didn''t matter to Karolina.

    "There she is, grab her!"manded the Hydra officer as the soldiers raised their guns.

    "Try it," Karolina smirked coldly, raising her hand to unleash a massive rainbow-colored beam. The light tore through the Hydra soldiers'' defenses, and despite the barrage of gunfire, Karolina advanced instead of retreating. She glowed brilliantly, streaking through the air and breaking through their lines like a shooting star.

    Barely out of the street, she saw a massive building suddenly appear before her��the legendary Sanctum Sanctorum. Startled, she realized she couldn''t slow down in time, so she braced herself, elerating and colliding forcefully with the Sanctum.

    Crash!

    Instead of a violent impact, she heard the delicate sound of shattering ss and found herself thrown forward by inertia,nding on the ground. Raising her head, Karolina was astonished to find herself in a school corridor. Looking back, she saw a pristine white wall with no sign of damage.

    "Another shift," she muttered, staring at the wall in a daze. She had experienced this before, after killing her friends'' illusions and nearly breaking down. In this world of countless fake ces, Karolina was the only ''real'' thing left, struggling to hold on.

    She had once chosen to leap from a towering building, expecting an end but finding herself in another ce upon hitting the ground. The locations varied, but they all shared one constant: the crimson glow.

    Walking down the corridor, Karolina peered into empty ssrooms. Each desk had books and backpacks, and some ckboards still bore chalk writing from recent lessons. It was as if everyone had vanished suddenly, leaving no trace.

    Licking her lips, Karolina entered a ssroom, moving past the podium to a desk in the front row. On ity an open textbook, a workbook, and a pen. Curious, she nced at the textbook.It was an Englishnguage book used in many schools, including hers. The open page featured a printed story titled "The Storyteller."

    The room was eerily silent, with only Karolina''s breathing audible. As she read, a drowsiness crept over her. Red and blue lights flickered around the room, distorting the colors and dividing the ckboard into several sections. White liquid slowly dripped from the walls, revealing ck goo beneath.

    Everything was losing its original color, but Karolina didn''t notice. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the book, now entranced by the text.

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    102. Cognitive Contamination.

    103. Worms!

    104. Punisher and Doctor Strange.

    105. It.

    106. The Wound.

 102. Cognitive Contamination.

    102. Cognitive Contamination.

    Karolina''s eyes were locked onto the book, and gradually, the letters became unfamiliar. She could no longer decipher the words they formed. The once ordinary letters now seemed alien, inscribing nonexistent knowledge that drew her consciousness in like a ck hole.

    Suddenly, Karolina sensed someone beside her. There was no sound, no movement��just an innate feeling, like sensing a gaze and instinctively turning around. Her brain abruptly registered this presence. Though she couldn''t turn her head, she felt someone standing right next to her, unaware of when they arrived.

    Karolina''s mind raced, considering the possibilities: another illusion, the mastermind behind everything, or perhaps another trapped soul like her. But she couldn''t move, not even a finger, let alone shift her gaze. She could only read the iprehensible text, as forbidden knowledge invaded her mind, rendering her unconscious and defenseless.

    "A fascinating world."

    The whisper reverberated in the silence, hitting Karolina''s mind like a sledgehammer, inducing a wave of dizziness that almost made her vomit.

    "This reminds me of the Tower of Babel."

    The voice spoke again, filling Karolina with an overwhelming sense of dread, as if facing a natural enemy or a ghost. She then saw a hand��slender fingers, prominent knuckles, and a wide palm, clearly a man''s hand.

    The hand moved to the book''s edge, and Karolina noticed the letters trembling, writhing like worms in silent protest against the hand.

    Next moment.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The hand effortlessly closed the book with a crisp sound.

    "Are you okay, Karolina?" The voice, now tinged with concern, asked again.

    Regaining control over her body, Karolina quickly stepped back, eyes filled with caution as she looked at the voice''s owner.

    A figure in a bird-beak mask stood there, draped in a ck hooded robe, exuding a silent pressure that momentarily froze Karolina''s thoughts. The figure seemed out of ce in the surrounding environment.

    "Are you alright?" the shadow asked again, remaining unnervingly calm despite Karolina''s wary demeanor.

    "Who are you?" Karolina stepped back further, questioning.

    "I am Crow. You probably haven''t heard of me, but that''s unimportant. I''m here to take you out of here before you arepletely contaminated," Alex responded calmly.

    "Contaminated? What do you mean?" Karolina instinctively sensed something was wrong.

    "Mental invasion, cognitive contamination. It''s hard to exin, and I don''t fully understand it myself," Alex replied, tossing the book aside. "But I hope you trust me. Your body is safe, but for a full recovery, you must wake up."

    "Did you save me?" Karolina asked.

    Alex chuckled softly at the question. "That''s a linguistic trap. You''re cautious, which is good. It wasn''t me who saved you, but a friend of mine. She found you escaping from Deadpool and warned me about the terrifying dangers this world faces."

    Karolina felt a bit relieved, recalling a blonde girl with an ''S'' symbol on her chest. "Who is she?"

    "Her name is Kara," Alex replied.

    "Kara..." Karolina repeated, her mind suddenly visualizing the girl''s blonde hair shortening and turning ck. This bizarre shift made Karolina''s heart skip a beat. The change in her memory left her unable to articte her feelings.

    "What''s wrong?" Alex asked, noticing her difort.

    "I''m fine... I think I understand what you mean by mental invasion and cognitive contamination," Karolina said, clutching her head, eyes filled with fear.

    She finally grasped the true horror: when cognition is altered, familiar things be strange. When memories are manipted, when she doubted her entire past, or thought she was a Border Collie instead, or when she lost the ability to speak, reced by barking��would she still be herself?

    A chill ran through Karolina, making her look deeply at the eerie figure before her.

    "How can I be sure you''re real? How do I know you''re not part of the illusions? If my cognition is altered, you could be a figment of my imagination," Karolina said.

    "You don''t need to be sure. I am real," Alex raised his hand, waving it in the air. "Proving this is easy, as I''ve always engaged you in rational conversation."

    "The illusions can simte my memories and also converse," Karolina argued.

    "No, no, I mean ''rational'' conversation," Alex insisted. "Why did a Hydra squad suddenly appear on the street? Why do you have the power to defeat beings like the Hulk or Thanos? Why does this shifting world repeatedly endanger you? None of this is rational!

    "You can''t die here because this world is a mental construct of your dreams. Every escape or death here leads you to anotheryer of dreams, and the illusions are products of your mind. Killing them won''t end it; the more you kill, the deeper you fall. These entities are constantly trying to upy your mind, affecting your sanity. But theyck logical thinking. When you reach the boundary of the dream and encounter illogical things, they alter your cognition to make it ''rational.''

    "The fact that I can discuss this with you proves my point."

    ........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    103. Worms!

    104. Punisher and Doctor Strange.

    105. It.

    106. The Wound.

    107. Caught Again.

 103. Worms!

    103. Worms!

    "How do I leave this ce?" Karolina asked, her fear slightly easing as she listened to Alex''s exnation. After being alone in this bizarre space for so long, the presence of another person brought her somefort. It was like a drowning person finding a lifeline��Karolina clung to this potential savior, even though she couldn''t be sure of his identity. This might be her only chance to escape.

    "In essence, this is your mental world. Realizing you''re in a dream usually means you''re about to wake up. But the contamination remains, making it far from easy to leave," Alex said, scanning their surroundings calmly.

    "But you came from the outside, found me, and saved me from those words. Can''t you just take me out directly?" Karolina asked, puzzled.

    Alex shook his head with a smile. "Taking you out is easy, but without removing the cognitive contamination, you''ll remain in constant danger even after waking up. Not just to yourself but potentially to others as well.

    "Think of it as brainwashing. Something has invaded your mind without your knowledge and imnted a mand.'' It''s like a ticking time bomb. If we don''t defuse it, you might be the next Deadpool."

    "You mean something is hiding here, altering my perception and controlling my body?" Karolina asked, frowning.

    "Yes," Alex nodded. "Have you considered that your actions against these illusions in this world might trante to actions against real people in the real world?"

    Karolina shivered. She realized that while she was trapped here, her physical body was still out there. If her attacks on illusions mirrored actions in reality, she''d be no different from Deadpool ughtering heroes.

    Understanding Alex''s implication, Karolina widened her eyes in disbelief. "That thing contaminated Deadpool! That''s why he went crazy, killing heroes. And now it''s contaminating me!"

    Alex''s silence confirmed her suspicion.

    Breathing heavily, Karolina reflected on the countless perilous nights in this space. The relief of finding someone to rescue her mixed with the fear of what she could have be had she given up fighting. If she had surrendered to this space, she would have either died physically or be a murderous pawn like Deadpool.

    Meanwhile, Alex lifted his head, sensing something. His gaze prated the ceiling. Curious, Karolina followed his gaze but saw only the ceiling. Yet, she trusted that Alex wasn''t deceived by illusions.

    In Alex''s vision, everything around him had transformed into chaotic ck shadows. Books, desks, and walls became shifting ck liquid, twisted and intertwined like filth. Beyond this space, a gigantic horrific shadow squirmed in the endless dark chaos, spewing inky gas that tainted everything around it.

    It was a creature!

    Alex''s expression turned serious. Initially, he hadn''t noticed it when entering Karolina''s mental world. But once he interrupted her cognitive contamination and began waking her, the enormous hidden creature revealed itself.

    Compared to its vast form, Alex and Karolina''s space was as insignificant as dust. Even Alex couldn''t fullyprehend its entirety at first nce. It hid in the darkness, within the illusionary world, lurking in every shadowy corner, behind every mirror, and in every fragmented light. It silently observed everything, like a deity toying with ants, infusing the shattered mental world with forbidden knowledge.

    "What did you see?" Karolina asked.

    "I saw the mastermind behind all this," Alex replied hoarsely.

    Upon seeing it, Alex quickly recognized the creature. Its overwhelming presence was etched into his memory, reminiscent of the night sky nketing countless stars, an encroaching darkness trying to corrupt the universe.

    That memory was seared into Alex''s mind since his encounter with the star-devouring worms, an experience that haunted him like a nightmare. Perhaps the distance or the sheer size discrepancy initially prevented him from connecting the two. But soon, he realized the creature here felt identical to those worms on the starry giant.

    <strong>The Sanctum Sanctorum.</strong>

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The Punisher kicked open the door connecting two worlds, holding a submachine gun.

    He knew he was an ordinary man unfamiliar with supernatural forces like magic. If Doctor Strange didn''t want him to enter, even blowing up the ce wouldn''t get him in. So, rather than wasting time sneaking in, he decided to enter boldly.

    His aggressive entrance quickly caught Doctor Strange''s attention��or rather, Doctor Strange had sensed his approach as soon as he neared the Sanctum Sanctorum.

    "Frank, what a rare visitor. What brings you here?" Doctor Strange asked, putting down his spellbook and looking at the doorway with interest.

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    104. Punisher and Doctor Strange.

    105. It.

    106. The Wound.

    107. Caught Again.

    108. Bottomless Universe.

 104. Punisher and Doctor Strange.

    104. Punisher and Doctor Strange.

    "Frank, why are you here?" Doctor Stephen Strange looked at the intruding Punisher with some confusion. Though he was a bit puzzled, he waved his hand, letting the teapot automatically pour tea.

    "We''re not friends, we don''t even have a simr interests. We should not have any intersection at all."

    "I don''t want to be your friend, Doc, but you really should spend some money on a TV��the outside world ispletely out of control. Don''t tell me you''re unaware of it." The Punisher walked straight up to Doctor Strange, speaking harshly.

    "The outside?" Doctor Strange asked, stunned, with a sh of confusion in his eyes. However, he quickly adjusted. "What are you talking about? Everything here is normal."

    "Normal?!" Hearing this, the Punisher instantly lost his temper. He abruptly raised his gun, aiming at Doctor Strange''s head. "Alright, I''m not a brain doctor, but I wouldn''t mind being one, using this thing to fix your brain!"

    The Punisher and Doctor Strange were old acquaintances, having handled many cases together. Back when the Punisher was active in the New York gang wars, he had encountered all sorts of demons.

    Those gangsters, fighting for territory, didn''t care about science. As long as it brought powerful strength, they dared to touch any taboo. Because of this, Doctor Strange, who dealt with various supernatural events, had quite a few encounters with the heroes of Hell''s Kitchen, including the Punisher. With his ruthless actions and decisiveness, the Punisher left a deep impression on Doctor Strange.

    "Calm down, calm down, Frank. You''re confusing me. I''m a doctor; I need to see the patient to make a reasonable diagnosis. I still don''t know what we''re dealing with." Doctor Strange raised his hands, signaling the Punisher to rx a bit.

    Seeing Stephen''s current state, the Punisher''s heart sank to the bottom. But fortunately, things hadn''t reached the most difficult point yet. After a moment''s pause, the Punisher withdrew his gun, speaking coldly. "If you want to see the patient, then you''d better look in the mirror. You''re already terminally ill, Stephen."

    Hearing this, Doctor Strange''s gaze immediately froze.

    "How bad is it?" Putting away his usual nonchnce, Doctor Strange''s expression became serious.

    "Worse than ever. We''ve lost too many people." The Punisher sighed deeply, his burly figure reflected in the candlelight, appearing incredibly deste. "The Fantastic Four, Iron Man, the Guardians of the Gxy, and those spider people��half of the heroes have already fallen."

    "How is that possible?!" Doctor Strange suddenly stood up, scrutinizing the Punisher before speaking uncertainly. "Wait, are you sure you didn''te back from some apocalyptic future?"

    "I told you, you should look in the mirror, Doc." The Punisher took out his phone, pulled up thetest news, and pped it in front of Doctor Strange.

    "Take a good look. Look at these."

    Bang!

    The Punisher, holding a submachine gun, kicked open the door of the Sanctum Sanctorum. The loud noise echoed in the hall, causing Doctor Strange to pause his reading.

    "Frank, a rare guest indeed. How do you have time toe here?" Doctor Strange put down his magic book, slowly turning to look at the Punisher at the door.

    Throwing the book casually on the table, Doctor Strange kept his gaze fixed on the angry Punisher.

    "Frank, why are you here?"

    Though puzzled, Doctor Strange still raised his hand. Immediately, the teapot on the table floated up, filling the cup with tea.

    Suddenly!

    Doctor Strange''s hand stopped in mid-air. His eyelids twitched involuntarily, a sh of confusion in his cloudy eyes.

    "Doc, you really should spend some money on a TV. The outside world ispletely out of control. Don''t tell me you''re unaware of it!" The Punisher''s interruption didn''t affect Doctor Strange. He strode up to Doctor Strange, speaking harshly.

    Doctor Strange ignored the Punisher''s words, seeming to enter another world, his spirit somewhat dazed.

    Seeing Doctor Strange like this, the Punisher became even more furious. He directly pushed Doctor Strange''s shoulder, speaking. "I''m talking to you, Stephen, do you hear��"

    The Punisher swallowed the rest of his words because he found Doctor Strange''s body had no strength, copsing directly onto the sofa. This startled the Punisher.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Frowning, the Punisher raised his gun, aiming it straight at Doctor Strange''s head.

    The atmosphere around them instantly fell silent, the entire Sanctum Sanctorum as still as death.

    After an unknown amount of time, Doctor Strange''s eyes regained rity, theyer of muddiness gone. He slowly raised his head, looking heavily at the Punisher.

    "What''s wrong with you?" The Punisher still held his gun aimed.

    "I just looked in the mirror." Doctor Strange''s mouth moved, saying an inexplicable sentence.

    But the Punisher frowned. He didn''t understand what Strange''s words meant, nor what Strange was trying to convey. But he knew that when this old mystic started speaking in riddles, it meant things were seriously wrong.

    "How bad is it?" The Punisher''s face turned serious.

    "Worse than ever." Doctor Strange stood up, his mind fully clear. He also sensed something subtly altering his reason and perception.

    "It seems I don''t need to blow up your brain. That''s good news; I don''t want to lose another friend." The Punisher lowered his gun, though still pointing it in Doctor Strange''s direction.

    Doctor Strange, however, showed a bitter smile. "Things are different now, Frank. Since west met, my control over magic has greatly diminished. Magic is aplex thing; I can''t perceive those magical dimensions anymore."

    "So? Without those magical dimensions, the great Sorcerer Supreme can''t use magic?" The Punisher spoke coldly.

    "Not entirely. My abilities just can''t handle high-level magic anymore. Even if magic exists, it should remain in artifacts." Doctor Strange''s face was somber. After a moment of silence, he muttered. "If not, I wouldn''t have beenpletely unaware of that force''s invasion."

    Seeing the deste Doctor Strange, the Punisher clenched his fists tightly. He might not understand magic, but he knew Stephen Strange well. It was hard to imagine this arrogant, obsessive, highly controlling guy showing such an expression. This expression made the Punisher extremely angry. Watching Doctor Strange, who had hidden himself in the shadows, the Punisher felt this guy had a problem with his thoughts.

    "Stephen Strange, known as the master of magic, the famous Sorcerer Supreme, who has fought Dormammu multiple times, defeated Drac and destroyed the entire vampire race, crossed hell several times, and witnessed the emergence and rebirth of reality at the river of life."

    The Punisher loudly recounted Doctor Strange''s past achievements. "What, all the bragging you did before doesn''t count now? Stephen! Don''t tell me I found the wrong person!"

    "You didn''t find the wrong person."

    Doctor Strange spoke up. "But to solve this problem, we have to be prepared to burn our bridges."

    Saying this, Doctor Strange went to the bookshelf, returned the magic book to its original ce, and then, to the Punisher''s astonishment, took down a huge axe from the wall.

    "You. You prepared an axe?" The Punisher was stunned.

    "Any problem with that?" Doctor Strange turned his head.

    "None at all."

    The Punisher''s mouth curled into a grim smile.

    "I also think a ''flying carpet'' or a ''staff'' won''t solve this problem."

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    105. It.

    106. The Wound.

    107. Caught Again.

    108. Bottomless Universe.

    109. The Remaining Avengers.

 105. It.

    105. It.

    Suddenly opening her eyes wide!

    Karolina took deep breaths, her eyes flickering as she stared at the unfamiliar ceiling. Her gaze shifted around continuously until she saw Alex standing by the bed, and only then did she feel a bit at ease.

    "Crow... I''m back? We''re back!?" Karolina asked with a trembling voice.

    "Yes, that thing let you go," Alex calmly replied. At the same time, Moon Knight and John behind him also approached, surprised that Karolina regained her consciousness so quickly despite their expectations.

    "Mr. Moon Knight!" Noticing the two behind Alex, Karolina was taken aback. It was her first time meeting the legendary Moon Knight. For small, lesser-known hero groups like hers, there was usually no chance to befriend the powerful heroes. Seeing that Karolina recognized him, Moon Knight smiled behind his mask, nodded, and said, "It''s me, child. You are safe now. What you need most is rest to heal your injuries."

    "Injuries... ah!" Only then did Karolina feel the burning pain all over her body, causing her to gasp.

    "Don''t move. Deadpool''s de can hinder the healing of wounds. It took me a lot of effort to alleviate that. But don''t worry; as long as you keep changing the dressings, you''ll recover over time," John said, folding his arms.

    "Thank you... and you are?" Karolina had never seen John before, so she didn''t recognize him.

    "Blood Sorcerer, you can call me John," he replied.

    He didn''t mention his title of Blood Baron, considering his past actions weren''t exactly heroic. He was keen to leave his viinous reputation behind. However, Alex didn''t miss the chance to add, "You could also call him Blood Baron. This guy once took down Steve Rogers head-on."

    "Not my proudest moment..." John sighed, giving Alex a resentful nce.

    From Alex''s words, Karolina quickly realized that the seemingly kind man before her had a viinous past. Nheless, she didn''t think too much about it, as many viins do reform.

    "Thank you, Mr. John. Will my wounds leave scars?" Karolina asked stiffly, enduring the pain on her back. As someone aspiring to be a star, she cared a lot about her skin.

    "Don''t worry. I have special medicine here that will ensure you heal without any marks," John reassured with a smile.

    Meanwhile, Moon Knight pulled Alex out of the bedroom and into the living room.

    "How''s the situation?" Moon Knight asked curiously.

    Alex''s smile faded, and he looked serious. "Terrible. I just had an encounter with that thing."

    "You saw it!?" Moon Knight was utterly surprised.

    "Yeah." Alex didn''t deny it. He continued, "That thing hides within the barriers between the multiverse and reality. We can''t directly observe it, but I inadvertently ''saw'' it within Karolina''s mental world."

    "What is it?" Moon Knight asked, hoping to identify their foe to devise a n.

    "I don''t know," Alex shook his head. "But I''ve seen it before. It emerged from an unknown abyssal rift, resembling a cocoon made of shadows, with unknown abilities. All I know is it invades and devours the multiverse."

    Alex recalled what he had seen through Lady Time and pondered how to deal with this crisis.

    "If you''ve seen it before, do you have a way to deal with it?" Moon Knight pressed.

    "No. It''s not so much that I saw it, but rather I saw a universe devoured by those things. Those worlds were shattered and engulfed by an eternal night."

    Alex sighed deeply, doubting his ability to confront such an entity alone.

    "You said you saw it in the mental world. If we could trace a lead, maybe we could find its hiding ce and rally the remaining heroes for a final stand," Moon Knight suggested.

    "It''s not that simple," Alex shook his head. "That ce is the boundary between reality and the multiverse. In other words, it parasitizes the timeline. We can''t..."

    Suddenly, Alex paused, struck by a thought.

    "What''s wrong? What did you think of?" Moon Knight asked, stepping closer.

    Alex recounted his experience in Karolina''s mental world. "I haven''t told you how I brought Karolina back, right?"

    Without waiting for a response, Alex continued, "I ''saw'' that thing, but it didn''t react to my gaze. It didn''t stop me from awakening Karolina''s consciousness, almost like it set a trap for her mental world. After ensuring she couldn''t escape, it just ignored her."

    "When I entered Karolina''s mental world, I didn''t alert that entity. Even when I took Karolina out, there was no force stopping me. Initially, I thought I got lucky, or maybe it didn''t care about Karolina, considering her a dying person, so my action was smooth."

    "But now... I suspect what I saw wasn''t its ''true form'' but maybe an illusion or its reflection in the mental world."

    "So?" Moon Knight frowned.

    "Its goal is singr: to devour the multiverse. Whether it''s Red Skull or Doom, no matter who attracted it, its target won''t change," Alex took a deep breath and continued.

    "So here''s the question: since it parasitizes the timeline and can subtly corrupt cognition, why hasn''t it directly created human extinction events in history? Compared to manipting Deadpool to ughter heroes, wouldn''t that be easier?"

    Hearing this, Moon Knight felt a bted realization.

    "You mean!"

    "Its goal isn''t just this universe. It likely has other ns!" Alex concluded.

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    106. The Wound.

    107. Caught Again.

    108. Bottomless Universe.

    109. The Remaining Avengers.

    110. The Rules Have Changed.

 106. The Wound.

    106. The Wound.

    The atmosphere in the living room dropped to freezing point as both Alex and Moon Knight fell silent.

    Moon Knight, despite being a superhero known for his intelligence and strategic mind, was at a loss when it came to dealing with an entity that surpassed his understanding. He could offer advice on matters involving gods and dimensions, but this existence beyond the multiverse was beyond his capability.

    Although he hadn''t witnessed the cocoon-like entity, Moon Knight could infer from Alex''s description that its power far exceeded the multiverse, especially since its goal was to devour universes.

    Alex was deep in thought, his mind racing.For these universes, Alex''s greatest asset was the memories in his mind. The plot developments of different universes, and the abilities and weaknesses of various heroes and entities, were all things Alex could rely on. With the help of these memories, Alex could solve many issues.

    However, faced with something not present in his memories, Alex was somewhat at a loss. But he knew that if he could understand the entity''s ultimate goal, there might still be a way to deal with it.

    Currently, it was known that the entity was entrenched in the timeline of this universe. Using the time controller, Alex could potentially take people outside the timeline to confront it. But Alex didn''t know if they could win, and if the entity decided to flee, he wouldn''t be able to chase it along the entire timeline before the time controller recorded this universe. Recording the universe would take a considerable amount of time, and time was what theycked the most.

    Alex couldn''t gamble on whether he could record the universe first or if the universe would be consumed by the dark shroud. So, the most important thing for Alex now was to figure out the entity''s goal and how it targeted and arrived in this universe. Perhaps only one person could give Alex the answers he needed.

    Thinking of this, Alex looked up and nced out the window.

    After a while, there was a noise at the door. Hearing it, Moon Knight immediately stood up.

    "Don''t worry, it''s my friends returning." Seeing Moon Knight''s alertness, Alex waved his hand, indicating he could rx a bit. Sure enough, the door opened, and Kara walked in first, holding a bloody head in her hand.

    Judging by the face on the head, it was undoubtedly Deadpool.

    "Who is she?" Moon Knight looked at the seemingly fragile and ''harmless'' girl, then nced curiously at Alex.

    "Her name is Kara. She''s from another universe, like me," Alex exined briefly.

    "I figured." Moon Knight nodded slightly, soon noticing Pietro following Kara. "The Quicksilver of our universe has already sacrificed himself. I saw his body with my own eyes."

    Alex didn''t respond to that but approached Kara. He first looked at the half-dead Deadpool, then focused on the cold-faced Kara.

    "You''re hurt?!" Alex frowned, noticing a clear cut on Kara''s shoulder. Though it was not a serious injury, it set off rm bells in Alex''s mind.

    In this universe, especially under the enhancement of the yellow sun, Kara''sbat power was at the top of the pyramid. Without kryptonite or those true gods intervening, Kara was basically invincible.

    Moreover, if someone could hurt Kara, it certainly wouldn''t be Deadpool. Facing Kara, who had no weaknesses, Deadpool had almost no chance, so how could he possibly hurt her?

    "He''s worse off than me, isn''t he?" Kara said nonchntly.

    "Alex, you didn''t see it. That guy didn''t stand a chance against Kara. After much struggle, he managed to cut her once, and then Kara punched him to pieces!" Pietro chimed in, recounting the earlier events.

    But despite Pietro''s story, Alex couldn''t rx.

    "Is something wrong?" Noticing Alex''s serious demeanor, Kara frowned. She casually ced Deadpool''s head on the table and looked uncertainly at Alex.

    Kara and Pietro were unaware of the more bizarre existence behind all this. To them, Deadpool was the source of all the trouble. They thought that dealing with Deadpool and the viins who brainwashed him would solve the universe''s crisis.

    "You shouldn''t be hurt. Here, even adamantium shouldn''t be able to harm you," Alex said after a moment, his voice low.

    Kryptonians had an incredibly tough physique. In the DC universe, there were many mystical metals, but the most they could do was cause Superman pain; few could actually injure him. So, it was impossible for Deadpool to cut Kara.

    Hearing Alex''s words, everyone fell silent, even Pietro, who frowned and looked at Kara''s shoulder wound.

    Indeed, how could Kara, with her steel body, get hurt?

    Kara and Pietro exchanged nces, both seeing surprise and confusion in each other''s eyes. It seemed they had subconsciously overlooked this question.

    "Could it be something special on his de? Something in this universe that acts like kryptonite, so it could hurt me?" Kara spected, uncertain.

    Alex shook his head, didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he moved to Kara, ced a hand on her shoulder wound, and summoned a pale green magical energy, which swirled around his palm.

    As he felt Kara''s skin, Alex''s frown deepened.

    This basic detection spell used magical energy to investigate the wound''s origin and the nature of the attack.

    But the feedback Alex received showed that the wound was exceptionally strange. Rather than being a cut by Deadpool, it seemed to have appeared out of thin air.

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    107. Caught Again.

    108. Bottomless Universe.

    109. The Remaining Avengers.

    110. The Rules Have Changed.

    111. Timeline Off Course.

 107. Caught Again.

    107. Caught Again.

    Alex withdrew his hand and sighed. "That thing''s influence on reality is far more severe than I thought. I initially believed its main threat was spreading pollution in the mental world, altering people''s rationality and perception, but I didn''t expect it could go this far."

    "You mean the wound has nothing to do with Deadpool but is influenced by that thing?" Moon Knight murmured as he gazed at Kara''s shoulder wound, which was almost healed.

    "Yes and no. This wound ''appeared out of thin air.'' In other words, Deadpool couldn''t have harmed Kara originally, but under the influence of that thing''s pollution, Kara herself ''believed'' Deadpool''s de could hurt her, so it did leave a wound on you."

    Alex''s words stunned everyone present.

    "What?!" Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief, staring at Alex.

    Being injured because you believed you were hurt �� this terrifying modification of reality was beyond theirprehension.

    "That''s impossible!" Pietro eximed, astonished. "Can mere cognitive pollution break thews of physics? That''s something impossible to achieve!"

    "But it happened, didn''t it?" Alex moved to the table, tapping a stack of files.

    "These were found by Mr. Moon Knight in Deadpool''s safe house, recording most heroes'' weaknesses. But to my knowledge, some heroes can''t be killed just by knowing their weaknesses, like Luke Cage or Doctor Voodoo. They are not opponents Deadpool could defeat."

    "But they still died at Deadpool''s hands," Moon Knight said, narrowing his eyes.

    Luke Cage''s physical strength was terrifyingly strong, killing him wasn''t easy, let alone Deadpool, whose mainbat power came from guns and knives. In a frontal battle, Deadpool wouldn''tst a round against Luke Cage. The only way to kill Luke Cage would be to poison him, attacking from the inside, but even if Deadpool could kill Luke Cage this way, he would never be able to defeat Doctor Voodoo.

    Given Doctor Voodoo''s magical abilities, he could survive even after death through his soul. Yet, from the crime scene of the Avengers'' joint team, it was clear that after being shed by Deadpool, Doctor Voodoo never got up again.

    "This indicates that Deadpool is currently a huge source of pollution, unintentionally spreading cognitive distortions. I suspect this is why this universe is nearing destruction," Alex said, frowning. "But I still can''t figure out that entity''s true purpose."

    Everyone fell silent, then simultaneously turned their eyes to the head ced on the table.

    "Yoo-hoo~"

    Deadpool''s eyes opened.

    "Guess who just woke up from a short nap~!"

    Seeing Deadpool''s antics, everyone''s expressions remained cold. After Deadpool''s many killings, no one was in the mood to entertain his antics. Even John, though a minor viin always worried about being hunted by demon hunters or superheroes, had his limits. This was important to him.

    Whether hero or viin, everyone had their limits. Heroes sometimes did bad things, and viins sometimes saved the world. But Deadpool, the current Deadpool, hadpletely crossed that line.

    "Deadpool, what happened to you? Who turned you into this?" Moon Knight stepped forward, crouching down to meet Deadpool''s eyes.

    "Ahaha~ Moonboy, is this a sleepover party just for me? I really like it~ Especially since you invited my favorite Supergirl. Isn''t she a delight~"

    "Enough!" Moon Knight interrupted Deadpool roughly. "I''m trying to help you, Deadpool. I saw the message you left us in the safe house. At least tell us who did this to you and what their goal is."

    Facing the aggressive Moon Knight, Deadpool''s grin only grew wilder as heughed maniacally. "Someone is trying to drive a wedge between you and your friends! Moonman, Khonshu is not your friend; you must resist and break free from the spell''s control!"

    "What are you talking about?! You''re not here, are you?" Moon Knight clenched his fists. For some reason, Deadpool''s words sent a chilling sensation through him and raised a strong sense of crisis.

    "Break free from the power, Marc, you can do it," Deadpool whispered seductively, a crazed smile on his face.

    "What are you... what are you saying?"

    A suffocating sensation suddenly hit Moon Knight, freezing him in ce. He found it hard to breathe, and the divine power flowing within him began to boil uncontrobly.

    "...Let go... you are free now."

    Deadpool''s expression turned serious, and he spoke word by word.

    "...Khonshu''s spell can''t control you anymore."

    p��

    A handnded quickly on Moon Knight''s shoulder, jolting him back to his senses.

    "What''s wrong?" Alex asked curiously, patting Moon Knight''s shoulder.

    Previously, everyone had been watching Deadpool''s head, knowing he wasn''t dead yet but not ready to engage with him, fearing the entity behind the scenes might be watching them through Deadpool''s eyes.

    But then Alex noticed something wrong with Moon Knight. He seemed too focused on Deadpool, almost ''entranced.'' Moreover, his divine power was fluctuating unnaturally, quickly catching Alex''s attention.

    Feeling the real touch of Alex''s hand, Moon Knight broke into a cold sweat. He was amazed that Alex could stabilize the divine power within him with just a touch and ''wake him up,'' and he was also shocked by the terrifying power of cognitive pollution.

    He turned to stare at Deadpool''s unconscious head, his mind a whirlwind of conflicting thoughts.

    "I... I got caught again..."

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    108. Bottomless Universe.

    109. The Remaining Avengers.

    110. The Rules Have Changed.

    111. Timeline Off Course.

    112. Reality Invasion.

 108. Bottomless Universe.

    108. Bottomless Universe.

    "Have you been contaminated? Are you sure?" Alex looked at the cold-sweating Moon Knight, surprised.

    "Yes... if you hadn''t woken me up in time," Moon Knight replied fearfully. "Deadpool ''woke up'' just now and continuously influenced my mind. He was about to seed."

    Moon Knight''s voice was soft, but everyone present wasn''t ordinary. They could clearly hear Moon Knight''s words and the terrifying event he described, causing everyone except Alex to step back, trying to distance themselves from Deadpool''s head. This small action seemed to bring them some sense of security.

    "It seems that thing is even more troublesome than I imagined." Alex murmured, stroking his chin.

    Originally, Alex intended to wake Deadpool''s head and use amand from theics to see if he could awaken the brainwashed Deadpool andmunicate with him.

    After all, the bizarre cocoon was summoned by a group of viins working together. Deadpool, brainwashed and transformed by them, naturally knew something about the ultimate goal of that thing. With Deadpool providing information, Alex might be able to resolve his doubts. But now, Alex hesitated to act rashly.

    Deadpool was a huge source of pollution, even in his unconscious state.

    Although Alex hadn''t felt any mental pollution himself, he couldn''t guarantee the safety of others. Even the god-powered Moon Knight got caught while fully focused, indicating how severe Deadpool''s pollution was.

    Alex had previously wondered if he couldn''t be polluted because he didn''t belong to this universe, making that thing''s power unable to invade his mind. But now, with Kara''s precedent, Alex wasn''t so sure.

    After all, Kara also didn''t belong to this universe; she wasn''t even part of the ''Marvel Multiverse.'' Yet, she was still heavily polluted. Though it seemed like a minor injury, a steel body being cut by Deadpool''s de proved Kara was close to death.

    ording to theic plot, after viins transformed Deadpool and merged him with Ultron, even Kara might not withstand Deadpool''s attacks. Shaking his head helplessly, Alex waved his hand, instantly enveloping Deadpool''s head in dark green magical energy. The energy gradually solidified, forming a delicate box, sealing Deadpool inside.

    Then, Alex silently called out to Miss Minutes, asking her to open his personal ''Bottomless Universe.'' Without hesitation, Alex threw the box into that world through a portal.

    After doing all this, Alex exined, "My magic can limit Deadpool''s healing factor. He might not die but can never escape. I''m not sure if magic can cut off the pollution, so I had to send him to a world without any matter orws."

    Alex had considered throwing this major pollution source into another world, but quickly dismissed the idea. While throwing it out would solve the immediate problem, it would destroy another innocent multiverse. Moreover, putting Deadpool in another world wouldn''t solve the issue, as the strange cocoon born in darkness still parasitized this timeline. Cutting off the pollution was merely a temporary measure.

    However, Alex soon thought of his personal universe, a vast, immeasurable ce without anyws or life. Before he started putting things there, it contained no matter.

    In that ce, there was no concept of ''time'' or ''space.'' Without a medium, there was no ''pollution.''

    Putting the box containing Deadpool''s head into that universe was like throwing a small stone into an abyss, causing no ripples, which relieved Alex.

    But now, the pile of gold coins sponsored by Batman was unusable. Alex didn''t know if those coins were polluted and didn''t dare to take the risk. If they were indeed polluted, they''d be genuine ''cursed coins.''

    For Alex, his actions seemed normal, but to others, his smooth operation was no less than ying cards with Eternity and Death in front of them.

    "You... you have a universe of your own?!" Moon Knight stammered, realizing today''s surprises might outnumber all he''d experienced before.

    Actually, it''s two.

    John added silently, not forgetting their 17 years in a pure material universe without any magical energy. Alex treated that universe like his backyard, moving freely and extracting energy at will. However, John didn''t show it. Any dimensional lord wouldn''t reveal their controlled domains. It''s a big taboo for wizards. John still hoped to steal some energy from Alex''s dimensions in the future, so he wouldn''t offend him.

    "Something like that." Alex didn''t deny it. He looked up at the others present. "Anyway, Deadpool''s trouble is resolved, but the issue is far from over. The most important thing now is to figure out the origin of that thing."

    Hearing Alex, Moon Knight tilted his head slightly and took out a phone from his pocket. "Maybe I know who to find."

    Seeing Moon Knight''s action, Alex understood his intention. When he, Moon Knight, and Punisher first met, Moon Knight received information from Gwenpool that the viins, including Red Skull, were involved in Deadpool''s condition.

    "I''ve dealt with those people many times, but their exact location is still unknown. Give me some time, and I can find it out." Moon Knight said seriously, holding his phone.

    Alex pondered briefly, then shook his head slowly and said, "No need. I''ll investigate those people. You should contact the remaining superheroes immediately. No one else should be polluted like Deadpool. They also need to understand how serious this situation is!"

    ........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    109. The Remaining Avengers.

    110. The Rules Have Changed.

    111. Timeline Off Course.

    112. Reality Invasion.

    113. Ace.

 109. The Remaining Avengers.

    109. The Remaining Avengers.

    Deadpool''s actions were swift, or rather, his killing spree was much faster than most had imagined. Although Alex had arranged for Kara and Pietro to stop Deadpool as soon as he learned about it, they were still a step toote. The number of persecuted superheroes was far greater than anticipated.

    ording to the information returned by Cable and Moon Knight, Deadpool''s original teammates��the Mercs for Money��had already been secretly wiped out by Deadpool.

    The Mercs for Money was a super team founded by Deadpool,prised of a group of frence mercenaries. However, now all of them, including Mexican Deadpool and Ouw, had died at the hands of their former captain, Deadpool.

    Executed along with them were the mutant Domino and some members of the Thunderbolts. ording to the only severely injured survivor, Gori-Man, Deadpool had sent them a message, asking them to gather there. They thought Deadpool had a new mission or was in trouble and needed help from old friends. But to their surprise, as soon as they arrived, they were ambushed by Deadpool.

    Fully armed, Deadpool killed several high-endbatants in an instant. Since Deadpool was too familiar with them, their strengths and weaknesses were as transparent as ss to him. Soon, one by one, they all died at Deadpool''s hands.

    As for Gori-Man, he survived thanks to his curse. When he was still human, he was cursed for killing a gori, transforming him into one. This curse transferred to him, meaning whoever killed him would also be a gori. Deadpool, well aware of this, left him half-dead and locked him in the basement to die slowly.

    Apart from these people, various Spider-Men were also targeted by the rampaging Deadpool. Despite Jessica Jones and Hawkeye Kate Bishop fighting with all their might, they couldn''t stop Deadpool, who was using Osborne tech.

    Under Deadpool''s near-mad attacks, they could only watch as Miles Morales and Ghost-Spider died in front of them, while Deadpool swaggered away on the Green Goblin''s glider. After all this, with the viins'' help, Deadpool set his sights further. Before being subdued by Kara, Deadpool''sst massacre targeted the X-Men. Including Cyclops, Emma Frost, Jubilee, and Iceman, none escaped Deadpool''s assault.

    When this news reached the Avengers, the remaining superheroes fell into silence. Captain America, Sam Wilson, looked grim. He hadn''t expected things to escte so quickly. After receiving the information that Deadpool was the culprit behind the hero massacres, he immediately ordered other heroes to unite and for lone heroes to be more cautious.

    In his initial n, Deadpool was just a troublesome character. As long as other heroes were prepared, Deadpool would have no opportunity to continue his killing spree. He had intended to use this time to gather intelligence on the viins to investigate how they brainwashed and controlled Deadpool. But he hadn''t anticipated that things would spiral out of control so quickly. Before he could gather any intelligence on the viins, heroes were being ughtered one by one by Deadpool.

    At this moment, every superhero team across the country had been decimated by Deadpool, leaving only a fraction surviving. If not for Kara''s speed, even the teenage superhero team, the Young Avengers, would have been doomed.

    "We can''t go on like this!" Ant-Man stood up, breaking the silence. "We must quickly take action to resolve the Deadpool issue, or we''ll suffer more sacrifices!"

    "It''s impossible. Deadpool can teleport at will. It''s too hard to catch him. We don''t know his current location." Cable sighed.

    "Can''t we track him through thework? Vision can monitor the inte. If Deadpool appears in this world, he can''t leave no trace. Besides, Doctor Strange should have a way to counter Deadpool''s teleportation. If we can trap him, we can end this." Ant-Man suggested.

    "It''s not that easy. Ultron''s data has been activated,bined with Z''s interference, making it impossible to monitor allworks. I''ve contacted Doctor Strange several times, but he hasn''t responded. We must prepare for the worst." Captain America shook his head.

    Seeing everyone''s worried expressions, Scarlet Witch, who hadn''t spoken, suddenly stood up.

    "I came here to avenge Pietro, not to watch you all fall into despair. I respect you as my seniors, but if you can''te up with a n, don''t me me for using my methods."

    Hearing Scarlet Witch''s cold words, everyone could feel her teetering on the edge of rage.

    "Wanda, calm down first. We share the same goal: avenging our loved ones. But before that, we must devise a foolproof n, or we''ll end up in danger ourselves." Captain America said solemnly.

    "Yes, Wanda." ck Panther chimed in. "We don''t know how many superviins are involved in this conspiracy. If we act rashly and get ambushed, we..."

    "Don''t give me that crap!" Wanda rudely interrupted ck Panther. "You''re afraid of dying; I''m not. I just want those bastards to pay."

    "Wanda..." Vision hesitated, then quietly stood by her side.

    Scarlet Witch walked to the front, nced around, and tears began to fall.

    "I don''t care if Deadpool is innocent or how many viins are involved in this conspiracy. I just want you to give me a viable n, not leave me doing nothing but wait here. That''s all I ask!"

    Zzz!

    Zzz��

    At that moment, a series of intermittent electromaic noises sounded.

    After a moment of surprise, everyone quickly reacted, turning to the source of the sound to see the Avengers'' meeting room screen light up.

    Not just the conference room screen; smart phones, smart TVs,puters, even street screens in New York were affected. After flickering twice, a short-haired girl with an ''S'' emblem on her chest appeared on the screen.

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    110. The Rules Have Changed.

    111. Timeline Off Course.

    112. Reality Invasion.

    113. Ace.

    114. Overturning the Tables.

 110. The Rules Have Changed.

    110. The Rules Have Changed.

    Seeing the girl, the Avengers exchanged nces but quickly saw confusion in each other''s eyes. Clearly, none of them knew the girl''s identity. The video continued. The girl seemed to be in a dimly lit basement. Due to the weak lighting, they couldn''t discern her surroundings. But the next moment, her action shocked many viewers. She slowly raised her hand, revealing a red mask to everyone watching the video.

    "Deadpool''s mask!" Ant-Man eximed first.

    "How is this possible!?" Cable couldn''t help but speak up.

    The others frowned deeply. They didn''t expect that the Deadpool, who had been causing them so much trouble, had already been dealt with by a young girl!

    "Wait, it''s just a mask. We can''t be sure if Deadpool is under control now." Misty Knight spoke, keeping her eyes fixed on the screen.

    "Yes, this could be another conspiracy by those viins. We can''t..." Captain America was saying, but the following scene silenced him.

    The screen shifted slightly, the camera following Kara to her back. By the dim light, they could barely make out the surroundings. In what seemed like a storage room or basement, several swaying figures were hanging by chains, lined up like meat in a ughterhouse.

    Kate Bishop squinted, trying to see more clearly and identify the hanging individuals. When she finally recognized one, her eyes widened.

    "That''s...!"

    Misty Knight also gasped as she recognized the identities. "It''s Kingpin! And the Green Goblin!"

    "And Orb and Baron Zemo!" Captain America was shocked. "Arcade and Mysterio!"

    Almost everyone stood up, recognizing these notorious superviins. Even to the public, these names were highly intimidating. The external astonishment didn''t affect the girl in the video. She calmly walked to the hanging viins, and the next moment, her eyes turned red at a visible speed.

    Then, two crimson heat beams shot out. As her gaze shifted, the devastating heat vision sliced Kingpin, Green Goblin, and Mysterio in half.

    "Arghhh!!!" The excruciating pain made the three scream heart-wrenchingly, and their lives ended with their bodies split. The girl''s expression remained unchanged despite the screams. She then aimed her heat vision again, this time starting from Arcade.

    "No! Noooo!!!"

    Next to Arcade was Orb.

    "Spare me! Please, nooooo!!!"

    Massacre!

    Complete massacre!

    The superviins'' horrific screams sent chills down everyone''s spine. Even the remaining heroes at the Avengers base felt parched, staring nkly at the brutal scene, their minds going nk.

    Under the girl''s devastating heat vision, only Baron Zemo remained. The girl walked up to him, pulling off his purple mask, revealing his still somewhat handsome face, though now covered in blood, barely recognizable. Feeling the murderous intent of the ck-haired girl, Baron Zemo asked faintly, "Who... who are you?"

    The girl only gave a mocking smile and gently ced her hand on his chest.

    "I know you all have a big n, and many viins are involved. But you crossed the line. Now, you have to face the consequences."

    She smiled slightly, then forcefully punched through Baron Zemo''s chest!

    "Arghhh��!!!"

    His short scream quickly faded, ending the massacre.

    After this, the girl turned back to the camera.

    "This is just the beginning. I will find each of you hiding in the shadows. Don''t plead innocence to me. Some of you might not be involved, but I don''t care."

    She took out a tissue, slowly wiping the blood off her hand, and gave a dangerous smile to the camera.

    "My name is Kara. Feel free toe after me, or guess who will be next."

    With that, all screens went ck. The remaining Avengers were silent. They looked at each other, and the atmosphere became dead silent. No one knew who the girl in the video was, nor how powerful this Kara was. They were just waiting to see how things would unfold.

    Even Captain America remained silent. Normally, he would respond publicly to such a gruesome broadcast, but surprisingly, the Avengers base stayed closed off as if avoiding reporters. The viins scoffed at this. They didn''t believe a girl under twenty posed any threat. With many heroes dead at Deadpool''s hands, they saw this as a perfect time for more crimes.

    Until��

    At Times Square, Kara shattered Absorbing Man''s head with a punch. His absorption power couldn''t withstand her immense strength.

    In Manhattan, after a ten-minute battle with Abomination, Kara seized an opportunity and snapped his neck. At the top of the Empire State Building, Kara''s heat vision incinerated a group of symbiotes, leaving them no chance to escape.

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    111. Timeline Off Course.

    112. Reality Invasion.

    113. Ace.

    114. Overturning the Tables.

    115. Mephisto.

 111. Timeline Off Course.

    111. Timeline Off Course.

    People started seeing Kara as a hero of the people. A vignte��trying to avenge the beloved heroes who had been brutally murdered. Kara seemed invincible; her revenge was more intense than the destruction caused by the viins. This young girl always precisely killed her targets, with no one able to escape her judgment or confront her head-on.

    Since her first appearance in the public eye, she had never lost. Any criminal trying to eliminate her ended up being pulverized by her mighty iron fists. There would be no more mercy. Perhaps, as Kara said, once the superviins crossed that red line, things had slipped out of the hands of the big yers.

    Some spected that Kara was an incarnation of a deity, while others said she was a vengeful goddess created by the crimes of those viins. But everyone knew this ruthless girl was a monster released by the viins themselves.

    "Stay calm,dies and gentlemen. Stay calm."

    In a Hydra stronghold, the usually dim and quiet office was now bustling like a marketce. Red Skull was tiredly trying to soothe the other superviins participating in the video conference. Kara''s actions had repeatedly shaken these viins, making each of them live in constant fear due to her brutal massacres.

    "Are you kidding, Skull?"

    "Would you dare say that in front of her? She''s ughtering us! ughtering!"

    "This was your idea! Now Deadpool is missing, and there''s an unstoppable, merciless madwoman. How can we stay calm!?"

    "Yes, it''s tragic." Red Skull crossed his hands and sighed heavily. "I must admit, that girl''s strength exceeded our expectations. But I''ve arranged for my most trusted ally to deal with her. Rest assured, gentlemen, everything is under control."

    "It better be, Skull, or I swear I''ll drag you down with me!"

    That night, Kara''s battle with the Champion of Hydra copsed three inds, causing an unrepairable flood on the west coast of Ennd. ording toter statistics, the impact and economic damage from this fight reached a historic high. But unlike Kara, who was enjoying the fight outside, Alex was leisurely enjoying a peaceful time in his Brooklyn vi, seemingly unconcerned about the external turmoil.

    The TV was broadcasting news about Kara. Clearly, the deeds of the Vengeful Goddess had be the mainstream news, with almost everyone worldwide focusing on this girl named Kara.

    "The Champion of Hydra is surprisingly strong. I thought he''d perished in the sea, but Red Skull secretly recruited him. If Kara hadn''t intervened, who knew Hydra had such a hidden card?" Alex said while sipping tea.

    Unlike the rxed Alex, Moon Knight was visibly anxious. He didn''t know Alex''s n. Since he notified the Avengers about Deadpool and the terrifying entity behind him, the heroes had all ''hidden.''

    ording to Captain America, they were preparing for a self-examination. Cognitive alteration was extremely terrifying, making anyone whose mind was polluted a ticking time bomb. So, upon receiving the intelligence, the heroes immediately took precautions to check if they had beenpromised.

    What they found was startling. Almost half of the remaining superheroes, including Captain America, had been somewhat affected. Some had cognitive disorders, some had inexplicably be colorblind, and others had memory gaps.

    These were just the known heroes. For SHIELD agents, the results were even more dire. The scariest part was that SHIELD''s intelligence and mission archives had been invaded and maliciously altered or deleted, leavingrge ''historical nks'' in the files. The frightening thing was that no one noticed these ws before, not even Nick Fury.

    Learning these conclusions, the heroes were plunged into unprecedented fear of the unknown. In such a state, they didn''t know what to do, let alone deal with the ughtered viins. But Moon Knight was different. He wanted to solve the problem quickly, but he didn''t know Alex''s n. Alex sending Kara to confront the viin alliance might cause even more chaos, which worried Moon Knight the most.

    "It''s been nearly half a month. Are we just going to do nothing? Red Skull isn''t simple; the power behind him likely has grand ambitions. Kara''s actions might make things irreparable."

    "Desperate times call for desperate measures, Moon Knight. You should understand that." Alex shifted his gaze from the TV to Moon Knight''s face and continued, "I''m about to understand the purpose of that entity."

    "Really!?" Moon Knight''s eyes widened.

    "Yes. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let Kara test the waters. In hindsight, everything is falling into ce." Alex didn''t borate further.

    In his mind, Alex recalled the original work. In "Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe: Returns," Deadpool ughtered the superheroes with unbeatable force. Simrly, when awakened by Gwenpool and turned to ughter viins, he faced no resistance.

    All powerful viins seemed like weaklings before him. Even seasoned warriors like Crossbones and the Hand Master couldn''tst three rounds against him, clearly surpassing Deadpool''s usualbat ability. When Deadpool finally decapitated Red Skull, Red Skull said something intriguing.

    "The age of heroes is over!"

    It all seemed part of Red Skull''s n. Not only did he let Deadpool kill the heroes, but Deadpool ughtering viins was also within his expectations. He mocked Deadpool, iming they were ending the world together. From this, Alex sensed something but couldn''t be sure.

    Until Miss Minutes suddenly appeared, telling Alex that this timeline was undergoing inevitable changes, with chaotic reality deviating towards another developing timeline.

    And that timeline��

    Was the main 616 universe!

    .....

    "The <em><strong>Prime Universe</strong></em>-st of theold, first of thenew. The hub it<em><strong>all</strong></em>revolves around. Here, science can be<em><strong>magic.</strong></em>Here, we can rewrite<em><strong>every</strong></em> story." ��The Maker

    ........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    112. Reality Invasion.

    113. Ace.

    114. Overturning the Tables.

    115. Mephisto.

    116. A Deal with the Devil.

 112. Reality Invasion.

    112. Reality Invasion.

    It makes sense.

    Everything makes sense now!

    Why would that indescribablerva parasitize this timeline but not directly destroy and consume this parallel universe? The answer is now very clear: because that thing''s target is not this universe at all. What it truly wants to corrupt is the main world of the Marvel Universe!

    Unlike other multiverses, the newly altered 616 universe and its parallel branches are closely connected. The reality barriers between these two worlds are very fragile. Even a slight mistake can lead to beings from parallel universes crossing into the main universe. It is precisely because of this fragile barrier that this horror from the infinite darkness was drawn here.

    Therva doesn''t have the ability to directly corrupt the main universe, nor can it even approach it. Therefore, it has adopted a new approach: targeting the parallel universes adjacent to the main universe.

    Soon, it targeted a timeline from before the Civil War 2 period. Through projections in the spiritual world, it spread unparalleled cognitive pollution. Under this distorted thinking, the more intelligent a person, the more susceptible they are to contamination. And its purpose in contaminating this universe is obviously not just to destroy it. It aims to achieve much more, such as influencing the main world through cognitive pollution.

    The archives collected by Miss Minutes fully document the distinction between dimensional invasion and reality invasion. Dimensional invasion refers to battles between different dimensions. When one side fails, its dimension will be consumed by the stronger one, thus starting dimensional wars. But reality invasion is different. It can be described as a battle without smoke of gunpowder. Simply put, reality invasion is oveying a new reality over the existing one to rece "reality."

    Imagine what would happen to the main universe when this "Superhero End" reality is oveid on top of it. This is not a contest ofbat power, nor a sh of strategies and wisdom. This is a war that is unspeakable, unprovable, and unmanageable.

    No one will detect the enemy''s trace, nor can anyone participate in the war because the war has already ended behind another reality curtain. Who can extinguish the war outside of reality?

    When a person who hasn''t died is believed by everyone, including himself, to be dead, what will be of him? Will he still remember how to breathe?

    And as this reality invasion gradually expands and its influence solidifies, eventually leading to irreparable damage, the Marvel Universe may well enter a state of inexistence.

    Regarding this event, the system''s archives only briefly mention it, without detailed records. Perhaps because the previous generation of users only heard about it and did not experience it firsthand, or perhaps because the system''s archives have been damaged, thus not fully preserving the records. But regardless, this has sparked new inspiration in Alex''s mind.

    Perhaps therva''s target from the beginning was the Marvel main universe. That''s why it reached out to its adjacent parallel universes. Although the true extent of therva''s power remains unknown, based on current intelligence, it is undoubtedly a being surpassing the level of multiverses. It''s like a virus within the multiverse, constantly infecting and guing various multiverses. Its corruption covers reality, distorts consciousness, alters cognition, and causes terrifying effects on the timelines of the current universe.

    At the same time, its origin is also extremely mysterious. ording to Alex''s spection, it may have originated from the "Higher Narrators" or from the "Dark Multiverse" corresponding to the Bright Multiverse. But regardless of where it came from, its threat is extremely terrifying. Therefore, it must not be allowed to affect other worlds. And it must not corrupt the main universe!

    Thinking of this, Alex closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled.

    An invisible and immense pressure enveloped Alex. He had not expected that he had just saved a universe on the brink of destruction, only to immediately have to save another universe, and one concerning the terrifying events of the multiverse crisis.

    Under the influence of therva, this parallel universe had obviously reached a state of istion and helplessness. It took advantage of the moments when many dimensions and the real world shifted, affecting an entire timeline, causing those dimensions to all disappear beyond the world.

    If the real world and multiple dimensions are like a row of flying geese, then the real world at this moment is like the one shot down by the hunter. It will sink into endless darkness, deviate from its originally defined trajectory, and then collide directly with Marvel''s 616 main universe��

    Bing the source of all destruction!

    And this is also why the gods cut off their connection to reality, and Mephisto''s contract could not be maintained, because those dimensions could no longermunicate with the real world. In the end��

    "There are no reinforcements." The Moonlight Knight sighed. "This battle can only rely on ourselves. If we win, no one will know how much we have paid. If we lose, many universes will be affected."

    "What''s wrong, are you afraid?" Alex smiled.

    At this, the Moonlight Knight smiled bitterly and shook his head. "How could I be afraid? I am already a dead man. I just want to know, since you already know the enemy''s purpose, why do you still let Kara ughter those super criminals? They should also be able to help in this war, right?"

    Alex took a sip of tea, his gaze absent-mindedly staring at Kara''s figure on the television. At this moment on the TV screen, Kara was floating in mid-air, staring at the body of the Maestro.

    After a pause, Alex spoke. "The opponent can alter cognition and modify reality, but there is one thing it cannot control, and that is logic. I confirmed this in Carolina''s spiritual world earlier. That thing''s realm is too high, obviously unable to understand the ''ant'' level logic of human thinking.

    But there''s no way around it; the world is formed by the logic of intelligent beings. In a deep mountain forest, when a tree falls, does it make a sound? It does, but since no one hears it, there is no way to prove it made a sound. Therefore, if a tree falls and no one hears it, it did not make a sound.

    Since it wants to ovey a reality where Deadpool brainwashed all the super viins into ughtering all the superheroes, and then killed all the antagonists for revenge to weaken the defenses of the main world.

    Okay, I''ll let Kara, a Kryptonian who doesn''t even exist in the main universe, do all of this. I want to see how it ns to justify this!"

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    113. Ace.

    114. Overturning the Tables.

    115. Mephisto.

    116. A Deal with the Devil.

    117. Doctor Strange and the Punisher.

 113. Ace.

    113. Ace.

    Alex''s move can be described as pulling the rug from under the feet, of course, this step is also extremely dangerous, because this move is likely to trigger a reactive response from that strange entity. However, it must be said that this method did produce some effects in a certain sense. ording to Miss Minutes''s real-time observation, as Kara''s influence through ughter grewrger, the deviation of this parallel universe from its orbit gradually slowed down.

    Possibly due to the repulsion effect between different universes, after Kara emerged, the simrity between this universe and the main universe was greatly weakened, thus generating repulsion between different universes, causing the speed at which this universe collided with the main universe to gradually decrease.

    "But that thing is still there, we still can''t get rid of it." Moon Knight spoke up. "Even if we can avoid harming other parallel universes, what about this universe?"

    "Marc, this is just one move, but I have a way to deal with this big trouble, and at the same time, I can also restore everything to its original state, just..." Here, Alex fell silent, staring deeply at Moon Knight, as if looking at an old friend.

    "Just what?" Moon Knight was made ufortable by Alex''s gaze, feeling that Alex was hiding something from him.

    "Nothing." Alex shook his head, then continued. "But you''re right about one thing. We can''t afford to sit idle like this anymore. It''s about time we started acting."

    Alex closed the timepad and also poured thest of the tea into the trash. He stood up, and Moon Knight stood up beside him.

    "What do we do?" Seeing Alex taking action, Moon Knight asked quickly.

    "Not ''we,'' but ''you.''" Alex''s expression turned serious. "I''ve already notified Pietro, John, and Carolina. You are about to do something very dangerous next. I can''t guarantee that you wille back alive, but..."

    "I''ll go." Moon Knight didn''t hesitate at all.

    "I knew you wouldn''t refuse." Alex smiled. "But I hope you understand the importance of this mission."

    "Missions, I know. Kara is just your bait on the surface, used to attract everyone''s attention and the gaze of that entity. I''ve been wondering when you would make your move behind the scenes." Moon Knight responded.

    Truly a wise superhero, Moon Knight always saw things so clearly. Perhaps this was the tacit understanding between intelligent people. Sometimes Alex didn''t need to exin much; Moon Knight could understand the deeper meaning.

    Pausing for a moment, Alex continued. "It''s precisely because of the importance of this mission that I''m waiting for Karolina to fully recover and for Pietro''s prosthetic limb to be installed. Having one morebat force will provide you with additional assurance on this mission."

    Pietro''s prosthetic limb was assembled by John. Since the Avengers'' heroines were in a huge cognitive crisis at the moment, Alex had to make do and turned his attention to those viins.

    After Baron Zemo and Mordo were killed by Kara, many of theirboratories and technicians were in a state of limbo, which gave Alex and others an opportunity. With the help of these guys, creating a mechanical prosthetic limb for Pietro to move freely was not a problem.

    Of course, the material of the prosthetic limb must be chosen as the best. On this point, Pietro had to thank Baron Zemo. That guy''s secret warehouse contained arge amount of Vibranium, which was already considered top-notch material in the Marvel Universe.

    "What''s our target?" Sensing Alex''s seriousness, Moon Knight frowned slightly and asked.

    "To bring Punisher and Doctor Strange back." Alex said calmly.

    Punisher?

    Doctor Strange?

    Moon Knight furrowed his brow, constantly pondering these two names.

    A new cognitive loss struck again, and Moon Knight was filled with an unnamed anger for a moment. He was tired of this constant change in cognition every moment, and this anger also came from his fear of helplessness.

    "You don''t remember them, do you?" Alex looked at Moon Knight.

    Twisted memories surfaced, Moon Knight only remembered being approached by Nick Fury and being arranged to investigate the deaths of many superheroes. Later, more people joined the team.

    He remembered his conversation with Elektra in Mexico, and he remembered his argument with Kate Bishop in the Fantastic Four Building. He also remembered when they went to investigate clues at Deadpool''s safe house together.

    Later, Misty Knight suggested that everyone act in groups. Kate and Jessica, the two street heroes, were one group; Elektra and Misty Knight, the two modified people, were another group. In the end, there was only him left, alone.

    It seems his memory had no problem.

    He arranged for Gwenpool to sneak into the headquarters of the Red Skull in secret, and he also intercepted the message pager sent by Deadpool to the Guardians of the Gxy. Next, he saw Alex in the forest where the Guardians of the Gxy were buried.

    Thinking of this, Moon Knight raised his head and looked at Alex helplessly, sighing heavily. "I didn''t meet you alone, did I? At that time, there was another person with me. Group actions would leave me as a backup."

    "Yes." Alex nodded, then patted Moon Knight''s shoulder. "It''s not your fault. Doctor Strange, as the Supreme Sorcerer on Earth, although he is now lonely, he is still one of the world''s topbat forces. It is because of this that the influence of that thing on the Sanctum Sanctorum will be greater. Perhaps because Punisher ''woke up'' Doctor Strange, causing the trap left by that entity to take effect beside Doctor Strange, now, strictly speaking, the Sanctum Sanctorum is already outside of reality. It has been erased from this reality or covered up."

    "So I forgot about them both? No, I have an impression of Stephen Strange, I remember him!" Moon Knight thought about this, not rxing but bing more vignt.

    "Don''t look at the wizard." Alex smiled. "They are still fighting, they have not given up, they are still struggling with the unspeakable existence in the cracks of reality, and this is also the purpose of your trip!"

    "I understand." Moon Knight clenched his fist tightly and nodded heavily.

    From his pocket, Alex took out a ying card and handed it slowly to Moon Knight. Moon Knight flipped over the ying card and saw a red clown printed on the card.

    "This card will take you to the cracks in reality and will also help you at critical moments. If you seed, perhaps we can resolve this trouble..."

    Moon Knight hurriedly left, his face full of seriousness.

    There was only Alex left in the house. He stood quietly, staring in the direction Moon Knight had left. After a long time, Alex sighed softly.

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    114. Overturning the Tables.

    115. Mephisto.

    116. A Deal with the Devil.

    117. Doctor Strange and the Punisher.

    118. Reinforcements Arrive!

 114. Overturning the Tables.

    114. Overturning the Tables.

    "Will this method work?"

    Standing alone in the room, Alex spoke slowly, as if talking to himself. As his words fell, the room once again fell into a silent atmosphere. However, this silence did notst long. In just a few breaths, Miss Minutes ''jumped'' out of the air.

    "There are no previous records in the archive rted to this, so it''s still uncertain. But, this is the best method we have so far, isn''t it?" Miss Minutes stood on Alex''s shoulder, smiling. Perhaps because he was infected by Miss Minutes''s smile, or maybe because he had confidence in this n, Alex also smiled slightly and nodded. "Yes, this is the best method, at least for the multiverse."

    The two of them quieted down, peacefully watching the sunset outside the window, just like when they first arrived in this universe, in the same position, with the same sunset. However, everything was different. After a moment of silence, Alex asked, "Have you determined the specific timeline anchor point?"

    "It''s already been determined. Although there isn''t much time and I can''t record all the files of this timeline, I have identified a historical moment in this timeline that hasn''t been contaminated."

    Miss Minutes quickly answered.

    "ording to your n, if we travel back to that time and change history, perhaps we can create a pivot point, splitting this timeline so that at that moment, a branch appears, giving birth to twopletely different parallel universes: one contaminated and one uncontaminated."

    Yes, this was the best solution Alex had thought of. Since he couldn''t eliminate the contamination of this universe, he would go the other way and split this universe in half, retaining an uncontaminated world!

    This idea was inspired by that strange cocoon. Since the opponent''s goal was to invade reality by using a contaminated reality to cover another untouched main universe reality, Alex could use this to peel off the already urred reality from this universe.

    With this in mind, Alex had Miss Minutes secretly record this universe. Fortunately, Miss Minutes''s rank was high enough that her recording did not attract anyone''s attention, not even the entity parasitizing the timeline. After paying a sufficient price, Miss Minutes finally found that absolute time anchor point!

    "The required energy is a lot, right?" Alex murmured.

    "30%, not much, but we can''t guarantee the safety of the parallel universe. That requires too much power, and in this matter, I can''t help you." Miss Minutes shook her head, but she quickly added, "Perhaps magical energy could."

    "Maybe, but toplete such a grand spell, my abilities alone are far from enough." Alex''s gaze locked onto the sunset, silently watching it gradually descend below the horizon.

    Splitting a timeline was by no means an easy task. After all, Alex had just experienced a shpoint universe split, so he became more cautious about altering timelines. To aplish this n, it was necessary to find unpolluted history. Initially, Alex was worried that the entity parasitizing the timeline might contaminate the entire timeline. But to Alex''s surprise, the entity did not contaminate history but instead contaminated the future!

    Whether it was cognitive contamination of reality or killing Spider-Man 2099 in the future, that unspeakable entity showed no intention of meddling with the already urred history. It didn''t even cast its ''gaze'' on history. Alex was puzzled by this move but quickly understood the opponent''s goal.

    Because the entity''s ultimate target was the main universe, and theyer of reality it aimed to cover was also the main universe''s future reality. To achieve this better, it would not modify any previous history to make the fusion of the two realities easier.

    Don''t forget, what is the history of the All-New, All-Different Universe?

    That''s the Secret Wars 2015!

    When the All-New, All-Different main universe was born, parallel universes based on it started to emerge. This period of history is the ''foundation,'' something that absolutely cannot be affected. Because once history is contaminated, this timeline won''t be epted by the main universe. Therefore, the entity''s goal wouldn''t be achieved.

    So fundamentally, if it weren''t for the entity''s grand ambition, it wouldn''t have left such a big w for Alex to discover. So, as long as he could find a way to travel to that uncontaminated history and change its course to create a new timeline, then, in a sense, he would have ''saved'' this dying universe. But, this was easier said than done. Unlike the sh''s brute force approach to altering timelines, Alex had to use much greater power to maintain the stability of the new timeline.

    This meant Alex didn''t want to change the development of this universe, as that could easily cause a ''shpoint Paradox.'' If the heroes that should exist didn''t, it would also significantly impact the future development of this universe. Alex''s goal was to copy and paste this universe, except that the viins wouldn''t have the idea to brainwash Deadpool, nothing more.

    And this required an enormous amount of energy. Even if Alex held an entire ruined universe, it wouldn''t be enough, which was Alex''s main difficulty. Perhaps, if he used the great powers that exist in this universe, like the Cosmic Cube, Infinity Stones, and other transcendent treasures, he might be able to achieve this grand goal. But things weren''t that simple. After all, the cocoon parasitizing the timeline was still there. Although it might disdain to scrutinize the ants in this universe, it wasn''t a fool.

    Its attention should currently be on Kara and Doctor Strange, but once Alex actively touched those powerful entities in this universe, it would inevitably attract the cocoon''s attention. At that time, Alex''s entire n would fall apart.

    Things had progressed to this point because Alex had hidden well without being detected. But if Alex were discovered by the entity, his n would naturally be exposed, and then the entity might abandon its invasion of the main universe and instead contaminate the history of this universe. In such a mutually destructive situation, Alex would no longer have any hope of saving this universe.

    "Have youe up with a good idea?" Miss Minutes blinked.

    Alex was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Can you still observe those anchor points at the borders of hell?"

    "Of course, although these dimensions are separated, once an anchor point is recorded, it will always be under the observation of the time controller."

    "That''s great." Alex''s mouth curled up.

    "Open the portal. I''m going to turn the tables!"

    ...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    115. Mephisto.

    116. A Deal with the Devil.

    117. Doctor Strange and the Punisher.

    118. Reinforcements Arrive!

    119. Reinforcements.

 115. Mephisto.

    115. Mephisto.

    On the crimson earth, web-like cracks in the dry ground extended infinitely to the edge of vision, with visible green toxic gas drifting among the fumes rising from the surface. The wails of countless lost souls and roars of unknown creatures echoed in the sky, adding a touch of chaos to this underworld.

    Stepping through the portal, Alex immediately noticed the cold, eerie chill emanating from all directions. It was like a Northeast winter without heating, where each breath turned into crystals in the air. The nauseating smell filled Alex''s nostrils. Surveying the surroundings, Alex knew the toxins here had reached lethal levels. If not for his magical support, an ordinary person''s body wouldn''t withstand this environment.

    "What can I say, truly worthy of being the Hell''s frontier. Just one look and the atmosphere is already overwhelming." Alex, using some dim light from an unknown source, continued to observe the surroundings.

    Reborn twice, it was Alex''s first time in the legendary ''Hell''. Even if this was just the border dimension of Hell, the vastly different environment from the real world left him in awe. Perhaps due to the remote location of the anchor point, Alex''s vision didn''t reveal any demons. Even with his Wizard''s Eye activated, the surroundings remained deste, as if no intelligent life existed here.

    The only things Alex could see were the fragments of souls, their most precious parts already devoured by demons, leaving only negative consciousness floating around like dandelions in the wilderness. These fragments were harmless to native creatures but posed a significant threat to beings from the material world. Ordinary people, upon contact, would be influenced by the negative energy, potentially falling ill or even harboring suicidal thoughts.

    However, with magical energy as a buffer, these negative energies couldn''t approach Alex, giving him a chance to observe them closely. Alex wasn''t in a hurry. With the time anchor set, he had ample leisure to explore.

    He believed that the moment he entered this dimension, he had been noticed by the ruling Hell Lord. Instead of searching for the Hell Lord, it was better to wait for the lord toe to him, testing who had more patience. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before a man''s voice came from behind Alex.

    "Look who it is, a lost wizard."

    The fish had taken the bait.

    Alex smiled slightly, realizing that the legendary Mephisto wasn''t as patient as he had expected. Turning around, he saw a middle-aged man in a red suit standing there, handsome and even wearing a tie. His appearance starkly contrasted with the surroundings, creating a sense of dissonance. Yet, somehow, this scene seemed perfectly fitting to Alex, as if Mephisto should appear just this way. Realizing this subtle dissonance, Alex thought it was probably the Hell Lord''s power. Mephisto had clearly integrated with this dimension. Anything he did here would seem reasonable.

    "Mephisto?" Alex asked calmly.

    "Yes, that''s me." The man nodded. While Alex observed Mephisto, Mephisto was also sizing up Alex.

    Mephisto didn''t care about humans stealing Hell''s frontier magical energy. At his level, ordinary wizard wars or magical conflicts were mere child''s y. But a wizard who could freely enter and leave the Hell frontier caught his attention.

    No ce of repose should tolerate the presence of others. This principle was clear to Mephisto. Seeing Alex as a potential invader, he scrutinized him more closely. Mephisto instinctively sensed a threat, not from Alex''s ability but from the aura or rules emanating from him.

    "You... do not belong to this world. There''s something else about you..." Mephisto frowned, trying to recall where he had encountered this aura before.

    "I don''t belong here, nor to this universe. Strictly speaking, I don''t belong to any universe," Alex replied calmly.

    "Then, what is your purpose in intruding on my domain?" Unable to recall, Mephisto shifted his interest back to Alex.

    "You''re a demon lord. This is the Hell frontier. Why else would a foreign wizarde here?" Alex didn''t answer directly but instead smiled and posed a rhetorical question. Seeing Alex''s rxed demeanor, Mephisto''s curiosity grew. "You''re here to make a deal with me?"

    Alex nodded heavily. "A big deal."

    "Interesting. I can sense the residual energy of at least four worlds on you. I''m curious, what has happened to bring someone as capable as you to seek my help?" Mephisto''s yellow eyes stared intently at Alex, a cold smile on his lips.

    Without further ado, Alex waved his hand. Green magical energy leapt at his fingertips, and a finely crafted box appeared in his hand. This box contained the sealed head of Deadpool. Mephisto''s mocking smile froze instantly upon seeing the box, a sh of murderous intent in his eyes.

    "It seems you know what this means."

    Mephisto''s expression changed fleetingly, but Alex noticed it. "Don''t worry, this is just a projection. Its energy can''t breach the reality barrier to affect this ce."

    "Hmph!" Mephisto ground his teeth, creating a grating sound. "You should be grateful the Hell dimension is separate from the real world. Otherwise, even discussing this would invite its pollution."

    "So, you do know its origin," Alex said, dispersing the magical projection. "Can you tell me more?"

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    116. A Deal with the Devil.

    117. Doctor Strange and the Punisher.

    118. Reinforcements Arrive!

    119. Reinforcements.

    120. Those Under Surveince.

 116. A Deal with the Devil.

    116. A Deal with the Devil.

    "There''s nothing to discuss. You''re not wee here. Get out!"

    Mephisto''s previously elegant demeanor vanished. He couldn''t even bother to maintain his current appearance. In the blink of an eye, he transformed into a towering, two-meter-tall, crimson-skinned demon.

    Despite Mephisto''s apparent anger, Alex felt no fear. With the Timepad''s aid, Alex knew Mephisto couldn''t threaten his life. Staying vignt internally, Alex outwardly remained calm.

    "Let''s discuss this. Since you know what this object represents, you must also understand the terrible danger it poses. If left unchecked, the entire universe will be in peril."

    "What does that have to do with me?" Mephisto sneered. "I''ve witnessed the end of reality and experienced the void of consciousness. I understand multiversal crises better than you, wizard."

    "But this situation is different. Based on my experiences, it''s already out of control. I''ve seen it devour entire multiverses��stars copsing, everything perishing. When that timees, even beings like you won''t survive."

    Staring intently at Alex, Mephisto realized this wizard was more ''dangerous'' than expected. "You came here to find me, so you must have encountered it. Yet, you weren''t corrupted. How did you manage that?" Mephisto asked.

    "Maybe it didn''t notice me. Its target is the main universe, and it observes entities based on the primary universe''s foundation. As an ''outsider,'' I''m not included in its scope," Alex replied.

    Mephisto fell silent for a moment, seemingly epting Alex''s exnation. After a while, he spoke again. "That entity possesses a distorted consciousness, different from any matter or awareness. It was born from the void and originated from the end."

    Seeing Alex about to speak, Mephisto raised his hand to stop him and continued, "I know what you''re about to ask, but I don''t know its origins. I know even less than you. If you seek my help, I''m afraid I can''t offer much. My only advice is to run, as far as you can."

    Listening to Mephisto, Alex frowned. He had thought the entity was a high-level creation transcending the universe''s realityyer. But from Mephisto''s perspective, everything rted to it seemed more obscure and iprehensible. Previous clear thoughts now turned into a tangled mess. Alex even questioned whether he should continue getting involved. Quickly, Alex took a deep breath, regaining hisposure.

    Looking at the grave-faced Mephisto, Alex spoke again. "Actually, I''ve thought of a way to resolve this. But I can''t do it alone. I need help from beings who control entire dimensions."

    "Are you insane?"

    Mephisto stared in disbelief at Alex, as if looking at a cultist lost in madness. "Didn''t you understand? That entityes from a world beyond destruction. If you touch it recklessly, you will be a part of it."

    "I''m not insane. I''m not nning to confront it directly. Its corruption is more terrifying than I imagined. But I found a loophole. It corrupted the timeline but didn''t corrupt history. If I have enough power, I can create a new timeline from scratch."

    "You still say you''re not crazy?" Mephisto interrupted Alex, unable to hold back. "Altering history is far from easy, let alone creating a parallel universe identical to the original timeline."

    "But this method is feasible, right?" Alex countered.

    Mephisto was stunned. Gazing into Alex''s eyes, he was momentarily speechless, realizing the wizard was serious. In the howling winds of the Hell frontier, the atmosphere between Alex and Mephisto grew subtle.

    Alex remained silent for a while, then smiled. Just as Mephisto could see through him, Alex gleaned the answers he sought from Mephisto''s reaction. They both fell into a knowing silence. After a long pause, Mephisto broke the silence. "What''s in it for me?"

    Hearing this, Alex''s heart finally settled.

    "To reduce the main world''s resistance, it''s focused on Earth, concentrating its corruption there. After this is done, the entire timeline and all uncorrupted souls��how about that as payment?"

    "You''re willing to go that far? Isn''t your goal to save those people? How can you offer their souls to me?" Mephisto murmured.

    "It doesn''t matter. This reality can''t be saved. But they will live well in another timeline," Alex replied calmly.

    "Then, will ''they'' still be ''them''?" Mephisto sneered.

    Seeing Alex''sck of response, Mephisto continued, "To those in the new world, you''re nothing. No one will thank you for saving them. No one will even remember you. But in the original world, everyone you know, every friend, they will all die because of your n. In their understanding," Mephisto pointed to the sky, "the world wasn''t destroyed by that bizarre corrupting entity but by you, the outsider."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Alex finally spoke, showing no signs of inner turmoil but rather an unusual calmness.

    "I don''t care about anyone''s misunderstandings. I don''t need to exin myself. I want to save this universe because ''I want to,'' nothing more."

    "Heh heh heh heh heh ha ha ha ha."

    Mephistoughed, whether in mockery or sarcasm, then stopped, his expression bing serious. "Deal, but it''s not enough. Toplete your n, we need at least one more dimensional lord."

    "I know." Alex nodded, then slightly bowed to Mephisto. "It so happens I have key to another dimension. Care to join me for a visit?"

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    117. Doctor Strange and the Punisher.

    118. Reinforcements Arrive!

    119. Reinforcements.

    120. Those Under Surveince.

    121. Collision of Realities!

 117. Doctor Strange and the Punisher.

    117. Doctor Strange and the Punisher.

    Crack��!

    A sharp axe imbued with terrifying magic shed down, instantly cleaving a deformed monster in two.

    "I told you, Frank, battling unknown beings from other dimensions is my specialty. And in my field, you have a lot to learn!" Doctor Strange propped himself up with the axe, panting heavily. Long periods of intense fighting had pushed his ordinary human body to its limits.

    "If you still have the strength to spout nonsense, it seems you can hold on a bit longer."

    On the other side, the Punisher, Frank, leaned against a car for cover. He had just emptied his magazine and quickly reced it from hisbat pack, realizing he was running low on ammo. Honestly, teaming up with Doctor Strange hadn''t been as effective as Frank had anticipated. Strange''s magic wasn''t as powerful as it used to be, that much was clear. However, if there was any hope left in Strange, it was that he hadn''t forgotten how to wield his axe.

    "I only have one magazine left, Doc. If you don''te up with something soon, we might be trapped in this damned ce forever!"

    Frank didn''t even know where they were, but ording to the knowledgeable Doctor Strange, they were in the inteyer between the reality dimension and the mirror dimension. Strictly speaking, this ce couldn''t even be called a ''dimension.''

    It was clear that a more powerful being had set a trap for the Sanctum Sanctorum. Once Doctor Strange broke free from the cognitive pollution and fixed mindset, the trap was triggered, pulling the entire Sanctum into the backside of reality, erasing their existence in the real world.

    Fortunately, while Strange''s magic had weakened, his contingency ns remained. He had set up soul projections in several ces, including Kamar-Taj. Even if he was erased from reality, these projections would preserve traces of his existence.

    These projections weren''t strong, but they could ensure people in the real world wouldn''t ''forget'' him. This was their only hope for rescue.

    In this eerie world identical to reality, Strange and the Punisher were attacked by deformed monsters the moment they stepped outside. These creatures resembled humans but couldn''t be called human.

    The first thing they saw was a creature that looked like an elephant. Horrifyingly, it wasposed of countless human upper bodies. It mimicked elephant sounds, seemingly trying to disguise itself as a real elephant. But anyone who saw this grotesque creature knew it had no resemnce to an elephant.

    Additionally, they saw a ''frog-man'' with a child''s upper body and an adult''s lower body. It was unimaginable, yet there it was. The child''s eyes were blood-red, dripping as if about to bleed, and two arms grew from its head, drooping like rabbit ears.

    The Punisher, who thought he had a tough enough heart, found himself struggling to suppress his difort and fight these things. However, when he saw a giant human head with countless arms as its ''mane,'' he felt his sanity reach its limit.

    "Sorry for dragging you into this. This ce was designed to target me," Doctor Strange sighed. "And yes, your guns are useless here, Frank."

    Strange then took a wand from his belt and tossed it to Frank, exining, "Someone once said, ''fight magic with magic.'' This will help."

    Taking the wand, Frank emptied hisst magazine, taking down a seemingly normal humanoid creature with seven or eight eyes. He knew he had to trust Doctor Strange. As one of Earth''s most powerful wizards, Strange''s tools were legendary artifacts, even if the wand looked like a simple stick.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not one of those ''the wand chooses the wizard'' types. Just aim and imagine the attack. Shouting it out works too; it''ll understand your intent."

    Doctor Strange exined seriously, then took out a pocket watch and continued, "Buy me some time. This won''t take long."

    "Alright, hurry up," Frank replied, gripping the wand and taking a deep breath.

    Frank then charged out from behind the car. Nearby, one grotesque creature after another approached, their twisted bodies emitting iprehensible howls.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Frank muttered, ncing at Strange, who was already chanting spells. Frank steeled his resolve. He leapt onto the car roof, drawing the attention of almost all nearby deformed creatures. Steadying himself, he raised the wand towards a creature attempting to disguise two legs as goat horns.

    "zing Fire!"

    Nothing happened.

    Five seconds passed, Frank and the deformed creature stared at each other.

    "Knew it," Frank muttered, his mouth twitching. He then plunged the wand into the creature''s eye. Despite being wooden, the wand pierced the creature''s brain effortlessly.

    "That wand is rare, you know," Doctor Strange remarked, watching Frank''s use of it.

    "Less talking, more spellcasting!"

    Frank treated the wand like abat knife, moving to the next creature after dispatching the ''goat-man.''

    "By the Vishanti," Doctor Strange murmured, then rushed from cover, aiming the pocket watch at Frank and shouting, "Frank, look at me!"

    Hearing Strange, Frank turned. The next moment, the pocket watch burst into a brilliant light!

    ...��

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    118. Reinforcements Arrive!

    119. Reinforcements.

    120. Those Under Surveince.

    121. Collision of Realities!

    122. The End of ''Reality''.

 118. Reinforcements Arrive!

    118. Reinforcements Arrive!

    A sh of light, and Doctor Strange and the Punisher, surrounded by countless deformed monsters, vanished. With a ssh, they reappeared mid-air above a sewer, falling directly into the filthy water below.

    "Next time, let me know before you teleport us!" The Punisher, suppressing his difort, angrily turned to Doctor Strange.

    "Keep it down, Frank. We''re right beneath the street where we were fighting. If you''re too loud, those deformed creatures will find us." Doctor Strange struggled out of the sewage, leaning against a wall, exhausted.

    "What did you say?!" Frank responded, as if hearing a joke. "Those creatures are right above us? You only teleported us thirty feet?!"

    "The Amulet of Amtra only allows for short-distance teleportation."

    Doctor Strange casually tossed the broken pocket watch into the sewage, sighing. Though frustrated, he exined, "This space is strange. Teleportation magic isn''t as simple as you think. Even at my peak, reckless teleportation could be dangerous. We don''t have Deadpool''s healing abilities. If we teleport incorrectly, we could die."

    "Magic is unreliable," Frank muttered after a moment of silence. Then he asked, "What are those creatures?"

    "I don''t know." Doctor Strange replied quickly.

    "You don''t know? What do you mean you don''t know?" Frank was taken aback.

    "I''ve never seen those creatures before. They look like nightmares from an asylum, twisted and deformed. I have no idea how they came to be."

    Doctor Strange shook his head, trying to calm his weary mind. "It''s like they''re programmed, following set rules, behaviors, and thoughts. Whether attacking us or breaking into the Sanctum Sanctorum, they act ording to different rules, as if..."

    "As if they were created specifically for us," Frank finished, understanding Doctor Strange''s point.

    The two exchanged a look, falling into silence. For Doctor Strange, this was a particrly trying time. As a doctor, before bing a sorcerer, he had been extremely arrogant, his confidence stemming from his skilled hands and surgical expertise. But a car ident destroyed his hands and his spirit.

    Overnight, the world''s top surgeon became a cripple. The sense of loss was indescribable. He felt utterly defeated until he went to Kamar-Taj and learned magic.

    After bing the Sorcerer Supreme, his arrogance returned. His extraordinary magical talent and learning ability made him the best among sorcerers. Even the Ancient One praised him highly.

    When facing crises threatening the world and the universe, he remained calm, using his unparalleled magic and intellect to solve terrifying problems time and again. But another blow came, like the car ident. Doctor Strange was no longer the ''walking magic.'' He lost most of his magical power and the confidence he had rebuilt.

    Perhaps this was why he was unknowingly tainted by that thing, affecting his cognition. He wasn''t sure he could survive the crisis here. For Frank, this past month felt like an eternity.

    "I remember you mentioned a sorcerer from another universe who woke you up and helped you. Where is he now?" Doctor Strange asked.

    "I don''t know. I don''t trust him," Frank replied irritably.

    "If we are to resolve this crisis, that sorcerer is crucial. Only he can help us through this and possibly get us out of here," Doctor Strange insisted.

    "But we''ve been trapped here for a month!" Frank looked up, staring at Doctor Strange. "No reinforcements, no signal, nothing."

    Sighing, Frank lowered his head again. "I told them if I didn''t seek them out, to assume I was dead. I thought I''d die by your hand, but..."

    With that, Frank pulled out the wand and stood up, his eyes full of determination, shedding his earlier despondency. "It doesn''t matter. Dying at the hands of anyone is better than hiding here."

    "Calm down, Frank. You''re going to get yourself killed," Doctor Strange frowned.

    "So what? If I can take down a few deformed monsters before I die, that''s enough. Killing one is worth it, killing two is a bonus. Dying in battle is better than hiding here."

    With that, Frank turned and headed for the sewer passage, intending to climb out and return to the battlefield.

    "Wait," Doctor Strange called out.

    "Don''t try to talk me out of it, Doctor," Frank said without looking back.

    "Wait, I''m not trying to talk you out of it!" Doctor Strange shouted, standing up against the wall.

    Frank paused, frowning, turning back with a puzzled look. He knew Doctor Strange prided himself on elegance and wouldn''t choose to die in battle willingly. Noticing Frank''s confusion, Doctor Strange put one hand on the wall and the other to his ear.

    "What is it?" Frank asked, confused.

    Doctor Strange smiled, looking at Frank. "Listen, the sound of battle. Our reinforcements are here!"

    Hearing this, Frank''s eyes widened. He held his breath, enhancing his senses to listen carefully. Soon, the sounds of intense fighting and explosions came from above, followed by the ground shaking. Dust fell from the walls into the sewage. But none of this mattered to Frank anymore. He heard a familiar voice.

    Recalling it for less than a second, Frank eximed, "It''s Moon Knight!"

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    119. Reinforcements.

    120. Those Under Surveince.

    121. Collision of Realities!

    122. The End of ''Reality''.

    123. The Coffin for the World!

 119. Reinforcements.

    119. Reinforcements.

    On the streets of New York, countless mutated monsters roamed like an army. Their grotesque, sinister appearance would drive anyone who saw them to the brink of madness.

    As Doctor Strange had said, these abominations were likely created by some entity. They followed basic rules and programming, attacking anyone who vited these rules indiscriminately. They were designed specifically to target Doctor Strange. But with their target gone, these monsters became uncontroble, blindly attacking the surrounding buildings in search of the hidden Doctor Strange.

    Originally, their attacks had a certain strategy. Their goal wasn''t to kill Doctor Strange quickly but to keep him trapped, preventing him from leaving. But with their target gone, these uncontroble monsters became even more dangerous, or rather, more frenzied.

    "Honestly, I''m about to puke!"

    Speeding through the streets of New York, Pietro suddenly stopped, raising the Staff of Zeus to summon a massive lightning bolt that obliterated a mutated creature into pieces. Beside him, Moon Knight''s face was equally grim. Even with his mask on, the expression beneath was clearly twisted with disgust. Suppressing his difort, Moon Knight ignored Pietro''sment and instead asked, "Have you found them? The cards indicated they should be nearby."

    In Moon Knight''s hand, a Joker card glowed with an eerie red light.

    "No, I haven''t found them. Isn''t Doctor Strange a sorcerer? They might be invisible or using powerful magic to hide, especially since these monsters are so persistent." Pietro punched the arm off a mutated creature that tried to ambush him, though it still had seven other limbs.

    At that moment, a rainbow-coloredser struck, destroying the mutated creature and temporarily clearing the weaker ones nearby. It was Karolina, with Blood Baron John following behind her.

    "Honestly, even if I get dementia, I''ll never forget these things. They''ll be etched in my mind forever. Ugh!" John had been vomiting along the way.

    As a vampire, John was a creature of the dark, ustomed to drinking human blood. But seeing these monsters made of twisted human body parts made him feel intensely nauseous. It was like a human refusing to eat a chicken with eight wings, or finding strawberries in taco, or chocte sauce in butter chicken�C a thousand times more disgusting.

    "This is nothingpared to what I''ve faced before. Don''t look at them too closely, just keep killing," Karolina said coldly.

    Perhaps because all herrades had died, Karolina was no longer the naive girl from the Runaways. After her teammates were wiped out and she endured mental torture, she had be a killing machine, exuding a repellent aura of hostility.

    "Don''t forget our mission. We''re here to find Doctor Strange and the Punisher," Moon Knight shouted.

    "But we don''t know where they are, right? And we don''t even know why we''re looking for them," Karolina replied.

    "I don''t know what Alex''s n is, but I trust him. If anyone can help us through this crisis, it''s him. Since he sent us here, there must be a reason," John said.

    "I trust him too, but he''s kept a lot from us. He didn''t even try to share his n," Karolina said, frustrated.

    "That''s because you''ve been tainted," Pietro said, speeding through the abominations, leaving a trail of severed limbs. "That thing has polluted you, so it naturally keeps an eye on you."

    "Quicksilver is right�� I mean, Pietro, sorry for mistaking you for someone else," Moon Knight said. "You remind me of the days fighting alongside the Avengers."

    "Haha, no problem. We''re the same person, just on different paths in different worlds. Call me whatever you like, Moon Knight," Pietro said, patting Moon Knight''s shoulder with his vibranium arm.

    Moon Knight nodded heavily. Perhaps he was the only one who could understand this unique feeling. But he quicklyposed himself. As ''captain,'' he couldn''t afford to be distracted in battle.

    "Pietro is right. We''ve all been somewhat tainted, especially Karolina and me. We were influenced by Deadpool multiple times, almost falling into despair. Fortunately, Alex helped us through it. Now, we''re not sure if that thing still affects us." Moon Knight''s words cleared up some doubts, mainly addressing Karolina, since Pietro and John already fully trusted Alex and didn''t need any exnation.

    "So, how do we find Doctor Strange and the Punisher? If they''re hiding, it won''t be easy to locate them," Karolina asked.

    "We don''t need to find them," Pietro raised the Staff of Zeus.

    "Exactly," Moon Knight said, understanding Pietro''s intention. "We just need to make theme to us!"

    With the Staff of Zeus fully activated, its core capacitor erupted with immense energy. Small lightning bolts danced like snakes, crackling over Pietro''s vibranium arm. Luckily, Pietro''s suit was insted. Otherwise, the Staff of Zeus would have electrocuted him first.

    "John, help me out. I need a big one!" Pietro stood atop a bus, shouting.

    "The magical energy here isn''t enough... wait a moment." John raised his hands, chanting an obscure spell. This wasn''t just any ck magic, but blood magic from the vampire lineage.

    With the multiverse copsing, John could no longer draw energy from other magical dimensions, except for vampire magic. But for now, blood magic was enough.

    Powerful magical energy surged out, merging with the lightning from the Staff of Zeus, creating a palpable sense of terrifying energy gathering above.

    "It''s going to explode, Pietro, do it now!"

    ........

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    120. Those Under Surveince.

    121. Collision of Realities!

    122. The End of ''Reality''.

    123. The Coffin for the World!

    124. A New World.

 120. Those Under Surveillance.

    120. Those Under Surveince.

    Technology, after all, has its limitations.

    The Zeus Scepter, despite its name, isn''t the divine artifact wielded by Zeus himself; it''s a creation forged from the pinnacle of human technology. With the addition of magic, the capacitor core of the scepter had clearly reached its limit. Feeling the destructive power in his hands, Pietro experienced for the first time what it felt like to wield such immense power.

    "I believe Doctor Strange and the Punisher will appreciate this signal re," Pietro murmured softly before, in the next moment, he hurled the Zeus Scepter with a javelin throw.

    "Die!!!"

    With his super speedbined with the immense strength of his vibranium arm, no one present could clearly see the path of the scepter. It vanished in the air like a sh of lightning.

    The next second.

    Boom��

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The astonishing energy burst forth instantly, like an explosionced with thunder. The terrifying power shredded all the abominations around, with lightning bolts indiscriminately striking everything conductive and tearing the abominations to pieces.

    The blinding light became the only hue in the space. Moon Knight even spected that this light might prate the barriers of reality and affect the outside world. Soon, there were no more abominations standing around Pietro and his team, and they were only left with the nauseating scent of scorched flesh.

    "Doctor Strange and the Punisher should have noticed us by now," Moon Knight said quietly as he gazed at the battlefield, now reduced to ruins.

    "I fucking noticed, alright! You almost blinded me with that!"

    A roar suddenly echoed, and Moon Knight turned around in surprise to see a manhole cover being lifted, with the Punisher ring angrily at him. Moon Knight was momentarily at a loss for words. He had so much he wanted to say to the Punisher before, but now, seeing him in person, he found himself speechless. Perhaps it was for the best, given he wasn''t the bestmunicator.

    Though the Punisher appeared furious, anyone could see that he wasn''t genuinely angry. Known for his tough exterior and warm heart, the Punisher was recognized as such even by the ordinary citizens of New York.

    "You finally made it." The Punisher scanned the group and finally focused on John. "You look familiar."

    "Ah..." John nearly choked.

    Living in the same city, John, as Blood Baron, had encountered many superheroes in the past, often resulting in conflicts.

    "Never mind that, we need to leave here immediately. Where''s Doctor Strange?" Moon Knight interrupted, asking urgently.

    "I''m here," Doctor Strange struggled to climb out of the sewer, visibly exhausted from prolongedbat.

    Seeing this, Karolina immediately stepped forward to support him, carefully observing this Doctor Strange. He didn''t seem as formidable as the one she had encountered in her visions.

    "Thank you. If not for you, Frank and I would be in serious trouble," Doctor Strange said, panting. Most of his magical artifacts were gone, lost over a month of fighting and hiding.

    "If you''re going to give thanks, do it after we''re out. If not for him, you might have been erased from my memory," Moon Knight sighed, looking at the Punisher and Doctor Strange.

    "What do you mean?" The Punisher was shocked, not realizing how dire things had be. "What''s happening outside? What''s the situation with Deadpool? How many heroes are still alive?"

    Moon Knight understood the Punisher''s urgency. Frank became the Punisher because of his strong family values, and anyone threatening that would be his target. Being trapped in this reality gap for so long, he was naturally curious about the outside world. Moon Knight decided to answer. "Don''t worry, things are better than we expected. Deadpool is��"

    "Don''t say it!"

    Doctor Strange suddenly shouted, cutting Moon Knight off. Seeing the confused looks around him, Doctor Strange exined, "Don''t mention anything about the outside or Deadpool. One of us is a spy."

    Everyone froze at his words.

    Doctor Strange wasn''t exaggerating. They had feared the possibility of being watched even beforeing here. Such surveince couldpletely ruin their ns. Everyone exchanged nces, trying to identify and be wary of the spy. They didn''t know who the enemy was or when they had infiltrated, but Doctor Strange''s words stirred unease in everyone''s hearts.

    Gradually, they started moving into small groups. Pietro and John stood together, Doctor Strange was alone, and Moon Knight, the Punisher, and Karolina formed another group. Pietro and John didn''t need much exnation. Being Alex''s people, they were under an odd protection from the beginning, seemingly immune to the corruption and pollution.

    Doctor Strange, being one of the greatest sorcerers, had previously fallen under the influence but had enough mental fortitude to resist for now. This left Moon Knight, the Punisher, and Karolina as the ones to consider.

    "If there really is a spy among us, it has to be one of you," Doctor Strange stated.

    "What''s your mission?" Doctor Strange asked.

    Moon Knight, still shaken by the spy revtion, forced himself to regainposure. After a moment, he replied, "We''re here to ''bring you back.''"

    "That simple?" Doctor Strange frowned.

    "And this," Moon Knight said, producing a ying card seemingly out of nowhere, holding it between two fingers.

    "What is this?" The Punisher asked, confused.

    Moon Knight took several deep breaths, carefully observing everyone around him. He clutched the card tightly, stepping back to put some distance between them. Finally, he spoke, "This will help us at the critical moment. It''s the key to our sess."

    With that, Moon Knight, without any further warning, tore the card in half.

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    121. Collision of Realities!

    122. The End of ''Reality''.

    123. The Coffin for the World!

    124. A New World.

    125. On the Wastnd.

 121. Collision of Realities!

    121. Collision of Realities!

    "It''s you!"

    The Punisher suddenly drew his gun. He had emptied the magazine, but he still had onest bullet, originally intended for himself. "You are that guy''s spy. It has altered your perception, just like it did to Deadpool!"

    In an instant, everyone''s eyes focused on Moon Knight. They couldn''t believe that with Moon Knight''s abilities and multiple personalities, he could be influenced by that entity.

    "I was too arrogant... we were all too arrogant." Moon Knight casually tossed the shattered card to the ground, a nearly maniacal smile appearing on his face. Moon Knight suddenly removed his hood��

    To everyone''s horror, underneath Moon Knight''s hood was Deadpool''s mask!

    "Be careful, cognitive contamination has begun!" Doctor Strange warned.

    Seeing this, everyone except the Punisher stepped back several paces, trying to distance themselves from the now erratic Moon Knight to ensure their safety.

    "Give up, Frank," Moon Knight said. "Our sacrifice is crucial and meaningful. It is watching us, praising us, and it will ept us."

    "And you are now insane, Marc! Or whoever you are, I don''t even know what has been shoved into your broken body!" The Punisher red at Moon Knight and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    The bullet instantly pierced Moon Knight''s chest, but surprisingly, not a drop of blood emerged from his white uniform, and even the bullet wound vanished in the blink of an eye.

    "It''s useless, Frank. It''s all over. No one can leave this ce, no one."

    Moon Knight''s words were cut short by a sudden, violent shaking. This was not an earthquake-like tremor but felt as if the entire space was undergoing intense friction and collision, the deafening roar reverberating through the air.

    "What did you do!?" The Punisher, holding his magic wand, red angrily. If Moon Knight''s state wasn''t so bizarre, he would have already lunged at him, trying to stab him. But faced with the Punisher''s question, Moon Knight also seemed stunned. He nced nkly at the Punisher and then looked around, seemingly curious about how all this was happening.

    "It wasn''t him. It''s something else..."

    At this moment, Doctor Strange spoke. He formed a mudra with his hands, and the Eye of Agamotto slowly opened at hismand. Now, he could see things that normal people couldn''t.

    Amid countlessplex, twisted lights and shadows, everything at the border of reality was disintegrating. Numerous buildings were vibrating at high frequencies, as if something was shaking them intensely, but this shaking didn''t cause any damage to the buildings, only making their outlines blurry.

    Slowly, a sense of tearing came over. With the help of the Eye of Agamotto, Doctor Strange could clearly see everything in his vision undergoing ''splitting.''

    No, calling it splitting wasn''t urate.

    It was like light and shadow separating. Under a spotlight, a photo of the entire city of New York was now slowly splitting apart, vibrating at high speed left and right, gradually turning into two identical photos.

    "I understand now."

    At this moment, Doctor Strange finally understood Alex''s purpose. He widened his eyes, incredulous at the spectacr scene that would be unforgettable for a lifetime.

    "W-what''s going on?" Karolina frowned deeply, the apocalyptic scene making her extremely uneasy.

    "Reality is splitting. Someone outside has released a powerful energy that created another reality ovepping with ours, and..." Doctor Strange murmured.

    "And what?" Karolina asked anxiously.

    "And the two ovepping realities are separating!" Doctor Strange shouted. "Hold onto something, brace yourselves. Something ising!"

    As if to prove Doctor Strange''s words, a more violent tremor struck just after he spoke. Everyone present fell to the ground in the sudden weightlessness. Then, mist-like lights and shadows flickered in the air. In the stunned expressions of the onlookers, a massive cruise ship appeared in the sky out of nowhere, then, under the influence of gravity, it fell, crashing down on the Brooklyn Bridge and smashing it.

    From a distance, everyone could clearly hear the desperate screams of terrified people on the cruise ship��they had no idea what was happening or why they were suffering such an undeserved catastrophe. The appearance of the cruise ship was just a sign, or perhaps, merely the beginning.

    Two glowing orbs sped through the air, leaving long trails of light as they raced down the street, passing swiftly in front of everyone.

    "What the hell is that!?" The Punisher got up, nearly getting hit by the two orbs.

    From their appearance, the Punisher highly suspected they were invisible ghost cars because the height and shape of those orbs, along with their trajectory, looked too much like a sedan, but for some reason, except for the lights, nothing else could be seen.

    "Those are headlights, most likely." Doctor Strange answered the Punisher''s question. "Reality is disintegrating. Our dimension is also being affected. Now, everything in one reality is colliding with our dimension."

    "What will be the result?" The Punisher froze, then turned to look at Doctor Strange.

    But Doctor Strange didn''t answer. Suddenly, four hands grew from behind him��two covering his ears, two covering his eyes, and his own two hands covering his mouth. See no evil, hear no evil, speak no evil. Seeing Doctor Strange''s actions, the Punisher turned to look at John. Among the people present, only Doctor Strange and John had any understanding of magic.

    "The result is, we die." Karolina spoke up. One of her original teammates had also been learning magic.

    ording to her knowledge, if two realities collided, either one would bepletely obliterated, or both worlds would be doomed.

    "No, technically, we are still alive."

    At this moment, John spoke. He looked up at the sky that was like a shattered mirror, about to copse. In the cracks of the broken sky, a bizarre, twisted entity resembling a chrysalis was stretching out its tentacles.

    "We survive in another reality."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    122. The End of ''Reality''.

    123. The Coffin for the World!

    124. A New World.

    125. On the Wastnd.

    126. Kara Awakens.

 122. The End of ‘Reality’.

    122. The End of ��Reality��.

    The entire dimension was shaking violently, but that wasn''t the worst of it. For those present, the things being sent here from reality were the real danger. This ce was originally the gap between reality and the mirror dimension. But now, this gap had be a ''buffer zone'' as reality split apart, bing the most violently impacted area between dimensions.

    The new reality would split from the original reality, operating independently as a new parallel universe. However, the original reality would collide with its mirror dimension, turning into mere dust in the infinite multiverse. Everything from reality was being duplicated. Tragically, those who retained their memories, the ''originals,'' were mercilessly thrown into the fire, while the duplicates, without any memories, lived in the new reality. They didn''t even know they were duplicates!

    The gap in reality had be a massive junkyard, receiving everything duplicated from reality��whether living beings, corpses, buildings, or naturalndscapes. All of these would violently crash into this dimension and ultimately be annihted into nothingness when the collision with the mirror dimensionpleted.

    "Alex deceived us!" Karolina''s eyes widened in disbelief as she witnessed the scene before her. She saw Avengers Tower, the S.H.I.E.L.D. Helicarrier falling from the sky, and countless ordinary people discarded by reality.

    "He''s destroying our reality! He never intended to save us. His goal is to destroy this ce! He''s in league with that thing. They ughtered superheroes and superviins. Now, no one can stop him."

    "Shut up!" Pietro stepped forward, ring angrily at Karolina. "Is there any hope for your world to be saved? Your reality is already corrupted. It''s better to destroy it than let you all go mad!"

    If any reality didn''t deserve saving, Pietro had the right to say so. After all, he came from a despairing universe sunk into ruins. Now, this ce was bing a part of the twisted reality. Pietro didn''t want to see this universe sink further. He couldn''t let anyone sully Alex''s name.

    "So you admit it. You''re here to destroy us," Karolina faced Pietro without fear, her body radiating a huge rainbow-colored glow.

    "Don''t move, little girl," John said coldly. "Don''t forget who healed your injuries. I could easily leave something in you without you knowing."

    "You!" Karolina instinctively found it hard to breathe.

    "I don''t know much ck magic, but one I''m very good at is called ''Wind of Cmity.'' It happens to destroy regenerative cells, even for aliens like you." John stood firmly beside Pietro.

    "You think you can survive?" Karolina''s eyes were now filled with madness. "You were also polluted when you saved me, one of the deepest contaminations. Do you think they will take you away?"

    "What?" Pietro turned to look at John in shock.

    John, however, only pulled out a sinister smile. Heughed heartily, as if he hadn''t been this happy in centuries.

    "You think my goal is to survive? You''re right, I was polluted, something even Alex didn''t notice. He still thinks I''m under his protection. But do you know why I remain rational? You can alter my perception, but you can''t change who I am!"

    "You!" Karolina''s mouth fell open as she suddenly realized something.

    "You''re Drac!"

    "Haha... Hahahahaha!"

    John��no, Dracughed wildly. He floated in the air, gazing directly at the cracks tearing apart reality. Behind him, countless building ruins fell from the gaps, with the cries and screams of ordinary people filling the scene like a world-ending disaster.

    High in the sky, above the dimensionalyers, an unprecedented light shone through, piercing the barrier between reality and the mirror world, attracting everyone''s attention.

    In the sky, countless terrifying cracks crisscrossed, like a spider web, forming aplexwork of fissures.

    Everything was bing clear.

    A hidden new world in the dimensionalyers was emerging under the influence of three supreme forces. It was separating from the original reality at a visible speed, quickly moving away from this corrupted world.

    In the Punisher''s eyes, he could clearly see the world beyond the sky. There, everything was at peace. Spider-Man was patrolling the streets of New York. Captain America, Sam Wilson, was giving a significant speech at the United Nations. X-Men students were leaving school, mutant kids ying in the yground. Everything was orderly. They had no memory of the other side of reality. No one knew that on their opposite side, the ''original'' world was copsing into destruction.

    A cocoon-like creature stretched its tendrils from the cracks, trying to follow the sunlight up. It didn''t want to perish with this abandoned world. It would fight desperately to shift its ''gaze'' to the new, thriving world.

    But!

    At that moment, pitch-ck clouds covered everyone''s heads. No, they weren''t clouds but something darker and more iprehensible. It blocked all light from beyond the dimensions and severed thest connection between the new world and here.

    It seemed toe from a world beyond dimensions, with an unbeatable terrifying power, cutting off all attempts to observe the new world. The immense darkness covered the gap in reality, blocking out the sun. Or rather, it was like a wall standing between two realities, preventing any existence from crossing!

    Below, on New York Avenue.

    Drac continuedughing, mocking the presence hidden in Karolina''s mind. The Punisher had long lost the will to fight, squinting to see the source of the darkness. Finally, he saw, in the colorful, intertwined sky, one mechanical skeleton after another hidden in the dark curtain. It looked eerily familiar, like the frame of an umbre opening up!

    "It''s you!" Moon Knight shouted.

    He noticed the poker cards he had just torn apart, now burning with ghostly green mes, resonating with the surrounding light and shadows.

    "You did it on purpose!

    You handed me the key to tearing apart reality!

    You knew I would be polluted!

    You knew I would tear the poker cards apart!

    You... saw the future!?"

    At this moment, everything came to a halt.

    The falling buildings, the crying people, the disasters everywhere, all seemed to be paused. Then, above the clouds, an enormous, metallic bird-beak mask slowly emerged, descending upon the world like a god, watching the hellish scene below without emotion. The terrifying pressure made it hard for everyone to breathe.

    "From now on, this timeline..."

    A voice, as if echoing in their souls, sounded.

    "... is under my control."

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    123. The Coffin for the World!

    124. A New World.

    125. On the Wastnd.

    126. Kara Awakens.

    127. Nightclub in the Wastnd.

 123. The Coffin for the World!

    123. The Coffin for the World!

    A deep, emotionless voice resonated in the heart of every person. They retained their expressions of shock, but beyond that, they could do nothing. The entire timeline was fixed by a terrifying power. It was as if the power source for a filtered fish tank had suddenly been shut off, causing the circting water to stop and turn stagnant.

    Alex calmly gazed at everything in the ''fish tank'' before him. With the help of two hell lords, he had be an entity that transcended this world. His mind and soul were enveloped in this moment by a terrifying energy. It was precisely because of this that Alex could wield such immense power to achieve this unprecedented feat!

    It was the first time he observed the world from this perspective. His current level was even higher than the level outside this world. The two separated realities were like two bubbles, emitting various colors and shimmering with their own starlight. One was full of hope, while the other was shrouded in dark clouds, like ink.

    Alex wanted to reach out and touch the crystalline barrier, but his instinctual wisdom made him retract the idea. Every world was not to be influenced by external factors, and the same applied to that ''newborn'' reality. Recklessly touching the boundary of reality was akin to dipping a finger into a fish tank, allowing microorganisms on his hand to spread in the water unnoticed.

    Would such an act be like the worm cocoon, bing the fuse that pollutes the newly born reality? In silence, Alex cast his gaze beyond reality. There was a void world, endless and without anything visible. No light, no darkness��only ''nothingness.''

    In such a scene, even Alex couldn''t help but wonder what kind of strange existence would drag this reality towards destruction and despair? What kind of existence would make even observers avoid looking here? When he tore the reality apart, Alex finally had the chance to glimpse at it.

    But Alex didn''t know that the moment he separated reality, the energy of the demon lord Mephisto and the ancient one Shuma-Gorath burned out in an instant. Not only that, but the dimensions they controlled were also affected. The magic of the entire hell frontier burned, causing countless weaker demons and the followers of the ancient one to perish in this catastrophe, turning to nothingness.

    The burning magic was converted into supreme power through the timepad, filling Alex''s spirit, allowing his astral projection to envelop the outer reality. Countless dark tendrils crawled up like a bone-attached maggot, impossible to get rid of, following like a shadow. Just a nce would allow it to spread through the sight.

    Alex extended his hand, and ayer of emerald crystal swiftly appeared, blocking those tendrils from himself. In an instant, Alex''s grand and majestic figure swayed under the emerald barrier, gradually bing increasingly blurred, finally transforming into an unfathomable image, like a flickering candle in a watery reflection.

    "I will trap you here, with this world you have polluted."

    Alex spoke slowly, almost as if muttering to himself. "I can''t eliminate you and your traces now, but I will find a way. Until then, stay here."

    The ck tendrils struggled more intensely, continuously battering and striking the barrier blocking the timeline, trying to find a breach. The ck cocoon, which absorbed light, had now be an unidentifiable entity. Countless hair-like tendrils emerged, surging forward, wing wildly at the emerald barrier.

    The tendrils that first touched the barrier sizzled and disintegrated into ck smoke, but this didn''t stop its advance. More tendrils emerged, apanied by a mournful, wailing scream. The enormous noise roared, echoing through the world. It was apletely iprehensiblenguage, only to be judged as horrific by the sound alone. It was like a nightmare''s murmur or a soul''s final dirge before obliteration.

    This cacophony could drive any intelligent being mad, shattering rationality and filling the mind with other things, transforming it into a chaotic, illogical monstrosity. The sound came from afar, impossible to discern its origin. It felt like it came from the wilderness, another dimension, or even behind you.It was born at the world''s center, the origin of the timeline, behind all reality.

    Alex knew that at this moment, the worm cocoon hadpletely polluted this timeline, but it wasn''t giving up. It was angry, roaring, trying its hardest to let its voice be ''heard'' by other multiverses. It was attempting to pollute other universes.

    "Great idea, but you can''t do it anymore. You dragged this world into an endless abyss and tried to cover the main universe with a new reality. But you also trapped yourself on this ind. Your voice��no one will hear it."

    Alex gently lifted a veil, covering the reality enveloped by emerald crystal as if closing the lid on a decaying coffin. "A sound no one hears is no sound at all."

    After doing all this, Alex raised his head, looking at the rising timeline following its original path. It caught up with the dimensions it had left behind. The hell frontier returned to its side, surrounded by one magical world after another, everything appearing so peaceful.

    Alex knew that ''that'' world was safe. He had saved a world, but at the same time, he had destroyed a world. But regardless of which world, there was no longer a ce for him now.

    After a moment of silence, Alex put away his ck umbre and muttered, "It''s time for us to go, Kara, Pietro."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    124. A New World.

    125. On the Wastnd.

    126. Kara Awakens.

    127. Nightclub in the Wastnd.

    128. A Tender Trap in a Nightmare.

 124. A New World.

    124. A New World.

    An endless deste in stretched out, the ruins of the city extended here, and countless rubble spread over this lifelessnd, covered by the yellow dust carried by the howling cold wind.

    In the ruins formed by a copsed building, a bonfire became the only source of light here. The firelight flickered continuously, casting shadows on the walls that twisted and trembled incessantly. This was the only bright ce on this lifeless earth. Even though the firelight wasn''trge, it still illuminated the darkness and warmed the hearts.

    Alex tightened his trench coat, holding a wooden stick and stirring the firewood in the bonfire. Beside him, two young peopley quietly, Pietro and Kara, who were still unconscious at the moment.

    Alex had just arrived in this world. After sealing off the polluted reality, he used hisst bit of strength to ''peel'' Pietro and Kara from two different realities. Fortunately, they weren''t ''natives'' of that world, so they weren''t severely polluted. After Alexpletely severed the connection between the cocoon and the outside world, the pollution on them disappeared. However, this rough method also severely impacted their spirits.

    As for Mephisto and the Elder God, Alex hadn''t contacted them after everything ended, but he estimated they had already reaped satisfactory rewards.

    As agreed before, Alex only sealed the polluted timeline. Outside the Earth dimension, there were countless unpolluted souls, and apart from these, the broken world and cosmic fragments would be thoroughly divided between the two lords. But those had nothing to do with Alex anymore. Without the supply of power, he desperately needed to find a world to rest in, so he had to let Miss Minutes initiate a random traversal.

    Alex didn''t expect that this time the timepad would send him to such a ce. No matter how bad the previous universe was, it would give him time to prepare. But this time, he was directly thrown into a wastnd. It looked like the apocalyptic crisis had already happened, and everything was over.

    Of course, Alex ending up like this was partly his own doing. He sighed heavily, patting the timepad in his coat pocket.

    When he finished that reality and prepared to leave with the unconscious Pietro and Kara, Alex suddenly had a thought. A thought he always wanted but didn''t dare to have��to see the history of the timepad.

    Alex had always had this question. The secret of the timepad always lingered in his mind. Even though it was bound to him and Miss Minutes, Alex was still unsure. He wanted to know more about the secrets behind the timepad. Since the timepad appeared in the wastnd universe for unknown reasons, he, who had already mastered the wastnd universe, couldpletely search the timeline of that universe to see how the timepad appeared.

    Originally, this was just a thought because Alex knew his strength wasn''t enough. It was obvious that a huge secret was hidden behind the timepad, and corresponding unimaginable dangers existed. So, at that time, Alex could only hide this question in his heart, not showing it. Butter, things changed. With the power beyond reality dimensions, Alex could feel the terrifying energy he held. His every move could cause reality to copse ands to perish.

    With such powerful energy, the thought buried in Alex''s heart emerged again. He wanted to know the origin of the timepad, who its previous owner was, and how it appeared in the wastnd universe. However, this action almost blew up the entire wastnd universe.

    It was like a hole was poked in a balloon. The wastnd universe originally had no magical energy, and the whole universe was ''deted,'' with everything in a lifeless state. But Alex''s gaze brought countlessplex energies. Logically, this energy was invisible and intangible, and it wouldn''t affect the multiverse. But strangely, this energy rapidly filled the wastnd universe and inted it like a balloon.

    At that moment, the hazard of the ''hole'' appeared. The history of the timepad seemed deliberately erased, and the nk historical hole constantly tore the timeline and was about to copse. Seeing this, Alex could only withdraw his gaze and use all his energy to fill the gap. Fortunately, Alex reacted in time, blocking the hole with more violent magical energy, preventing the wastnd universe from losing control.

    Because of this, Alex ended up in his current state and came to a more dangerous universe. However, Alex''s action wasn''t without gain. In his fleeting glimpse, he saw a fragment from beyond time, from history, and in that fragment, he vaguely saw a pair of eyes.

    It was a pair of eyes that Alex couldn''t forget. He couldn''t recall the color of the pupils or anything else, as if everything was a dream. In his waking moments, Alex only remembered the existence of those eyes and the surprise they revealed.

    Who was the owner of those eyes?

    Was that person the previous user of the timepad?

    Or was it something more inexplicable hidden beneath the wastnd universe, surprised that he discovered its existence?

    Alex didn''t know, but he knew these were beyond his current knowledge. To understand these secrets, he needed more powerful strength.

    "Ugh."

    Pietro''s groan instantly drew Alex''s attention.

    "You''re awake. I thought Kara would wake up before you."

    "Don''t underestimate my super speed." Pietro shakily sat up, refusing Alex''s help, and asked, "Got anything to eat? I''m starving."

    "Already prepared." Alex took out some fast food from his magical space, mostly doughnuts, burgers, and dumplings.

    Originally, these were meant to be stored in the bottomless universe, but after throwing Deadpool''s polluted head in there, Alex lost interest in it, fearing the things inside would also get polluted. Later, Alex also threw the sealed timeline in there, making the bottomless universe entirely unusable.

    Luckily, as a wizard, creating a small space of his own was easy, like Doctor Strange or Loki. Though notrge, it was convenient. Taking the food, Pietro couldn''t resist his hunger and started eating voraciously. While eating, Pietro asked. "Where are Moon Knight and the others?"

    "They''re still ''alive,'' living in their respective universes." Alex said tly.

    "What did you do? I feel like I''ve lost part of my memory."

    Pietro rubbed his head.

    "You didn''t lose your memory. You were unconscious. Your spirits couldn''t endure the power of crossing reality barriers while awake. To save you, I had to do this." Alex replied.

    "Got it." Pietro nodded, then asked again, "Where are we?"

    "This is a new timeline and the world we''ll temporarily live in."

    Alex looked at Pietro devouring the food and sighed in relief, smiling.

    "Don''t worry, it''s safe here."

    "."

    Pietro stopped chewing.

    He looked around.

    "You''re lying."

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    125. On the Wastnd.

    126. Kara Awakens.

    127. Nightclub in the Wastnd.

    128. A Tender Trap in a Nightmare.

    129. Orb.

 125. On the Wasteland.

    125. On the Wastnd.

    Being choked by Pietro''s remark, Alex couldn''t help but shake his head, cursing with a smile.

    "Just keep eating. Even with all that food, you can''t seem to keep your mouth shut."

    "Seriously though, every time you tell me it''s safe, we end up facing a massive crisis, each one worse than thest." Pietro got more agitated as he spoke, pointing to the nearby ruins.

    "Look over there. Before, we got teleported next to a garbage bin. Now, we''ve ended up in a junkyard. This ce looks like it''s been plowed by missiles, and you''re telling me it''s safe?"

    "Alright, I admit, my choice of words was definitely a bit off." Alex touched his earlobe, then refocused on the campfire before him.

    "What I meant was that we are ''currently'' safe. I haven''t sensed any unfamiliar life signs in the vicinity. If my magic isn''t malfunctioning, it means that there aren''t any living beings left in this wastnd."

    "You can still use magic? I mean, are you still as powerful as before? Honestly, your previous performance was amazing. That colossal figure in the sky really shocked me." Pietro looked up, asking curiously.

    Hearing this, Alex extended his hand and snapped his fingers crisply. In the next moment, the color of the campfire instantly turned a ghostly green, dancing rhythmically with Alex''s fingers. The green mes illuminated their faces, making them look particrly eerie in the dark night.

    "Using simple magic isn''t a problem. After all, I didn''t waste those seventeen years. However, my source of magic power has encountered some issues. To prevent any unforeseen incidents in that world, it''s now very difficult for me to draw energy from that dimension."

    As Alex spoke, the hazy image of those eyes shed through his mind. Due to his mishap, the ruinous universe had suffered irreversible consequences. Although the breach was sealed, Alex, after consulting with Miss Minutes, decided not to engage too much with the ruinous universe for safety reasons.

    Unless he possessed enough strength, enough to uncover the secrets behind everything. For this reason, Alex contemted recording a new timeline to use as his ace in the hole and a backup source of magical energy. The previous worlds had fallen into disaster too quickly, not giving Alex enough time to record, causing him to miss two worlds that would have been perfect for his needs. But now, things were different.

    This world was already shrouded in the shadow of the apocalypse. Long before Alex''s arrival, thend had turned into scorched earth. The shadow of war covered every corner here, with carrion vultures circling high above, nevercking in food. Like the ruinous universe, this world had no hope. Or rather,pared to the despair enveloping this wastnd, any hope was too insignificant.

    "We sort of crashnded in this world. Logically speaking, this universe should be simr to the one we were in before, belonging to the same parallel universe timeline. And I can use magic here smoothly without any interference from other rules, which should confirm my guess."

    "So there''s another me in this world too?" Pietro asked casually.

    Previously, ording to Moon Knight, Pietro in that world had already sacrificed himself, killed by Deadpool in an extremely tragic manner. This oue baffled Pietro because he couldn''t fathom how, as a speedster, another version of himself could be killed by someone with a knife.

    "Well..." Alex took a deep breath, looking at the distant ruins. After a pause, he murmured, "I really can''t guarantee that."

    Pietro''s expression became quite interesting. There was no helping it. Alex truly couldn''t guarantee it. As a speedster, even if Pietro couldn''t traverse timelines or alter history, his ability was still formidable. Thus, in major events, Quicksilver, like the sh, was often the one to die heroically. They say that as long as you''re safe, the sky will be clear. Judging by this wastnd environment, this world''s Pietro was probably already gone.

    "Seriously? Are my counterparts in parallel universes doomed to such tragic fates? Alex, I can''t even imagine what kind of fate I would have met if you hadn''t saved me from that world," Pietro couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Don''t think too much about it. It''s not your fault. In normal universes, although there are various crises, heroes generally unite to ovee them. It''s just that we''re probably unlucky, always ending up in these kinds of universes." Alex chuckled bitterly.

    "I don''t think it''s about luck," Pietro suddenly said.

    Alex, hearing this, looked up, showing interest in Pietro''s words.

    Pietro, in turn, looked seriously at Alex. "I think our journey has a purpose. It''s not that wee to these worlds, but these worlds need us!"

    Alex was stunned. It was the first time he had seen Pietro so serious. It seemed that this kid had grown up a bit after experiencing so much. Recalling their first encounter, when this kid was still fighting stray dogs for food, Alex couldn''t help but feel a bit bitter. Perhaps only those who have experienced despair can empathize more deeply with others who have tasted suffering.

    Is this what it means to say ''those who have been through the rain can hold an umbre for others''?

    Alexughed silently. "You kid, suddenly getting serious like this makes me a bit ufortable."

    Pietro had no idea what Alex was thinking. He just felt that his conclusion had made Alex smile, which clearly meant Alex didn''t take his words seriously and thought he was joking.

    "Alex, I''m serious. We''ve been through three universes together, and this is the fourth. Haven''t you seriously thought about the events behind all these..."

    "Pietro."

    Alex interrupted him, smiling as he looked at the anxious Pietro, enunciating each word clearly.

    "You are very kind, and that''s great. You can stay optimistic even after witnessing countless painful things. That''s also great. I hope you can keep it up."

    The atmosphere froze for a few seconds.

    "Why do you sound like you''re giving ast will..." Pietro''s expression changed.

    Alex twitched the corner of his mouth.

    "Screw you."

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    126. Kara Awakens.

    127. Nightclub in the Wastnd.

    128. A Tender Trap in a Nightmare.

    129. Orb.

    130. The Gaze.

 126. Kara Awakens.

    126. Kara Awakens.

    "How long was I unconscious?"

    After Pietro finished his thirty-seventh takeout box, Kara''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes.

    "About an hour more than me," Pietro smiled. Seeing Kara finally wake up, his previously worried mood improved significantly. "Do you want something to eat? I''m telling you, these fried dumplings are amazing. Right, Alex?"

    "They sure are, but there aren''t many left. Given that this fast-food ce is now in another dimension, it might be tough for you guys to get more in the future," Alex shrugged.

    "Wait a minute, Alex, don''t tell me this food came from that polluted world!?" Pietro was horrified.

    "Yep," Alex nodded.

    "What!? Why didn''t you say that earlier!"

    Pietro quickly started to gag, fearing that the food might be contaminated with unknown pollutants.

    Watching this, Kara couldn''t help but smile. Initially, upon waking from hera, she felt a bit groggy, but as she watched Alex and Pietro bicker, all her confusion vanished. Kara hadn''t felt this kind of warmth in a long time��the feeling of waking up with family around.

    "Stop that, Pietro. It''s disgusting, and I''m trying to eat," Kara said as she got up from the sheet spread on the ground and moved closer to the campfire. Although, as a Kryptonian, her body was immune to heat and cold, she wanted to be near the fire.

    "Are you crazy? That food might be contaminated," Pietro turned around.

    "Idiot, he was joking," Kara chuckled as she tore open a new takeout box.

    Hearing this, Pietro looked at Alex in disbelief, unable toprehend that Alex had fooled him.

    Alex just spread his hands.

    "I didn''t expect you to react so strongly... What, is your super brain not working?"

    "I''m going to get you!" Pietro grabbed his Zeus staff.

    "Alright, stop it. You''re both grown-ups. You always im your mental age is older than mine, but you act like a fifteen-year-old," Kara said.

    Kara had arrived on Earth at fifteen and was immediately detained by the Russian government for several years. During this time, without any social contact, she remained mentally at the level of a fifteen-year-old, which Pietro often exploited to call himself her older brother. But honestly, after being in that dark, sunless ce for so long, Kara might not know much about social interaction, but her mental resilience was unmatched.

    "Men are boys until they die. Alex taught me that," Pietro replied.

    Hearing this, Kara turned to look at Alex.

    Feeling Kara''s gaze, Alex quickly spoke up. "He misunderstood."

    After a bit more banter, Alex exined the whole situation to Kara. During that battle, Kara and Pietro hadpletely different perspectives. If Pietro witnessed the fall of a polluted reality, Kara undoubtedly witnessed the birth of a new one.

    She was fighting Mao at the time, not holding back just because he was an old man. And Mao, having never encountered Kara before, fought with all his might to protect his mutant criminal allies.

    On one side was the steel-bodied Kryptonian, on the other was Mao, who controlled maic fields. Their battle destroyed half of Manhattan. As a showman, Mao turned every maizable object into his weapon.

    In an instant, steel bars and skyscrapers swirled in the sky, cars became his projectiles, and even those far away on the coast could see the scenes of their battle. It was also at this time that the world was being gradually reshaped, a new reality about to be born. Before the new timeline appeared, everything in the original reality was pushed into the cracks of existence by an unstoppable force.

    The sky tore apart, seawater surged, and everything in reality was falling apart.

    Kara''sst memory was of a giant hand covering the entire sky reaching for her. She closed her eyes, not resisting at all, feelingpletely at peace. Strangely, upon waking, Kara inexplicably thought that Alex should get a better pair of gloves��the leather ones were too ufortable.

    "Is that thing still functional? It looks broken," Kara asked curiously, her gaze shifting to Pietro''s Zeus staff.

    "The capacitor and transformer are burnt out. I should be able to fix it. This thing will help me practice. I''m nning to focus on technologytely. It would be a waste not to use a super brain," Pietro replied. "Besides, I have a vibranium arm now. That''s enough."

    "Super brain, huh?" Kara murmured. On Krypton, she was supposed to be a scientist.

    Seeing Kara deep in thought, Alex couldn''t help but say, "Kara, you could try doing some research too. It''s always good to have more skills. You have a super brain, so use it. Don''t end up like your cousin."

    "Kal? What about him?"

    Kara was confused. She didn''t understand why the topic suddenly shifted to her cousin. Seeing this, Alex decided to tell her a joke about Superman.

    "Kara, you know, every time your cousin Superman thinks about how to defeat his enemies, his super brain always tells him: Use your super strength."

    "Pfft," Pietro covered his mouth, trying not tough.

    Kara fell silent, biting her lip to suppress her smile.

    "It''s actually a joke because Superman is so strong that he doesn''t need to think much. His enemies ''aren''t worthy'' of his efforts. But, I want to say, Kryptonians aren''t invincible, right?"

    "Yes," Kara put away her smile. "In thest world, I learned a lot. There are many powerful beings among Earthlings, and when facing higher entities, Kryptonians are just durable toys."

    "That''s why, for us to live well, we need enough strength." At this, Alex seemed to remember something and asked, "By the way, Kara, how do you feel now? Is this world''s sun familiar to you?"

    Hearing this, Kara clenched her fist, pondered for a moment, and then slowly raised her head to speak.

    "Maybe because it''s night, I can''t really feel the sun''s changes in this world. But for now, it seems my strength is somewhat diminished."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    127. Nightclub in the Wastnd.

    128. A Tender Trap in a Nightmare.

    129. Orb.

    130. The Gaze.

    131. The Watcher''s Eye.

 127. Nightclub in the Wasteland.

    127. Nightclub in the Wastnd.

    The multiverse is distinct in its variations; even parallel universes that seem incredibly simr still possess small differences. This is particrly evident in the sun of this world.

    Throughout human history, the sun has symbolized hope and glory. Its rays illuminate the earth, banishing darkness and creating a world that seems bright and beautiful, where people live without worry, in happiness and peace. However, in this world, perhaps reflecting the wastnd on Earth, the sun in the sky appears to be in its twilight years. Unlike any other sun Alex had seen before, when he gazed at the rising sun, a phrase came to mind��"a candle flickering in the wind."

    As Alex looked at the sun, which once symbolized hope, he felt aplex mix of emotions. That sun now resembled a matchstick burning furiously, trying to light up thend before it extinguished, desperately attempting to bring some warmth and light to this deste ce.

    "My earlier suspicions were correct. In this world, I seem unable to exert my usualbat strength," Kara said, frowning as she stared at the rising sun. For some reason, this sun made her ufortable, both physically and mentally.

    "To what extent are you weakened?" Alex asked calmly.

    "About half of my previous strength, I guess," Kara thought for a moment before replying. "I can still release heat vision, but its destructive power is limited. I can use my bio-field, but I can''t fly anymore. As for other abilities, I''m not sure yet."

    "It''s still eptable. At least you retain some self-defense capabilities. This world''s sun is even older than I imagined, and that''s certainly not normal," Alex said, retracting his gaze and turning to Kara and Pietro. "For safety''s sake, I hope you can refrain from using your powers as much as possible. We don''t understand this world well enough, and revealing ourselves prematurely could bring unprecedented danger."

    Kara nodded immediately, feeling a sense of urgency as she realized she had lost half of her strength. "Understood. I''ll follow the n," Pietro said, chiming in. Having experienced the destion of the ruins universe, he knew the importance of followingmands. "Honestly, Alex,ing here feels likeing home."

    The trio quickly gathered their things and set out. In this vast wastnd, there was nothing useful to be found. They now needed to search for clues about this world to understand why this universe''s Earth had be such a deste ce.

    For Alex, who had read numerous superheroics, this wastnd scene was familiar. Both Marvel and DC often featured such unique settings. A notableic scene involved Batman walking through the sand with the Joker''s head made into antern, searching for any hope in the wastnd. Since this universe belonged to Marvel, Alex mentally discarded half of the possible storylines.

    In fact, Alex had a specific theory about this universe because the original work was quite famous. However, without interacting with anyone from this world, he couldn''t determine if his guess was urate.

    Walking through the desert, the trio wore long robes to shield themselves from the sand and conceal their identities. Alex and Kara were fine since they were not characters from the Marvel multiverse. Pietro, however, was different. As Quicksilver, a member of the Avengers and a renowned superhero, his presence would attract significant attention if recognized.

    Their journey was swift. By midday, they had crossed the desert and arrived at a dpidated town with a western vibe. The town seemed abandoned, with broken-down houses and streets filled with filth, giving it a deste appearance. If it weren''t for a few drunkards lying on the dirty street, Alex would have struggled to consider this ce a "sanctuary."

    "Finally, some signs of life. I was beginning to wonder if this world had any survivors," Pietro muttered, pulling his hood down further to avoid being recognized.

    As they traversed the desert, they hadn''t seen any signs of life, making it seem like a dead zone.

    "This ce might be worse than we imagined," Kara said, looking at the dpidated,wless town.

    Just then, a gust of wind blew by, carrying a flyer through the air above them. Alex reached out, and an unseen force caught the flyer, guiding it into his hand. The flyer depicted scantily d women, seemingly advertising a nightclub. At the center was arge eye, likely the nightclub''s logo.

    It was hard to imagine that in such a barren and impoverished ce, someone had established a venue for "pleasure." Resources were incredibly scarce in the wastnd, making mere survival a challenge for most.

    Staring at the flyer, Alex''s memories began to resurface. After practicing magic, his mental abilities significantly enhanced his memory.

    "Just as I suspected. This should be from ''Wastnd''... fitting, I suppose," Alex muttered, a smile forming on his lips, albeit one tinged with irony.

    "Alex, you''re not seriously nning to go there, are you?" Pietro asked, seeing Alex''s bemused smile as he stared at the nightclub flyer.

    "I''m nning to check it out," Alex replied candidly.

    "Seriously?" Even Kara couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    "What''s the problem?" Alex snapped out of his thoughts, confused by Pietro and Kara''s strong reactions.

    "We''re in a wastnd, filled with dangers. We finally reach a ce with some signs of life, and the first thing you think of is ''that''? I can''t even say it out loud!" Pietro said.

    In response, Alex lightly pped the back of Pietro''s head. "Don''t tarnish my image in front of Kara. These ces are usually good for gathering information. Remember Nick Fury? Don''t y dumb."

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    128. A Tender Trap in a Nightmare.

    129. Orb.

    130. The Gaze.

    131. The Watcher''s Eye.

    132. Hammer Falls.

 128. A Tender Trap in a Nightmare.

    128. A Tender Trap in a Nightmare.

    The nightclub had an intriguing name��Eye Candy.

    Finding its location wasn''t particrly difficult; it was situated right in the center of the town, the most bustling area, and the seat of power. This indicated that the nightclub''s owner was quite influential. Establishing such a business in this deste ce would be impossible without substantial backing.

    As they pushed open the door to the nightclub''s hall, a dark environment and pounding beats immediately engulfed them. The pungent smell of alcohol and perfume apanied them.

    Alex frowned slightly, his gaze sweeping across the entire hall. He realized that this ce was more like a bar with a retro Western style, though its interior decoration was quite trendy, creating a unique blend of eras. The shing lights in the dim environment were not harsh but ratherfortable, and the pulsating music, after a while, became somewhat entrancing, making it hard to pull away.

    Inside the bar, oddly dressed mercenaries sat in groups, drinking and chatting while their eyes asionally drifted to the beautiful girls on the stage, their gazes filled with desire.

    Following their gazes, Alex, Kara, and Pietro finally saw the scene on the stage. Tall, young, and beautiful girls were dancing seductively under the dazzling lights, their alluring movements captivating the audience, teasing the men''s already restless hearts. Their fair skin glowed under the lights, and their enchanting faces held everyone''s attention. Every move they made seemed to intoxicate the men present, as if their hearts had already been numbed.

    Despite most of the patrons looking rather unscrupulous, none of them made any inappropriate moves. They watched the girls hungrily but refrained from taking advantage, aware of the burly men standing guard in the corners. These strongmen, who had long grown tired of the girls, guarded this enticing ce like royal protectors.

    "Alex, am I seeing things?" Pietro finally broke his silence after a long while, his voice stuttering as he looked at the sexy dancers on stage.

    "You''re not mistaken," Alex knew what Pietro''s words implied. At this moment, the girls on stage were wearing various superhero costumes! Scarlet Witch, Captain Marvel, ck Widow, Spider-Woman... Every female hero imaginable had a counterpart here. If a hero wasn''t seen here, she was likely in another man''s bed.

    "Oh my God," Pietro took a deep breath, feeling dizzy. He had imagined seeing familiar heroes in this world, but he swore this was not what he had in mind. "Alex, now I understand what you meant when you said ''they are no longer the heroes you remember.''"

    Kara, too, was visibly upset. In the polluted universe they previously came from, Kara''s happiest moments were reading superheroics and stories. For her, these heroes were her role models.

    "Don''t misunderstand, these are just ordinary people, not the heroes you remember," Alex put an arm around Kara and Pietro, afraid they''d tear the ce apart in the next second.

    As expected, Kara felt a surge of anger hearing Alex''s words. She couldn''t stand the thought of someone insulting those female heroes or tarnishing their reputations. But, restrained by Alex''s hold, she suppressed her anger, lowered her head, and remained silent.

    "What are you here for?" A burly man, who seemed to be both a security guard and a server, approached them, eyeing them warily.

    Perhaps ignorance was bliss. The man clearly had no idea who he was dealing with.

    "We''re travelers passing through, heard there were some fun spots here, so we came to rx," Alex said with a smile, crushing the flyer in his sleeve. Then, he raised his arm, revealing a gold nugget glistening in the light. "How about showing some hospitality?"

    The sight of gold softened the man''s expression. He stepped aside, leading Alex and hispanions to an empty table, fetched a crate of beer, and invited them to sit. "There''s a menu on the table. Tell me what you want to eat or drink. If you fancy any of the girls, let me know. She cane over and have a drink with you. If you want to have some real fun, I can arrange a room, or you can enjoy yourselves here."

    Crash! The beer bottle in Kara''s hand shattered on the floor. The man''s face darkened, and his expression became uncertain.

    "Don''t mind her. She''s just strong," Alex casually exined, smiling. "We''ll skip the girls for now. Just bring one of everything on the menu. I''m pretty hungry."

    The man stared at Alex for a moment before nodding and walking away.

    "Alex, why did you stop me?" Kara couldn''t hold back her question as soon as the man left.

    "Kara, you have a lot to learn. Let''s start with controlling your emotions," Alex replied calmly, handing her a new beer.

    "How''s that?" Kara gritted her teeth but didn''t say more. She silently took the beer and gulped it down.

    Meanwhile, the departing man yed with the gold nugget in his hand, humming along with the music as he headed to the kitchen. Business had been toughtely, and generous customers like these were rare. He nned to instruct the kitchen to bring out the best for them since it would be theirst meal.

    Just then, a voice called out to him, "Stop. What do you have in your hand?"

    The man shivered and turned to see a bizarre figure with a human body and an eyeball for a head. Trembling, he replied, "B-boss, it''s a tip from a customer outside."

    "A tip?" The Orb looked at him strangely, scrutinizing the crumpled paper in his hand.

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    129. Orb.

    130. The Gaze.

    131. The Watcher''s Eye.

    132. Hammer Falls.

    133. Gctus.

 129. Orb.

    129. Orb.

    While waiting for the food, Alex, Kara, and Pietro didn''t sit idle. Pietro and Kara sipped their drinks, still struggling to process the shocking reality they were facing.

    Alex, however, was intrigued, watching the ''superhero'' pole dancers with great interest. He had already figured out which universe they were in. This was the <strong>[Old Man Logan Universe]</strong>, one of the three renowned post-apocalyptic settings in theics.

    The history of this world was straightforward. One day, all the viins ''woke up''. They united against the superheroes, oveing their differences for mutual gain. The viins nted spies among the Avengers and turned the Thunderbolts against the heroes. With a meticulous n, they exchanged enemies and caught the heroes off guard.

    No one knew exactly what happened on the day the heroes were defeated. They just vanished, leaving the viins to rule and carve up the world. If only Earth had suffered, it might not have been so hopeless. People believed that the superheroes roaming the gxy would return to Earth and bring justice. But the situation in the universe was even worse.

    Gctus, to satiate his hunger, created a cult, using his cosmic powers to control its members'' minds. These powerful beings worshiped him and sought his next meal. The universe descended into chaos. The cult''s fleets spread everywhere, constantly at war with the rebels. Countlesss were massacred, and no one could stop the cult, not even Thanos.

    Everything changed.

    Heroes were gone, and evil reigned. It was as if the world, like the aging sun, was about to plunge into eternal night.

    "Miss Minutes, remind me, how much time do I need to stay?" Alex muttered,municating with Miss Minutes.

    "The system archive is updating. You need to consume 147% of power and 204 days for analysis. Currently, 2% of power and three days have been used. You have 145% of power and 201 days remaining."

    Miss Minutes responded almost instantly.

    "Over two hundred days left, huh," Alex silently rubbed his temples. These few days had already been tough. Suddenly, Alex felt a piercing gaze, as if someone was scrutinizing him. The sensation was unsettling. Following the feeling, Alex looked up and locked eyes with a bizarre figure��a person with a giant eyeball for a head.

    ''Orb'' Alex thought. ''No wonder, since this nightclub was established by him, it''s natural he''d be here.''

    Indeed, upon entering, Alex confirmed the world''s identity based on this ''superhero nightclub'' run by Orb.

    After the heroes'' defeat, many viins profited in the ''new world'' they created. Orb was one such viin, evident from his wealth. Running a nightclub in the wastnds, amidst endless chaos andwlessness, was no small feat.

    However, the Orb before Alex wasn''t the original, who wore an eyeball helmet. This was the second Orb, born with an eyeball head. Raised in a circus performing freak shows, he grew up amid disdain and became a Ghost Rider viin. His ability to see through things led him to join a band of mercenaries.

    Eventually, Orb absorbed the ''Eye'' of a Watcher, gaining the power to see major events across timelines. His insights likely contributed significantly to the heroes'' crushing defeat. Staring at the enormous, eerie eyeball, Alex''s lips curved into a smile.

    A power to see through things, huh?

    Well, you''d better keep your eyes wide open and watch closely.

    Hiss��

    Orb shuddered inexplicably.

    He had intended to see who dared use magic in his club. After Red Skull led the viins to destroy the heroes, most superpowered individuals went into hiding. To maintain control, Red Skull and other viins forbade unauthorized use of magic or supernatural powers in their territories, under severe penalties.

    Currently, the only ones using magic should be those superviins who defeated the heroes. Orb wondered why they''d visit his club. But when he focused on the three strangers in cloaks, he gasped in shock!

    It felt like being struck on the head. Orb''s brain trembled wildly, and fragments of unfamiliar memories forcefully invaded his mind. His vision was overwhelmed by chaotic images, everything twisting severely. He even felt something inside him on the brink of explosion. Overwhelmed by an unprecedented sense of danger, Orb stumbled back several steps, knocking over a server''s tray.

    Clutching his eye, he screamed in agony, "Get out! Get out of my mind!"

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    130. The Gaze.

    131. The Watcher''s Eye.

    132. Hammer Falls.

    133. Gctus.

    134. Tonya''s Auto Repair Shop.

 130. The Gaze.

    130. The Gaze.

    Alex had almost forgotten thest time another being had perceived him so intensely. Seeing the chaos around Orb, Alexughed heartily. He knew this guy must have seen something terrifying and now definitely knew who they were.

    "Boss, what''s wrong?"

    "What happened, Boss? Are you okay?"

    Several burly men rushed over to help the frantic Orb. They quickly realized his condition was worse than they had imagined. His enormous eyeball was filled with hideous blood vessels, and he was writhing in agony.

    "Stop it, please stop!" Orb wailed. He suddenly broke free from the men''s support, grabbed a broken ss from the floor, and aimed it at his giant eyeball.

    Unfortunately, the security guards stopped him and took the ss away. As Orb''s subordinates, they couldn''t let him harm himself.

    "Help me! Help me!" Orb clutched the nearest guard, his strength leaving deep scratches on the man''s arm.

    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?!" The guard asked, enduring the pain.

    The other patrons quickly backed away from Orb, and a few mercenaries near the door took the opportunity to escape. Orb slowly calmed down, experiencing a brief moment of peace. Then he pointed at Alex, Kara, and Pietro.

    "Don''t let them near me! It''s him, the speedster, they''re here!!!"

    Everyone''s faces changed at his words.

    The girls on stage had stopped dancing, and the mercenaries lost their desire for enjoyment. All eyes turned to Alex, filled with shock and disbelief.

    "Sigh," Alex sighed, ying with his bottle. "The food hasn''t even arrived yet."

    The burly men moved to surround Alex and his friends, wielding knives, bays, and some even pulling out guns.

    "Folks, I advise you to surrender. I don''t know what you did, but you''ve angered my boss, and this won''t end easily," the leader of the guards said, looking down at Alex.

    "It seems you didn''t understand your boss''s words," Alex said casually. Then he looked at Pietro and Kara, speaking lightly. "Don''t reveal your identities. Except for the big eye, leave no one alive."

    "What are you��"

    The guard couldn''t finish his sentence before he stopped breathing. Thest thing he saw was a silver sh and then a bone-chilling cold.

    Alex''s words freed Pietro and Kara from their restraint. Pietro struck first, his vibranium arm ending lives with every swing. These burly men might intimidate ordinary people, but they were no match for Pietro, the speedster. Pietro, never one to hold back, attacked with lethal precision at lightning speed.

    As for Kara, she lifted her head, and her heat vision shot at the mercenaries trying to flee. Though weakened by this world''s sun, her heat vision was still deadly enough for these ordinary people. Anyone hit by her vision burst like bubbles, blood sttering everywhere, vividly illuminated by the nightclub lights.

    The girls in superhero costumes had seen death before, but never this level of bloodshed. They screamed and tried to escape backstage.

    "Pietro, what about them?" Pietro didn''t use Alex''s name in public, a lesson learned from Moon Knight.

    "Leave no one," Alex said, pouring himself a drink without looking up.

    In the wastnd, kindness was cheap and often cost your life. To build a new city in this hopeless, chaotic world, you first had to destroy itpletely. Hope''s new sprouts grew from the ruins. It didn''t take long��just the time for a drink��for the nightclub to fall silent. Besides Alex, Kara, and Pietro, only Orb remained alive.

    Alex took his drink and walked to Orb. Thetter, terrified, tried to back away but found himself against the wall with nowhere to go.

    "Spare me, please spare me, I really don''t know anything!" Orb pleaded.

    "I haven''t even asked yet," Alex said with a coldugh. He squatted down, asking calmly, "I''m curious. What did you see through your eye?"

    "If I tell you, will you let me go?" Orb couldn''t meet Alex''s gaze, shielding himself with trembling arms.

    Alex didn''t answer directly. He finished his drink and said, "If you don''t talk, I''ll kill you."

    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk," Orb hurriedly said in fear. "I don''t know you, I''ve never seen you, but I know him, the speedster, Quicksilver. I saw him in his suit, running on the street, chasing a ck shadow."

    "Is that all?" Alex frowned, displeased.

    "And, and that woman!" Orb pointed at Kara. "I saw her in a red and blue suit with a red cape. I didn''t see much else, that''s all I know, I swear!"

    .....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    131. The Watcher''s Eye.

    132. Hammer Falls.

    133. Gctus.

    134. Tonya''s Auto Repair Shop.

    135. Ashley Barton.

 131. The Watcher’s Eye.

    131. The Watcher��s Eye.

    This was an interesting oue. Listening to Orb''s story, Alex squinted slightly.

    While Alex knew that the DC Universe and the Marvel Universe had many connections and were rtively close, with some Marvel Universe depictions even includingics of the DC Universe, hearing such a direct description was a first for him.

    "You saw her wearing the red and blue suit with the red cape with your own eyes?" Alex asked again.

    "Yes, yes, well, not exactly with my own eyes. My ability doesn''t work that way. It was the Watcher''s Eye that helped me. With its help, I can ''see'' things I wasn''t aware of, like a new memory appearing in my mind," Orb responded loudly, fearful of saying something wrong and displeasing Alex.

    Hearing this, Alex nodded thoughtfully.

    Indeed, as Orb said, this naturally deformed criminal didn''t have particrly powerful abilities. Strictly speaking, among Ghost Rider''s viins, Orb wasn''t even a first-rate character; even some newly debuted Young Avengers could easily subdue him.

    The only impressive thing about Orb was the Watcher''s Eye. The owner of this eyeball was one of the oldest races in the Marvel Universe, possessing terrifying power.

    The Watcher''s technology was so advanced it couldn''t be measured in terms of years. They believed their knowledge and power belonged to the entire universe, so they once went to a newly civilized and generously shared their knowledge. However, this led to the''s rapid technological advancement, which in turn elerated its civilization''s corruption, ultimately resulting in the''s destruction. Because of this event, the Watchers decided not to interfere with any events in the universe but to witness and record everything as bystanders.

    Their favorite ce was undoubtedly Earth, the "center of the universe," where various major events could always keep them entertained.

    After the Watcher in this universe was murdered, one of his eyeballs fell into Orb''s hands and merged with him, granting him some Watcher abilities��to perceive reality.

    The Watcher''s Eye could usually see events significant enough to change the world. With this ability, Orb could easily foresee uing major events and observe exploitable clues. This might also exin how viins in this world could so easily find ways to kill superheroes.

    "I almost forgot you have such a valuable thing on you," Alex smiled.

    He hadn''t expected Orb to use the Watcher''s Eye to directly see Kara''s true form. It''s no wonder that an eye capable of perceiving parallel universes could see Supergirl Kara.

    "What are you going to do!?" Orb instinctively sensed danger from Alex''s calm demeanor, a bone-chilling cold spreading across his back.

    "Such a high-level item is wasted on you. I think it would be better if I used it," Alex said calmly. Without waiting for Orb''s reaction, he suddenly stretched out his hands. A strange force immobilized Orb, causing him to float slowly.

    "No! Don''t kill me! Only I can use the Watcher''s Eye. I can help you! I swear I won''t betray you!" Orb struggled desperately. Although Alex''s magical abilities weren''t strong, they were more than sufficient against an ordinary person like Orb. Despite his struggles, Alex''s power kept him firmly restrained.

    "Sorry, but I feel safer keeping valuable things in my own hands. Besides, this isn''t some city club. Even if you didn''t directly participate in the massacre of heroes, your hands are already stained with blood."

    "No! Aaaah!" The forbidden spell left Alex''s lips. It was a spell he understood after mastering the separation of reality, a creation of his own, in a way.

    Orb''s chest split open, but instead of the expected burst of blood, an invisible force seemed to control everything. Gradually, a basketball-sized eyeball emerged from his chest, still connected by sticky blood and muscle tissue.

    Pietro looked at Kara and mimicked a retching gesture, making Kara roll her eyes. However, neither of them interrupted Alex. Casting spells required intense concentration and any interference could have serious consequences.

    "So this is the Watcher''s Eye," Alex murmured, looking at the eyeball, which appeared just like a normal eye.

    This was a valuable item for any faction. Alex was curious why so many cunning viins had allowed Orb to keep such a powerful treasure. This item was no less valuable than the Eye of Agamotto.

    Doctor Strange could cast powerful spells with the Eye of Agamotto, and this eyeball could do the same, perhaps even more. Such an exceptional item would be priceless to anyone in the magicmunity. Yet, the viins had overlooked it, letting Orb keep it for decades.

    Could it be, as Orb said, that the Watcher''s Eye had bonded with him and only he could use it?

    Alex shook his head.

    Impossible. Any magical item, even an organ from a powerful being, could be made into a magical artifact. Such invaluable items with great power could even be made into "divine artifacts." If someone couldn''t use the eyeball, it was likely because their magical abilities weren''t strong enough.

    As Orb''s screams weakened, the Watcher''s Eye revealed its true form and waspletely separated from Orb''s chest. Feeling the immense power from the eyeball, Alex nodded. Rather than wasting this on a useless person, he would craft a powerful artifact from it. Even if he didn''t take it, Bullseye would eventually extract the Watcher''s Eye from Orb. However, to turn this into an artifact, the required magical energy would be considerable.

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    132. Hammer Falls.

    133. Gctus.

    134. Tonya''s Auto Repair Shop.

    135. Ashley Barton.

    136. Old Hawkeye Barton.

 132. Hammer Falls.

    132. Hammer Falls.

    With just a simple touch, Alex discovered that with his current energy, he couldn''t even control the eyeball, let alone turn it into an artifact. It seemed that only when his timepad had recorded this universe, allowing him to draw energy from it, would he have enough magic power to ''refine'' this thing.

    With a wave, Alex stored the Observer''s Eye in his magical space and turned his attention back to Orb''s ''unresting'' corpse.

    "Alex, what do we do next?" Pietro asked, looking around at the bodies scattered everywhere.

    Alex thought for a moment before responding, "This should be Red Skull''s territory. If someone discovers that this nightclub was taken down, Red Skull will definitely send people to investigate. We should leave here first."

    "Why? Red Skull is just a guy a bit stronger than an ordinary person, right? Even though I''m not as strong as I used to be, we''re not afraid of him. Why are we avoiding him?" Kara asked in confusion. After all, when she had caused chaos at Hydra''s base, Red Skull hadn''t dared to do anything. How was everything reversed in this new world?

    Alex chuckled softly at Kara''s words. "Kara, we may not be afraid of him, but some things can''t be solved by fighting alone. Do you know why I don''t want to expose our identities?"

    Kara shook her head.

    "The reason is simple. From small things, you can see the big picture. From this small nightclub, we can understand how bad the overall situation is in this world. If we expose our identities, we''ll be facing endless attacks from all the viins."

    Seeing Kara still somewhat puzzled, Alex continued, "Maybe those guys are old, maybe they''re not as strong as us, but you have to understand, there are still many beings in this world that can pose a threat to us. Have you heard of the saying ''a thousand days a thief, but not a thousand days guarding against a thief''? Hiding in the shadows gives us an advantage."

    Alex hadn''t forgotten that Gctus would soon arrive on Earth. Such a being would be an overwhelming opponent, even for Kara at her peak.

    "I get it. It''s just like what you did before, right? Staying hidden from everyone''s sight to devise the perfect n," Pietro said.

    Seeing Alex nod in acknowledgment, Pietro turned to Kara and raised his eyebrows.

    "Alright, I understand now," Kara nodded thoughtfully. She had let her anger get the best of her. Once she calmed down, she quickly understood.

    "Good. If I remember correctly, this ce should be on the outskirts of Hammer Falls. I''m not sure of the exact direction, but there should be a map here. Please look for it," Alex instructed after thinking for a moment.

    As soon as Alex finished speaking, Pietro''s figure blurred, and the next moment, he appeared with an old map in one hand and amb leg in the other.

    "Good job," Alex said as he took the map. "Pietro, it seems your speed is getting faster."

    "Now that both my hands are healed, I can run at full speed without worrying about bnce," Pietro said confidently.

    Alex focused on the map, confirming their surroundings. Without looking up, he added meaningfully, "Be careful and watch your heart."

    "I got it," Pietro replied, a bit startled.

    Pietro''s growing abilities and experiences had made him forget his unfortunate origins and the dangers in his body. He wasn''t the real Quicksilver; he was just a convict imprisoned in a mutant prison. Compared to other world''s exceptional mutants, his abilities were more of a curse than a blessing.

    Having left his despair-filled universe and experienced so much, Pietro had started to think of himself as a ''superhero,'' building a new identity as a beloved Quicksilver with new abilities. But Alex''s words brought him back to reality like a cold shower. He wasn''t a superhero; he wasn''t Quicksilver. He was just a ''patient.''

    Seeing Pietro''s face turn grim, Alex immediately understood his thoughts. He put away the map and patted Pietro''s shoulder.

    "Don''t overthink it. You''re not anyone else; you''re you. Never avoid that fact. As for your heart, I''ll find a way to help."

    "Okay," Pietro nodded seriously.

    After giving Pietro and Kara a firm look, Alex said, "Next, we head to Hammer Falls. It''s not far from here. With luck, we''ll get there before dark."

    The three of them left the chaotic nightclub, and Pietro curiously asked, "Alex, why is that city called Hammer Falls?"

    Alex didn''t exin, only sighed softly. "I''ll tell you when we get there."

    Nevada, Hammer Falls.

    They didn''t have to wait long. By sunset, before the sun dipped below the horizon, the three arrived within the city''s limits.

    "The first to be targeted were the well-known superheroes��Captain America, Iron Man, Spider-Man. They were the first to fall. Then, heroes from various ces were attacked by criminals, and... Mao crushed thest hope of the heroes," Alex narrated to Pietro and Kara about how this world''s Earth became a wastnd.

    "The Avengers team on the west coast of Ennd, a branch of the Avengers, were thest remaining superheroes. And the ce where they were wiped out was here."

    The three stopped at a ''famous spot'' in Hammer Falls.

    In the center of a simple square stood an old, broken one-handed hammer.

    "See? That''s why it''s called Hammer Falls."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    133. Gctus.

    134. Tonya''s Auto Repair Shop.

    135. Ashley Barton.

    136. Old Hawkeye Barton.

    137. Conversation with Hawkeye.

 133. Galactus.

    133. Gctus.

    "That, that is...!"

    Pietro immediately recognized the single-handed hammer. Though he had never seen Thor in person, he knew enough about this being referred to as a ''god.''

    "That''s the real deal."

    "Yes, the genuine Mjolnir."

    Alex murmured softly. In his memory, Thor had been beaten to death by the Absorbing Man. None of the superheroes had expected Mao to suddenly strike, not even his daughter, Scarlet Witch. Mao had transferred his maic powers and Scarlet Witch''s magic to the Absorbing Man when she wasn''t expecting it.

    With such immense power, the Absorbing Man''s abilities skyrocketed, and his physical strength rivaled Thor''s. Using the chaotic magic, he absorbed Thor''s divine power, ultimately beating him to death with his fists.

    Thor''s body had long been collected by the viins, but his hammer remained unmoved, awaiting the next person with a just heart to lift it and gain all of Thor''s powers. Around Mjolnir, people had ced various wreaths, gifts, beautifulnterns, and candles, which shone brightly at night.

    "What are these?" Kara asked, looking at the wreaths and candles.

    "These are left by people whoe here to pray or wish for blessings. They hope the superheroes can return, just like before, wearing their uniforms, resurrected, or that someone will inherit their virtues and rise to resist the viins'' oppression."

    Hearing Alex''s calm reply, Kara couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t the viins care? If these people are trying to pray for the return of heroes, wouldn''t the criminals in charge here stop it?"

    "It''s not that simple," Alex shook his head. "They do it on purpose, to leave people a sliver of hope. This way, the people be more ''obedient.'' You have to admit, Red Skull ys this trick very well, understanding human nature."

    As Alex spoke, he walked past the wreaths and candles, stopping in front of Mjolnir. Feeling the power that had been dormant for decades, Alex sneered.

    "Making ordinary people not give up hope,ing here to pray every day, only reinforces their reliance on the unattainable ''heroes.'' If everyone thinks this way, no one here will ever be worthy of lifting Mjolnir."

    Mjolnir represents protection, and only those of noble character, willing to sacrifice for others, can be deemed worthy by it. Like the saying ''Asgard is its people,'' if one doesn''t understand this, the people will continue to be manipted and controlled by Red Skull.

    "I get it. So, this ce is actually a deliberate design by Red Skull. He uses it as a ''trophy'' of his past victory and a tool to control the faith and opinions of the people," Pietro spected.

    Alex looked at Pietro in surprise, impressed by his growing analytical skills. He then added, "And it makes money. This is the world''s most popr tourist spot, attracting countless visitors daily."

    "Can''t we lift this hammer? It looks pretty powerful. If we could lift it, it might significantly boost ourbat strength," Kara said, eyes fixed on the hammer, sensing it could harm her.

    "Unfortunately, none of us can meet this hammer''s standards," Alex chuckled, shaking his head. "However, lifting it doesn''t necessarily mean following its rules. With enough power to bypass Odin''s enchantment, you could gain the hammer''s ''approval.''"

    "Then let''s get started!" Pietro was eager but got a flick on the forehead from Alex.

    "I don''t have that kind of power. At his peak, Odin was a force that shook the entire universe. Even now, his lingering power isn''t something ordinary people can ovee. Besides, why would I want to lift it? To announce a new Thor to all the viins?"

    "True," Pietroughed sheepishly.

    "There''s nothing left here for us. Let''s find a ce to stay nearby. We have plenty of time to gather some ''treasures'' in this ce," Alex said.

    They found a decent-looking motel to stay in. With his ability to conjure gold through magic, Alex saved himself a lot of trouble. Lying on the bed, Alex recalled the plot of theics while nning his next steps.

    In the Wastnd world, although most heroes had perished and the viins had be old and weak, it didn''t mean there was no fighting power left. Doom''s robots and Baron Zemo''s sentinel robots were formidable.

    Being targeted by those guys would be troublesome, especially with Red Skull, who was called the ''leader.'' Besides his army, he had many powerful desperados. Even for Alex, dealing with them would beplicated.

    Thinking about this, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at how lucky Star-Lord was in this universe. Star-Lord arrived in the Wastnd coincidentally when Old Man Logan had crossed into the main universe.

    At that time, Baron Zemo, Bullseye, and the traitors of the Thunderbolts had been killed by Hawkeye, Juggernaut was thrown off a cliff by Old Man Daredevil, and Red Skull and Hulk were killed by Wolverine Logan. The entire country was in chaos. Because of this, Star-Lord wasn''t attacked by a horde of viins. Otherwise, he would have been killed by them long ago. However, this also meant Earth was doomed. Red Skull and his crew couldn''t fend off the Church and Gctus.

    Thinking of Gctus, Alex couldn''t help but sigh.

    Such a being was far beyond his current ability to defeat. It seemed he had to find a way to quickly increase hisbat power and bolster Earth''s defenses before Gctus arrived.

    ...��...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    134. Tonya''s Auto Repair Shop.

    135. Ashley Barton.

    136. Old Hawkeye Barton.

    137. Conversation with Hawkeye.

    138. The Viins'' Information.

 134. Tonya’s Auto Repair Shop.

    134. Tonya��s Auto Repair Shop.

    South Dakota, the Grand Canyon.

    The mounted police force under themand of Red Skull was handling a crime scene here. Earlier, the police had received a tip-off and, after deploying officers to investigate, they indeed found several bodies within the canyon. Strangely, all the bodies had the same face.

    "What do you think happened, Sheriff?" a young officer asked curiously.

    "It seems you''re not very familiar with this ce. This guy''s name is Jamie Madrox, an old hand on the wanted list. Rumor has it he used to be a member of the X-Men, but now this old madman often robs passing merchants around here," the older sheriff exined.

    "Sheriff, what''s the X-Men?" the young officer asked, puzzled.

    The sheriff was momentarily taken aback. Then his face darkened, and he snapped at the officer, "Does it concern you? Hurry up and dig a pit to bury these damn things. Don''t waste my time!"

    "Okay, okay."

    The young officer shuddered and quickly got to work. He didn''t understand why the old sheriff was suddenly so angry, but he knew this job was something his family had sacrificed everything to get for him, so he couldn''t afford to displease the sheriff, or his family would be doomed.

    "X-Men, huh."

    Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind the two mounted police officers, catching their attention.

    "They were a group of superheroes who stood for justice and brought hope to people. Each member had incredibly powerful abilities. When they were around, all viins had to hide in the shadows, not daring to show themselves."

    "Who are you!? How dare you trespass on our crime scene!" the old sheriff barked angrily.

    But the man ignored him and continued to examine the collected bodies.

    "Our killer used eight arrows to target eight members of the Madrox gang. Then he quickly shot them, killing all the duplicates here in one shot. Remember, the duplicates'' only weakness is their head. Hitting other parts won''t kill them; it will only make them split more."

    "I won''t ask again. Who are you!?" The old sheriff''s hand was already on his gun.

    At this moment, the man stood up, slowly took off his hat, and revealed his face.

    "No offense, officers."

    He was an elderly bald man with a sinister bullseye mark on his forehead. The old man had a handlebar mustache, and part of his left face had been mechanically modified, with a metal lens over his left eye emitting a faint red light.

    "Oh! My God."

    The old sheriff and the young officer widened their eyes in disbelief. They immediately holstered their guns.

    "I-I''m very sorry. I didn''t recognize you, Marshal... Bullseye, sir!"

    "No need to apologize, Sheriff."

    Old Bullseye grinned, a crazed smile spreading across his face as if he was ecstatic for the first time in his life.

    "You didn''t recognize me because not everyone is lucky enough to speak with me. But today, my friends, we are all very fortunate."

    "Because, dear Sheriff, this wasn''t done by robbers or merchants. This was the work of someone long unseen ''around here''��a superhero!"

    -------

    Hammerfall City, early morning.

    The rising sun struggled to spread its hopeful light across the wastnd.

    Alex woke up early. In this world, he found it hard to sleep peacefully. Kara felt the same way. She didn''t dare rx her senses, as even with her dulled senses, she could still clearly perceive the criminal activities and victims'' cries around the motel. Perhaps only Pietro could sleep soundly in such conditions. As long as Alex was nearby, the boy felt extremely safe.

    "What''s our n?" Kara asked curiously.

    "Don''t worry, Kara. You and Pietro stay here. If you''re hungry, you can eat the instant food I left in the wardrobe," Alex said calmly.

    "What about you?"

    "I''m going to see an old friend nearby."

    "An old friend?" Kara frowned. She didn''t think Alex would have any ''friends'' in this wastnd, but she quickly realized. "One of the surviving heroes from the criminals?"

    Alex nodded. "Surviving, more or less. But I''m not sure about his current state, so it''s best he doesn''t see you, especially Pietro."

    Alex''s target was Hawkeye Barton. ording to the timeline, Hawkeye hadn''t started his revenge journey yet, but he was nomadic, making him hard to find. Fortunately, he had family in Hammerfall City��his ex-wife ran an auto repair shop here.

    Barton''s ex-wife was Tonya Parker, the youngest daughter of Spider-Man Peter Parker . Despite being Spider-Man''s child, she hadn''t inherited his powers.

    As for old Hawkeye, years of hatred had driven him mad. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Natasha dying in his arms, causing him sleepless nights and a constant need to drown his sorrows in alcohol. After such immense pain and suffering, Hawkeye had given up everything. He only had one goal: to avenge himself against the viins of the past, even at the cost of his life.

    Along the way, he had abandoned his hero identity, choosing to be an enemy of the world. His almost insane actions influenced many in the wastnd, including the second-generation Hawkeye. He even indirectly caused the deaths of Wolverine''s family. Thus, Alex couldn''t determine Barton''s mental state or bring Kara and Pietro along.

    After all, in this world, Quicksilver had died in front of Hawkeye. Standing quietly outside Tonya''s auto repair shop, Alex observed the environment, including passersby and customers. He even saw an Ultron robot doing repairs. But unfortunately, Alex didn''t see Hawkeye Barton. It seemed Barton wasn''t here.

    At that moment, a crisp voice suddenly sounded behind Alex.

    "Are you some kind of pervert? Staring at my house like that."

    ...��...

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    135. Ashley Barton.

    136. Old Hawkeye Barton.

    137. Conversation with Hawkeye.

    138. The Viins'' Information.

    139. Hawkeye''s Journey.

 135. Ashley Barton.

    135. Ashley Barton.

    "Are you some kind of pervert? Staring at my house like that."

    Hearing the voice, Alex slowly turned his head.

    Standing before him was a somewhat heroic-looking young African-American girl with short hair. Judging by her age, she seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen. Alex instantly recognized her identity. She was Hawkeye''s daughter, Spider-Man''s granddaughter��Ashley Barton.

    Unlike her peers in the normal world, Ashley was very ''bold,'' or rather, rebellious. This was evident from her clothes covered in crazy slogans, her unconventional hairstyle, and her earrings. It was hard to imagine how Ashley''s guardian had raised her to be such a little delinquent. From her current appearance, Alex thought she looked like a gang member in training, ready to take up arms at any moment.

    "Don''t misunderstand, little girl. I mean no harm to your family. I''m here to find your father, but he''s hard to pin down, so I''m trying my luck here," Alex said casually, unfazed by Ashley''s offensive tone.

    To be honest, children growing up in this chaotic wastnd had lost most of their ''humanity.'' Expecting them to understand manners was a fool''s dream.

    When people can''t change the world, they must adapt to it. In this perverse society where cannibalism was a reality, hoping for someone pure and kind was pointless��they simply couldn''t survive here.

    "Sorry to disappoint you. I might have someone I call ''father,'' but I would never address him that way. He''s probably off somewhere transporting cocaine," Ashley said coldly.

    "But if you want to contact him, I guess you have your ways, right?" Alex smiled.

    "What''s your real purpose?" Ashley''s cold eyes showed a hint of murderous intent.

    Sensing this, Alex couldn''t help but sigh. It seemed this wastnd really ''trained'' people well. He had no doubt that if he did anything out of line, this girl would immediately attack him.

    How to put it?

    Not surprising for the future Wastnd Queen of Crime.

    By then, both her father and grandfather''s spirits would be forted,'' right?

    "Believe me, girl. The knife you have hidden behind your back poses no threat to me. I suppose your weak spider sense should be alerting you about this?"

    Ashley''s pupils contracted in surprise. Indeed, her inherited spider powers were a secret she had never told anyone. But here was this stranger, casually revealing it. This was enough to unsettle the young Ashley. However, she quickly forced herself to calm down.

    "Are you one of those mind-reading mutant freaks?"

    "You really need some discipline. This is myst warning. Next time you speak disrespectfully, I will teach you a lesson your guardian never did."

    Alex''s expression was calm, but it exerted immense pressure on Ashley. He continued, "But you guessed wrong. I''m just an ordinary person, a friend of your father''s."

    This time, Ashley behaved more obediently, though her expression remained as distant as ever. "He hasn''t been here for a long time. This is not his home. He onlyes by asionally."

    At that moment, Ultron 8 walked out of the auto repair shop. This guy had been watching the situation. He saw Alex earlier but decided not to intervene, following the principle of avoiding unnecessary trouble. But now, seeing Ashley conversing with the stranger and her worsening expression, Ultron 8 had no choice but to step in.

    "Hey, friend, what are you doing?" Ultron''s electronic voice was heavy but still carried a friendly tone.

    "This guy is here to find my mom''s ex-husband," Ashley said immediately upon seeing Ultron.

    "Is that so, sir?" Ultron 8 looked at Alex with suspicion. His database had no record of Alex, so he remained cautious.

    After all, Hawkeye had been involved in shady activities recently. If he had provoked enemies outside, it wouldn''t be surprising. Moreover, his old enemies weren''t few.

    "Yes, Barton and I are friends. I have something important to discuss with him," Alex said after some thought.

    Ultron''s electronic eyes flickered, perhaps processing or assessing Alex''s honesty.

    After a moment, his glowing red mouth spoke, "I understand, sir. If you don''t mind, you can wait inside the shop. You''re in luck. I just received a message from Barton saying he''ll being by in a few days for Ashley''s child support."

    "Thank you." Alex smiled and nodded, not refusing.

    The three of them, plus the robot, walked into the repair shop. Ashley kept her eyes fixed on Alex, unsettled by her spider sense constantly alerting her since she met him.

    Inside the repair shop, Alex finally saw Spider-Man''s youngest daughter, Tonya. She was a slightly overweight African-American woman. Whether it was the environment or other reasons, she looked worn out for her age, with a few strands of gray hair. Most of this ''credit'' likely went to Ashley, Alex guessed. Plus, managing the repair shop alone put tremendous pressure on her.

    No wonder she chose to spend her life with a robot after divorcing Barton.

    Upon learning Alex''s purpose, Tonya remained indifferent. She poured him a ss of water and then returned to work, clearly not wanting any association with Barton or his friends.

    "Don''t misunderstand, sir. Tonya is just like that," Ultron 8 said, staying with Alex.

    Ultron''s friendly demeanor contrasted sharply with the wastnd''s social environment. If he were a regr person, he''d likely be bullied to death, but somehow, this robot''s approach seemed fitting.

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    136. Old Hawkeye Barton.

    137. Conversation with Hawkeye.

    138. The Viins'' Information.

    139. Hawkeye''s Journey.

    140. ''Dazzling Confusion'' and ''Eye-Popping''.

 136. Old Hawkeye Barton.

    136. Old Hawkeye Barton.

    Alex didn''t have to wait long, or maybe he was just lucky. In the afternoon, Old Hawkeye drove to Tonya''s auto repair shop. At first nce, Alex was struck by Old Hawkeye''s appearance: a long-haired, bearded old man, still muscr and imposing despite his age.

    "Don''t tell me that useless ex-husband of mine actually brought the child support," Tonya''s tone was calm, indifferent, showing she had no feelings left for the man in front of her.

    "Did the spider sense from your father finally kick in?" Old Barton teased.

    "No, I smelled the stench of alcohol from you from far away." Tonya set down her work, and Ultron 8 added, "My scan shows his wallet is even thinner than expected."

    But Old Barton ignored Ultron 8, or rather, he directly disregarded the robot. He walked up to his ex-wife and ced a wad of cash in her hand. "I brought the money I owed, but you know, work hasn''t been smooth."

    Tonya could see deep guilt and hidden sorrow in his expression. Because of this, she refrained from further mocking him and silently put the money in a drawer and locked it. There were many gangsters around, and it was necessary to keep a low profile.

    After a pause, Tonya spoke, "You didn''t juste here to deliver money. So, what exactly are you here for?"

    "I just wanted to see my daughter, while I still..." Old Barton opened his mouth but couldn''t finish.

    As the former Hawkeye, a sharpshooter whose arrows never missed, it was hard for him to admit that he was bing blind due to a. Moreover, he didn''t want to worry his ex-wife and daughter.

    "I bet you''re in some kind of trouble again, aren''t you?" Tonya sighed. Then she looked up. "Before you see Ashley, you should meet someone else. He ims to be your friend and has been waiting for you upstairs. I told him to wait for you there."

    "My friend?" Old Barton was taken aback but quickly became wary, his guilt instantly reced by deep hostility.

    In this broken world, he didn''t have many friends, and none of them would know this ce and its connection to him. So instead of an ''old friend,'' Barton seemed more inclined to believe this person was an ''old enemy.''

    "Did he give his name?" Old Barton took out his bow and arrows from his bag.

    "I didn''t get the chance to ask," Tonya said, her face turning grim. "But I suggest if you need to fight, do it outside. The money you gave won''t cover the repair costs."

    "Don''t worry, ma''am. We won''t be fighting." At this point, Alex slowly descended the stairs.

    Alex had noticed Hawkeye as soon as he entered, but since the man was chatting with his ex-wife about family matters, Alex didn''t want to interrupt and waited for an opportunity. Besides, given Hawkeye''s age and not-so-good mental state, any sudden actions could lead to misunderstandings, which would be troublesome.

    Sure enough, hearing Alex''s voice, Old Barton immediately drew his bow, aiming at Alex''s head.

    "Who are you? Kid, I don''t remember having an ''old friend'' like you."

    "Calm down, Barton. I''m just here to talk." Alex raised his hands, his expression unchanged.

    "Talk about what?"

    Hawkeye showed no signs of rxing, his eyes narrowing dangerously. At that moment, he resembled a wounded beast, ready to retaliate fiercely at the slightest provocation.

    "Let''s talk about the battle years ago when the criminals triumphed, shall we?"

    Alex hadn''t finished his sentence before a flying arrow cut him off.

    "I knew you were no good!"

    Despite his age, Hawkeye''s actions were smooth and quick, drawing and shooting in one fluid motion, making it easy to forget that he was over fifty.

    This old guy definitely had some issues...

    Alex raised his umbre, deflecting the iing arrows while silently musing. He probably thought Alex was some viin''s descendant, looking to revive his ancestor''s glory by hunting down surviving heroes to prove his prowess. In the wastnd, such things were not umon. Kraven the Hunter''s offspring often did this, sometimes even targeting superviins for their hunts. It seemed to be their ''family ritual.''

    While Alex pondered, Hawkeye closed in. Realizing his arrows were ineffective against the strange umbre, Barton abandoned ranged attacks for closebat. Indeed, one shouldn''t be distracted during a fight. Alex swiftly drew his ck de from the umbre handle, blocking Hawkeye''s alloypound bow. The bow was specially made, capable of breaking ribs with a single hit to a regr person.

    "I said no fighting here!" Tonya''s angry voice came from nearby.

    But this couldn''t stop Hawkeye''s nearly frantic assault. The old man was in the zone.

    After struggling to fend off several waves of attacks, Alex abandoned the idea of continuing closebat. He hadn''t learned any martial arts, and if not for his powerful reflexes, he wouldn''t have been able to block Hawkeye''s bow techniques.

    While Hawkeye was an archer in the Avengers, underestimating him as just a ranged fighter was a big mistake. Besides ''Hawkeye,'' Barton had another alias, ''Ronin.'' Apart from his unparalleled archery skills, Hawkeye''s closebat abilities were formidable, having been trained by a master swordsman known as the Swordsman.

    "Enough, Barton. Stop. I''m not here to fight you."

    Alex narrowly dodged another attack, retreating several steps before speaking calmly.

    "Then you better lie down first!"

    But Hawkeye showed no sign of stopping. He held his bow in one hand and a sharp arrow in the other, charging at Alex with fierce determination.

    Seeing this, Alex extended his hand.

    "I''m not asking."

    Without any incantations, Hawkeye''s bow suddenly transformed into a steel cable, writhing like a living creature. Barton had no time to react. Mid-air, he couldn''t make any effective moves. The weapon-turned-cable bound him, the other end wrapping around a beam, suspending him in mid-air.

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    137. Conversation with Hawkeye.

    138. The Viins'' Information.

    139. Hawkeye''s Journey.

    140. ''Dazzling Confusion'' and ''Eye-Popping''.

    141. Wastnd.

 137. Conversation with Hawkeye.

    137. Conversation with Hawkeye.

    "Now, are you willing to have a proper chat?" Alex said calmly, looking at thepletely restrained old Barton.

    Although Alex had anticipated this situation when he decided to find Hawkeye, he still felt a bit helpless when Barton attacked him without a word.

    "Seriously, Barton, you really should control your temper. Do you think if I wanted to harm you, I''d bother having a conversation with you? It''s understandable that you don''t trust me, but believe me, I have no desire to harm you in front of your family."

    This sad world had almost driven the old man crazy. Over the years, old Hawkeye had buried too many things in his heart, without confiding in anyone. Not to his ex-wife and daughter, not even to his only friend now, Logan.

    He tried to act like a good father in front of his daughter, but inside, he felt unworthy, leading to overindulgence that turned Ashley into who she was now. He pretended to be carefree in front of Wolverine, Logan, repeatedly trying to pull Logan out of his past sorrows. But deep down, his real motive was to get Logan to take revenge on those criminals from the past.

    Although heter confessed the truth about that day to his sessor, Kate Bishop, it was toote. This old man, living for revenge, could no longer turn back.

    "Well done, kid. I haven''t seen a trick like this in years. Remind me again, who are you?" Old Barton tried to resist but failed. Although Alex''s magic had turned the bow into a flexible rope, its material hadn''t changed. There was no way Barton could break free from the alloy with his mortal body.

    "I haven''t introduced myself yet," Alex said, rubbing his temples. "Forget it. Tonya, Ultron, could you let me and Barton talk alone?"

    "Sure, business hasn''t been greattely anyway," Tonya agreed readily. She closed therge iron door of the repair shop, giving Barton a fierce look as she passed him, seemingly ming him for causing trouble here.

    Tonya and Ultron left one after the other, leaving the entire shop to Alex and old Barton. They knew these two had serious matters to discuss and, from Alex''s abilities, it was clear they didn''t want to be involved in this ''serious matter.''

    "Alright, it''s just us now, kid. Let me go," Barton said, his demeanor changing instantly once Tonya left.

    "Not yet."

    "Why not? I already believe you."

    Barton was angry. Despite all these years, his skills hadn''t declined, yet here he was, rendered powerless in an instant in this wastnd.

    "Some things are better said this way. While you trust me, I don''t trust you," Alex said, dragging a chair in front of Hawkeye and sitting down slowly.

    "Why don''t you trust me? I used to be a superhero!" Barton argued.

    "And a superviin," Alex retorted, leaving Barton speechless.

    "Alright, alright, you win, sharp-tongued kid. What do you want to know?"

    "No rush," Alex said, not immediately starting the conversation but slowly shifting his gaze behind Barton. "I said I wanted to talk to Barton alone."

    "What?" Barton was puzzled for a moment, then quickly realized what Alex meant. Someone was eavesdropping behind him. "Who''s there!?"

    The previously calm Barton became agitated instantly. This was his ex-wife''s shop, and if an enemy was eavesdropping here, Tonya and Ashley could be in danger. He couldn''t allow that, so he struggled fiercely to see who was behind him.

    The repair shop was silent except for Barton''s struggle. Alex''s words seemed to have sunk into the sea without causing any ripples.

    This made Alex slightly displeased. He snapped his fingers, and the next second��

    Crash!

    Something dropped from a blind spot on the ceiling, crashing into the auto parts below with a metallic ng.

    "I warned you, girl, my patience has limits."

    The eavesdropper was none other than Barton''s beloved daughter, Ashley. Alex had noticed her sneaking from the second floor to the ceiling but hadn''t expected her to be this bold.

    "Ashley? My little princess, is that you?" Barton instantly recognized his daughter''s presence from Alex''s words. His struggles became even more intense.

    "Don''t misunderstand, Ashley. This man is your dad''s friend. We... uh, we''re discussing some adult matters. Kid, let me down already!" Barton said urgently.

    Ashley limped out from the auto parts pile. Despite her extraordinary physique, the fall had hurt her, but she made no sound, ring at Alex with a mix of admiration and anger.

    "Want to go another round?" Alex asked tly.

    "Let me down��Ashley, please go upstairs. Let Dad talk to him, okay? Be a good girl and go back!" Barton pleaded, but Ashley ignored him, fixating only on Alex.

    Seeing the mix of admiration and a hint of murderous intent in her eyes, Alex remained expressionless for a long while before finally speaking.

    "You heard your father. Go upstairs. I won''t say it again."

    Ashley paused, then limped up the stairs. Seeing this, Barton ceased his struggles. The atmosphere became silent, with only the sound of Ashley''s steps on the stairs, ending with a faint door closing. After a while, Barton looked back at Alex.

    "...That girl has never been so obedient. You''re quite good with kids."

    Alex rolled his eyes silently.

    "It''s your poor parenting!"

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    138. The Viins'' Information.

    139. Hawkeye''s Journey.

    140. ''Dazzling Confusion'' and ''Eye-Popping''.

    141. Wastnd.

    142. Regressed Civilization.

 138. The Villains’ Information.

    138. The Viins�� Information.

    "Alright, kid, no one will disturb us anymore. Tell me, who are you really?" Hawkeye''s demeanor changed from the kindness he showed Ashley, his face now stern as he stared at Alex, his tone unfriendly.

    "My codename is Crow Sorcerer." Alex didn''t hide his identity from Hawkeye, but he didn''t reveal anything about Pietro and Kara.

    "To be honest, I''m from another universe. Due to an ident, I ended up here. But honestly, I didn''t expect your universe to be in such a terrible state. I need information��all the intel on the wastnd."

    "Another universe?" Hawkeye was stunned, trying hard to see Alex''s features clearly. "Oh my God, can you tell me about that universe?"

    "It''s vastly different from yours. It''s a prosperous world where heroes still battle viins, but it''s rtively peaceful. People live and work in peace. Everything is normal," Alex said, not mentioning that he had juste from a universe nearly annihted by Deadpool. He casually deflected the question. But to old Barton, the world Alex described was like a dream. He had almost forgotten what peace felt like, and for a moment, he felt a strong urge to cry.

    "Sounds amazing," Hawkeye murmured.

    "It is. If the Hawkeye in that world knew you married Spider-Man''s daughter, it might be even more interesting," Alex quipped, then shifted the topic back.

    "Let''s stop talking about useless things. It''s your turn to talk, sir. I need to know everything you know."

    With a sigh, old Hawkeye looked at Alex. After a moment, he slowly began, "It all started forty-five years ago. Almost all the superviins, led by Red Skull, teamed up andunched an attack on the heroes. They had gathered all our intel and caught us off guard."

    "The viins won a great victory, dividing up the world. I know that already. What I need is information about the wastnd. Besides you, how many heroes are left? How many viins are still alive? Where are they, and what weapons do they have? That''s what I want to know."

    Hearing this, old Barton stopped reminiscing about the painful past. He looked at Alex in disbelief.

    "You... what do you n to do with this information?"

    For a moment, Alex saw a glimmer of hope in old Barton''s eyes. After a pause, Alex said, "For certain reasons, I need a lot of energy. And now, all the resources in the wastnd are basically in the hands of those superviins. So, as you might guess, I''m going to do some superhero work."

    "Haha, nice! You really found the right person!" Old Hawkeyeughed heartily, looking at Alex with a much warmer expression than before.

    Even without reading minds, Alex knew what Hawkeye was thinking. It was nothing more than wanting revenge with his help. This didn''t matter to Alex. With the same goal, he didn''t mind cleaning up some trash in the wastnd, as most people here deserved it. But Alex didn''t want to be used as a tool by Hawkeye. After his previous experiences, Alex was now very cautious about these parallel worlds. After all, no one knew what strange and twisted things were lurking beneath the surface of reality.

    "Don''t get too excited, Mr. Barton. We''re outnumbered, so we need a very careful n. My only goal is powerful energy."

    "I understand. You magic folks are all the same. Strange used to travel the world looking for artifacts too. Don''t worry, I get it," Hawkeye said with a smile.

    "Then, you can begin," Alex said, gesturing for him to continue.

    "Honestly, most of that powerful energy disappeared in that battle. The viins took it as spoils of war. But some people do have treasures. For example, Red Skull and Doom..."

    "I''m not foolish enough to take on Hydra''s army and countless Doombots. Give me something useful."

    After thinking for a moment, Hawkeye continued, "Alright, I believe there are a few people you might be interested in. First, Count Nefaria. I heard he''s still alive. His ionic energy might be useful to you. Then there''s the Enchantress. That woman is from Asgard and has a very long lifespan.

    "And Bullseye. I heard he had a falling out with Red Skull and went into hiding. Besides them, there''s Moonstone. The stone she carries holds immense energy."

    Old Hawkeye dreamed every day of crushing these viins, so he knew their information inside out. Nodding thoughtfully, Alex waved his hand, undoing the spell and freeing old Hawkeye. The rope returned to its original bow form.

    Having a local source of information was indeed helpful. It would save Alex a lot of detours. With Hawkeye''s pointers, his future targets would be much clearer. However, Alex couldn''t be sure how much energy these viins'' sources could provide to power the timepad. But he guessed it was still far from enough.

    "You''ve got some skills, kid. Where did you learn these magic tricks?" old Hawkeye asked, rubbing his sore wrists curiously.

    "If I said Drac, would you believe me?" Alex replied absentmindedly, still processing the information.

    Those viins were crucial to him. In this deste ce, one couldn''t guarantee what woulde first, an ident or tomorrow. He had to find them before they died and figure out how to extract their energy.

    "Come on, if you don''t want to tell me, don''t joke about it. You don''t smell like a vampire," old Hawkeye said, not believing Alex''s casual reply. But he was in a good mood, so he didn''t press further. After a pause, he asked, "So, how do we proceed? I can find out their locations."

    "Not ''we,'' just me," Alex corrected him calmly. "I''m not interested in bringing a retired old man into battle. Thanks for the information, but I''ll handle it from here."

    "Hey! We were just getting along so well," Hawkeye protested, standing in front of Alex. "Don''t underestimate me. My skills haven''t dulled a bit. You''ve heard of Hawkeye hitting the mark a hundred times? Even at my age, I can still take down those bastards! If you don''t believe me, we can have another match. I won''t go easy on you this time!"

    But Alex just smiled slightly. "Sorry, but I''m still not asking."

    The next moment, Alex''s body slowly dissipated with the wind, vanishing without a trace. The repair shop fell silent, leaving Hawkeye standing there, unsure of what to do.

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    139. Hawkeye''s Journey.

    140. ''Dazzling Confusion'' and ''Eye-Popping''.

    141. Wastnd.

    142. Regressed Civilization.

    143. Bullseye''s Special Mission.

 139. Hawkeye’s Journey.

    139. Hawkeye��s Journey.

    "Has that guy left?"

    As soon as Hawkeye opened the door to his daughter''s bedroom, Ashley''s voice, devoid of any familial warmth, rang out.

    "Ah, yes, he''s gone. Probably had something urgent to attend to, I guess," Old Barton replied with an awkward smile. He felt a bit hurt after embarrassing himself in front of his daughter, and he worried she might look down on him because of it.

    "He''s not your friend, is he?" Ashley asked calmly.

    ". . . Hard to say, perhaps��"

    "If you''re going to lie to me, then we have nothing more to talk about."

    Before Old Barton could finish, Ashley interrupted him. She turned her gaze away, and with a swift flick of her arm, a dart she was holding embedded itself in the poster on the wall��a poster of a young Hawkeye.

    "I��"

    There were things Hawkeye couldn''t share with outsiders as it would bring them endless danger. With only one daughter, Old Barton certainly wouldn''t exin the specifics to her. At the same time, Barton didn''t want this to create a rift between them, leaving him in a dilemma.

    "Anything else?"

    Ashley looked out the window, not turning her head, and asked again.

    ". . . I, I heard you got into a fight," Old Barton said awkwardly. He had never imagined that facing so many apocalyptic crises would be easier than dealing with his daughter.

    "Yeah, some thugs were bullying a fat kid, so I stepped in��"

    "A righteous act, that''s great," Hawkeye said with a smile, but he was clearly too early in his cheerfulness.

    "I went over and beat them all up. I protected the fat kid, but he refused to pay me. It was an insult to me," Ashley said coldly, as if she were recounting a mundane event.

    "Well... that''s not so great," Old Hawkeye sighed. He wanted to say something to educate his slightly off-track daughter, but he couldn''t find the words. In this twisted world, he had no right to judge Ashley''s actions. For most people in the wastnd, Ashley''s actions and principles were correct. It''s a survival-of-the-fittest world, and Hawkeye''s ways were long ''outdated.''

    "So, why are you here?" Ashley asked, still looking out the window.

    ". . . I have to go somewhere, to do something important. . ."

    God knows how much determination Old Barton mustered to say these words. He took a deep breath. ". . . You might never see me again."

    "Are you going with that sorcerer?" Ashley suddenly turned her head. Despite Old Barton''s poor eyesight, he could see she was very interested in the man code-named ''Sorcerer.''

    Old Barton didn''t know if this was a good or bad thing. He believed the Sorcerer might be a superhero because, in his eyes, the man embodied a worldview and principles entirely different from this world��something no ordinary person could fake.

    Only those who lived in awful, peaceful, and just world could develop such a worldview. Given the Sorcerer''s age, it was evident he couldn''t be a ''local'' of the wastnd. So, Hawkeye was more inclined to believe he indeed came from a parallel universe, which was not surprising considering his own astonishing experiences.

    But precisely because of this, Hawkeye was even more worried. He didn''t want his daughter to be drawn into danger out of curiosity.

    Old Barton might not have been a good father. He had money to buy a gaming console for Wolverine''s child but was unwilling to use it to pay for child support. Yet, his love and guilt towards Ashley were genuine.

    Sighing, Old Barton spoke slowly. ". . . No, we''re not going together. Our goals might align, and maybe we''ll work together in the future if I survive, but for now, I have some personal matters to attend to. Only I can go. I came this time just to see you, Ashley."

    "Oh, you''ve seen me. You can leave now."

    Ashley''s tone remained emotionless, as cold as the winter wind, as if Hawkeye wasn''t even her rtive but rather less than a stranger.

    After a long silence, Hawkeye eventually left. He didn''t know what to say. Maybe he had taken the wrong path from the start. If it weren''t for him, Ashley wouldn''t have be like this. It was all his responsibility.

    As he walked out of the Tonya Auto Repair Shop, Hawkeye''s figure appeared exceptionally deste in the wind. Leaning against his car, he began to ponder about ''the Sorcerer.''

    He wasn''t sure if the Sorcerer would act on the information he provided. Initially, he nned to act together with him, to fight evil in the wastnd, avenge those despotic superviins, and be a true ''Avenger.'' But unfortunately, the young punk just left, abandoning him.

    "Am I really that old. . ."

    Hawkeye''s vision blurred. He didn''t know how much longer his eyes would hold out, but he knew this might be hisst chance for revenge. Thinking of the Sorcerer''s expression before disappearing, Old Barton was filled with anger. He wiped his weathered face, gathered his energy, and then turned to open the car door and sat inside.

    "Hmph, don''t want to take me? You''ll regret it!"

    Driving out of Hammerfall City, Hawkeye shed his previous despondency. His target this time was the Thunderbolts��the group responsible for his sleepless nights all these years.

    When Mao and the Absorbing Man destroyed the Avengers''st hope, Hawkeye''s remaining forces still had a fighting chance. Even if they couldn''t win, they could at least cover a retreat. But at that critical moment, the Thunderbolts, who had been close allies, betrayed them.

    They mercilessly attacked the Avengers from behind. With the Thunderbolts'' sudden betrayal, the Avengers had no chance, leaving only Hawkeye, intentionally spared by the viins, to survive. Hawkeye had dreamed of personally killing those traitors!

    For that, he needed their specific information and locations. Fortunately, Old Barton hadn''t spent all these years in the wastnd in vain. He happened to know a ce that might fulfil his needs. So, he drove to a small town outside Hammerfall City and entered a nightclub named Eye candy.

    As soon as he stepped in, he was greeted by energetic, noisy music.

    "Wee, sir. How can I help you?" a friendly waiter asked.

    ......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    140. ''Dazzling Confusion'' and ''Eye-Popping''.

    141. Wastnd.

    142. Regressed Civilization.

    143. Bullseye''s Special Mission.

    144. A Superhero Organization?

 140. ‘Dazzling Confusion’ and ‘Eye-Popping’.

    140. ��Dazzling Confusion�� and ��Eye-Popping��.

    "I''m here to find someone."

    Hawkeye nced at the waiter without any special actions, except that his hand holding the bow and arrow tightened under his cloak.

    As far as he knew, this was Orb''s territory. This viin wasn''t particrly powerful, even less so than some ordinary people, but his crimes were no less severe than any other viin.

    During that battle years ago, if Orb hadn''t used the Observer''s Eye to exploit the weaknesses of most superheroes, they wouldn''t have been defeated so badly. So, perhaps Orb didn''t participate directly, but he couldn''t escape his guilt.

    After the final battle, Orb wasn''t secretly executed by the Red Skull like Mysterio. On the contrary, he received high praise from most viins. Red Skull even allocated arge sum of money for him to build his own forces in this wastnd. Because of Orb''s unique ability, old Barton believed he could find information about the Thunderbolts members here.

    If it had been before, Hawkeye would never havee here because his appearance would mean exposure. Red Skull wouldn''t tolerate an Avenger surviving on his territory, and Hawkeye would face endless pursuit. But it didn''t matter anymore. Old Hawkeye had already put his life and death aside.

    For Hawkeye, an old man about to go blind from a, this was no different from death. Inside the bar, the vibrant music and the dancing girls stirred the customers'' hearts, but Hawkeye remained unaffected. Soon, he spotted his target in a corner of the dance floor. Just one look, and old Barton recognized the other person �� Orb.

    It was impossible not to notice this grotesque figure with a huge eyeball on his neck. Even an ordinary person would find it hard to ignore him.

    In the dim light, Orb was surrounded by women, gently swaying his body. Next to him, several girls dressed in sexy superhero costumes held colorful cocktails, keeping this local gangsterpany.

    Old Hawkeye slowly walked towards Orb. The pungent smell of alcohol made him ufortable; it had been a long time since he drank. Perhaps life is like alcohol, sometimes intoxicating and sometimes sobering, but for old Hawkeye, only he knew if he was drunk or sober, and others couldn''t tell.

    Standing in front of Orb, old Hawkeye looked down at him.

    "Clear the ce, friend. I''ve booked it for today!"

    Hawkeye''s voice was light, but his tone was undeniably firm.

    Hearing themotion, Orb slowly raised his head, and when he saw old Barton''s face, his expression visibly contorted. Old Barton was prepared. He knew he couldn''t hide his identity from Orb, so he never intended to.

    Raising his arm slowly, a sharp arrow gleamed in the light.

    "If you scream, the next moment this will pierce your head. If you don''t believe me, try it and see who''s faster."

    "I believe you, I believe you." Without waiting for Hawkeye to say more, Orb quickly spoke up.

    No one knew better than him about Hawkeye''s illustrious past. As the leader of the West Coast Avengers among many superpowered beings, Hawkeye''s strength was undeniable.

    "That''s better. So, what are you waiting for?" old Barton coldly watched Orb.

    "Clear the ce!"

    In the next second, Orb jumped up from his seat.

    He waved his hands, shooing away the girls around him, and shouted at his subordinates, "It''s over for today, friends. Leave! Everyone, get out of here!"

    "But..."

    "The boss has spoken."

    "The music''s stopped! Clear out, guys."

    A drunken mercenary tried to say something, but he was quickly carried out by a few strong men. The girls and everyone else obediently dispersed. This ce was, after all, established by Orb, and here, his word wasw. Since Orb had spoken, they had noints.

    In this ce, hierarchy meant everything. As their boss, Orb''s orders were absolute.

    Old Hawkeye coldly watched this scene, and seeing everyone leave, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, he thought there would be a fierce fight here...

    "My God, I really don''t know what happened back then, and I don''t know how you ended up like this."

    Orb raised his hands, taking a few steps back in fear, thinking this might give him a sense of safety because Hawkeye''s current state was too terrifying.

    "Cut the crap, Orb. I don''t need your sympathy. I just need to know where ''they'' are."

    Hawkeye shoved Orb into a chair, his gaze intense as he spoke in a low voice.

    "You know who I mean by ''they''!"

    "I know, I know... Calm down, okay? I''m just a small fry." Orb was terrified but didn''t dare to resist.

    Hearing this, old Barton snorted coldly, paused, and then looked at Orb with disgust, saying each word deliberately.

    "Then you better tell me quickly. I might spare your life. Don''t try to deceive me; I have nothing left to lose."

    "There''s one, As. I know his whereabouts."

    Orb racked his brains, seriously thinking about those guys'' information. He, of course, knew who Hawkeye meant by ''they''. To bring Hawkeye to such a state, Baron Zemo and his Thunderbolts were primarily responsible.

    "As?"

    Old Barton raised an eyebrow, motioning him to continue.

    "He works at Arcade''s amusement park. I have a club over there, and he goes there often. Heins about how after all his contributions, he still has to work in a circus."

    Orb paused, adding unintentionally.

    "But it''s better than tightening screws in a factory, isn''t it?"

    Old Barton stayed silent, seemingly digesting this information.

    "That''s all I know, sir."

    Orb gulped nervously, afraid Hawkeye might shoot him.

    Hearing this, Hawkeye squinted, hesitated for a moment, then released his grip on the arrow, instead grabbing a ss of wine from the table and downing it in one go.

    "Here''s for the drink."

    Leaving a steel coin, old Hawkeye walked out of the nightclub withrge strides. Watching Hawkeye''s departing figure through the window crack. It wasn''t until Hawkeye''s figure disappeared at the end of the street that everyone retracted their gaze.

    "Is what we did to him a bit too cruel?" Kara asked softly.

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    141. Wastnd.

    142. Regressed Civilization.

    143. Bullseye''s Special Mission.

    144. A Superhero Organization?

    145. Kara''s Powerlessness.

 141. Wasteland.

    141. Wastnd.

    In this wastnd covered by yellow sand, all civilization has almost regressed to a chaotic andwless dark age.

    When hope is extinguished by despair, and bandits and monsters take advantage of the chaos to rise to power, ruling with violence and plunder, the lives of countless ordinary people no longer belong to themselves. The weak are only fit to sink into endless sorrow, bing neither human nor ghost.

    The figure of old Hawkeye leaving was so deste. Although he tried his best to stand tall and regain the courage of his past, everyone knew that this was a rugged and difficult road of no return.He disappeared alone at the end of the road, chasing a small spark of hope that he still firmly believed existed, buried deep in history.

    "Cruel?"

    Alex took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled.

    "Perhaps."

    Kara and Pietro withdrew their gaze and looked at Alex. They knew Alex had more to say.

    "Everyone wants to be sheltered in the shade, but someone has to stand in the sunlight. This is his battle, a battle that started forty-five years ago. This fight isn''t over, and he''s been preparing for forty-five years. I believe he will seed."

    "What if he fails?" Pietro''s face was heavy. He didn''t believe a seventy-year-old man could face those criminals that even ordinary people couldn''t handle. To him, this was no different from sending him to his death.

    "He will seed," Alex said calmly but firmly.

    "But he failed back then," Kara said, frowning with obvious worry.

    "That doesn''t mean he will fail this time," Alex replied.

    "So," Kara pondered for a moment, her brows slowly rxing, "we will help him, right?"

    "We will, but not now."

    Alex said seriously, "I left something on him that will ensure his safety, but that''s all we can do for now. We have more important things to do."

    Alex could see the worry and urgency in Kara and Pietro. They also wanted to contribute; they also wanted to, like old Barton, eradicate all the evil in this world.This might be rted to their experiences and age. Young people always want to reshape the world with their ideas, but it''s far from simple.

    If Pietro''s birthce, the Ruins Universe, was the madness and distortion before the nuclear war, then this wastnd universe is theplete destruction of civilization and moral copse after the nuclear war.

    In this world, savagery and violence have grown rampant, bing the main theme of human existence. Endless deserts and ruins hide countless sins. This is not something that can be solved by violent retribution or revenge killings.

    Destroying a castle is easy, but rebuilding it is extremely difficult. It may take many like-minded people, even several generations, to achieve this.But here, only two kinds of people are left: survivors and desperados.

    There are still some leftover superheroes like old Hawkeye, but most have disappeared from public view. Perhaps they also know that their individual strength can no longer contend with this world.

    Since the night when super viins triumphed, the entire world''s order has been destroyed. Red Skull and other viins divided the world, trying to establish a new regime with their ideology.But it''s clear that they ''failed''.

    These inherently evil individuals sank into the enjoyment of their victory. They never understood what the rule ofw meant, nor did they understand the significance of society. They only knew one thing: on their turf, only their word counted!

    Trying to get a group of people who consider criminalw as work experience to build a new society is inherently impossible.The more inherently inferior a person is, the more they hope others bow to them. The more they tter the strong, the more they will be abnormally brutal to the weak. They are patients, a group of rational madmen.

    Originally, they were under the supervision of superheroes, but now it''s different.Red Skull divided thends, distributing territories to those criminals he had wooed, but he clearly misjudged these ''allies''.

    Although he is nominally the ''leader'', he can no longer control thends in other people''s hands!

    Hulk took his cousin She-Hulk and turned her into a breeding machine because, in this world, only those with the same abilities as him could carry on Hulk''s bloodline. Also, only She-Hulk''s resilient body could withstand his force.

    Now, the Hulk gang has be thergest gang on the west coast. Their territory is deste and impoverished, but they have arge poption. Those with Hulk''s bloodline never consider humans aspatriots. In the minds of these inbred individuals, humans are just like animals �C food.

    In Mao''s former territory, the second-generation Kingpin rose up. He poisoned the already dying Mao and led his countless thugs to brutally ughter Mao''s mutants. As for those captured alive, they were thrown into the arena for amusement.This is just what Alex ''saw'' from the fragmented soul of the Orb after killing him. As for other ces, Alex could not even imagine the survival conditions of ordinary people.

    Even themercial chains established by the Orb were all for various gangs. No matter how difficult the lives of ordinary people were, no matter if they could live to see the next dawn, the Orb''s nightclub would always be brightly lit!

    In an era already scarce in resources, it became more corrupt and rotten in the hands of these criminals who were only indulging in the joy of their victory.

    When more and more people realized that to survive, they had to rob others of their resources, everything got out of control.Red Skull could no longer effectively govern this world because it had be hell on earth.If you cannot survive without robbing others, even if you do not rob others, others will rob you. This means that civilization has decayed.

    Various gangs sprung up like mushrooms after rain,mitting all sorts of crimes and exploiting the most unfortunate.

    Ordinary people had to endure the oppression of several gangs and might die in their homes without knowing why.

    Everything changed.It became worse.

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    142. Regressed Civilization.

    143. Bullseye''s Special Mission.

    144. A Superhero Organization?

    145. Kara''s Powerlessness.

    146. The Batrang That Shouldn''t Exist.

 142. Regressed Civilization.

    142. Regressed Civilization.

    After leaving the confines of Hammerfall City, Alex and hispanions truly witnessed the living conditions of ordinary people in this world.

    Their target was Count Nefaria. This guy was formerly the head of the Nefaria family of the Mafia. Later, he acquired ionic energy and transformed into a superviin. He not only possesses superhuman strength and speed, but he can also fly and shootser beams from his eyes. He was practically a weakened version of a Kryptonian.

    Alex believed that the energy he could extract from Nefaria would significantly recharge the Timepad. Since the criminals'' victory, Count Nefaria had gone into semi-retirement. If it weren''t for Barton''s mention, Alex might have overlooked this guy.

    Thanks to Hawkeye''s intel, Alex found his actions much easier to carry out, and among these targets was Moonstone. Alex remembered that Moonstone was also a member of the Thunderbolts, as well as one of Hawkeye''s targets for revenge.

    In other words, if he moved quickly enough, Alex might meet Barton at Moonstone''s location. The journey was difficult. Former towns had long vanished, reced by isted viges scattered across the map. But passing through these ces for a rest was no easy task because there was no certainty that anyone alive still resided in those viges.

    Wide and smooth roads had be a source of ie for gangs who charged tolls. Ordinary people could only take mountain paths to travel, sleeping in hills and graveyards. But those ces seemed even more dangerous than gang territories, as one could never be sure whose eyes were watching from the dark.

    Crossing over Sierra Mountain, they saw a small vige at the foot of the barren hills.

    Alex wasn''t sure whose territory this was, but from the looks of this poor ce, it didn''t seem worth a gang''s attention. From a distance, the vige was surrounded by wooden fences. The houses were devoid of any aesthetic appeal or concept of lighting, probably hastily built. Alex saw that many of the roofs were leaking, with one even half-copsed.

    The road from the barren hills to the vige was winding and deste, with not a de of grass in sight, only the faint life of a few crops in the fields suggesting any vitality.

    Alex and hispanions donned robes, hiding their faces under hoods, exchanged a nce, and slowly entered the vige.

    There was no "gate" to speak of, only a wooden sign with the vige name "Rock Springs Vige" crudely carved on it. Alex had to spend some time deciphering it because one of the letters was misspelled, indicating the low level of literacy here.

    Upon entering the vige, the three of them quickly attracted the attention of the local residents.

    But that was all it was��attention.

    The vigers continued their farm work, only casting distant nces, with no one attempting to approach or converse, nor did anyone try to get close to Alex and hispanions. They just watched. Their eyes were filled with extreme wariness and numbness.

    Alex saw no humanity in them, like programmed NPCs or walking corpses, devoid of life.

    "Is this really the ''future'' world?" Pietro eximed.

    "This is the regression of civilization in the wastnd era. Here, everything changes drastically. Those in power hold the most resources, living in luxury, but for ordinary people, this ce is no different from the prehistoric era," Alex said, his voice tinged with mncholy.

    Alex had thought about gathering some supplies from this vige since his fresh water resources were running low. He had some instant food to trade, even though he had no money. But now, Alex gave up the idea. Seeing these vigers barely hanging on to life, he just wanted to leave quickly.

    As they passed a house, a child caught Kara''s attention.

    A little girl, no more than four or five years old, dirty, wearing tattered clothes, her bare feet covered in scars and calluses inappropriate for her age.

    Alex and hispanions had seen this house before entering the vige. It was the one with the half-copsed roof.

    Getting closer, they saw that it was even worse than they imagined. Not only was the roof broken, but the entire house alsocked a door, with arge hole in the wall through which Alex could clearly see inside��there was an even younger boy.

    As Alex and the others looked inside, the little girl noticed them. Perhaps it was her first time seeing outsiders, and she appeared extremely frightened. Herrge eyes were filled with terror, and she seemed to want to find a ce to hide, but unfortunately, the house was too broken to provide any hiding spots. Seeing this, Kara clenched her fists.

    Alex understood that Kara was reminded of herself and her brother. This was something he couldn''t console; she had toe to terms with it herself.

    Kara stopped, took out a candy from her pocket, and after taking a few steps forward, her stiff face gradually softened into a smile, trying hard to show kindness to the little girl. Seeing this, the little girl was stunned.

    Maybe it was her first time seeing this expression?

    After a while, the girl seemed to make up her mind and limped out on her scarred feet. She was like a fawn, ready to flee back to her house at the slightest scare, never opening her heart to strangers again.

    Kara held out the candy, her smile growing as the girl got closer. The girl gently took the candy from Kara and gave her a big smile. That was the smile she should have at her age. Then, the girl ran back into the dpidated house and came out with a bowl of water. Perhaps this was her only treasured possession.

    The bowl was old and looked dirty, but the water inside was very clean, with no impurities.

    Kara epted the bowl with a smile. She couldn''t describe her feelings at that moment. She just felt heartbroken and wanted toment the world''s injustice.

    Just as Kara was about to drink the water, her arm was suddenly grabbed. Kara turned, seeing Alex''s calm, emotionless face under the brim of his hat.

    "��"

    And a cold, soft sigh.

    "��the water is poisoned."

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    143. Bullseye''s Special Mission.

    144. A Superhero Organization?

    145. Kara''s Powerlessness.

    146. The Batrang That Shouldn''t Exist.

    147. Vermin.

 143. Bullseye’s Special Mission.

    143. Bullseye��s Special Mission.

    Outside of Hammerfall, the scenery was chaotic and confusing.

    The Eye Candy Nightclub had an unusual guest today. Clouds obscured the full moon, and the stars had vanished from the sky. In this eerie atmosphere, an elderly man in a trench coat and fedora approached in the darkness.

    He was once a mercenary employed by the Kingpin, having battled numerous superheroes. Forty-five years had passed, but his skills hadn''t dulled. Now, he was a marshal under Red Skull and a feared executioner across the wastnd.

    He was Bullseye.

    Following Old Barton''s trail, Bullseye arrived at the Orb''s Nightclub. Staring at the building before him, Bullseye''s lips trembled slightly, and his single eye felt dry. He exhaled a long breath, calming his rapid heartbeat.

    He had had enough!

    He was a warrior, one who yearned to challenge the strong.

    He was tired of decades of mediocrity, of assisting Red Skull with trivial matters, and of a world without superheroes.

    Years had passed with no superheroes rising to challenge evil. No one had lifted Thor''s hammer to dere war on wickedness. Mister Fantastic and the Invisible Woman hadn''t emerged from the time stream, and the offspring of superheroes had be less than stray dogs. His rampant actions went unchallenged. All he got was emptiness after his frenzy.

    But!

    It was all about to end.

    After observing Hawkeye''s elimination of the Clone Man, Bullseye''s heart began to burn with excitement. Finally, a superhero had emerged, someone who could let him relive the past. This was a crucial moment for Bullseye, the most important battle of his life.

    Slowly approaching the door of the Orb''s Nightclub, Bullseye could clearly hear the music andughter inside. He believed that the Orb Man would tell him Hawkeye''s whereabouts. Pushing open the door, the noisy music and blinding lights made Bullseye smile involuntarily.

    "Hello, wee to the Eye Candy, pleasee in."

    A friendly waitress approached. She was dressed as the Scarlet Witch, her figure was stunning, and her every move was incredibly enticing, like a soul-stealing enchantress. However, Bullseye was unaffected.

    He raised his head, about to speak.

    The next moment, Bullseye froze, his expression stiffening.

    In the light, the waitress''s face, slightly darkened, was covered in blood. Her enthusiastic smile now looked like a meticulously crafted death mask, with viscous blood dried into a ckish crust, clinging to her skin.

    Bullseye''s mind nked. He instinctively prepared to seize her, but his gut told him there was no danger here. Blinking rapidly, Bullseye took two discreet steps back.

    "Sir?" The waitress tilted her head, puzzled by Bullseye''s actions.

    Bullseye didn''t respond. He raised his hand, covering his mechanical eye, and the girl''s bloodstains vanished, reced by the image of a normal woman, waiting eagerly for his response. Then, Bullseye lowered his hand and closed his eye.

    In an instant, the girl vanished. Through his mechanical eye''s night vision, the once brightly lit hall became pitch-dark, everything draped in ck. Though the music was still loud, Bullseye felt an eerie silence. Moving forward, he walked into the hall unimpeded.

    The hall was pitch-ck, but Bullseye''s mechanical eye with night vision kept his sight intact. The hall of the Orb Nightclub was strewn with dozens of corpses, frozen in theirst poses, lifeless.

    Covering his mechanical eye again, the ring lights returned, and the stage was filled with beautiful girls dancing to the beat, unting their charms. In the audience, drunken mercenaries gathered in groups, asionally bursting intoughter. The entire nightclub was steeped in a cheerful atmosphere.

    Removing his hand, the scene of corpses reappeared.

    Bullseye''s heart stirred. He realized he was in an illusion. Someone had ughtered everyone present and left a magical rune to maintain the pre-existing illusion. He had initially suspected it might be the work of Mysterio''s illusion machine but quickly dismissed the thought.

    Fearing Mysterio might use the same trick against Wolverine, Red Skull had secretly executed Mysterio long ago, and all his devices were destroyed, leaving no trace behind. Moreover, Mysterio''s illusions were technological, capable of deceiving his mechanical eye. But this environment wasn''t like that. The illusion affecting ordinary people was more akin to magic or witchcraft.

    "Magic, huh?"

    Bullseye yed with a coin he found on a table, feeling a tinge of curiosity.

    Under Red Skull''s rule, magic shouldn''t exist. Even those who practiced dark magic hid in remote areas, not daring to act so boldly near the city. Bullseye''s steps moved, surveying the blood-soaked scene, his mind racing to reconstruct the murder.

    "Empty eyes, vacant expressions, they were killed suddenly. The method was shing, not shooting, indicating the attacker was fast, too fast for them to react. And the attacker''s path was..."

    Bullseye turned his head, following the blood trail to a table in the corner.

    "That''s the attacker''s position."

    Looking down, he saw a burly man torn in half. The upper bodyy near the door, but the lower body was five meters away.

    "The attacker is strong, stronger than I expected. This might not be the work of one person, but it''s hard to say. Maybe they possess exceptional abilities."

    The clues were more abundant than Bullseye had anticipated. The attacker seemed to have left the scene openly, perhaps believing the magic was enough to deal with anyone else, given the low foot traffic.

    Pausing, Bullseye stood by a charred corpse.

    Touching the surface lightly, he crushed some ck material, bringing it to his nose. The pungent odor cleared his mind.

    "High-voltage electricity... but not natural lightning, ruling out Mjolnir or magic. This seems more like... a technological product?"

    ....

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    144. A Superhero Organization?

    145. Kara''s Powerlessness.

    146. The Batrang That Shouldn''t Exist.

    147. Vermin.

    148. The Unknown ''He''.

 144. A Superhero Organization?

    144. A Superhero Organization?

    Technology? Magic?

    Bullseye was genuinely intrigued now; achieving such feats on the current surface world wasn''t easy. Back then, the weapons and equipment of those superheroes were almost entirely seized by the superviins, leaving nearly nothing in cirction. Even if some remained, they should be firmly held by local gangs.

    But what had happened here...

    This didn''t look like gang warfare; it resembled superheroes ''upholding justice.''

    After all, the Orb had significantly contributed to the viins in that battle years ago. If he hadn''t revealed the heroes'' weaknesses to Red Skull, the fight might not have gone as smoothly for the viins as they had anticipated.

    Bullseye had long noticed the Orb''s corpse, lying deep inside the nightclub, with a massive hole in his chest, suggesting that someone had forcibly taken something from his body.

    ''The Observer''s Eye, huh? That''s not a good thing, but for this wastnd, it could be a miracle-worker. So, the attacker''s objective should be clear now.''

    Musing over this, Bullseye''s breathing became rapid.

    ''The massacre''s target was the Observer''s Eye. They aim to recreate that battle, using this eye to identify weaknesses in Red Skull or me.''

    His gaze shifted, scanning over one corpse after another.

    ''There are at least four attackers: one with incredible speed and a sharp weapon, though the weapon''s specifics are unclear. The wound is small, probably from a dagger-like tool.''

    ''Another possesses immense strength, enough to tear a robust man in half. This power exceeds that of ordinary superhumans, but it''s unclear if it''s a new mutant or something else.''

    ''The third has a high-tech device that can release a powerful electric current instantly. It resembles Whish''s tech but could be anything, so it''s uncertain if it''s a relic of superheroes or viins.''

    ''...And thest one must be a sorcerer. This level of magical prowess isparable to some well-known heroes, likely the leader of these individuals.''

    Bullseye surveyed the scene, systematically eliminating his doubts and arriving at a thrilling conclusion.

    ''This is indeed the work of superheroes!''

    This realization made himugh uncontrobly, his face contorting in the dim light, appearing extremely deranged. Simultaneously, his figure seemed particrly eerie in the blood-stained venue.

    Old Bullseye crouched down, his trembling hand from excitement slowly touching the dried blood on the ground.

    ''This isn''t the work of one or two heroes.''

    He thought.

    ''...This is a team of superheroes! Right here, under Red Skull''s nose, operating professionally, unlike that old Hawkeye. This is a newly emerged superhero organization that has gone unnoticed until now!''

    Bullseye never dreamed that tracking old Hawkeye''s steps would lead him to such a surprise, and most importantly, he was the only one who knew about this discovery!

    [Priority Call Iing]

    [Priority Call Iing]

    "..."

    Bullseye frowned, annoyed by the iing call on his mechanical eye. Without much thought, he already knew who it was.

    Only one person in the world had ''priority'' ess.

    [Priority Call �� Beep!]

    "Hello?"

    Answering the call, Bullseye let out a sigh through his cracked lips.

    "Why have you been ignoring my calls?"

    Red Skull''s image appeared on the disy of his mechanical eye. Despite the years, Red Skull showed no signs of aging, and from the background, it seemed he was in his office.

    "I''ve been very busy."

    Bullseye replied, not interested in prolonging the conversation.

    For Bullseye, the most pressing issue now was locating this superhero organization, not ying ''house'' with Red Skull. He was tired of his previous life and now had a new goal to pursue.

    "Busy!?"

    Red Skull was displeased, clearly suppressing his anger. Bullseye''s disregard for his orders had greatly irritated him.

    "Subterraneans are devouring my miners in the muck. These filthy creatures recently sank a town underground. Do you realize the chaos this will cause? I don''t have time for your personal indulgences! I need you to handle this!"

    "Find someone else."

    Bullseye bluntly responded, without much thought.

    In Bullseye''s eyes, Red Skull''s orders were all met with the same indifference.

    "You have more mercenaries under yourmand than just me. I have some ''important'' matters to attend to."

    Bullseye coldly stated, unconcerned with Red Skull''s reaction. As for the ''superhero team'' that had been here, he wouldn''t mention a word to Red Skull. These were his prey, and he wouldn''t allow anyone else to interfere.

    "Others?"

    Red Skull''s expression darkened, his stern face exuding immense pressure. With a murderous gaze, he stared at Bullseye on the screen, his tone chilling.

    "You work for me, Bullseye��"

    [Beep! Call Disconnected]

    "Not this time, Skull."

    Bullseye''s face wore a mocking smile. He owed Red Skull nothing and wasn''t his subordinate. They had always been partners. Now, Bullseye had found something most significant to him and wouldn''t abandon it.

    "Technology, magic, possible mutant abilities, and a super-strong soldier. This reminds me of the good old days and some old friends."

    Taking a deep breath, Bullseye felt invigorated. It had been a long time since he felt this happy. Thest time was discovering old Hawkeye''s crime scene.

    But now...

    Hawkeye?

    What was that?

    Compared to that old waste, there were more delicious targets waiting here for him to savor.

    This far surpassed Hawkeye. If executed correctly, he would take down an entire superhero team. This thrill couldn''tpare to killing one old Hawkeye. Thinking of that scene, Bullseye''s hands began to tremble uncontrobly.

    It was a muscle memory brought by excitement, a feeling he hadn''t experienced in decades.

    Exhaling slowly, Bullseye reopened his eyes.

    "I hope you can satisfy me."

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    145. Kara''s Powerlessness.

    146. The Batrang That Shouldn''t Exist.

    147. Vermin.

    148. The Unknown ''He''.

    149. The n.

 145. Kara’s Powerlessness.

    145. Kara��s Powerlessness.

    Walking along a dirt path in the barren mountains, Alex and his twopanions were following faint bloodstains scattered on the rocks, tracking an unknown entity. They had discovered a gruesome scene at a farm they passed by. Initially, they didn''t want to approach, but Kara''s keen sense of smell detected the stench of corpses, indicating that no one was likely alive. Alex decided to help by organizing the deceased''s belongings.

    In this destend, death was not particrly surprising. The farm was a horrific sight, corpses strewn everywhere. Several bodies had been picked clean, and as the trio approached, a few vultures were startled and flew away, though they didn''t leave entirely, perching on a withered tree outside the farm.

    The vultures'' eyes fixed on the three strangers, seemingly curious about what these humans, interrupting their meal, intended to do.

    A brief investigation revealed that the farm''s seven members had all met untimely deaths. Nothing was stolen from the house, suggesting that the culprit''s sole purpose was to consume them.

    Pietro spected whether a wild animal, such as a grizzly bear, might have attacked them. However, Alex disagreed. Although many strange and rare beasts existed in this wastnd, the brutal scene suggested it was the work of a wild, intelligent being.

    The family of seven was evident from their family photo, including a baby''s room, indicating they lived a secluded but peaceful and happy life. Why such a tragedy befell them was a mystery.

    Perhaps it was just their bad luck. That''s what Alex said.

    In this twisted, corrupt world, no one could remain unscathed. For them, death might even be a mercy.

    As they prepared to collect the bodies for burial, they noticed that the number of corpses didn''t add up. There were seven family members, but only five and a half bodies, implying the culprit took one with them.

    Using Kara''s extraordinary senses, the trio quickly found bloodstains leading deep into the mountains. However, Kara''s expression remained troubled throughout the journey.

    "Still thinking about that little girl?"

    Alex broke the silence. In a team,munication was essential. He didn''t want Kara to dwell on it, knowing that Kryptonians, despite their invulnerability, had very soft hearts.

    "..." Kara didn''t respond, keeping her head down and moving forward.

    "Kara, I can''t guarantee my importance to you, but I should be one of the people you trust the most, right?" Alex moved closer to her. "So, you don''t need to keep things bottled up. You can talk about it."

    Kara paused at his words. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke slowly.

    "I just don''t understand what''s happened to this world. I can''tprehend anything anymore. What is it supposed to be like? How could a little girl do something so ungrateful? Doesn''t she have any conscience? Can she even be called ''human''?

    I really can''t ept it. Back on Krypton, some of the elders studied many civilizations and wrote several post-apocalyptic prophecies, detailing how dark and wretched civilizations could be after a catastrophe. But I! But I thought those were just stories!

    Do you understand?

    They were just stories. That shouldn''t happen. Every human should have a kind, bright heart. Even in the darkest times, someone should strive to follow the light because ''hope'' still exists within everyone''s heart!

    But here, I...

    I really..."

    Alex hesitated for a moment before wrapping his arm around Kara''s shoulder.

    "Feeling powerless, right?" Sighing deeply, Alex pursed his lips, looking at the downcast Kara. Although he couldn''t see her expression, he believed he understood her feelings.

    "Do you feel particrly empty and powerless inside? Do you not understand why society has be so cruel? Do you doubt whether it''s still worth trying to save them?"

    Alex nced at Pietro, thinking he might have a deeper understanding of the topic.

    "...Don''t doubt yourself, Kara. The reason you''re struggling and getting stuck in your thoughts is that you were wrong from the start. You''re kind-hearted, you have hope, and you still see them as ''humans.''"

    "But they stopped being ''humans'' a long time ago."

    Alex shook his head slightly and continued.

    "Don''t talk about those who chase the light. Those who shout about friendship, bonds, and the future are just idealized concepts. They are excuses for the weak to ce their hope in others. They want to be saved but don''t want to be the ones to sacrifice."

    "You say there will always be someone looking for hope. But when people can''t even meet their basic needs, do you think hope still matters to them? Can they still be called ''human''?"

    "I don''t know..." Kara murmured, her voice barely audible.

    "Then find the answer yourself. Pietro and I will always be with you." Alex gently patted Kara''s shoulder.

    "Yes, we''re family," Pietro added.

    Though he wasn''t good at giving speeches, Pietro understood Kara''s feelings,ing from a simrly despairing world.They walked all afternoon, finally reaching the culprit''sir before sunset.

    It was a cave perched on a cliff, about twenty meters above the ground. Below the cliff, countless cleanly picked bones were scattered, including human andrge animal bones.

    Alex even spotted a mammoth skeleton, indicating the wide range of prey the creature living here hunted.

    "That thing should be inside. Let me handle it."

    Kara took a deep breath, temporarily casting aside her worries. She cracked her knuckles, producing a series of popping sounds.

    "Be careful."

    Alex didn''t refuse Kara''s request to fight. After what happened in the vige, she had been holding back too long and needed an outlet to vent.

    After some thought, Alex added,

    "...Be careful with the target. I need it alive to absorb its energy. Don''t bring me a pile of minced meat, okay?"

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    146. The Batrang That Shouldn''t Exist.

    147. Vermin.

    148. The Unknown ''He''.

    149. The n.

    150. Devouring Magic.

 146. The Batrang That Shouldn’t Exist.

    146. The Batrang That Shouldn��t Exist.

    Approaching the mound of countless bones, Kara stopped and looked up at the cave. The cave was about sixty meters away and over twenty meters high. For an average person, crossing this distance would require tools, but for Kara, it only required a jump and keen eyesight.

    In the light of this ''aged'' sun, Kara almost lost her former powerful stature. She could no longer control the biological field, but the residual energy still made her extraordinary. With a strong stomp on the ground, Karaunched herself, ''crashing'' fiercely into the cave.

    Yes, she ''crashed'' in.

    Kara didn''t think the creature lurking here could hurt her. She didn''t care about alerting it. Her sole objective was to drag this monster out of its dark corner and give it a thorough beating. The cave was pitch ck, but Kryptonian vision made this irrelevant.

    What met her eyes were the remnants of flesh on the ground, seemingly the creature''s feeding ce. The sloped floor allowed blood to flow out, with a trench specifically dug for this purpose, serving as a ''drainage ditch.'' Nearby, there were some ''cages'' made by bending steel bars with immense force. Torn cloth and fragments of clothing inside made it clear what they were used for.

    Dried blood stained the cave floor ck-red, and a deathly stillness pervaded the air. The further she went, the more intense the putrid stench became, making it hard to imagine what kind of monstrous creature lived here.

    Only Kara''s breathing and the unbearable smell filled the cave. If it were an average person, they would have been scared stiff by now, but Kara wasn''t.

    She was filled with boundless anger.

    Closing her eyes, Kara paused for a moment, believing her rough ''entry'' must have disturbed whatever lived inside. It was still here, even if it didn''t dare face her.

    After a while, Kara opened her eyes.

    "Found you."

    Clenching her fists, Kara charged ahead without hesitation.

    At the cave''s deepest point, Kara found her target��the culprit behind the nearby massacres. It was a humanoid creature, though it could no longer be called human. Covered in long hair with a thick tail, its red eyes stared at the intruder.

    The creature, sensing its discovery, had a rapid heartbeat, frothing saliva at the corners of its mouth as it emitted short, sharp growls, trying to intimidate Kara.

    Kara only felt disgusted, thinking it might dirty her hands.

    As she prepared to unleash her heat vision, something on the cave wall caught her eye��

    A Batrang.

    The creature trembled, staring at Kara, but the primal instinct of danger and fear of predators rendered it unable to retaliate. Its red, fearful eyes watched Kara in her wrath. What puzzled it was theck of an attack. The human woman had stopped, seemingly contemting something.

    Following Kara''s gaze, it soon found the cause of the disturbance: a shuriken embedded in the cave wall. Its sluggish mind started to recall a blurry memory.

    It remembered. It remembered this shuriken''s owner, who had injured it, slicing its neck with this weapon. If not for its strong defense and healing ability, it might have died at that strange human''s hands. But fortunately, it survived.

    Which meant, that human must be in trouble. Although it couldn''t defeat that human, everyone in this wretched world had weaknesses. Perhaps falling asleep, infected by bacteria, or targeted by other predators!

    It had tracked that human across continents for months to kill the one who dared to hurt it. But it was worth it!

    The human was injured, and he was done for!

    Thinking this, an ugly grin spread across its face as it licked its lips, savoring the memory of the human''s flesh. The next moment, a powerful force struck. It felt a dizzying whirl before searing pain erupted in its back. It tried to howl, but a delicate hand, as hard as steel, mped its neck, making breathing difficult.

    "What have you done!?"

    Kara gritted her teeth, her eyes glowing with destructive energy.

    "...ah..."

    The humanoid creature struggled, but its resistance was as futile as a baby''s.

    In Kara''s memory, few people used Batrangs, and one of them was the person who saved her in the previous world. He was a good man. Kara knew from an early age about the multiverse, countless worlds interconnected yet distinct. Crossing the multiverse was hard, and traversing the ''great worlds'' was even harder.

    Batrangs shouldn''t exist here. This world shouldn''t have Metropolis, Gotham, Kryptonians, or Batman!

    Kara hadn''t expected to see this, in this world, in this cave. This could only mean one thing. Gazing at the blood-stained shuriken, Kara felt her eyes twitch involuntarily. She slowly turned her gaze back to the hideous creature, still struggling. Kara''s fist tightened.

    Boom!

    A massive cracking sound shattered the evening''s silence, echoing through the valley.

    Outside the cave,Pietro, in the middle of relieving himself, was startled by the sudden loud noise.

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    147. Vermin.

    148. The Unknown ''He''.

    149. The n.

    150. Devouring Magic.

    151. Power Enhancement.

 147. Vermin.

    147. Vermin.

    Unlike the startled Pietro, Alex frowned slightly. Though he hadn''t known Kara for very long, Alex understood her well enough to know that while Kara often seemed reckless, she was not the type to lose her head easily.

    Perhaps it was because she came from a family bearing the ''S'' symbol, a symbol of hope. During her actions, Kara rarely exerted her full strength, always subconsciously holding back. To her, this world was too fragile. But now, judging by the earlier loud noise and the level of destruction, either Kara was in a state of extreme anger, or the monster inside was not easy to deal with.

    "Alex, should I go in and check? I feel something is wrong. This world is too messed up; we don''t know the specifics here. Kara isn''t as strong as she used to be. What if she encounters danger?" Pietro suggested, visibly worried.

    Pietro, an orphan from a young age, had always craved familial bonds and had long seen Kara as his sister. So, in this uncertain situation, he was deeply concerned for Kara''s safety.

    "Alex, did you hear me?" Pietro spoke again.

    "Kara is fine. She''s not as weak as you think. What concerns me is the creature inside," Alex said calmly. From his assessment, the loud noise was from Kara going all out, and from the current silence, the creature was likely incapacitated. However, Alex was puzzled about what exactly had happened inside the cave or what Kara had seen that drove her to such anger.

    Alex''s best guess was that the creature had done something horrific, perhaps keeping humans as food. That would indeed anger someone as kind-hearted and pure as Kara. But Alex felt it wasn''t that simple. Kara didn''t keep them waiting long. Shortly, Alex and Pietro saw Kara at the cave entrance, dragging a strange, fur-covered creature.

    Kara first swung her arm, throwing the creature down. It flew through the air and crashed heavily to the ground, showing no reaction��its life or death unknown. Then Kara jumped down,nding firmly beside it, leaving clear footprints on the ground.

    "So, this is the monster hunting humans? It''s so ugly, and it stinks. Doesn''t it ever clean itself? Disgusting," Pietro remarked, relieved to see Kara safe.

    "This thing used to be human. I can see some human features in its mutated bones," Kara said, her face grim.

    "It used to be human?!" Pietro was shocked, unable to fathom how a human could transform into such a monstrosity and start preying on other humans.

    Suddenly, Pietro had a thought. "Alex, could this guy be a mutant, like those in the mutant prison?"

    Watching Pietro''s changing expressions, Alex shook his head slightly and stepped forward to examine the creature. "I don''t recall any mutant looking like this. I''m not sure if it''s a mutant, but it doesn''t seem like one."

    Pietro nodded thoughtfully, then waved his hand in front of his nose. "Mutantse in all forms, but if this guy is a mutant, he must be a Vermin. Look at his repulsive appearance, his tail, and his smell��just like a vermin."

    Vermin.

    Unintentional words, but Alex caught the meaning. He pondered the term, recalling that the Marvel Universe did have a ''Vermin.''

    "I think I know who he is," Alex said slowly. "He''s not a mutant but a gically modified human. His original name was Edward, one of Spider-Man''s enemies."

    Thanks to his mental training, Alex''s memories of his past life were clear. Otherwise, he might not have recalled this obscure character.

    "Gic modification? Gross," Pietro said, making a gagging motion. "I thought the viins had better futures after they won. How did this guy end up like this?"

    "As far as I know, the viins'' alliance wasn''t stable. With limited resources, Red Skull likely disposed of many weaker members. He might have been one of them," Alex exined.

    "Can you extract energy from him? He looks barely alive," Pietro asked.

    Kara interjected, "He''s not dead, just scared unconscious."

    "Yes, I can feel his life force," Alex confirmed. The creature''s life force was faint but present. However, Alex doubted it could charge the timepad much. Better than nothing, he supposed.

    "But more importantly, Kara, what did you see inside?" Alex asked, his expression serious, looking directly at the still upset Kara.

    Instead of answering, Kara raised a batrang and held it out to Alex. She knew Alex would understand its significance better than she did.

    .......

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    148. The Unknown ''He''.

    149. The n.

    150. Devouring Magic.

    151. Power Enhancement.

    152. A Future Shrouded in Gloom.

 148. The Unknown ‘He’.

    148. The Unknown ��He��.

    "This is..."

    Alex''s eyes narrowed, a look of disbelief shing across his face. The pitch-ck bat shuriken had no reflective surface and was mirrored in Alex''s pupils. Staring at this extraordinary weapon, Alex felt a twinge of unease. He knew very well what this item represented. It was the fear that crept from the dark alleys, the lingering regrets deep within dreams, and the shadow of justice looming over all evil.

    Pietro and Kara fell silent, their eyes on the wordless Alex. They didn''t know what Alex was contemting, but they understood it was best not to disturb him at this moment. The bat shuriken was not an umon tool across many multiverses, but the most renowned user was undoubtedly Batman.

    At first nce, Alex was sure this was no replica. In this Marvel Universe, there were no Batmanics, so the possibility of someone imitating a superhero from another world could be ruled out. Yet, this very fact made the appearance of the bat shuriken all the more bizarre. It shouldn''t be here. At least, not under normal circumstances.

    "Did you find this in the cave?" Alex asked seriously.

    "Yes, it was deeply embedded in the wall. It seems to have been there for a long time," Kara replied. "Maybe someone tried to kill this monster and left it behind. I can''t be sure."

    Alex nodded, then shifted his gaze to the dried, solidified bloodstains on the shuriken. Perhaps useful DNA could be extracted from it, potentially containing clues about its owner. However, Alex doubted this would be effective. If the user of the bat shuriken indeed came from another universe, DNA wouldn''t reveal his identity.

    "Could it be Bruce? I remember you said there''s only one Batman in the multiverse, and this item clearly belongs to him," Pietro spected.

    "It''s not that simple," Alex shook his head slightly. There was indeed only one Batman, but the entire Bat Family used bat shurikens. Alex couldn''t determine the identity of the owner. Besides...

    "And if it were Batman, do you think this mutant would still be alive? Bruce Wayne is ruthless with inhuman monsters."

    "Is it possible that the unknown Batman lost the fight? After all, this mutant seems very strong, especially against ordinary people," Pietro suggested but faltered under Alex and Kara''s intense gazes.

    For some reason, Pietro had always underestimated Batman, perhaps because the shpoint Batman left him with the impression of a drunk. But neither Alex nor Kara thought Batman was weak. After all, he once defeated General Zod, even if Zod was weakened.

    "Alright, alright, but it''s possible Batman was injured, right? In a wounded state, unfamiliar with this world, he could fail, couldn''t he?" Pietro defended himself.

    "If he wasn''t certain, Batman wouldn''t have acted," Alex said gravely.

    This wasn''t blind faith in Batman but acknowledgment of the Bat Family''s motto of ''caution.'' They might be ordinary humans who could suffer serious falls or ambushes that confined them to wheelchairs. But every hardship made them more cautious. They would think and reflect, especially in an unfamiliar environment. Unless they were absolutely certain or had no other choice, they wouldn''t expose themselves.

    Alex now understood why Kara was angry. Someone using a bat shuriken had been here, but the monster still lived, indicating two possible oues.

    First, the suspected Batman made a misjudgment, thinking he had killed the monster when he hadn''t. The monster faked death and survived, living cautiously until now. But this was highly unlikely. If the person was indeed Batman, the monster couldn''t have faked death. Batman would have ensured the monster was dead.

    If the monster had survived, it should have known itsir was no longer safe. A powerful being knew its base''s location. If news of its survival spread, that person would return to kill it.

    Even the dumbest, most inhuman monster would have basic survival instincts, not allowing a threat to remain while continuing to live in an exposedir. So,

    The most likely result was this:

    The being from another universe using the bat shuriken had already met his demise.

    Even before Alex and hispanions arrived in this world, he had perished due to unknown dangers. If not for their arrival, his traces in this world would have beenpletely lost in history, unnoticed.

    "What a pity..."

    Alex sighed deeply, feeling a mix of emotions.

    "What are you thinking?" Pietro asked, slightly tilting his head.

    After a pause, Alex lightly tapped the bat shuriken with his finger. The sound of the nail against metal was clear, and emerald-green magical energy danced on its smooth surface, emitting a faint glow in the dim illusion.

    "Pity I can''t yet refine the Observer''s Eye into a magical artifact. With the Observer''s all-seeing eye, I might be able to ''see'' the identity of this bat shuriken''s owner."

    The power of the Observer''s Eye was immense, transcending conventional entities in the Marvel Universe. Its ability to see through ''spatial properties'' could ignore reality''s barriers, revealing beings from other worlds. But using this power wasn''t easy. At his current level, Alex couldn''t do it. Maybe once he replenished his energy, he could achieve this.

    The bat shuriken''s appearance unsettled Alex; its implications were too significant. Not just the owner''s identity, but the fact that someone from the DC Universe could enter the Marvel Universe demanded Alex''s attention.

    Who exactly was ''he''?

    How did ''he''e here?

    Most importantly,

    Was ''he'' the only one?

    ...��.

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    149. The n.

    150. Devouring Magic.

    151. Power Enhancement.

    152. A Future Shrouded in Gloom.

    153. Watching from the Shadows.

 149. The Plan.

    149. The n.

    "We have some knowledge about the multiverse. There are many worlds with superheroes, but for me, there are only two kinds of worlds: one with Kryptonians and one without. Events that cross parallel universes should be rare, right?" Kara said, her face grim. Her genes carried an innate curiosity for uncovering the truth. She was a born scientist, making her thoughts on this matter more profound than Pietro''s.

    "You''re right. It''s a rare urrence. Take Barry Allen, for example. He controls the Speed Force, a powerful force that''s difficult to observe and control. It allows him to run through the flow of time and even achieve things unimaginable to ordinary people, like traveling through time or parallel universes. But," Alex said, stroking his chin, his voice deep, "even with all his ''traveling,'' he operates within a predetermined reality. It''s like a warehouse filled with sandboxes. Barry Allen is a hamster in one of those sandboxes. Even if he runs out of his own sandbox, he''s still in the warehouse. Do you understand? He can''t leave the ''warehouse.''"

    "I get it. He can open the door of his sandbox or cage, and in other sandboxes, there might be simr ''he'' that can do the same. But to them, they''re just hamsters, and they can never leave the warehouse," Pietro quickly chimed in. He then nced at Kara, who, noticing Pietro''s look, nodded thoughtfully and continued.

    "To leave the warehouse, they need the help of a higher-dimensional being. For instance, if a ''person'' identally opened the warehouse door but forgot to close it, leaving a gap, that would be the only way for the hamsters to escape the warehouse."

    "Exactly. But the sh is an exception, and Barry Allen is an exception among the shes. He can leave the sandbox, but that doesn''t mean he can bring other hamsters with him. And this bat shuriken..."

    It didn''t look like a weapon the sh would use, unless...

    Alex''s mind briefly shed to a speedster with a bat symbol on his chest. But soon, he dismissed that option.

    That guy didn''t have the capability. Even if he did, he wouldn''t die at the hands of a mutant. After all, if it were ''that guy,'' he wouldn''t lose his speed just because he came to the Marvel Universe. In a sense, he brought the Speed Force with him.

    "So, it''s clear. If there''s something in a reality we can''t see that''s taking those hamsters out of their sandboxes and throwing them out of the warehouse, it''s not good news for any world," Pietro summarized.

    Kara nodded. "The key issue is, we don''t know how they got here, when they got here, or even how many of them there are."

    "Yes, they could be scattered. For these outsiders, there are dangers everywhere," Pietro agreed. "In this wastnd, anything is possible. I''ve been through it, I understand."

    Pietro and Kara analyzed the situation quickly and clearly. Meanwhile, Alex frowned deeply, his expression uncertain.

    "My biggest worry now is...

    Their damn kindness might get them killed!"

    If the person who arrived here was Bruce Wayne, Alex believed he would likely survive. Even if he faced a setback, it would only be due to bad luck, as he was just an ordinary man. At least he would have fought back.

    But what if it were Barbara?

    Kate, Dick...

    The story of the farmer and the snake isn''t just a ''story.''

    Can you imagine, when these kind-hearted people save some from gangs with all their might, they aren''t met with gratitude, but with a knife raised when they are injured, poisoned water, or even...

    Alex couldn''t think further. He was too familiar with this kind of desperate world.

    But if it were only the Bat Family, that would be one thing. What if it wasn''t just them?

    What if, as Pietro spected, those heroes from the DC Universe got separated after arriving here due to some unknown secret? What then?

    They might have strongbat abilities, but, just as the sh could be hit by a bullet, their inner kindness and hesitation could be their shackles in this world, a de hanging over their heads, ready to kill them at any moment. Moreover, the sun on this world''s Earth isn''t the ''authentic'' yellow sun. Even Kara can''t exert her full power here, let alone other Kryptonians.

    Strangers in a foreign world, with no acquaintances, when morals andmon sense break down, everything these outsiders face will threaten their lives.

    Fighting on foreign soil is inherently dangerous.

    "Alex, what should we do?" Kara asked.

    Obviously, she also began to take this matter seriously. Maybe because she knew Batman and the sh before, Kara and Pietro had a good impression of these people from other worlds. They didn''t want to end up having to bury them.

    "If we didn''t know, it would be one thing. But now that we do... although ignoring it isn''t impossible," Pietro said with a forced smile and continued, "but people from that universeing to this world is worth investigating, isn''t it?"

    Hearing this, Kara also looked at Alex, waiting for his final decision.

    After a moment of silence, Alex finally smiled slowly, but the meaning behind that smile was tooplex to decipher.

    "I don''t care how they came here. I don''t care if they''re dead or alive. What''s most important to me is ensuring our own safety. Besides, we can''t determine their exact location. Even if we wanted to find them, it would be impossible. So, the n remains unchanged."

    "Understood," Pietro and Kara nodded, agreeing without hesitation.

    Turning his gaze back to the bat shuriken, Alex''s eyes were filled withplex emotions.

    A few unexpected figures appearing in the wastnd world of Old Man Logan made it seem like theing days wouldn''t be boring. After all, if those guys from the DC Universe were here, no matter who...

    They would be restless characters!

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    150. Devouring Magic.

    151. Power Enhancement.

    152. A Future Shrouded in Gloom.

    153. Watching from the Shadows.

    154. Long-term ns.

 150. Devouring Magic.

    150. Devouring Magic.

    The evening breeze brought with it a foul stench. Alex''s trench coat fluttered in the wind. In this eerie chill, some of the worries in Alex''s heart dissipated. Now was not the time to be entangled with those outsiders who shouldn''t be here. Alex put away the bat shuriken and shifted his gaze to the unconscious mutant on the ground.

    He wondered how timid this guy must be, fainting for so long after being scared by Kara. If he couldn''t sense the strong life energy within him, Alex would have thought the mutant had been scared to death.

    "Are you about to start? Do we need to step back a bit?" Pietro asked curiously.

    "No need, this isn''tplicated, but I do need to not be disturbed." Alex made a hand sign, and clusters of eerie green mes appeared in the air.

    These ghostly mes floated around Alex, burning silently.

    To Kara and Pietro, these mes seemed to follow some predetermined path, but when they looked closely, they couldn''t discern any pattern. It was as if the mes moved randomly.However, when they rxed their focus, the intricate, orderly movement seemed to reappear.

    "Magic must be a matter of talent, I guess," Pietro whispered to Kara. "No matter how many times I see it, it''s still amazing. I always wanted to be a wizard because, you know, I learn quickly."

    "It''s not that easy. As you said, magic requires talent. It''s not something you can grasp just by having a super brain. John once said that witchcraft and magic originate from imagination and perspective. Alex excels in these aspects," Kara replied calmly.

    Pietro nodded heavily. The ability to train alone in deste ces for seventeen years was something beyond ordinary people. Also, Alex was too ''unique.'' This wasn''t to say Alex was strange or spoke nonsense. On the contrary, Alex was extremely logical. But for some reason, Pietro always felt that being with Alex made everything seem solvable, no matter the difficulty.

    Alex had always been very mysterious. He never talked about his past, as if he had suddenly entered this world, always observing the multiverse with a broader perspective. Pietro sensibly never delved into Alex''s past, believing Alex was far from ordinary.

    Pietro and Kara''s whispering didn''t disturb Alex, who was now deep in spellcasting.

    With his left hand maintaining the hand sign, Alex extended his right hand toward the mutant, fingers spread as if grasping for something in the void. With this gesture, the mutant''s body began to tremble involuntarily. This trembling wasn''t driven by the mutant''s consciousness but seemed influenced by some invisible, mystical force.

    The ghostly green mes brightened, and Alex focused all his attention on the mutant, using his will to better detect and extract the mutant''s life force.

    With the help of magical energy, Alex''s mental strength gradually invaded the mutant''s mental world, a ce protected by a soul veil, the gathering point of the mutant''s entire consciousness.

    With a thought, Alex''s powerful mental strength broke through the veil, filling the mutant''s mental world withplex, iprehensible information, simultaneously triggering the supernal energy within his body.

    Alex''s right hand clenched in the air, and in the next moment, a green glow burst from the mutant.

    Then, a hideous, semi-transparent rat-headed creature was pulled from the mutant''s face, as if Alex had torn out his soul, creating a spectacr scene.

    "Hiss��!"

    Alex let out a non-human hiss, his teeth elongating and sharpening, and his pupils turning blood red. The rat-man''s phantom struggled but was helpless under the all-epassing ghostly green mes. It could only be pulled closer to Alex by an irresistible force.

    Seeing this, Pietro and Kara widened their eyes. This was their first time witnessing such a scene. If they didn''t know Alex well enough, they would think he was a mad ck magician sacrificing to an evil god. In fact, they weren''t entirely wrong.

    Alex was performing a very ancient witchcraft, or rather ancient magic, rooted in the primalws of the Elder Gods. It allowed the user to absorb the energy of weaker beings to strengthen themselves. Before magic was divided into ck and white, this devouring witchcraft already existed. It resembled the primal force of the Elder Gods��big fish eat little fish, survival of the fittest. Only the surviving Elder Gods could be stronger.

    However, this witchcraft was also extremely dangerous. As the user devoured other beings, they would gain not only their powerful energy but also their consciousness. If they couldn''t maintain their sanity, they could go mad. This is why the magic was ssified as ck magic.

    The creator of this magic was Chthon, the writer of the Darkhold, known as one of the evil Elder Gods. He derived this powerful ck magic from the Devourer Gods of ancient times.

    Yet, the magic itself wasn''t difficult to use. Among wizards, higher-ranking individuals could strongly suppress lower-ranking ones. As long as one was powerful enough, even an ordinary wizard could forcibly take another wizard''s magical energy.

    This aspect was shown in the "Doctor Strange" movie. After betraying Kamar-Taj, Baron Mordo continuously stole other wizards'' magical energy to overturn the influence of wizards on reality.

    In Alex''s memory, the most famous user of this magic was Sorcerer Supreme Doctor Strange.

    In one universe, Strange began learning devouring magic to change the ''fixed point in time'' of Christine''s death, hoping to gain enough power by devouring other-dimensional demons to alter this event.

    In the end, he failed, bing thest living being in that universe''s reality.

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    151. Power Enhancement.

    152. A Future Shrouded in Gloom.

    153. Watching from the Shadows.

    154. Long-term ns.

    155. The Ghost Rider Gang.

 151. Power Enhancement.

    151. Power Enhancement.

    "Alex, are you okay?"

    Pietro cautiously approached Alex. Although Alex had returned to his human form, his previous beastly transformation had given Pietro quite a scare. Taking a deep breath and then slowly exhaling, Alex licked his teeth as if savoring the sensation of his previously sharp fangs. Hearing Pietro''s words, Alex turned around and smiled.

    "Of course I''m fine. On the contrary, I feel great right now. This power is under my control. My body feels tougher, my reflexes are sharper. It''s a sensation I''ve never experienced before, like soaking in a hot spring and then lying on a bed, extremelyfortable."

    Alex clenched his fist, clearly feeling the increase in his strength. It felt like leveling up, and the realness of this power boost was intoxicating. Moreover, it seemed he had also gained some transformation abilities. Perhaps it was because he had absorbed a rat-man''s essence. Alex realized that if he wanted, his body would respond ordingly.

    For example, his teeth could be sharp, his pupils could turn blood-red, and his fingernails could extend visibly, turning into de-like ws capable of shredding enemies. This was a fascinating experience that Alex had never gone through before.

    In his past life, Alex had fantasized about what it would feel like if his hands could extend three bone ws like Wolverine. Would it hurt a lot?

    Now, he had experienced it, and he could say��it wasn''t bad.

    "Are you sure?" Pietro''s smile was more like a grimace.

    "Absolutely sure." Alex winked, then noticed Kara''s worried expression. He immediately smacked his forehead. "I get it, you''re worried about my mental state, right?"

    "Alex, although I don''t understand what kind of energy magic is, I''ve never encountered such peculiar energy all my life, but trust me, on any, forcibly taking energy from others is never a good thing," Kara said slowly.

    "I know what you''re worried about, and I understand it. Trust me, I am more aware of the dangers of this than you are because there are many lessons from the past in my memory."

    Alex smiled and tapped his temple, then continued.

    "The result of forcibly taking others'' energy is to integrate their hidden dangers into yourself. Severe cases can lead to being influenced by the absorbed souls, losing sanity, and falling into extreme madness and chaos."

    "I use this witchcraft because I''ve experienced something simr before. The energy Mephisto and the Great Old One passed to me wasn''t ''pure.'' Do you understand? Those cunning beings mixed countless demon souls into the energy."

    At this point, Alex couldn''t help butugh. In retrospect, even though he had been very cautious, he almost got tricked.

    Luckily, his energy conversion was done through the timepad, akin to installing a transformer in an electrical circuit. Those chaotic, twisted, dark souls were turned into fragmented information by the timepad before they even got close to him. These fragments were still filled with various negative energies, but for him at that time, they were no longer a concern.

    Alex couldn''t imagine the impact on his mind if he had been influenced by so many demon souls from the border of hell.

    At that point, he would no longer be himself. That entire timeline, and all his energy, would have be nourishment for the dimension of hell, feeding back into Mephisto and the Great Old One''s realms. You should never underestimate anyone, especially those powerful beings that have lived for countless years. At that level, Alex faced not ''linguistic traps'' but much more advanced schemes.

    True masters of intrigue disdain using ''plots'' because, for them, it''s too simple and boring. When they control people''s hearts, they only use ''open schemes.'' The goal is to leave you with no choice but to pick one of the oues they offer.

    When rules favor them, they y with the rules. When reality favors them, they manipte reality. If neither is in their favor, they will y with you.

    This experience gave Alex great insight. Now, he could skillfully use the devouring magic, though he was far from the level of devouring ancient gods. But devouring a gically modified creature was easy for him. Moreover, he wouldn''t be affected by the soul and rationality of the devoured. It was like the North Darkness Divine Art of the magic world, except Alex digested it slower than professional ck wizards.

    From the beginning, Alex didn''t take the mutant seriously. A creature that only dared to hunt ordinary people couldn''t possibly recharge the timepad much, not even 1%.

    So instead of wasting energy on the timepad, it was better to absorb and digest it himself, making himself stronger. Alex''s goal wasn''t high; he just wanted to be strong enough to protect Pietro and Kara.

    The mutant''s energy could enhance Alex''s body strength. Although the increase wasn''t substantial, it was a real enhancement. At least now, he wouldn''t be suppressed in closebat by Hawkeye.

    "In summary, that''s how it is. I won''t be affected by the devoured. Of course, I won''t turn into some half-human, half-ghost monster or be a viin who kills innocents and forcibly takes other supernaturals'' energy."

    Alex spread his hands and smiled calmly at Pietro and Kara.

    "You better be right. I can tell you''re not lying or hiding anything," Kara said seriously as she stepped forward. "But if you do be like that, believe me, I will stop you."

    "It seems I won''t give you that chance."

    Alex and Kara exchanged a smile. The next moment, Alex extended his arms, pulling Pietro and Kara closer. "It''s time to go. We''ve dyed long enough."

    As the three figures disappeared into the night, the cliff returned to silence. The mutant''s shriveled corpsey quietly on the pile of bones, devoid of any life. It was foreseeable that this ce would be lush with trees and abundant with grass in the future!

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    152. A Future Shrouded in Gloom.

    153. Watching from the Shadows.

    154. Long-term ns.

    155. The Ghost Rider Gang.

    156. How Should a Mage Allocate Points?

 152. A Future Shrouded in Gloom.

    152. A Future Shrouded in Gloom.

    "Please, stop fighting!"

    Nevada, in an arcade amusement park.

    "It hurts! Please stop!"

    "I''m just working here."

    On the nearby wall, the words "Take a photo with the Evil Captain America here" were already sttered with blood. The pleas of the young actor received no response. The children didn''t feel their actions were wrong at all. They didn''t care who the person in the Captain America costume was. They only knew one thing: the harder they hit, the stronger they were.

    None of the surrounding adults offered any help. Instead, they watched the scene with amusement, asionally letting out a sneer. This was the rich district of the wastnd world. Only those with money and power could afford to bring their families to the amusement park during leisure time.

    They saw themselves as superior beings, different from the "savages" living in the wilderness. They didn''t care about the poor kid getting beaten up because, in their eyes, the kid was paid to be beaten. Among the crowd, an old man hidden under a cloak silently watched the scene. He was Hawkeye Barton, and his heart was in turmoil.

    He didn''t know how to express his current thoughts. To be honest, he didn''t even know what he was thinking. His mind was a mess, with images of Rogers, Stark, and Fury shing through his mind. Closing his eyes, Barton sighed despondently.

    "Can''t stand to watch, can you?"

    At this moment, a somewhat aged voice came from behind. Barton was slightly stunned and then turned around to look in the direction of the voice.

    It was a woman wearing an blindfold, appearing to be in her sixties or seventies. She was sitting at the entrance of arge tent, and from the sign, it was clear she was a staff member specializing in entertainment fortune-telling for visitors.

    "Ma''am, you might want to take off the blindfold before you talk about ''watching.''" Seeing the woman who interrupted him with a sarcastic tone, Barton forced a smile.

    The old woman seemed oblivious to Barton''s stiff demeanor. She spoke calmly. "Sorry, ''watching'' is just a habit of mine. But I believe we will soon have some mon ground,'' won''t we, Mr. Barton?"

    Upon hearing this, a cold light shed in Barton''s eyes, and he exuded a strong killing intent. He knew how dangerous his identity was. If Red Skull found out that a member of the Avengers was still alive under his nose, endless assassinations would await him.

    Although Hawkeye was not afraid of death, he still had important things to do. And that mon ground''...

    This blind old woman actually knew he had a and would soon be blind like her.

    "Ma''am, have we met before?"

    Barton spoke, staring intently at the blind woman in front of him, desperately searching his memory for any information about her, but he couldn''t recall anything.

    "Please follow me." The woman showed no expression. She didn''t answer Barton''s question but turned and entered the tent. Seeing this, Hawkeye squinted his eyes. After hesitating for a moment, he finally lifted his foot and followed the blind woman''s steps. He was genuinely curious.

    "Thank you foring. Although you''re not here to see me, you''re here to settle your old grudges. But your presence still reminds me of the good old days." The blind woman spoke to herself.

    "Do... do we know each other?"

    Hawkeye''s first reaction was to wonder if this woman was someone he had an old romantic rtionship with, but he quickly dismissed the idea as impossible.

    "We''ve never truly met, but I studied courses about you in school. You were an excellent man, brave and fearless, even when facing Thanos."

    "You''re confusing me. What kind of school would study courses about me? My missions were all..." Hawkeye interrupted the blind woman but quickly fell silent as a name shed in his mind.

    "You... youe from the X-Men?"

    Barton''s eyes widened, his lips trembling slightly, unsure of his own question.

    "Blindfold... I haven''t used that name in a long time. In this world, for our safety, it''s best not to use those old names."

    The blind woman slightly curled her lips, attempting a smile, but her long-standing indifferent expression made it almost impossible for her to smile. "You can call me Ruth."

    Staring nkly at Ruth, Barton took a long time to react. He couldn''t believe that apart from himself and Logan, any of those heroes from back then had survived.

    "What happened back then? I thought you all..." Barton''s breath became heavy.

    "Were gone," Ruth said softly. "My ability is to foresee the future, but in that era, I couldn''t control such a great power. It just happened without any warning..."

    "So you survived because of your ability? You must know Logan. I can take you to him. Believe me, he would be thrilled to see you."

    Hearing Barton''s words, Ruth shook her head slightly. "Sorry, sir, but I won''t help you persuade Logan to extend his ws again. That''s not my mission."

    "What? What mission?" Barton was not embarrassed by her seeing through his intentions. Instead, he frowned at her words.

    Ruth didn''t answer but sighed deeply. "The future has changed, Mr. Barton."

    "You were on a bloody path, but now, the future has changed in the face of a great power. Everything will be part of a catastrophe, and all your futures have be obscure."

    "That''s not a level I can ''see.'' I can''t even be sure if this world will survive the catastrophe..."

    "It doesn''t matter," Barton said.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but...

    This world can''t get any worse, can it?"

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    153. Watching from the Shadows.

    154. Long-term ns.

    155. The Ghost Rider Gang.

    156. How Should a Mage Allocate Points?

    157. Count Nefaria.

 153. Watching from the Shadows.

    153. Watching from the Shadows.

    "This is terrible, Ashley! Are you really nning to leave us to find that magic-using lunatic?"

    Outside of Hammerfall City, in an abandoned warehouse, two barely adult boys stared at Ashley in disbelief. They still hadn''t recovered from her earlier words.

    "He''s not a lunatic," Ashley replied calmly. "He''s my prey. I can feel his power, stronger than anyone else. If I can kill him or obtain his abilities, I can overthrow the second Kingpin''s rule and make life better for everyone."

    Ever since encountering Alex, Ashley had been restless. She couldn''t sleep at night, and even when fighting with herpanions against other gangs, she would get distracted. No matter what she did, she couldn''t get the image of the guy in the bird-beaked mask out of her head. No one could hurt her so easily, not even her ''father.''

    Growing up, those who hurt her always ended up being defeated by her. It was indisputable and something Ashley had always believed. She knew her potential was vast, given the powerful bloodline flowing in her veins. But things changed after that man appeared. She wanted to make him pay.

    Ashley didn''t understand why, but every time she thought of the way that man looked at her, she would be furious. It was an inexplicable rage that made her want to destroy everything around her to vent. Those eyes were unforgettable. They were so indifferent, so detestable, as if he never considered her an equal.

    Even if she hadn''t spoken up, he might have just ignored her existence entirely.

    Even Ultron Mark VIII received his recognition and courtesy, but only her, only she...

    Ashley felt immensely insulted. The most infuriating thing in the world was not being cursed or beaten, but being ignored. From the beginning, he never took her seriously. No one could look at her like that, as if she were just a weed, just a nobody. The most crucial thing was, he knew her secret. He knew who she was, he knew how powerful she was!

    Yet despite this, he ignored her, he didn''t care, he treated her like a stray dog on the roadside!

    Thinking of this, Ashley couldn''t control her trembling hands.

    "I''ll make him acknowledge me before he dies," Ashley said through gritted teeth, then forced down her anger and continued. "But before that, Harry, Ryan, you two stay here. Wait for me toe back."

    "Honestly, Ashley, if that guy is as powerful as you say, making your father powerless to resist, then I don''t think you can beat him either," the guy named Harry shrugged.

    Although the two boys were older than Ashley, she was clearly stronger and more ambitious.

    "That''s not my ''father''!" Ashley retorted.

    "But you said he was an Avenger when he was young, didn''t you? If even he couldn''t match that guy, challenging him would be suicide," Ryan chimed in.

    Listening to her two bestpanions, Ashley didn''t respond immediately. She just jumped up, did a somersault in the air, andnded on the beam.

    "I''m different from that old man, understand? My grandfather was Spider-Man. He once defeated six super viins on his own, and it was these six super viins who wiped out the X-Men. Do you understand what that means?"

    Ryan and Harry exchanged a nce, then looked back at Ashley.

    "Honestly, Ashley, I don''t know what happened in that battle, but yourparison is wrong. I admit your grandfather was amazing, he could fight six super viins, but I don''t think he could wipe out the X-Men."

    "He was kind-hearted, understand? He had that ability!" Ashley leaped down,nding lightly in front of Harry and Ryan, arguing her point.

    "You can''t imagine this kind of power. I haven''t fully awakened this superpower, but I can still hear mosquitoes buzzing from a hundred meters away, and I can dodge bullets at close range!"

    Saying this, Ashley pointed to the huge skull on Ryan''s shirt and asked, "Tell me, Ryan, what does this symbol mean? Who does ite from?"

    Ryan paused, then carefully chose his words before speaking slowly.

    "This is the Punisher''s outfit, or rather, it''s not even an outfit, just a 60-cent T-shirt. It''s the Punisher''s legacy, representing the courage of ordinary people to challenge the extraordinary, representing vengeance against evil. If you''re guilty, you die."

    "Very good," Ashley nodded, then turned to Harry. "Your turn. Those horns on your head aren''t Halloween decorations, are they? Tell me, Harry."

    "Ashley, this is ridiculous��"

    "I want you to say it," Ashley stared at Harry, speaking each word slowly.

    "Sigh," Harry sighed, then said, "This is Daredevil''s outfit. It represents thew, using rules and regtions to constrain people''s behavior, to help people live better lives."

    "Exactly!"

    Ashley eximed. "Not everyone is worthy of following me. Do you know why I chose you? Because of your qualities. The Punisher, Daredevil, and my grandfather were the best of friends back in the day, the perfect team. I need you to trust me."

    Ryan and Harry fell silent. They wanted to say something, but they knew Ashley wouldn''t listen.

    "I will kill that man. Wait for my return."

    Ashley spoke softly but decisively. However, what the three teenagers didn''t know was that at that very moment, outside the warehouse, a pair of bloodless, pale eyes were staring at them intently.

    "Ugh..."

    Ink-ck, living liquid surged wildly.

    "I can feel a familiar presence..."

    Sharp teeth slowly opened.

    "...It''s the spider... I still remember him... I still remember his scent."

    A rustling sound spread out.

    "...She has potential. That''s who I''m looking for."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    154. Long-term ns.

    155. The Ghost Rider Gang.

    156. How Should a Mage Allocate Points?

    157. Count Nefaria.

    158. Drunken Life and Dreams.

 154. Long-term Plans.

    154. Long-term ns.

    Alex was well aware of the consequences that unknown crossings could bring. Just like the cocoon trying to drag the multiverse into the abyss, anything indescribable outside the sandbox would cause massive pollution upon entering it. This pollution wasn''t just for future timelines; the countlessplex information carried by outsiders would also put this world in extreme danger. The impact of information was invisible and intangible. Simrly, this pollution wasn''t unpredictable.

    Interestingly, each universe branch had its own unique cycle system. When influenced by information from other universes, the universe would activate a ''self-cleaning'' mechanism, like the human immune system, expelling bad information and pollution. But that method only worked for normal multiverses. In a universe that was already nearing its end, practically dead, it had no ability to drive its immune system.

    In other words, the will of this universe had long since died. The life remaining on this wastnd was just a group of cells living on a corpse. Someday, maybe in a year, maybe in a hundred years, the corpse of the cosmic starry sky would rot, and their future would lead down a path filled with eternal night.

    No one knew whaty at the end of that road, like a boat sailing on a full of oceans without a single piece ofnd, a whose will had long perished, with only the aftershocks of the dead remaining.

    "Can this universe really be saved? Or rather, are they really worth saving?"

    On the top of the valley, Kara gazed at the tragedy below. It wasn''t the first time she had seen the darkness of this world, but each time, it made her heart heavier. Below was a looted caravan. These merchants, struggling to survive, had to resort to being traveling vendors to feed their families. They used their savings to buy some camels and carts, traveling across the wastnd, hoping to make a small fortune in the next town.

    Perhaps only these merchants could truly see through the world''s misery and despair. For them, carrying arge amount of goods and traveling to sell them made them walking gold to gangsters and bandits.

    These merchants risked their lives daily, never knowing if tomorrow or an unexpected event woulde first. They didn''t know if the next town would bring wealth or a knife, but they knew that if they didn''t do this, their whole family would starve or be ves. To ensure safety, merchants often banded together, pooling resources to hire capable mercenaries for protection. Hawkeye used to do this job.

    But this was no guarantee. Protection didn''t mean a safe journey, as gangsters'' attacks were often more fierce than imagined.

    For the gangsters, if they didn''t rob big this time, the whole gang would copse. Their rtionship was like wolves and sheep.

    If the wolves seeded, the sheep would die.

    If the sheep seeded, the wolves would die.

    Nature''sw, unchangeable.

    In the past, Kara would have rushed down without hesitation upon seeing this. She couldn''t watch the gangsters kill and leave unscathed, nor could she ept doing nothing at that moment. She wanted to avenge the dead merchants. But now, she held back.

    For the first time, she stopped her body and started using her brain. She wanted to think, to find a real solution, not just treat the symptoms.

    "It''s good that you can start thinking about the meaning behind all this."

    Alex and Pietro stood behind Kara. Seeing her, Alex nodded slightly and continued.

    "Kara, I never thought of myself as a hero. The title ''hero'' is too big, far from being exined in a few words. But I know one saying: ''Heroes are made by the times.'' In this world of moral and order copse, heroes'' appearance would only make things worse."

    Alex wasn''t just speaking off the cuff. In theics, after Hawkeye died, Wolverine, due to his wife and daughter''s death, retracted his ws and decided to solve everything the hero way. He took Banner''s most promising baby Hulk out of the desert, riding a white horse, announcing Wolverine''s return to all the world''s criminals. Dragging his old, tired body with no longer functioning healing factors and adamantium ws, he even killed his way through the wastnd.

    But what was the result?

    Wolverine personally destroyed the Hulk Gang, leaving only a mess that ordinary people couldn''t handle. Later, the Punisher''s gang took over, more vicious than the Hulk Gang, and ordinary people''s casualty rate was higher than under the Hulk Gang''s rule. You can''t kill all the viins. Killing one man-eating shark would only draw more sharks by the scent of blood.

    To change everything, you can''t use the ''old ways.''

    "In Pietro''s world, I couldn''t change things. I had no power or ability; I could barely protect myself. My goal was to fulfill my promise to Pietro. But now, I want to try to do something, not just for the ordinary people here, but for ourselves."

    Even without the ''save all'' slogan, Alex had deeper concerns. The cocoon that polluted time and twisted reality loomed like a nightmare over Alex.

    Alex knew he wasn''t strong enough. There were more secrets on him waiting to be explored. He never thought tearing reality would give him unprecedented power. He knew he was too small for that unknown existence. The cosmic monster and the past of the timepad, these secrets weren''t something he could touch now.

    These anxieties weren''t something Alex could share with anyone. He only knew he should be down-to-earth. After losing the energy supply from the ruinous universe, Alex urgently needed a new universe as his energy source. And here, the wastnd universe under his feet, would be a good start.

    This time, Alex didn''t want to repeat the ruinous universe''s mistakes. He needed an absolutely safe universe, one not on the brink of copse at all times. To achieve this, there could only be one voice in such a universe.

    "What should we do?" Kara blinked.

    Hearing this, Alex calmly said.

    "We need manpower."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    155. The Ghost Rider Gang.

    156. How Should a Mage Allocate Points?

    157. Count Nefaria.

    158. Drunken Life and Dreams.

    159. "Like Before".

 155. The Ghost Rider Gang.

    155. The Ghost Rider Gang.

    There were many people here worth rallying, including the aged heroes and the offspring of heroes, but for Alex, they weren''t the most important. What Alex needed were people, specifically those ordinary people living at the very bottom, those who couldn''t control their own destinies and couldn''t even afford a full meal each day.

    When the worldview of two generations was severed, and society regressed to a dark and chaotic era, awakening people''s conscience became extremely difficult. This limitation was unavoidable. Even Alex had to take it step by step. Long-term ns and grand ideals were just empty talk until they were implemented. The challenges before Alex were numerous.

    For instance, the power of the time controller was running low, not enough to fully record this timeline, let alone exin the appearance of the Bat-Shuriken in this Marvel universe. But the good news was, Alex had many pieces to y. With them, he could unravel this endgame.

    "Judging by their attire, they should be from the Ghost Rider Gang. These guys'' hunting grounds span three states, and their motorcycles allow them to do this. They are extremely ruthless and usually leave no survivors after an attack. Moreover, because they move quickly, it''s hard for the mounted police to catch them."

    Casually speaking, Pietro noticed Kara''s slightly surprised look and shrugged. "I read about them in a newspaper I found earlier, just skimming through."

    "Pietro is right. These guys have almost no specific stronghold. They hide in the wilderness where natural hazards abound and dangerous beasts lurk. These factors act as their natural shields, even the Red Skull can''t deal with them for now," Alex exined.

    "Speaking of which, I''m curious why there are dinosaurs in this world. Weren''t these creatures long extinct?" Pietro asked curiously.

    Hearing this, Alex recalled briefly and then began to exin.

    "These dinosaurs came from the Savage Land, a hidden secret realm in Antarctica, a very magical ce. After the heroes fell in that great battle, some criminals wanting to profit banded together. They used high-tech weaponry and firepower to breach the Savage Land''s defenses and killed Ka-Zar."

    "Who''s Ka-Zar?" Kara asked.

    "Ka-Zar means ''Son of the Tiger.'' He was the guardian of the Savage Land, raised by a sabertooth tiger from a young age. Heter became an excellent hunter, always guarding the Savage Land from the ambitions of others," Alex answered.

    Upon hearing this, Pietro immediately caught on. "So, he''s like Tarzan, right?"

    "Yes, you can understand it that way. After he and other guardians perished, the criminals took away countless rare and precious metals and resources. Some also took away dinosaurs, thinking these creatures could fetch a good price here."

    Alex paused before continuing. "But as you can see, the world changed. Though dinosaurs are rare, not everyone can afford to keep them. Those who bought them soon found they couldn''t sustain them, so they released the dinosaurs into the wild."

    No need to borate further. Dinosaurs entering the current ecosystem were like deus ex machina. Without natural enemies, they reproduced wildly in the wild, disrupting the ecological bnce at a speed that left everyone stunned.

    By the time Red Skull and Doctor Doom realized what was happening, it was toote. Dinosaurs had already integrated into the wastnd world and became an essential part of the ecosystem. The discussion about dinosaurs didn''tst long, as it was interrupted by the Ghost Rider Gang''s arrival.

    It was unclear if Alex and hispanions were lucky or unlucky, but the route the Ghost Rider Gang took happened to cross where they were.

    Seeing the dust rising in the distance, Alex stopped his exnation.

    "It seems our ss will end early. These guys don''t look like they''ll stop," Alex shrugged at Kara and Pietro. "But these motorcycles are pretty good. With their help, we can reach our destination tonight."

    "Don''t worry, Alex, leave it to me," Pietro stretched and smiled confidently.

    "Kara, you go too," Alex thought for a moment and instructed. "Make the scene grand, the bigger, the better. Make it look like the Hulk Gang did it. Our actions need to be secretive. Faking a gang conflict will save us a lot of trouble."

    "Got it," Kara responded.

    The next moment, Kara and Pietro charged forward, their violent power creating a massive gust that blew Alex''s hair back. The Ghost Rider Gang was still reveling in their recent haul,ughing wildly and waving their weapons as they raced across the desert. But soon, theirughter stopped. The leader of the Ghost Rider Gang saw a shadow blocking the sun as a figure leaped high into the sky, then plummeted towards them at an even faster speed.

    "What the hell is that!?" the leader eximed in genuine astonishment.

    A fierce gust of wind roared past, and the terrifying force engulfed his entire body. In an instant, his brain didn''t even have time to react before he lost all consciousness. The leader felt like he had been hit head-on by a missile or crashed into a vibranium-made steel fortress while speeding.

    A deafening boom exploded, raising a sandstorm that blotted out the sky and sun. It was unimaginable what kind of power could do this, as if only those extraordinary beings from the old days could unleash such terrifying strength.

    The explosion''s aftermath sent several gang members flying. They didn''t know what had happened. The next moment, their perspective shifted to mid-air, rapidly moving until they crashed heavily to the ground, silent and still.

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

    The remaining gang members shouted, raising their weapons. Chains clinked, and motorcycle engines roared, creating a unique symphony in the desert. They didn''t care about the attacker''s identity. They only knew one thing: to break every bone of the attacker. Some even pulled out grenadeunchers, their ticket to wealth.

    In response, a fist enveloped in destructive power flew towards them.

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    156. How Should a Mage Allocate Points?

    157. Count Nefaria.

    158. Drunken Life and Dreams.

    159. "Like Before".

    160. The Final Chapter of Count Nefaria.

 156. How Should a Mage Allocate Points?

    156. How Should a Mage Allocate Points?

    For the members of the Ghost Rider Gang, this was a brutal massacre, much like what they had previously done to unarmed merchants. However, now, they were the ones being ughtered. The wolves had preyed onmbs, and now they themselves had be the prey of a tiger.

    Several gang members hid behind their motorcycles and fired at Kara, realizing that their attacker was no ordinary person. With their mortal bodies, they stood no chance in closebat against her. However, they underestimated Kara''s physical resilience. Even though her strength had been significantly weakened, small-caliber bullets still couldn''t prate her skin. The only effect these bullets had was slightly limiting her movement.

    But such attacks did nothing to tip the scales of battle. They couldn''t stop Kara''s killing spree, not even buying a little more time.

    "She''s a superhuman, like those freaks in the Hulk Gang!"

    "Use armor-piercing rounds, only those can hurt her."

    After several unsessful attacks, the Ghost Rider Gang members finally reacted. They dismounted and took more powerful weapons from the boxes on their motorcycles. This wasn''t their first encounter with superhumans. Long before Mao''s death, they frequently shed with mutants over territory. Later, they often encountered members of the Hulk Gang.

    The Ghost Rider Gang, with their experience in dealing with these extraordinary beings, stood out among the wastnd gangs. Superhumans were not invincible. This was proven on the night the superheroes fell. Those with superhuman powers were struck down on the battlefield, some even by ordinary people.

    Everyone understood that superhumans had weaknesses. They were not as invincible as they seemed. With the right strategies, even someone as powerful as Thor could be brought down by mortals. Rather than living at the bottom of society and looking up at these extraordinary beings, the gang members enjoyed watching those lofty figures fall from grace.

    "You''re done for, you bitch!"

    A burly man with a skull painted on his face stood up, holding an anti-aircraft gun on his shoulder, a weapon they specifically prepared for the Hulk Gang''s brainless brutes. His eyes gleamed with madness as he envisioned the girl in front of him being torn apart. But the next moment, a hand suddenly reached out from his stomach. It was a metallic arm, covered in crimson blood and small bone fragments.

    "Didn''t you notice?"

    A mocking voice whispered in the burly man''s ear, but he couldn''t respond. Pietro''s appearance elerated the massacre. Compared to the invulnerable and immensely strong Kara, Pietro, with his incredible speed, was even more dangerous. In the vast desert, his speed left ordinary people unable to react.

    Alex watched silently. He chose not to intervene because his magic abilities would onlyplicate things. Kara and Pietro had worked together many times and had developed a certain synergy.

    The Ghost Rider Gang was doomed. With Pietro''s speed, they had no chance to use their powerful weapons, which meant they couldn''t resist Kara''s relentless assault. Their defeat was inevitable. Many gang members began to flee, but in the face of Pietro''s super speed, their motorcycles were useless.

    One burly man in a ck jacket, either out of desperation or ack of options, rode his motorcycle straight toward Alex. This snapped Alex out of his thoughts. He watched the motorcycle charging at him with confusion.

    "Get out of the way! Move!!"

    The burly man''s eyes were filled with terror; he was clearly scared out of his wits.

    "You''re %@#$ asking for it!"

    When fear reached its peak, it turned into boundless rage. Seeing Alex standing still, the man took out a il. Alex, who had been contemting what to eat for dinner (since he was responsible for Kara and Pietro''s meals), was nowpletely focused on this burly man.

    Without much thought, Alex''s eyes turned blood-red. He gripped his umbre handle tightly and, instead of dodging, rushed towards the man with incredible speed. The burly man was taken aback but quickly reacted, gripping the motorcycle handle with one hand to maintain bnce while swinging the il fiercely at Alex. However, the oue was not what the man expected. His full-strength swing hit nothing but air, and a chill spread from his lower body.

    Drawing and sheathing his de was a seamless motion. Alex stood still, the red in his eyes fading. Panting slightly, he reflected on the power he had just unleashed. This speed and control were beyond his normal abilities, clearly a result of the enhancement from the beast.

    Though he hadn''t reached the level of a ''superhuman,'' against ordinary people, he could now hold his own even without magic. The only regret was hisck of formalbat training. Possessing great strength without the skill to wield it effectively was wasteful, but Alex had no time for training. He certainly didn''t want to be a mage who charges and strikes like a warrior!

    Silently, Alex returned his treasured umbre to its strap on his back and refocused on the battlefield. The skirmish ended quicker than he had expected. While he dealt with the desperate burly man, Pietro had already finished off the remaining gang members, and the desert returned to its eerie silence.

    "This area isn''tmonly traveled by merchants, so it''ll be a long time before anyone discovers these guys," Pietro said, cleaning his metallic arm with a smile.

    "Yes, that''s a good thing. It means no one will connect the impact we''re about to create in Rock Springs with this incident."

    Alex lifted a fallen motorcycle, waved his right hand, and green mes enveloped the bike. The mes quickly melted and reshaped the vehicle into a strange boat-like contraption��now, no one would think it belonged to the Ghost Rider Gang.

    With everything done, Alex continued, "We should thank them. With these vehicles, we''ll reach our destination tonight!"

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    157. Count Nefaria.

    158. Drunken Life and Dreams.

    159. "Like Before".

    160. The Final Chapter of Count Nefaria.

    161. Dying at the Hands of ''Heroes''.

 157. Count Nefaria.

    157. Count Nefaria.

    Rock Springs'' bar was a haven for thieves and thugs. Unlike the territories under the control of the Red Skull, this ce had a rtively peaceful atmosphere. Ever since the great Mafia Nefaria family took over, the gangsters here surprisingly began to govern thend with mercy.

    There were no gang fights, no killings for fun. The ordinary residents living here had self-sufficiency and a peaceful life. Although taxes were high and thieves were plenty, they didn''t have to worry about losing their lives. The Nefaria family prohibited all residents from leaving, but they were very polite to outsiders. It was said that many foreign gangs traded weapons with the Nefaria family, including Hydra.

    Speaking of the Nefaria family''s rise, one person could not be ignored��Count Luchino Nefaria. The Count was a well-known figure back in the day, and any hero who couldst two rounds with him was a leader among superheroes. He faced enemies from both the Avengers and the X-Men, and almost every famous hero had fought him at some point.

    However, he was no longer a mafia boss. Slumped in a chair at the bar counter, Count Nefaria held a ss, his fingers constantly rubbing it as if there was dust that would nevere off. The bartender was used to seeing this oddly dressed old man. He leaned at the bar''s end, asionally ncing at the Count, while others kept their distance, not out of fear but because they thought he was ''crazy.''

    This old man, once the godfather of the Nefaria Mafia, had retired long ago��since the night all superheroes perished. People avoided him because he couldn''t stop reminiscing about his glory days battling heroes, unable to move past those memories. Perhaps the night the heroes died, Count Nefaria''s spirit died too. Now, he was a shadow of his former self, with no reason to continue living.

    The bar was filled with the stench of bodies and alcohol. Compared to the inside of the Nefaria family''s mansion, the environment here wasn''t great, but it was the only ce where the Count could lose himself in drunkenness. He knew most people here looked down on him, some even saw him as a clown, but only he knew how glorious his costume had been back in the day.

    "You know nothing."

    Count Nefaria muttered dreamily, staring into his drink. "Back in Los Angeles. People would tremble just hearing my name."

    Gripping the ss tightly, the yellowish cheap liquor swirled inside. The Count looked at his reflection, seeing his old and haggard face, feeling a mix of emotions.

    The bartender, unable to suppress a bitter smile, put down the shining ss he was polishing and turned to grab a bottle of strong liquor from the shelf. He knew the Count was about to start recounting his past again.

    "Let''s make a deal, Count. I''ll give you a drink for free if you don''t tell your stories, okay?" the bartender said with a forced smile, filling the Count''s ss with strong liquor.

    Every time the Count started to reminisce, the bartender would use this method to stop him. Over time, it became a tacit habit between them. But tonight, the wind direction in Rock Springs changed. The bar''s door gently pushed open, and the bartender looked up to see three hooded figures entering.

    Probably travelers from afar, the bartender thought. It was almost winter, and many foreign merchants sought refuge here. In the wastnd, only this ce allowed those who couldn''t control their fate to rest. Every winter was a cmity for ordinary people, as even the rats would starve in the farmers'' empty warehouses after being looted by various gangs. This ce was much better inparison.

    The three approached the bar, and the bartender quickly put the cloth on his shoulder and greeted them warmly. He knew these outsiders were usually wealthy, and whether he could make a fortune depended on his skills.

    "How can I serve you?" he asked.

    "Some food and your strongest drink," the leader said, pulling out a gold piece the size of a cup from his robe.

    The bartender''s eyes widened at the sight of the gold. He quickly pocketed it and took out three sses, grabbing a bottle of liquor from a dusty cab.

    "Warm up with this drink first. It won''t disappoint you. I''ll have the kitchen prepare some food," he said, filling the sses and forcing a smile.

    "I want a drink too!" Count Nefaria eximed, mming his empty ss on the counter.

    "This is my old customer. Don''t mind him. He''s drunk," the bartender apologized to the three, then turned to the Count. "Count, my sry can''t cover such high-end drinks."

    Count Nefaria frowned deeply at his words.Then, the man under the hood spoke again. "Give him a drink. It''s on me."

    The bartender blinked in surprise but quickly obliged. "Alright, as you wish."

    Since someone else was paying, the bartender swiftly filled the Count''s ss and turned to head into the kitchen. Staring at the blood-red liquor, Count Nefaria licked his cracked lips, then nced at the three strangers beside him.

    "Are you from out of town?" he asked.

    "Sort of," the man replied.

    "Do you find my outfit strange? Don''t get me wrong, everyone thinks that way," Count Nefaria said, sipping his drink. "As a return for this drink, would you like to hear my story?"

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    158. Drunken Life and Dreams.

    159. "Like Before".

    160. The Final Chapter of Count Nefaria.

    161. Dying at the Hands of ''Heroes''.

    162. Bullseye''s Log - Part One.

 158. Drunken Life and Dreams.

    158. Drunken Life and Dreams.

    "I like stories."

    Hearing Count Nefaria''s words, Alex lifted his hood back to his neck and took a sip from the ss on the bar. He was very thirsty after the long journey.

    With his eyes now on Count Nefaria, Alex took a good look at the old man who had fallen to such a state.Count Nefaria was hunched over, his body having shrunk significantly with age. His head was bald except for a few sparse white hairs on the sides. His gaunt, dry face was unkempt, with a scruffy beard still glistening with some alcohol.

    He wore his old battle suit, but he was now too old to fill it out. The suit hung loosely on his shrunken frame, full of wrinkles.

    "You like stories, huh? Good. When I tell others about these things, they secretlyugh at me. I know they look down on me, but they know nothing."

    Count Nefaria''s zed eyes cleared a bit. He struggled to sit up straighter, adopting a morefortable posture, and turned his head to look at Alex, curious about this young man interested in old glories.

    "Tell me. I''m quite interested," Alex said with a smile.

    "It was a glorious battle. I personally ended those who called themselves ''heroes''."

    Mumbling something unclear, Count Nefaria lifted his head and nced at the other two hooded figures."We were powerful and ruthless. Those heroes, those arrogant fools."

    His cloudy eyes shifted slightly, and a strange energy seemed to well up. Staring at one of the figures, Count Nefaria felt an inexplicable familiarity.

    "Those... those..."

    Breathing heavily, Count Nefaria felt dizzy. He shook his head vigorously, trying to clear his mind.Closing his eyes tightly and then reopening them, he saw, in his haze, a figure with silver hair smiling mockingly at him.

    The old Count''s hunched body trembled slightly. He rubbed his eyes frantically and strained to open them wider, trying to see more clearly.

    "Those what?" Alex asked calmly.

    "Those... that..."

    Count Nefaria opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but no words came out. In his vision, he really saw a silver-haired man, hidden under a hood.

    "It''s you? It''s you!"

    The ss shattered, and crimson liquor spilled everywhere. Count Nefaria stood up, but, being drunk, he stumbled and knocked over his chair.

    "What''s wrong?" The bartender rushed out from the kitchen.

    Count Nefaria huped, one hand gripping the table to stay upright, the other hand pounding his dizzy head.

    "Count, you''ve had too much to drink."

    "No! I''ve had enough!" Count Nefaria retorted loudly, his gaze sweeping over Alex and the others, finally settling on Pietro.

    "I know you. I know you! You came for me. After all these years, I thought everyone had forgotten me. God, you finally came!"

    "Honestly, I''m quite interested in hearing your story." Seeing Count Nefaria''s state, Alex didn''t need to guess that Pietro had been recognized. There was no point in hiding anymore since, ording to their original n, no one here was leaving anyway.

    "That''s not important... cough... not important at all."

    Count Nefaria''sbored breathing led to a fit of coughing, then he smiled broadly, excitement showing in his entire being.

    "Hahaha! I knew... I knew this day woulde. I''ve been waiting for forty-five years, sitting in this bar until dawn every night. I dreamed of a hero pushing that door open, and now... you''re finally here!"

    "You''d better calm down, Count. I''m more interested in eating something right now. Seriously, can''t you just sit down and have a good drink in your final moments?" Alex said indifferently.

    "I told you, I''ve had enough to drink!"

    Count Nefaria shouted, his bloodshot eyes ring at Pietro, now recognizing him. Shakily, he reached out as if to embrace Pietro.

    "Quicksilver, yes, that''s the name. I remember you. I still remember you. You''re the young Avenger. You''re still young. That''s great... great indeed."

    Pietro''s expression changed slightly. He turned to Kara, and they exchanged a look, understanding that this old man had gone mad.

    "If you want release," Alex said slowly, "I don''t mind sending you on your way now."

    "No, no, no..."

    Hearing Alex''s words, Count Nefaria immediately protested. He stepped back, shifting his gaze to Alex, mumbling, "I''m not ready. I''m not ready. I can''t just..."

    The old Count stood unsteadily, trying to puff out his chest and suck in his beer belly, hoping to appear more formidable. Seeing this, Alex sighed and resumed drinking. He quite liked the taste of this liquor��strong, but not burning the throat.

    Count Nefaria mumbled to himself, fumbling with his battle suit. The buttons he fastened and unfastened repeatedly, his actions clumsy and sometimes wrong. But he seemed to take this seriously, as if preparing for the most important moment of his life, just like forty-five years ago.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    159. "Like Before".

    160. The Final Chapter of Count Nefaria.

    161. Dying at the Hands of ''Heroes''.

    162. Bullseye''s Log - Part One.

    163. Marks of Shame.

 159. “Like Before”.

    159. ��Like Before��.

    "Hey, Count, you know dragging this out won''t change the oue," Pietro said, removing his hood. He didn''t understand why the old man was fussing over his long-outgrown battle suit, nor why Alex wasn''t doing anything when he could easily end this.

    It seemed like a foolish y, a circus performance with no audience, yet Alex seemed intent on carrying on with this charade. Based on what Pietro knew, Alex wasn''t that kind of person.

    Alex didn''t react to Pietro''s words; he just kept drinking his wine, one sip at a time. The world had changed. Without heroes, even the superviins lost their purpose. Heroes and viins were symbiotic. When one vanished, so did the other. In a way, this was a tragic end.

    Count Nefaria''s actions were bothughable and pitiful. He was like a clown, but watching this scene, it was hard to find it funny.

    "Don''t rush... don''t rush, it''s almost done," Count Nefaria said excitedly, his body trembling with anticipation. After tying his cloak for the seventh time, he checked his gloves and smoothed out the wrinkles on his clothes. Finally, he raised his head and asked Pietro, "How do I look?"

    Pietro was taken aback. He knew this old man was once a formidable viin, perhaps a significant headache for the heroes. But now, he was old. No matter how straight he stood or how neatly he dressed, he couldn''t return to his prime, just like his faded, patched battle suit.

    Pietro nced at Alex, who was still drinking, then shook his head and looked back at the Count. "Not bad, looks fine," he said casually.

    Though Pietro''s words were perfunctory, they made Count Nefaria even happier. He smiled like a child, despite the wrinkles piling up on his face.

    "Good, good," Count Nefaria nodded continuously. He wanted to appear more imposing, but he had done his best. Thankfully, Quicksilver acknowledged him. Clenching and unclenching his fists, Count Nefaria steadied his breath, then let his gaze wander between Pietro and Kara, finally resting on Pietro''s young face.

    "We''ve waited long enough. We... can start now, like before."

    "Like before?" Pietro didn''t understand.

    "Yes, yes, like before," Count Nefaria smiled, then slowly looked at the confused bartender.

    The bartender, unsure of what expression to show, didn''t know what was happening. These people seemed to know the Count, but he had never seen the Count like this before.

    "Count, you''ve had too much. You should leave," the bartender said.

    "Child, you''re different from them," Count Nefaria said, ignoring the bartender''s words, showing a mix of sadness and pity. Staring at the bartender''s face, he continued in a voice only he could hear, "I''m very sorry."

    The next moment, twoser beams shot out, hitting the bartender''s head and blowing it up instantly. Blood sttered everywhere, and the bartender''s dazed expression remained even as his head exploded like a watermelon.

    "My God��"

    Though most people in the bar were minding their own business, they weren''t oblivious. Seeing Count Nefaria suddenly kill the bartender scared these small-time crooks out of their wits. They screamed and left their seats, some scrambling to the corners, fearing the next attack would target them. Most, however, rushed for the door.

    "What are you doing?" Pietro was stunned. He had been ready to fight but didn''t expect theser to target the bartender.

    "Like before! Hahaha! Cough, cough," Count Nefariaughed hoarsely, his eyes brimming with destructive energy, sting at the fleeing patrons.

    "Let''s start, Quicksilver! I''ll handle killing them, and you... stop me!" Count Nefaria roared.

    Pietro stared at the Count. In his stunned state, theser beam ripped through the crowd, cutting through the door''s beam. Those who hadn''t escaped were torn apart by theser and falling debris.

    "Stop me, hahaha!"

    Count Nefariaughed wildly, seemingly regaining his former glory. Ordinary people could only flee, while the heroes would arrive at the crucial moment.

    "It''s time to act," Kara patted Pietro''s shoulder and charged forward.

    Her explosive punch reached Count Nefaria in an instant, but to her surprise, the old man blocked it. The impact created a deafening sound. Kara, who had almost destroyed half the Earth in the previous universe, thought she understood the power of this universe. But realizing her full-force punch was blocked left her stunned.

    In that moment of hesitation, Count Nefaria struck with an uppercut, sending Kara flying. Count Nefaria had just retracted his punch when pain hit his abdomen. A silver sh passed before his eyes, and he staggered back several steps.

    Steadying himself, Count Nefaria looked up through his blurry vision and saw Cyclops, the leader of the X-Men, standing before him.

    "It''s over, Nefaria. We''ll stop you!"

    Cyclops dered righteously, adjusting his special visor. Aser beam burst forth.

    "Then try it!" Count Nefaria retorted arrogantly, his eyes emittingser beams as well.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    160. The Final Chapter of Count Nefaria.

    161. Dying at the Hands of ''Heroes''.

    162. Bullseye''s Log - Part One.

    163. Marks of Shame.

    164. The Pym Cross.

 160. The Final Chapter of Count Nefaria.

    160. The Final Chapter of Count Nefaria.

    Kara''s Kryptonian heat vision shed fiercely with Count Nefaria''sser beams in mid-air.

    The air was torn apart at that moment, and the energy from the collision of the two scarlet beams sted everything around them, sending tables and chairs flying and crashing violently against the walls. The floor of the bar began to crack, with deep fissures spreading out like spider webs, stopping only at the rubble near the entrance.

    The intertwining energies distorted the space slightly, and waves of red energy rippled through the air like water, creating a dazzlingly brilliant disy.

    "Supergirl, I''ll help you," Pietro said, clenching his vibranium arm.

    Although the bar''s confined space limited Pietro''s ability to fully unleash hisbat prowess, his speed was now formidable. With both arms restored, his full-speed burst was almost as fast as Quicksilver from other parallel universes. Scarlet energy beams filled Count Nefaria''s vision, leaving him with only a blurred scene.

    Swirling air currents rampaged through the bar, and all Count Nefaria could hear was the howling wind, the kind that only apanied the release of immense power. He hadn''t used his superpowers in a long time, and the once agile ionic energy now felt thick and sluggish like honey, making it difficult to control.

    Bathed in brilliant light, Count Nefaria let out a low growl, trying to unleash even greater power. Suddenly, a sense of danger arose from within him. He clenched his fists, ready to defend himself, but he was too slow. He felt a searing pain on his face, and the scene before him started to spin.

    Crashing heavily to the ground, Count Nefaria propped himself up, struggling not to copse. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his bleary eyes catching a glimpse of his attacker. The metal glinted in the bar''s shattered lights. Count Nefaria''s mind was foggy, his once sharp thoughts now sluggish.

    Who is he? How did he attack me?

    Is this my blood?

    Count Nefaria opened his mouth, blood dripping onto the floor, clearing his mind slightly.

    That''s right, it''s Colossus!

    The X-Men superheroes.

    They''re here to trouble me, just like before, just like they always have.

    Kara stopped her heat vision in time; otherwise, Pietro would have been hurt by her attack during his close-range assault. After some time working together, they had developed a bit of synergy.

    "It''s over, Count," Pietro said, grabbing Count Nefaria''s shoulder with his vibranium arm.

    "Not yet!" Count Nefaria roared, and a surge of strength erupted from his arm. Pietro was astonished to find that Count Nefaria had somehow unleashed immense power, and the next moment, Pietro felt a sense of weightlessness as he was thrown aside.

    The suddenly invigorated Count Nefaria looked dazed. He stood unsteadily, his body trembling from the pain and his muddled mind struggling to think. He wobbled as he turned, his hunched body shaking.

    "You... you won''t stop me... I... I will..."

    Count Nefaria panted heavily, his dull eyes fixed on Kara. In his hazy vision, he vaguely saw a familiar woman, someone he recognized, someone he remembered��Carol Danvers. With a beast-like roar, Count Nefaria charged at Kara.

    Seeing this, Kara didn''t dodge. She clenched her fists and met him head-on, their punches filled with immense power aimed straight at each other''s faces.

    This was not an evenly matched battle. If Count Nefaria were in his prime, he could use his fullbat skills to suppress the girl in front of him, but now he couldn''t. His sluggish mind couldn''t keep up with Kara''s rapid strikes. At first, Count Nefaria could dodge Kara''s punches and counterattack, but gradually, his arms became stiff.

    When Karanded a punch squarely on Count Nefaria''s eye socket, he lost all ability to resist. However, Kara didn''t intend to stop. She knew too well how powerful these superviins were in their youth. She exchanged a nce with Pietro, and in the next moment, Pietro acted swiftly, sending Count Nefaria into the air.

    Kara leaped up, catching up to Count Nefaria mid-air. Just as he was about to hit the ceiling, she sped her hands together and, with all her might, smashed him down.

    Smash!

    Splinters flew as Count Nefaria crashed heavily onto the bar floor, creating a deep pit. He couldn''t get up again. Count Nefaria''s vision blurred, the brokenmp above casting multiple shadows, its yellowish light bing the only color in his sight.

    Lying in the pit, blood continuously flowed from Count Nefaria''s mouth. He found it hard to breathe, only able to make incoherent sounds with each breath.

    "It''s time for the curtain to fall."

    At the bar, Alex drank thest drop of wine and gently ced the ss on the counter. Only then did Alex stand up. Casting his gaze towards Count Nefaria, Alex''s expression turned serious. He began walking towards him, step by step.

    Alex''s steps were slow, each one echoing like the weakening heartbeat of Count Nefaria.

    In his final moments, Count Nefaria''s vision blurred. Then, the sound of footsteps brought some rity to his muddled thoughts. Sensing someone approaching, Count Nefaria mustered his strength, trying to stay conscious. He turned his head slightly, trying to see the personing. Through the yellowish blur, a dark figure took shape.

    In Count Nefaria''s final sight, he saw Doctor Strange approaching him, making a mystical gesture. The red cloak swayed with his movements, green magical energy flickered at his fingertips, and with each step, Stephen Strange delivered his final verdict.

    Count Nefaria''s lips moved.

    "I''m... sorry..."

    Tears streamed from his eyes to his ears, and with that, Count Nefaria was no more.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    161. Dying at the Hands of ''Heroes''.

    162. Bullseye''s Log - Part One.

    163. Marks of Shame.

    164. The Pym Cross.

    165. Osborn City.

 161. Dying at the Hands of ‘Heroes’.

    161. Dying at the Hands of ��Heroes��.

    Standing before Count Nefaria, Alex immediately began to absorb his energy. For superhumans like Count Nefaria, he had to extract their energy before the activity in their bodiespletely dissipated, otherwise, it would be a waste.

    Magical energy surged out, gradually illuminating the area around Alex. The emerald green light, like the branches of a willow tree, slowly absorbed the energy from Count Nefaria''s body. However, unlike previous instances where he absorbed the energy of harmful beasts, the pure ionic energy was easier to manage and more controble than biological energy.

    When absorbing biological energy, he was often affected by the soul and fragmented information of the creature. But pure energy was different; the distinction was like that between water and ice. It''s worth noting that not all energy is as easily controlled. If Alex were to face Phoenix Force or Chaos Magic, the violent cosmic energy would pose significant challenges. Compared to those, Count Nefaria''s ionic energy was rtively easier to absorb.

    This time, Alex didn''t choose to keep the energy for himself but instead infused it into the Timepad. He wanted to see how much power this energy could supply to the device.

    Kara didn''t interrupt Alex''s actions; she simply stared nkly at the already deceased Count Nefaria on the ground. For some reason, Kara felt this old man was different from the criminals she had faced before.

    Pietro felt simrly. Despite standing on the moral high ground and knowing they had "fought for justice" by killing a viin, there was no joy in their hearts. Instead, everything seemed chaotic.

    "I know you have a lot to say, don''t hold back," Alex said calmly, continuing his magical work.

    "I..." Pietro started but couldn''t find the words. "I want to say so much, but I don''t know where to begin."

    Alex understood Pietro''s feelings well. There is no absolute right or wrong in this world, no clear-cut good and evil. Everything isn''t just ck and white. If Alex had to exin these concepts, even he wouldn''t know where to start.

    These matters covered too many fields, often rising to philosophical levels��depths too profound and elusive, with each person holding their own views. No one could im to be absolutely right, making those discussions ultimately meaningless.

    Alex aimed to present the facts. How Pietro and Kara interpreted them was up to them.

    "Pietro, you''re curious why I didn''t intervene directly, but instead chose to watch him perform this ''circus act,'' right?" Alex turned to Pietro.

    Pietro nodded silently. He had wanted to ask but knew Alex had his reasons, so he wasn''t too surprised and chose to go along with it.

    "As you''ve seen, Count Nefaria was already spent. He died fighting heroes, just like many other viins across the world. They had long lost their purpose, wandering aimlessly like the living dead for decades."

    Alex''s voice was calm as he narrated the current state of the wastnd.

    "As he said, he was waiting for heroes to push open the bar door and engage in a grand battle, for that was the only way he could reim his former self. He once was glorious..."

    "But he was a superviin, wasn''t he? Countless ordinary people died at his hands. Why should we pity him?" Kara asked, confused.

    Alex paused his actions. Thest bit of energy had been drained from Count Nefaria, reducing him to a dried corpse, much like the ordinary people he had once turned into husks.

    "Do you think I pity him?"

    Staring at Count Nefaria''s remains, Alex mused, half to himself and half in response.

    "It was just a transaction. Count Nefaria knew he would die. In fact, he had been waiting for this day. He both anticipated and feared his death. I merely made a mutually beneficial trade with him."

    "The pride of these superviins lies in their past victories. They fought and won a war; they indeed achieved it. For those in the wastnd who find no meaning in life, the best death is a spectacr one, rather than dying unnoticed in a gutter."

    Pietro lowered his head, reminded of his past.

    "They want a heroic death, not to be forgotten. Like Count Nefaria, a relic of a dark age, his only remaining dream was to be killed by heroes."

    Alex paused, then gestured to epass the entire wrecked bar.

    "Look at this ce. From the start, Count Nefaria knew he would die, and that no one in this bar would leave alive..."

    Alex picked up the remaining bottle of wine, miraculously intact from the fierce battle, and poured it into a ss.

    "So, Count Nefaria chose to act. Though it didn''t alter our n, since he was willing to help, I respected his decision."

    The wine poured into the ss with a clear sound.

    "Count Nefaria''s goal was simple. He wanted to die at the hands of heroes!"

    Pietro and Kara looked at Alex.

    "And heroes'' hands..." Alex lifted the ss.

    "Cannot be stained with innocent blood."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    162. Bullseye''s Log - Part One.

    163. Marks of Shame.

    164. The Pym Cross.

    165. Osborn City.

    166. Night Raid.

 162. Bullseye’s Log – Part One.

    162. Bullseye��s Log �C Part One.

    <strong>Bullseye''s Log��</strong>

    I''ve been tracking that particr superhero team for some time now. What''s intriguing is that I still haven''t figured out their target. It seems like they''re wandering aimlessly. Initially, I thought these heroes would be more mboyant, like my old acquaintances, but to my surprise, they are extremely cautious. This strengthens my belief that they have a long-term n.

    I can''t yet confirm their identities or assess their strength, but the fact that they possess the Watcher''s Eye is a clear signal that they are preparing to counter-attack Red Skull. What surprised me was my earlier misjudgment; their number is not four, but three.

    But isn''t that the exciting part? It means their potential is even greater, and their strength must be more formidable. The thought of their expressions when I kill them makes me tremble with excitement.

    Five days ago, I tracked their steps to a small vige.It was a very backward ce, out of Red Skull''s reach, like ants forgotten by a higher power, struggling to survive in an isted and impoverished corner of the world.

    They might not differ much from other ants, but they were so backward that they didn''t even recognize me. I am, after all, a marshal of the New Order! At least, I was before. I kindly tried to ask if they had seen any strangers passing through recently. A little girl served me, and I noticed her gravely ill brother and the poisoned spring water she brought out.

    The poison was ''Rattlesnake''s'' special concoction, which reminded me of past encounters in Hell''s Kitchen. However, after that battle, I hadn''t heard from them again; they must be dead by now.

    If I hadn''t encountered their relics here, I might not have remembered them. These foolish ants had been out of touch with the outside world for years. They were hostile towards me and unwilling to divulge any information. But I am patient.

    After dealing with most of them, I finally got what I wanted. My targets are three people, indistinguishable from normal humans, two men and one woman, all appearing young. I can''t determine how much useful information this is. They might have split up beforeing here. I am confident I found no extra traces while tracking them, but I can''t rule out the possibility that one of them can fly.

    I don''t have enough useful information yet, but for now...

    They''ve deviated from their route again.

    This doesn''t surprise me, as they''ve done so multiple times already. They seem like headless chickens; I don''t know their goal, but I don''t think I''ve been exposed. They are not trying to shake me off; they''re just lost. They''ve veered off the main road again, this time plunging into deep mountains. I am increasingly curious about what they are up to. Aha, harmful beasts, I should have thought of that.

    They are superheroes, embodiments of justice. This is the answer.

    I saw the corpse of a harmful beast, seemingly drained of blood or something else. My understanding of magic is vague, especially after Red Skull burned nearly all the books and artifacts of sorcery.

    I have to wonder if there is a vampire among them. Those filthy creatures were once our allies, but that was a long time ago. Now, they are just a pack of wild dogs that only dare to hunt at night. In fact, I was somewhat mistaken. I carefully examined the beast''sir and found a clearly defined fist mark deep inside. Unsurprisingly, it was a girl''s hand. The immense destructive power was striking.

    Simr to Jennifer''s strength, but I know it''s not her. Things are getting more interesting. I hadn''t received any reports of missing persons from the Hulk''s gang before. Maybe this is something new. Though I have no concrete evidence, I suspect they might have had contact with that old fool Hawkeye. They set out from the Watcher''s Eye, not far from Hammerfall City.

    A day ago, my informant brought me intriguing news: a horrific massacre had urred in the ''Murder Park.''

    The victim was Eric Josten, also known as As. I knew his identity; he was a soldier under Baron Zemo, a member of the Thunderbolts. His death didn''t surprise me. Hawkeye finally walked this path. If not for these new Avengers, I might have put Hawkeye on my list, but now, he will have to wait.

    I have reason to believe there might be some connection between these two groups. Hawkeye has been silent for over forty years, and Baron Zemo imed to have destroyed him. If he is still alive, he would have no reason to act now unless it''s for these young heroes. I''m not sure, but the probability seems high.

    If the actions of these heroes are exposed, criminals worldwide will not let them go. They are the best delicacy, something that hasn''t been tasted for decades.

    ''Too many wolves, too little meat.''

    I don''t intend to tell anyone about what''s happening here, whether it''s Skull or Doom. They are old, like me. They orchestrated that world-shaking battle back then, but the result dragged us all into the abyss. Now, I won''t follow their path.These are my prey, mine alone. I won''t let anyone else touch ''them,'' not even Red Skull.

    I can sense someone is tracking me. Their skills are excellent.

    But to me, still too amateurish.

    Writing this,

    Bullseye suddenly stopped his pen, a dangerous smile curling his lips. In the next moment, he flung the pen from his hand. The pen flew through the air at such speed that only a fleeting ck shadow could be seen. It then embedded itself in the foliage, pinning a woman''s eye.

    "If Red Skull really wants to send someone to kill me, he should send some real experts, not half-baked ones like you."

    Bullseye sneered, pocketing his notebook and elegantly standing up.

    "You shouldn''t have interrupted me at my happiest moment. Besides, even your grandfather, Kraven the Hunter, wasn''t worthy of facing me."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    163. Marks of Shame.

    164. The Pym Cross.

    165. Osborn City.

    166. Night Raid.

    167. ''Old Friend'' Blood Baron.

 163. Marks of Shame.

    163. Marks of Shame.

    "You killed dlena! You damned bastard!"

    Two burly men suddenly jumped out of the bushes, wielding axes and machetes, charging straight at Bullseye.

    Bullseye calmly watched the scene unfold, as if he didn''t even consider the two guys a threat.

    The burly men were adorned with decorations made from beast heads, indicating they had hunted many times and tried to emte their grandfather by mounting these trophies on themselves. But Bullseye thought they must be utterly foolish.

    He recognized these people.

    Or rather,

    He recognized their grandfather.

    Kraven the Hunter, a truly great hunter, was skilled in various hunting techniques, targeting powerful beings. Bullseye had crossed paths with him many times, especially when targeting Spider-Man.

    Kraven saw Spider-Man as the perfect prey and fought him for years. However, Bullseye had heard that hemitted suicide after that fight because he felt he had achieved his greatest dream and saw no reason to continue living, choosing to end his life at his peak. But looking at these two guys rushing at him, Bullseye only saw them as disgraceful scum.

    "The great Kraven''s blood runs in our veins! We will personally kill you and take your head!" The leader of the two men roared, raising his machete as he charged at Bullseye.

    ''Stupid trash.''

    Bullseye kicked him, causing him to lose bnce, then immediately swept his legs out from under him, knocking him to the ground.

    Seeing the other man charging in, Bullseye sidestepped, narrowly avoiding a fatal axe strike, and then smashed his mechanical arm into the man''s face.

    "I am honored to face someone like you. Taking your head will be a glorious day for us. But you shouldn''t have killed my sister; you will pay for it!"

    The leader got back up and lunged at Bullseye again, seemingly unaffected by the earlier hit. Bullseye didn''t respond; he simply moved swiftly, dodging their attacks and looking for opportunities to counter. These men were strong and fast, and they had undergone professional training, as evidenced by their fighting techniques. But their coordination wascking.

    "We bear the glorious legacy of Kraven!"

    The man swung his machete down, and although Bullseye tried to dodge, he was still wounded on the shoulder. Blood spurted, sttering on the ground.

    "You''re old, Bullseye!" The leader licked the blood off his de, revealing a bloodthirsty smile.

    Bullseye had some understanding of Kraven''s background. The guy wasn''t an ordinary person; he was enhanced by a mysterious potion from the voodoo priestess Calypso.

    Bullseye didn''t know the specific abilities of that potion, but it was akin to the Super Soldier Serum, granting immense strength, superior speed, and heightened agility. It seemed somewhat simr to Wakanda''s Heart-Shaped Herb. These worthless descendants of Kraven probably had something simr in their system, though clearly not as potent as the original. It was likely a poor-quality product.

    "Die, old man! I''ll rip out your heart!"

    Seeing Bullseye finally injured, the other man charged at him with his sharp axe, aiming for Bullseye''s head.

    "You''re not worthy."

    Bullseye leaped high, his aged body still retaining itsbat prowess after some enhancements. He maintained his fighting capabilities.

    "And besides, let me tell you something."

    He kicked the man in the face, then snatched a tooth from the beast-tooth ne around his neck. Without aiming, he flung it at the leader.

    "In a fight, less talk, more action!"

    The tooth flew straight into the leader''s mouth, piercing through. Blood gushed like water from a pipe, and the leader copsed, his head tilted.

    "Brother!" The man with the axe was stunned. They had clearly had Bullseye cornered, but he had turned the tables.

    "A real fight is never the clumsy show you put on. Killing is done in an instant, like I said before..."

    Bullseye''s voice echoed behind the man.

    "You''re not worthy!"

    In the next moment, the man followed his brother to the grave, bing another addition to the heap of bones at the beast''sir. Bullseye coldly regarded their bodies, knowing he was being targeted.

    After his fallout with Red Skull, the two hadpletely broken ties. Now, Red Skull would likely send assassins to kill him and had put a bounty on his head, or else he wouldn''t be hunted by the Kraven family.

    These worthless scum had formed a hit squad, akin to mercenaries, acting for anyone willing to pay. Normally, they wouldn''t dare target Bullseye.

    "...Ugh."

    Bullseye clutched his shoulder, his expression grim. The machete wound had only cut his flesh, not reaching the bone, but to Bullseye, it was a real insult. He shouldn''t have been injured, especially not by these worthless scum. He needed to be in his best condition for the uing battles. The superheroes he would face were far stronger than these guys.

    He sought a peak battle, his ultimate hunt, and this couldn''t be interrupted by anyone, least of all by Red Skull''s meddling. Bullseye leaned against a rock, slowly sitting down. The blood from his shoulder left a mark on the rock��a mark of shame. The uing battles were crucial. Bullseye clenched his fist. To him, this fight was of paramount importance, possibly the only chance in his life for a truly significant battle.

    "So be it, Skull."

    "Keep sending people to kill me."

    "I''ll kill every one of them. This time, no one can stop me. No one."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    164. The Pym Cross.

    165. Osborn City.

    166. Night Raid.

    167. ''Old Friend'' Blood Baron.

    168. Past Memories.

 164. The Pym Cross.

    164. The Pym Cross.

    New Ennd, Connecticut.

    Forty-five years ago.

    "They''re all down. The ambush was a sess. Our insider yed a huge role; they didn''t see iting."

    Crossbones reported the battle situation to Red Skull with an excited tone, looking at the crashed Avengers Quinjet.

    "The Avengers are all down..."

    "Not all of them!"

    Suddenly, a deafening roar came from above Crossbones.

    Crossbones turned around in shock, only to see an enormous footing down on him like a giant mountain. The terrifying range left him with no chance to dodge. He could only cross his arms in front of him, trying to block the destructive shoe sole. The next moment, the furious foot stomped the ground, raising a cloud of dust.

    Crossbones couldn''t even make a sound. The surrounding people could only see blood spurting from under the shoe.

    "You damned bastards! You think this is over?! We will never stop fighting! Never!"

    Under the full moon, Ant-Man''s gigantic form blotted out the sky. He roared like an enraged beast, looking at the gathering Hydra soldiers and countless tanks and cannons. Ant-Man had already prepared for the worst.

    "Haha, you talk big, Pym. But that''s not enough to keep you alive."

    Below, Abomination, Avnche, and Egghead, along with other superviins, mocked Ant-Man''s resistance. Though the Pym Particles could make his body enormous, he was already at his limit. Their n had been sessful, and many superheroes had been defeated. Pym was no exception. However, despite their mockery, they still slowly retreated. After all, Hank Pym in a frenzy was highly destructive. Crossbones'' fate was a good example; no one wanted to be next.

    "Hank, I''m here to help."

    Wasp fluttered over, but she was soon targeted by Vulture and Hobgoblin. These super-criminals had clearly rehearsed countless times. To eliminate the heroes once and for all, they had gathered all the viins and ssified them based on their characteristics. Seeing this, Ant-Man roared and punched at Hobgoblin, who was flying on his device. But Hobgoblin had anticipated this, and the punch missed.

    But Ant-Man''s goal wasn''t to defeat him; he just wanted to distract him. Sure enough, Wasp seized the opportunity, releasing powerful electric currents from her hands that struck Ghost''s chest.

    At the same time, Ant-Man turned and grabbed Vulture. With his attention on Wasp, Vulture had no time to dodge and was caught by Ant-Man, who crushed him into a pulp. No more holding back. From the moment this war began, there was no more holding back.

    S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Helicarrier had crashed in New York, signaling the superviins'' all-out attack. Hank Pym and Wasp were ambushed on their way to assist the heroes in New York. These viins had set a trap on their route. Now they were not far from the battlefield. Ant-Man''s towering figure allowed him to see the firelight on the horizon. The heroes there needed their help.

    "J, you have to get out of here quickly!"

    Ant-Man shouted. He knew he couldn''t leave. If anyone could quickly reach the battlefield, it would be Wasp, who could fly. As long as they dealt with the flying viins, they couldn''t pursue Wasp.

    "Vision and Captain America are in Washington. That''s where Red Skull isunching his main attack! Find them; they know what to do. It''s the only way!"

    Ant-Man then threw Vulture''s body at the Hydra soldiers, shouting.

    "I''ll hold them off, you go!"

    "No!"

    Tears welled in Wasp''s eyes as she looked at Hank Pym''s cracked goggles, her heart aching.

    "I can''t leave you here alone. I won''t leave��"

    She couldn''t finish her sentence. In that moment of hesitation, the enemy''s attack was upon them. Ant-Man turned his head, seeing only the image of his wife Wasp being pierced by aser.

    "J!"

    The tragic roar echoed through the heavens and earth. Hank Pym trembled with rage, his heart-wrenching scream causing the surrounding soldiers to retreat several steps, many of them experiencing temporary hearing loss.

    "I''m going to kill you all, I''m going to kill you all!"

    "The big guy is mad, retreat!" Avnche shouted, calling the others to leave. But he himself moved in the opposite direction, charging at Ant-Man.

    "Pym, do you know why we intercepted you here?" Avnche sneered.

    Unfortunately, his words fell on deaf ears. Hank Pym, consumed by rage, only had one thought: to kill everyone in front of him. But it didn''t matter to Avnche. He wasn''t expecting a response. Avnche crouched down, cing his hands on the ground and unleashing his power. The massive seismic force triggered an earthquake, causing the t ground to crumble.

    Ant-Man was about to attack but was thrown off bnce by the tremors. The ground copsed, and Pym''s leg got stuck in the fissure.

    "You''ll enjoy this, Pym."

    Avnche grinned menacingly.

    "A swarm of ants can kill an elephant."

    From the cracks in the ground, countless subterraneans crawled up. They were numerous and densely packed. These green creatures quickly climbed up Ant-Man''s deeply trapped leg under the cover of darkness.

    "No!"

    Ant-Man screamed in agony as the pain overwhelmed him. The next moment, he felt something crawling into his mouth. The endless swarm of subterraneans poured over him, bringing him down. Hank Pym''s massive body fell to the ground, causing a violent tremor. His vision was filled with the bodies of the subterraneans. Hank Pym''s arm fell weakly.

    He closed his eyes in despair.

    Forty-five yearster.

    Connecticut, Pym Cross.

    Alex stood silently, gazing at the colossal skeletal remains like a mountain. He remained silent for a long time before finally sighing.

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    165. Osborn City.

    166. Night Raid.

    167. ''Old Friend'' Blood Baron.

    168. Past Memories.

    169. Unexpected Intel on the Bat.

 165. Osborn City.

    165. Osborn City.

    That battle years ago cost the heroes too much. Hank Pym was among thest of the superheroes to fall. In fact, most of the heroes had already sacrificed themselves by the time they were on their way to support the war zone.

    Moon Knight was hit directly by Electro''s lightning, and Khonshu was banished to another world by magic. The entire New York battlefield was left isted, with only a few street-level heroes fighting a desperate battle against the superviins.

    Daredevil''s super hearing was nearly destroyed by a sonic st, and Punisher was severely injured after taking out Electro, ambushed by the long-hidden Kraven the Hunter. She-Hulk and Spider-Man fought to move the battle to a less popted area, but the arrival of the Hulk only made things worse.

    Hulk, in full rage mode, made no distinction between friend and foe, and his terrifying power crushed all the superheroes and superviins present. By then, it no longer mattered; the fall of that era was inevitable.

    In Washington, when the White House was destroyed by Hydra''s firepower, the heroes'' defeat was certain. Captain Americay helpless in the rubble, knowing that the Avengers could never regroup. The remnants of the war became a symbol of that battle''s brutality. Just looking at the aftermath, Alex could imagine how fierce the fight had been. Alex and his twopanions slowly drove along the highway, drawing closer to Pym''s Cross.

    "My God, is that a giant from mythology?" Pietro eximed as he looked at the enormous skeleton in the distance.

    "His name was Hank Pym, a real human scientist. He discovered something called Pym Particles, which could change the size of his body. What you''re seeing now is his erged remains," Alex exined casually.

    "Hank Pym? The one from the Avengers who was taken out by the Patriot missile?" Pietro recalled, recognizing the name.

    "That''s him," Alex confirmed. "But there''s a big difference between the two. The Hank Pym in your world never discovered Pym Particles and didn''t understand the quantum realm."

    As they drove past Pym''s Cross, Alex continued to recount the events of the heroes'' demise. "In truth, the behavior of superviins can be predicted. Mao and Absorbing Man are prime examples. Designing a n to kill powerful heroes isn''t easy. The viins had to seek help from others, even forming alliances with Dormammu and Loki.

    "If Doctor Strange hadn''t been so arrogant and ignored the imminent threat, if Hawkeye had listened to Mockingbird before setting out, if Wolverine hadn''t been so reckless, if Loki had managed to break through the Fantastic Four''s defenses and turn back time...

    "But there are no ''ifs.''"

    Alex shook his head, his expression somber.

    The motorcycle passed by Pym''s Cross, where Dr. Pym''s bones hadpletely oxidized. Unfamiliar nts grew on them, and countless birds had made nests, turning it into a ''natural'' sanctuary.

    Deeply affected by the sight, both Kara and Pietro felt a profound shock. Pietro, born in a world without heroes, had always yearned for their presence and aspired to be one. But he had never imagined that being a hero could be so dangerous. The harsh reality shattered his idealistic dreams of heroes triumphing over viins.

    Kara, on the other hand, was worried about her cousin. She knew the strength of Kryptonians and believed there shouldn''t be anything on Earth more powerful. But seeing the devastation here shook her confidence. If her cousin was destined to be Superman, he would undoubtedly have formidable enemies. If the Justice League''s foes united, would their world be the next wastnd?

    The thought made Kara''s heart skip a beat. Imagining Superman severely injured and lying in the rubble made her breath quicken.

    "Kara, are you okay?" Pietro asked with concern, noticing her distress.

    "I''m fine. Just... thinking about some things," Kara took a deep breath, calming herself.

    Alex nced at Kara, understanding her thoughts but wisely choosing not to delve into them. In his memory, the Justice League had been decimated more than once or twice. Sometimes, it didn''t even take a united front of superviins; just a few causing trouble could wreak havoc.

    "Don''t dwell on it. Once we pass Pym''s Cross, New Babylon isn''t far. We''re now in Red Skull''s territory, so we need to be very careful with every move."

    The group''s destination was Osborn City, located on the border of Red Skull''s domain. The city''s name indicated it was under Osborn''s control. In that epic battle, unlike the ordinary viins whocked funds and power, Osborn contributed significantly. After the massacre of the superheroes, Osborn naturally earned Red Skull''s favor.

    Now, Osborn ruled an entire city. After gathering many superviins, he managed the city efficiently, even surpassing Red Skull''s Washington, bing an economic hub. However, life for ordinary people there wasn''t as pleasant as one might think. Osborn''s tyrannical rule made the residents miserable, and the harshws deprived them of freedom.

    Osborn never regarded them as humans but rather as livestock meant only to work, eat, and sleep. Perhaps life there offered some security, but in reality, it was no different from the outside world.

    In his long descent into madness, Osborn became increasingly brutal. He opened the city''s gates, inviting ''superheroes'' to challenge him, while simultaneously oppressing the popce to attract those with heroic tendencies. Many had attempted to overthrow Osborn''s rule, but without exception, they were impaled on stakes outside the city, proiming Osborn''s might.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    166. Night Raid.

    167. ''Old Friend'' Blood Baron.

    168. Past Memories.

    169. Unexpected Intel on the Bat.

    170. Ashley Arrives.

 166. Night Raid.

    166. Night Raid.

    Alex and hispanions were targeting the Enchantress, an Asgardian sorceress from the halls of Asgard. She had long been Thor''s nemesis, though she had also crossed paths with other members of the Avengers. Her magical powers were formidable, and that was precisely what Alex needed.

    After that battle ended, the Enchantress lost her sense of purpose. She wandered the world but could no longer find the thrill of outwitting and battling the Avengers. Eventually, she arrived in Osborn City, having heard that Osborn was dering war on all the remaining superheroes of the wastnd. Initially, the Enchantress didn''t pay much attention, believing that no true superheroes remained in the world. However, the reality surprised her greatly.

    Since Osborn''s deration of war more than a year ago, over thirty individuals iming to be "superheroes" had died by his hand. Although most of these so-called heroes were weak, almost all of them ordinary people, and many were Osborn''s own creations, it still caught the Enchantress''s attention.

    As the saying goes, throw a stone to attract waves. In this wastnd world, superheroes were even rarer than bigfoot. It didn''t matter if ten out of eleven were fakes; as long as the eleventh was real, that was enough.

    As Osborn expected, the long-lived Enchantress only desired a few challengers who might try to resist them, providing some amusement and a chance to relive old times. For this reason, the Enchantress joined Osborn''s alliance of criminals, bing one of them and waiting for challengers from across the wastnd.

    Perhaps to ensure his game wouldn''t be interrupted by other superviins, Osborn even created a special challenge route that led directly to Osborn City, without interference from Red Skull or others. Osborn also took special care to deal with Hydra spies, fearing that any potential heroes might be intercepted by Red Skull before reaching him.

    In fact, Red Skull initially did try to do just that. But when he realized that Osborn was merely entertaining himself and that the "heroes"ing through were mostly worthless, he stopped bothering with the madman. Instead of ying house with the old lunatic, Red Skull preferred to wear the uniforms of his old enemies and admire the relics of past heroes. As for Alex, his objectives extended far beyond this.

    The Enchantress''s magic was important, but the origin of the batarang was even more crucial. If those who hade from other universes survived, there was no way they would allow Osborn to run rampant. Imagine this: when members of the Justice League, Justice Society, or Teen Titans arrived in this world, discovering that the superheroes had be history and the viins had divided the world among themselves, would they simply ept it?

    Of course not. They would do everything in their power to fix the situation, dreaming of bringing hope to this deste world.

    And when they heard Osborn City''s broadcast��one of the world''s greatest viins challenging all the heroes of the wastnd to a battle��Alex was sure their first reaction would be: "That guy is definitely taunting us. If we don''t fight him, we''re cowards!"

    Alex wasn''t just specting. Given his understanding of those hot-headed heroes, they were definitely capable of doing something like that. So, based on this assumption, Alex decided to head straight to Osborn City. If he could find clues about those from the DC Universe, that would be ideal. If not, collecting the Enchantress''s magic was still worthwhile.

    After bypassing New Babylon, Alex and his twopanions continued onward. Most of the roads here were under Hydra''s control, so for safety, Alex traveled under the cover of night, sticking to side roads. It was a good thing Alex had modified the Ghost Rider''s motorcycle. Otherwise, the eerie glow alone would have gotten them shot to pieces by Hydra soldiers as soon as they entered the Red Skull''s territory.

    Driving through a deste in, Alex slowly brought the motorcycle to a stop.

    "Let''s take a break here. I need to refuel the bike, and you two should eat something to replenish your energy," Alex said as he got off the motorcycle, addressing Kara and Pietro. "We should reach Osborn City by tomorrow. There''s a tough fight ahead, so we need to be prepared."

    "Don''t worry. If they were in their prime, it might be a challenge, but a bunch of old and weak foes? I can take them all on by myself," Pietro said with a grin, opening his takeout box.

    "Don''t underestimate them. Not everyone has been worn down by time. The Enchantress, for example, has maintained her peak condition," Alex cautioned.

    "Pfft, as long as you''re handling the sorceress, I''ll take care of the rest. I guarantee the fight will be over in five seconds��ten at most. Definitely not more than twenty," Pietro boasted, but he felt a little unnerved under Alex''s gaze. He quickly nudged Kara. "Right, Kara? You''ll back me up, won''t you?"

    But Kara didn''t respond. She just frowned, seemingly deep in thought.

    "Kara, what''s wrong?" Pietro asked, his smile fading as he noticed her seriousness.

    "Did you hear something?" Kara suddenly asked instead of answering.

    Hearing her question, both Alex and Pietro paused, exchanging nces before falling silent to listen carefully to their surroundings.

    This was, after all, Red Skull''s territory, and a single mistake could get them surrounded by Hydra soldiers��a very dangerous situation. Though they could handle being surrounded, they needed to stay alert for the sake of their n.

    Alex and Pietro both knew that Kara had the best hearing among them. If she heard something, it was likely that something was indeed approaching.

    "Kara, what did you hear?" Pietro asked curiously after listening for a while and hearing nothing.

    Kara leaped off the motorcycle, crouching slightly as she amplified her hearing, trying to pinpoint the exact source of the sounds.

    "I hear many people approaching. They''re moving fast, faster than humans, and the strangest part is, I can barely hear their heartbeats. It''s like they aren''t alive."

    Pausing for a moment, Kara continued, "There are about seventy of them, led by a strange figure wearing what looks like a big bat suit with a red stripe on the chest."

    "Wait a minute! You can hear the color of their clothes?" Pietro was stunned.

    "No need to hear," Kara said softly as she slowly stood up, her voice calm.

    "You can just turn around and see for yourself."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    167. ''Old Friend'' Blood Baron.

    168. Past Memories.

    169. Unexpected Intel on the Bat.

    170. Ashley Arrives.

    171. The Symbiote, Venom.

 167. Old Friend Blood Baron.

    167. ''Old Friend'' Blood Baron.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">Looking back, Alex and the others noticed a group of figures emerging on the deste in in the darkness of night. No, they couldn''t really be considered people.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">These humanoid creatures had ashen skin and eyes glowing with a pale light. They moved with incredible speed, covering the distance from afar to close proximity in an instant. Their mouths were filled with sharp, jagged teeth that sent chills down one''s spine.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"I thought there wasn''t a Batman in this world?" Pietro stammered, staring in disbelief at the monstrous figure leading the group.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At the forefront of the humanoid creatures was a figure d in a bat suit, ring intensely at Alex and hispanions. The figure had pointed ears, simr to Batman''s cowl, but unlike Batman, he had no cape. Instead, there were gliding wing structures under his arms, visible when he raised them.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"This world doesn''t have a Batman, of course. And he''s not Batman either. He''s a bona fide vampire. I remember telling you guys about these dark creatures before," Alex said, looking at the vampires with a peculiar expression.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As Alex and hispanions chatted, the vampires quickly closed in, splitting into two groups in an attempt to nk Alex, Pietro, and Kara, cutting off any escape routes.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Look at this, my children. A feast. I didn''t expect we''d get a meal before leaving the Red Skull''s territory," the vampire leader said, stepping forward and eyeing Alex and hispanions with bloodthirsty eyes, as if they were delicacies. However, both Pietro and Kara frowned upon hearing this voice.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After a moment, Pietro tentatively asked, "Blood Baron? John, is that you?"</font></font>

    Suddenly being addressed by his original name made the Blood Baron''s excited expression freeze. He tried to recall with his nearly rusty brain and then blinked his eyes, trying to see the other''s face more clearly. When he saw Pietro''s silver hair and youthful face, the Blood Baron shuddered violently, taking several steps back in disbelief and growling, "Q-Q-Quicksilver!?"

    "John, it really is you! I thought I was mistaken! And this outfit, it''s way cooler than I remember!" Pietro eximed excitedly.

    "Ah, is it? No one''s ever said that before," John replied dazedly, but then he suddenly snapped out of it. "No, no, no, no! You''re supposed to be dead! As told me himself he killed you!"

    "Life''s full of surprises, John. I''m standing right here, alive and well. But seriously, you''ve outdone yourself. Are all these people your subordinates?" Pietro asked curiously.

    "Uh, they''re my thralls. But we''ve been driven out by the Red Skull recently. It''s hard to hunt now. Drinking blood from corpses makes us sick, but all the living are controlled by those criminals. They don''t let us near their cities."

    "Well, I guess it beats scavenging. Feeding such arge group��if we can even call them people��must be tough," Pietro said sincerely.

    "Tell me about it. We''re born needing blood to survive. If we don''t drink, we die. It''s just like humans needing to eat animals. It''s instinct," the Blood Baron replied, shrugging.

    Listening to the conversation, Alex tried to interrupt several times but failed. The more he heard, the more bewildered he became, unable to understand how these two, clearly on different wavelengths, were chatting so happily.

    Pietro,pletely unaware of Alex''s odd expression, continued talking with the Blood Baron. "I totally get it. Honestly, it''s great to see an old friend here. By the way, have you eaten?"

    "Thank you for understanding, Quicksilver. It''s really good that you survived. I kind of miss the times we fought�� I was just about to eat. See, I''m going to eat you guys," the Blood Baron suddenly roared.

    "Oh�� I see. Can''t we talk about this?" Pietro asked, his lips twitching. But his words were met with no response as the vampire thralls, unable to suppress their bloodlust any longer, let out guttural growls and lunged at Alex and hispanions.

    "Alright, I guess not," Pietro muttered, licking his lips before turning to Alex. "Can''t reason with them. What''s our next move?"

    Alex shrugged at the question, then sidestepped a vampire''s swipe and swung hisrge ck umbre, sending another vampire flying.

    "I''ve been meaning to say��"

    Alex ducked to avoid another w attack, then tossed a green magical energy ball, sting another vampire away, before continuing, "The John you remember isn''t the real John. That was a clone of Drac. After most of the vampires were wiped out, the bored Drac released a few clones. He absorbed John''s memories and took on the Blood Baron''s title, but in reality, they''re still Drac. John''s been dead for a long time."

    "Oh?!" Pietro, now a silver blur, darted around the vampires'' attacks. With his speed, these long-starved vampires couldn''t even touch the hem of his clothes.

    After hearing Alex''s exnation, Pietro came to a stop, turning his gaze to the bloodthirsty monsters. He smirked coldly. "So that''s how it is. Well, that''s great�� If they''re not an old friend, we don''t have to hold back."

    Without needing Pietro''s reminder, Kara had already unleashed her heat vision. Though her power had diminished, the heat vision, powered by the sun, was still the bane of these dark creatures.

    Every vampire touched by the heat vision let out a soul-wrenching scream. Just from the sound alone, one could imagine the excruciating pain they were enduring.

    "What�� What kind of monster are you!?" The Blood Baron watched in horror as his thralls were turned to dust under Kara''s heat vision. He was utterly terrified. "How many heroes survived back then!?"

    "Take a guess," Kara sneered, then leaped dozens of meters, crashing down where the Blood Baron had just been. If he hadn''t moved quickly, he''d have been crushed into a bloody pulp. But that was as far as he got. After dodging Kara''s attack, the next moment, he was caught by her hand, gripped by the throat. The immense strength left the Blood Baron helpless, only able to let out raspy, desperate howls as his hands iled against Kara''s arm, struggling futilely.

    At that moment, Alex walked over.

    "Don''t kill him just yet. He might be useful."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    168. Past Memories.

    169. Unexpected Intel on the Bat.

    170. Ashley Arrives.

    171. The Symbiote, Venom.

    172. "Pietro?"

 168. Past Memories.

    168. Past Memories.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Who�� who are you people really?"</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">At this point, even if the Blood Baron wasn''t the sharpest, he could sense that something was off. Quicksilver, this strange girl��they were not the sort of people who should be found in a wastnd like this. Moreover, from the way they seemed to know him so well, and from their warm demeanor at first, it was clear they were familiar with him. But the Blood Baron could swear he had never met these people before.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">He stared nkly at Quicksilver for a moment, and then a sudden suspicion arose in his mind. He stammered out, "No, it''s impossible. The timeline has already been fixed. You can''t possibly have the ability to traverse time. Are you�� not from this world?"</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Hmph, you catch on quickly," Kara snorted, casually tossing him to the ground.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Blood Barony helplessly on the ground. As soon as he spoke, he regretted it. He knew that beings capable of crossing worlds were not ordinary. They likely had even more terrifying entities behind them. Although he didn''t know what their purpose was, he realized that by guessing their origins, he might havended himself on their hit list.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Please, don''t kill me. I beg you, I was forced into this. It was the Red Skull who coerced me. I''m a victim too! Just look at me now��those criminals abandoned me and my kin. You have to believe me!��</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Blood Baron was disenchanted out of his wits. Unlike Drac, who could endlessly resurrect, if he died, it was for good. Despite having lived for so many years, the Blood Baron was still very much afraid of death.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Don''t worry, we won''t kill you," Alex stepped forward, looking at the Blood Baron as he spoke calmly.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"Really?" The Blood Baron raised his head.</font></font>

    "For now," Alex replied indifferently. "I need you to tell me everything you know about the wastnd. Also, I need a scouting unit. You''re still useful, so I won''t kill you."

    "A scouting unit��" The Blood Baron muttered, seeming a bit slow to understand. "But I''m an evildoer. Aren''t you afraid I''ll betray you or inform the Red Skull about your ns?"

    "In thiswlessnd, I need to use everything at my disposal. You and your kin have been wandering for so long. Do you really want to keep living this miserable existence? Follow me, and I''ll ensure you have warm blood to drink. But if you betray me, I''ll make sure you experience what it''s like to be burned by the sun."

    As a cold-blooded creature, the Blood Baron shuddered involuntarily at Alex''s words, even though he didn''t understand why. He answered in a trembling voice, "I won''t betray you, I swear."

    "That''s not enough. I''m going to cast some spells on you. I''ve recently learned some interesting contract magic from Mephisto. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t betray me, the contract won''t harm you," Alex said with a smile.

    This contract, originating from the borders of hell, was a specialty of demons. In ancient times, many sorcerers who signed contracts with demons studied this type of sorcery. They would modify the demons'' contracts into ck magic to capture powerful ves to protect themselves during their practices.

    Over time, this ck magic became more widespread. In the modern era, even an ordinary person could learn this magic to capture ghosts or fairies. However, the ck magic Alex was using was far from themon stuff. His was a genuine demonic contract, and he could use it thanks to the "help" of Mephisto.

    Earlier, Mephisto had trapped Alex by filling his body with countless demon souls. Although the Timepad had prevented the negative energy from affecting Alex, the fragments of information within those souls had caused him no end of trouble. However, there was a silver lining��while being influenced by countless demon soul fragments, Alex had also learned some of the demons'' powerful abilities.

    It would have taken an ordinary sorcerer a lifetime to master such high-level forbidden knowledge, but fortunately, Alex had wielded immense power at the time, like equipping aputer with advanced processors. This allowed him to absorb knowledge that he wouldn''t have had ess to before.

    "Tell me, how have you survived all these years? Also, I want to know about the Red Skull and other forces. That information is vital to me," Alex demanded.

    "Alright��" The Blood Baron knew he had no choice. His life was now in the hands of these three, so he had toply with their demands. After carefully choosing his words, the Blood Baron slowly began to recount his past.

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"The Red Skull was the one who approached me first. He knew I had a grudge against Captain America, so he wanted me to join his alliance. Back then, my kin had somebat power, so I agreed.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"The Red Skull didn''t trust mepletely, so he kept many of his ns from me. But I didn''t care. All I wanted was to make those shadowy heroes pay. So, I led my kin into Hydra''s ranks, waiting for the final battle toe."</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">The Blood Baron sobbed heavily, his eyes filled with sorrow.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"When the battle began, I was assigned to the New York battlefield. That was where the main fight between viins and heroes took ce. Many notable figures fell there. I thought I would have the chance to personally kill Captain America, but in truth , I never saw him.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"The first hero to fall was Iron Fist. ording to the Red Skull''s information, my kin ambushed him before he could don his armor. But he was strong, and although it was an ambush, the fight dragged on for a long time. By the time we reached the streets, the battle had already reached its peak.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"I don''t know what happened outside. All I know is that the streets were littered with bodies, and blood flowed into the sewers.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">"As I followed the trail of corpses to rejoin the main forces, I ran into Baron Strucker. He shouted for us to retreat. At the time, I thought our operation had failed. Later, I learned that it hadn''t failed; the heroes had all been killed."</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">As the Blood Baron recounted his story, Alex and the others listened quietly, each lost in their thoughts.</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">After a pause, Alex asked, "So how did you end up in your current state? The most important question is, you controlled the entire world. Why has the Earth be like this?"</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">����..</font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon?? </font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    For advance chapters: </font></font><font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align:  </font></font><font style=" vertical-align:="" inherit;"=""><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">/Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a) </font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    169. Unexpected Intel on the Bat. </font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    170. Ashley Arrives. </font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    171. The Symbiote, Venom. </font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    172. "Pietro?" </font></font>

    <font style="vertical-align: inherit;"><font style="vertical-align: inherit;">

    173. Submission.</font></font></font>

 169. Unexpected Intel on the Bat.

    169. Unexpected Intel on the Bat.

    With a sigh, the Blood Baron''s face twisted into a mocking expression.

    "The reason is simple: suspicion."

    "Suspicion?" Pietro frowned immediately.

    "Yes, the alliance among the viins was never as solid as you might think."

    The Blood Baron sneered before continuing.

    "Do you know why Red Skull, despite his desire to conquer the world, is now holed up here as a so-called ''leader''? Don''t be fooled by his seemingly vast influence; in truth, the other viins just humor him. When ites to real matters, no one pays him any mind."

    "That''s true. On our way from HammerFall, what we saw and heard was already beyond Red Skull''s control," Pietro nodded thoughtfully.

    "That''s because of the battle back then. Although the heroes were wiped out, the viins also suffered greatly. Those lunatics tried to harness the powers of other dimensions like Dormammu''s. But inviting gods is easy; sending them away is hard. The viins had no choice but to fight another battle with those dimensional lords."

    Hearing this, Pietro fell silent. By now, he understood that the viins had been reckless in their desperation to defeat the heroes.

    "The battle in Antis was the worst. I heard the entire Canary Inds were swallowed by a vortex, plunging the world into chaos. Things spiraled out of control. If not for Red Skull, Doctor Doom, and Mao stepping in to maintain order, arger civil war would have been inevitable."

    The Blood Baronughed bitterly, then pointed to the ground beneath them.

    "Do you know what I had to sacrifice to keep myself and my n alive? There were too many viins who participated in that war. It was impossible to reward each one, so to ease the pressure, Red Skull nned to assassinate anyone who might threaten his position. The viins who survived are not to be trifled with."

    "I think I understand," Alex nodded. "So, after the battle where the heroes fell, the viins also entered a period of infighting, which led the world into this chaotic and dark era. Is that correct?"

    "That''s right. The first ten years saw the most significant poption decline. By the time the rulers realized what was happening, it was toote. They had to tread carefully, ensuring they had enough resources for themselves," the Blood Baron answered.

    "There''s one more thing."

    Alex reached into the inner pocket of his trench coat, pulling out a bat-shaped shuriken. He ced it before the Blood Baron and calmly asked, "You''ve lived on this wastnd for decades. Your knowledge and intel must surpass ours. Have you evere across anyone connected to this?"

    "What''s this?" The Blood Baron was momentarily taken aback by the shuriken, then took it to examine closely.

    "This item is top-notch in craftsmanship and materials. Judging by its design, it''s not something of this era. It could be a military weapon from the old days, but the style is a bit��"

    "I''m not asking about that. I want to know if you''ve heard of anyone using this weapon in the wastnd," Alex interrupted impatiently.

    Seeing Alex''s displeasure, the Blood Baron immediately stopped admiring the shuriken. He thought for a moment before hesitantly saying, "I think I''ve heard some rumors, but I can''t guarantee they''re rted to this thing."

    "Let''s hear it," Alex folded his arms.

    The Blood Baron carefully recalled the intel in his mind, his features scrunched in concentration.

    "That must have been about three years ago. I heard rumors of a vampire operating in the Lizard Kingdom, with a bat insignia on their chest, ughtering lizardmen��"

    "Are you sure!?"

    Upon hearing this, Kara and Pietro instantly became excited, even causing Alex to raise an eyebrow.

    The Blood Baron was startled by their reaction, taking a few steps back before calming down enough to continue.

    "Yes, I''m sure. The intel came from an old client of mine. We were close; he wouldn''t dare lie to me. He spected that it might have been a starving vampire attacking the lizardmen, or perhaps a daywalker like de was punishing evildoers."

    "Then it''s certain. A ''Batman'' does exist in this world," Alex murmured, his emotions mixed.

    "By the way, what''s the deal with these lizardmen?" Pietro couldn''t help but ask, recalling Alex mentioning that there was a Batwoman in the Batman lore.

    "That''s the work of Lizard Doctor Connors. He believed that the human body was too frail and that therge, robust frames of lizardmen, along with their extraordinary healing abilities, represented true ''evolution.'' So, he tried to turn all humans into lizardmen."

    The Blood Baron spread his hands. "Then Red Skull banished him to the coastal borders. The area is vast, sparsely popted, and resource-poor, making it an ideal ce for these ''evolved'' abominations to survive."

    "So, was the person with the bat insignia male or female?" Pietro asked again, remembering Alex had said that Batwoman also existed.

    "Male, I''m sure of it," the Blood Baron replied firmly, then curiously eyed the trio. "Do you know him? Is he a friend of yours?"

    But his question went unanswered. Alex, Kara, and Pietro exchanged nces, each contemting the intel provided by the Blood Baron.

    "The only thing we can confirm now is that a Batman existed here three years ago. Whether he''s still alive or where he is now, we can''t say," Pietro frowned.

    "And we''re not sure if there are others," Kara added. "Barry Allen might be in this world too, or other members of the Justice League he mentioned."

    "It''s possible, but not likely. If many outsiders had arrived in this world, some news would have leaked. Unless they''ve been extremely discreet. But that ''Batman'' wasst seen three years ago. We need to prepare for the worst��"

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, Kara interrupted Pietro, her ears twitching as she sharply focused on the Blood Baron.

    "Did you secretly call for backup?"

    "How could I? You killed all my followers!"

    The Blood Baron jumped up in panic.

    Seeing his genuine reaction, Kara muttered, "Then someone''s been following us? Could it be an assassin sent by Red Skull?"

    "Impossible. I may not be able to fight you, but my counter-surveince skills are top-notch. I''ve survived under Red Skull''s nose for so many years because of this," the Blood Baron quickly retorted.

    "Then this is strange��"

    Kara frowned deeply.

    "If they''re not after you, then who are they targeting?"

    Everyone slowly shifted their gaze, looking in the direction Kara was staring.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    170. Ashley Arrives.

    171. The Symbiote, Venom.

    172. "Pietro?"

    173. Submission.

    174. Have You Heard of Eric?

 170. Ashley Arrives.

    170. Ashley Arrives.

    The atmosphere between heaven and earth became eerie and deathly silent, with only the sound of the wind howling across the ins. Alex and the others all stood up, including the Blood Baron, who also got to his feet. His expression was gloomy as he looked toward the distant darkness, seemingly sensing something unpleasant.

    In the pitch-ck night, a faint and indistinct sound came from afar. It resembled the scurrying of rats in a sewer or the rapid flow of water, sending a shiver down the spine.

    As the moonlight broke through the slowly drifting clouds and cast its glow on the ground, the group noticed an eerie figure silently standing not far away. The figure''s eyes were locked on the four of them.

    The person appeared to be a young girl, her skin dark, with short, wet ck hair. She was wearing a somewhat worn-out set of clothes, looking like an ordinary girl. However, the fact that she appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the night clearly indicated she wasn''t ordinary.

    The girl''s face was gaunt, her eyes radiating coldness and excitement as if she had found something she desperately craved.

    "I''m almost scared out of my wits... Just kidding. Can anyone tell me who this person is? I know there are ghosts in this world, but I didn''t expect to see one so soon," Pietro swallowed hard.

    "She''s human. I can smell the sweet scent of blood on her, but there''s something else too... It''s something sickening," the Blood Baron sneered.

    Kara, however, was in no mood to humor the stranger. She raised her foot, ready to give the eerie intruder a harsh wee. Whether human or ghost, no matter how terrifying she seemed, after experiencing Kara''s Kryptonian greeting, she''d better hope to maintain her creepy demeanor.

    "Wait," Alex quickly intercepted Kara.

    Upon seeing the girl''s face, Alex recognized her identity. She was none other than Ashley Barton, Hawkeye''s precious daughter. However, Alex was curious why she was here instead of staying in Hammer City or battling wits with the new Kingpin. What brought her to this ce?

    If Alex hadn''t acted quickly, this young girl would likely have been hurled away like a discus by Kara.

    "Ashley, what are you doing here?"

    "You remember me, that''s good. I didn''t want to have to introduce myself before killing you," Ashley said, her entire being radiating a chilling aura as she smiled directly at Alex.

    "��"

    With those words, everyone fell into silence.

    After a long pause, Pietro, unable to bear the odd atmosphere any longer, finally asked Alex, "��Do you know this crazy girl?"

    "Sort of�� Yeah, I guess," Alex replied, unsure of how he should feel. He only knew it was awkward.

    Ashley, however, seemed oblivious to the awkwardness. She coldlyughed and continued, "Raven, that''s your codename, right? Don''t get me wrong, I just wanted to confirm because I need to know what kind of tombstone to prepare for you."

    "Okay, okay, hold on," Alex hastily interrupted her increasingly grim speech. "Is there some kind of misunderstanding here? Why do you suddenly want to kill me?"

    Hearing this, Ashley''s eyes grew even more murderous as she took a step closer to Alex, murmuring, "It''s that look�� that attitude�� just like my mother, as if I''m some kind of failure, some worthless piece of trash. From childhood to now, it''s always been like that. At least I have Spider-Man''s powers, but what about her? She has nothing! Compared to me, she''s the real piece of trash!"

    Pietro and the Blood Baron exchanged bewildered nces. They genuinely didn''t understand what this girl was rambling about. Meanwhile, Kara and Alex seemed to understand some of it but really couldn''t empathize with the young girl.

    "Everyone looks down on me. To my mother and those gangsters, I''m just some worthless garbage. And to everyone else, I''m a non-human freak. But that''s fine�� when I rip all of your heads off, I hope you keep thinking that."

    "Ashley, first of all, I don''t see you as trash. I just in look down on you. If you truly take pride in the fact that Peter Parker''s blood runs through your veins, then you''d better inherit your grandfather''s virtues instead of bing a foul-mouthed, uncultured brat."

    Alex patted Kara on the shoulder, then walked toward Ashley, looking directly into her eyes as he continued, "I know that environment changes people''s personalities. Maybe who you are now is better suited to the wastnd, but that''s wrong. It''s twisted, just like this world right now. I''m going to change this world, so you need to change your thinking. You''re a good girl, and I don''t want your future to be like the person I remember."

    "Hmph,ughable lecturing."

    Ashley ignored Alex''s words and instead sneered disdainfully.

    "Did you think a few nice words would make me spare you? I know you''re a sorcerer. It''s hard to believe that after Red Skull destroyed everything rted to magic, someone like you still exists. I''ll give you a chance. Do it willingly��hand over your sorcerer''s legacy."

    Alex raised an eyebrow, now understanding why this girl hade looking for him. It turned out she was after his identity as a sorcerer and his magical inheritance. See, it''s exactly these young fools in the wastnd who fear nothing. After finding out he''s a sorcerer, they didn''t think about avoiding him; they were excitedlying over to try and loot his gear.

    Looking at Ashley''s expression of certainty, Alex found it hard not tough.

    "What if I refuse?"

    "Refusing is even better; that way, I''ll have a reason to kill you. Don''t worry; I won''t kill you right away. I know all you sorcerers have some sort of magical space. I''ll make sure to torture you until you hand it over. I hope youst long enough to entertain me."

    "You think you can?"

    "Heh�� You have no idea how powerful I''ve be!"

    Ashley''s eyes shone with a terrifying killing intent.

    Alex sighed. He had long since noticed that something was affecting this foolish girl''s mind.

    "��Venom, is that you?"

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a ck, sludge-like substance suddenly emerged from Ashley''s body. Along with it came a blood-curdling shriek.

    "Greeting, sir!"

    -------��

    Ashley: ?

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    171. The Symbiote, Venom.

    172. "Pietro?"

    173. Submission.

    174. Have You Heard of Eric?

    175. The Alliance of Viins.

 171. The Symbiote, Venom

    171. The Symbiote, Venom

    The moment Alexid eyes on Ashley, he noticed something else lurking within her. It was something that could influence a person''s personality or mental state, while also possessing its own intelligence and thoughts. This discordant blend of consciousness was highly apparent to Alex.

    Given that this was the Marvel Universe, the first thing that came to Alex''s mind was Venom, an alien symbiote. It seemed that his guess was correct��Venom had indeed yed a significant role in turning Ashley into the person she was now.

    Venom was created by Knull, the god of symbiotes, as a sentient alien life form. Without a host, it typically existed in a liquid state. For its survival, it needed to bond with a powerful host to sustain its vitality.

    This parasitic rtionship wasn''t just one-sided; as their name suggests, symbiotes form a "symbiotic" bond with their host, granting them superpowers in return. These powers include, but are not limited to, enhanced strength, speed, reflexes, and regenerative abilities, transforming an ordinary person into a superhuman.

    But this symbiosis isn''t exactly "friendly." Venom, for example, has its own consciousness, meaning that to gain its powers, the host must ept being inhabited and sometimes controlled by another entity.

    While Venom can be influenced by its host, it also amplifies the host''s desires and emotions, often to dangerous extremes.

    It''s often said that symbiotes make good people better and bad people worse, but the truth is moreplex. The human heart is unpredictable��even someone like Spider-Man couldn''t fully control Venom, so it''s no surprise that others would struggle.

    In a way, Venom is a tragic figure. It has no inherent morality, yet it is often categorized as a viin. Due to its nature, neither heroes nor viins want to associate with it, leaving Venom as a wanderer in the wastnds.

    Alex had no idea how many different beings Venom had bonded with over the years, but he could tell that this Venom was far from the one he remembered. Now, it seemed more like a bloodthirsty maniac, much like Carnage.

    What intrigued Alex the most was why Venom had teamed up with Ashley instead of going after Hawkeye. Could it be that Ashley''s awakening of Spider-Man''s powers had rekindled Venom''s old obsession with Peter Parker? It was certainly possible. This could be interesting.

    Alex watched Venom force a grin, unsure of what to say. Venom seemed terrified of him, trying to keep its rows of sharp teeth hidden to appear as harmless as possible.

    "Venom, are you crazy!?" Ashley eximed, looking at Venom in shock. She couldn''t understand why this creature, always talking about "flesh" and "ughter," was now acting so submissive.

    "When you approached me, you said we would conquer all our enemies!"

    "I''ve never said anything like that to this girl."

    Venom didn''t even nce at Ashley, continuing to sh a submissive smile at Alex. As unsettling as that smile was.

    "You promised me we would kill this sorcerer!" Ashley growled, gritting her teeth in anger.

    "She threatened me," Venom quickly replied.

    "You...! How could I have trusted a treacherous freak like you!?"

    In her embarrassment and fury, Ashley swung a fist, but Venom was quicker, easily dodging her punches with a smug ease. It couldn''t be helped��after all, they were sharing the same body, and Venom knew exactly what Ashley was thinking, including where she intended to punch.

    "Get off of me now!" Ashley demanded.

    "That''s not up to you, little girl. Besides, if you want to stay alive, I suggest you behave. If you anger that man, you''ll die a horrible death. I can''t afford to lose another Spider-Man host," Venom muttered.

    Initially, Ashley had made an intimidating entrance, causing Kara and the others to believe they were facing a formidable threat. But just as they prepared for a tough battle, the atmosphere took a strange turn. Especially when Alex spoke up, Venom suddenly became as docile as apdog, not only showing no intent to harm but also clearly terrified of Alex.

    At this point, the group couldn''t help but be amused by the infighting between Ashley and Venom.

    "Well, she really is a crazy girl," Pietro muttered, exasperated.

    The Blood Baron also seemed at a loss for words, though he cautiously observed Alex. As someone who had survived from an earlier era, he knew that anyone capable of terrifying Venom this much wasn''t just any ordinary person. And considering that Alex and his group were from another world, their power was likely beyond what the Blood Baron had imagined.

    Ignoring the Blood Baron''s gaze, Alex kept a neutral expression as he watched theical exchange between Venom and Ashley.

    Honestly, Alex wasn''t afraid of Ashley. If Spider-Man himself had shown up, they might have had a good fight, but this half-trained girl with iplete Spider-Sense was no real threat, even with Venom''s assistance.

    Not just Alex��neither Kara nor Pietro was intimidated.

    Even with Venom, Ashley wouldn''t be able to keep up with Pietro''s speed, and her strength was far below Kara''s. Kara''s heat vision, which was particrly effective against symbiotes, made Ashley''s chances even slimmer. Of everyone present, perhaps only the Blood Baron might have an even match with her.

    But what truly piqued Alex''s interest wasn''t Ashley��it was why Venom was so frightened of him. It was as if Venom had seen its god, Knull, rise from the grave.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    172. "Pietro?"

    173. Submission.

    174. Have You Heard of Eric?

    175. The Alliance of Viins.

    176. Battle of Ultimate Evil.

 172. “Pietro?”

    172. ��Pietro?��

    Alex had many secrets in his heart, secrets he almost never shared with others. If there was anything that could make Venom so fearful, the most likely exnation would be that he once tore apart an entire timeline. One universe continued peacefully, while the other, corrupted one, was stored in his bottomless abyss.

    But the issue was that this event took ce in another universe, and those who could retain memories from that universe could be counted on one hand. Alex didn''t believe that the Venom in this universe couldprehend the hidden truth.

    Although symbiotes from parallel universes have a chance of influencing each other, the Deadpool who ughtered the Marvel Universe was an exception. That universe was filled with cognitive pollution and distorted information. If anyone ''saw'' these pollutants, they too would fall into deep contamination. This was probably why that universe had no "Watcher" or, if it did, the Watcher might have died before being contaminated, causing that world to gradually spiral into chaos.

    So the question remained: since Venom didn''t know about events in other worlds, why was it so afraid of Alex?

    At this moment, Alex was just an ordinary dark wizard. Though he was skilled and powerful, he was still no match for those at higher levels. Someone like him should typically be part of Venom''s prey, so what made him so different?

    Additionally, after years of constantly changing hosts, Venom''s original purity had long been tainted by the darkness and chaos of this era. The wastnds were filled with brutality and bloodlust, and Venom had been influenced for so long that it had probably lost its initial sanity.

    Yet, despite being such a crazed entity, it suddenly ''woke up'' upon seeing Alex. This, in itself, was a matter worth pondering.

    Alex watched as Ashley and Venom continued their antics, then slowly spoke.

    "Alright, stop it now. I have something I want to discuss with you."

    Upon hearing this, Venom reacted the quickest, immediately halting its movements. For this, it even took a punch from Ashley��her only sessful hit.

    Afternding the punch, Ashley also quieted down. At this point, even if she were foolish, she could see how deeply Venom feared this man. To be honest, when Venom first approached Ashley and promised her unparalleled power, she was thrilled because she knew all about Venom from the stories of her grandfather, Spider-Man.

    Upon feeling the immense strength Venom brought her, Ashley was instantly captivated by her newfound abilities. She believed that if she could control Venom, she would aplish what her grandfather couldn''t. After all, Venom had left Spider-Man because it hated him, leaving without hesitation.

    But Ashley wasn''t entirely without brains. After obtaining Venom''s suit, she became even more determined to kill Alex. She believed that if she wanted to fully control a symbiote like Venom, she had to learn magic; otherwise, it would be difficult to restrain it.

    Ashley wasn''t wrong in her thinking, but perhaps she had chosen the wrong person.

    Seeing Venom betray her at the first encounter, Ashley naturally realized that she had no chance against this wizard in a one-on-one fight, and the man might be even stronger than she had imagined. After some inner conflict, Ashley gradually showed submission as well.

    "Nice to meet you, Venom. Your reaction seems a bit extreme to me," Alex spoke calmly, enunciating each word slowly. However, both Venom and Ashley felt the increasing pressure.

    "Is it? I thought these little gestures wouldn''t be enough to express my utmost respect for you. If there''s nothing else, I''d like to leave now. It''s not safe out here," Venom curled into a ball, lying limp on Ashley''s shoulder.

    "No rush. I''m quite curious about you. In this universe, neither Count Nefaria nor the Orb could see through me, so how did you gauge my abilities?" Alex squinted slightly.

    The Orb''s Watcher''s Eye was now stored in his magical space. Even such an item couldn''t probe into him, so what made this little Venom capable of sensing his aura?

    "Uh... well..." Venom stammered, its ck goo churning.

    Hearing Alex''s question, even Ashley turned a curious gaze toward Venom. Without Venom''s abilities, she naturally couldn''t understand why it was so terrified.

    After a long moment of nervousness, Venom finally muttered softly.

    "I may not have much power, but as a symbiote, I can discern the aura of a host. There are remnants of at least six dimensions'' energies on you. You might not feel it, but I can hear the wails of countless demons echoing around you... I humbly guess that you and yourpanions aren''t from here. Their auras areplex, soplex that I can''t even tell if they''re real. The woman''s hands are stained with the remnants of dead symbiotes, and the man..."

    Listening to Venom''s exnation, Alex nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that he hadn''t hidden well enough. It wasn''t that the Orb and Count Nefaria couldn''t see through him; they simply weren''t qualified to glimpse such a level of existence.

    The Watcher''s Eye did have the ability, but Alex could imagine the Orb''s brain exploding from the overload of forbidden knowledge if he tried.

    Thinking this, Alex raised his head again. "What about the man?"

    Alex knew Venom was referring to Pietro.

    "He has something else within him. I can''t fully describe it... it feels like something from a world beyond this one, from a reality before reality... Just looking at him makes me feel like I''m back in the days of forging the All-ck the Necrosword... But the difference is, back then, I wasn''t sentient. Now, I''m fully aware of the gut-wrenching pain."

    As Venom spoke, its gooey body involuntarily trembled, causing Ashley''s entire outfit to tighten and change color. Seeing this, Alex frowned and turned his gaze toward Pietro, his eyes full of suspicion.

    Sensing Alex''s stare, Pietro raised his hands in surprise, shrugging his shoulders, utterly clueless about what Venom was talking about.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    173. Submission.

    174. Have You Heard of Eric?

    175. The Alliance of Viins.

    176. Battle of Ultimate Evil.

    177. The Enchantress.

 173. Submission.

    173. Submission.

    Alex''s gaze lingered on Pietro, his expression somewhat unnatural.

    Among everyone, Pietro was likely the closest to Alex. Not only had he been apanion of Alex since the moment he crossed into this world, but he was also the ''family'' who had endured the most with Alex through thick and thin.

    Pietro and Alex shared a bond forged through life-and-death experiences. If Alex were to lose Pietro, he likely wouldn''t have been able to escape that universe. They were like brothers, close and understanding each other deeply.

    Alex had ced almost all his trust in Pietro.

    But now, the words from Venom made Alex reexamine Pietro, someone he had always thought he knew thoroughly, with ayer of strange mystery.

    "Miss Minutes, can you check if there''s anything else on Pietro?" Alex called out to Miss Minutes in his mind.

    [Checking, please wait...]

    [Checkplete. No anomalies found. Would you like to review Pietro''s soul light panel?]

    "No need." Alex frowned, then couldn''t help but ask again. "Are you sure there''s no anomaly, maybe something attached to his mental world or some other area?"

    [Sorry, I couldn''t find any record of anything different on Pietro''s body, soul, or mind, nor any signs of erasure, modification, recement, or contamination.]

    Frowning, Alex pondered for a moment and tentatively asked Pietro, "Pietro, since we met, have you experienced anything particrly bizarre?"

    Pietro was stunned by the question. He didn''t understand why Alex would believe the words of what was clearly not an organic being. However, since Alex had asked, he thoughtfully tried to recall. The windmill turned, the fragrance of grass and soil filled Pietro''s nostrils. After a moment, Pietro slowly shook his head, his eyes clear as he replied, "No, I don''t know anything."

    Alex didn''t respond, only sinking into silence as he thought. At this moment, the others wisely chose not to disturb him, especially Ashley and the Blood Baron. They knew the topic had moved beyond anything they could involve themselves in. The atmosphere grew heavy. After a while...

    "I really don''t know anything," Pietro said, feeling uneasy under Alex''s gaze.

    "No need to be nervous, I would never doubt my brother." Alex withdrew his gaze. He could be sure Pietro was still the same person in his memories, and that there was no foreign soul in his body. However, this didn''t mean there wasn''t something else on him. It could be the gaze of a higher narrator, higher-dimensional pollution, or something else entirely.

    At this moment, Alex couldn''t determine what it was, but he knew Pietro certainly carried a huge secret. This secret was likely rted to the Ruined Universe or even the Timepad.

    "It''s time to discuss your issue, Ashley," Alex said, knowing now wasn''t the time to dwell on Pietro. He turned around and faced Ashley. "Honestly, I''m quite surprised you managed to find me."

    "I had no idea where you''d gone, but I guessed that since you''re supposed to be a ''hero,'' you''d probably be interested in Osborn. So, I decided to try my luck," Ashley said, meeting Alex''s gaze without fear.

    "Now I see..." Alex understood why she hade here; her ability to find him was purely luck. "But what if I hadn''te here? What would you have done?"

    Ashley clenched her fists and replied, "If I didn''t find you, it wouldn''t matter. I would have taken down Osborn and his League of Viins!"

    "Sounds like a superhero," the Blood Baron chuckled grimly.

    "I''m not some damn superhero!" Ashley immediately bristled, ring fiercely at the Blood Baron, enunciating every word.

    "Superheroes have already failed. They died in that battle long ago. That only proves one thing: so-called ''heroes'' are bullshit. If you want to take down other viins, you have to be a viin even stronger than them!"

    "So that''s how you think. No wonder I always felt something off about you..." Alex smiled and shook his head before continuing. "I don''t care what you think, but you should understand that I won''t let anyone who knows our origins live in this world."

    "Fine! Go ahead and kill me then...mmph!"

    "A child''s tantrums, please excuse her," Venom quickly filled Ashley''s mouth, then smiled obsequiously at Alex, shaking its head.

    "Ugh, why did you stop me!" Ashley''s eyes were full of anger, not fear.

    "Just shut up, would you?" Venom was already regretting attaching itself to this young girl. Her stubbornness was worse than the mindless Skrulls. "Don''t worry, Master, we will fullyply with your orders, with no objections."

    "Really?" Alex raised an eyebrow.

    "Scout''s honor," Venom said, controlling both Ashley and itself to speak in unison.

    "It better be." Alex nodded indifferently. "As it happens, I need some help. While the viins in Osborn City aren''t much, dealing with them swiftly and quietly isn''t easy. With your assistance, things might go smoother."

    Alex didn''t care about Ashley''s current thoughts, nor did he care about Venom''s little schemes. Educating disobedient characters like these didn''t require harsh punishment. Just keep them firmly in hand, and over time, they would naturally change.

    This might be what people mean when they say you be like those around you. Maturity or change doesn''t alwayse from some big event; you don''t have to lose someone or experience a car ident to figure things out. More often, it''s just waking up one day, or seeing something in someone''s behavior, and suddenly understanding some things and letting go of what was holding you back.

    "Rest assured, Wizard Master, your loyal servant will be the vanguard of your conquests. It''s time to make that damned skull pay the price it deserves," the Blood Baron grinned sinisterly upon hearing Alex''s words.

    On the other side, Venom was also nodding vigorously. "We''re with you too. You know me well, Master. I can fully understand my host''s thoughts. This little girl is already in awe of you."

    "I''m not...!"

    Ashley opened her mouth, then, under Alex''s gaze, turned her head with a cold snort.

    "...Alright, but only for now."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    174. Have You Heard of Eric?

    175. The Alliance of Viins.

    176. Battle of Ultimate Evil.

    177. The Enchantress.

    178. The Sorcery Showdown.

 174. Have You Heard of Eric?

    174. Have You Heard of Eric?

    It was ate night, and the sky was overcast and dull. Young Eric had climbed into his small bed early. Before going to sleep, he drank a cup of hot milk that his mother had specially prepared for him. Because they were moving, Eric''s parents were going to sell their cow the next day.

    Eric had grown up in Iowa. His parents had told him that it used to be a very peaceful ce. Though making money was not easy, it was just enough to make ends meet. Later, some mutants settled here. Although there was no direct conflict, life was not easy.

    In these chaotic times, no ce is absolutely safe, but Eric''s parents, who had lived through the old days, knew that to protect Eric''s safety, it was better to stay away from these ''superhumans.''

    Even though society was somewhat stable now, there was no telling if those freaks might cause trouble again.

    Eric''s family lived in a slum. His parents were dentists, a profession that might have earned them a decent ie in the past. But in this era, it was not easy for them to make ends meet. To pay the protection fees, Eric''s parents had to fork out arge sum of money every month.

    Eric''s father was the first to propose moving. The reason was that during a house call, he had witnessed a mutant shing with local gang members. In a matter of seconds, those burly gang members were torn to shreds, which left him horrified.

    Although gangs would demand money from every household and even resort to robbery and extortion, they rarely killed. They were only after money, and killing would reduce their earnings, a losing proposition. But mutants were different. They seemed to consider themselves separate from humanity, and those who offended them almost always faced death.

    Eric''s father was a kind-hearted man, naturally submissive. He felt he wouldn''t offend mutants, but he worried about his family''s safety. Whenever these superpowered individuals appeared, there were always countless ''coteral victims''��Eric''s grandparents were among them. So, for the sake of his family''s safety, Eric''s father wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Ericy in bed, feeling enveloped in warmth. It was the mostfortable and safe ce he knew. Whenever he was bullied by other kids, he would hide under his nket, and this feeling made him feel secure.

    His parents had promised him that if he went to bed early, they would buy him a Daredevil toy, which he had always wanted, when they moved the next day. This made Eric very happy, and he closed his eyes early, hoping for the next day toe quickly.

    But.

    In the middle of the night, Eric was awoken by his parents'' screams.

    His eyes were filled with terror. Although Eric was more mature than most children his age, he had never experienced anything like this. Quickly getting out of bed, Eric, barefoot, made his way to the bedroom door. He didn''t know what was happening outside, but he heard his father''s desperate screams and his mother''s cries. This filled his young heart with immense fear.

    He slowly cracked open the door, trembling as he looked outside.

    The sounds came from downstairs, where his parents usually stayed. The second floor only had Eric''s room and a small attic storage. Using the light from the first floor, Eric cautiously made his way to the stairs. He didn''t know where his courage came from. The door was only two meters from the stairs. Eric didn''t even know how long he walked; he only knew that his ears were filled with wails, and his body was no longer under his control.

    At the top of the stairs, Eric didn''t dare to go down directly. Instead, he crouched and peeked his head out.

    What Eric saw next became a nightmare that haunted him for life.

    A monstrous creature covered in long fur was pinning his father down, its razor-sharp fangs tearing at his father''s flesh. Eric''s mothery nearby, her right arm torn off, clearly not long for this world.

    In that moment, Eric forgot to breathe. His eyes misted over, tears streaming down his face. He wanted to scream, but no sound came out. Fear filled his heartpletely. He forgot how he returned to his room and how long he cried under his nket.

    He only knew that, after what seemed like a hundred years, local police officers found him and took him from his bed.

    The police officers felt sorry for the child, but in this era, no one was absolutely safe. Eric''s situation, in a sense, was quitemon. Due to the presence of supernatural beings, the case could not be solved. The police officers didn''t want to make trouble for themselves, so they chose to close the case hastily. But Eric was somewhat lucky. An elderly police officer about to retire agreed to adopt him.

    Eric did not remember what exactly happened that day. He only remembered that the old police officer, when taking him home, pulled out a blood-stained Daredevil toy. It turned out that his parents had prepared the gift long ago.

    Since that day, Eric seemed to be a different person. He no longer interacted with anyone or showed any smiles. He shut himself off emotionally, engaging in intense training every day��revenge became his reason to live.

    From the old police officer, Eric learned about the brutal killer of his parents��a werewolf, one of the filthiest dark creatures. It was said that heroes had eliminated them, but everyone knew that such creatures were never truly eradicated.

    These monsters came from pure dark magic. Although their previous forms were unknown, they could no longer be considered ''human.''

    These creatures possessed superhuman strength, speed, and endurance. Their teeth were incredibly sharp, and their ws could shred metal. Ordinary people were no match for them, and even the police were reluctant to provoke them. But Eric didn''t care. He had only one goal��to avenge his parents.

    The old, weak, scared, ignorant, and crying Eric had died.

    He died that day, that night.

    The old police officer, a skilled fighter in his youth, knew that Eric was destined to walk the path of revenge. To prevent Eric from sending himself to his death and to give him some self-defense skills, he began to train and teach Ericbat techniques.

    During this time, Eric also learned about the old police officer''s past, such as his daughter, who had died in the battle between heroes and viins. Both had lost their families, and perhaps for this reason, the old police officer had taken him in and taught him to fight.

    Time passed quickly.

    Neen-year-old Eric was now a robust young man. Over the years, he had continuously honed hisbat skills, and he dreamed of personally severing the heads of those dark monsters. Eric crafted his own ck suit, inspired by de, and he hung a Daredevil figurine on his belt, vowing revenge on all dark creatures in the wastnd.

    That day was the old ranger''s funeral. Perhaps knowing that his time was almost up, the old ranger called Eric to his side a day earlier.

    He told Eric that he could no longer remember his age, that he had lived long enough, and now it was time for him to reunite with his daughter. The road ahead would be difficult, but he believed Eric would ovee everything.

    After speaking, the old ranger fell asleep with a smile on his face, but this time, he never woke up again. On that day, Eric once again experienced the pain of losing a loved one.

    He silently stood in front of the old ranger''s grave for a long time. When the sun was about to sink below the horizon, he finally moved. He packed his bag, put on his mask, and Eric disappeared into the darkness. From today on, Eric no longer existed; only Kick-Ass, born for revenge, remained!

    Wandering the wastnd, Eric left his hometown for the first time. He knew the road ahead would be full of difficulties and thorns, but he was fearless, resolutely stepping onto the path of revenge.

    His first kill was in a small town in the west. He heard from a drunken mercenary that a lone werewolf had appeared here. Every night, in this deste, sandynd, the eerie howl of a wolf could be heard.

    The local rangers and mercenaries had organized hunts for the werewolf, but it seemed to be highly vignt, escaping every time despite therge numbers hunting it. Over time, they could do nothing about it.

    Upon hearing this rumor, Eric''s long-calm heart couldn''t help but stir. After all, his parents had been devoured by a lone wolf. If he could find his parents'' killer here, it would be perfect.

    After half a month of investigation and staking out, Eric finally figured out the lone wolf''s movements. To increase his chances of sess in this battle, Eric even brought along a powerful firearm. But even so, Eric realized he had underestimated these dark creatures. The werewolf''s regeneration was terrifying; bullets could only pause its movements, not harm it.

    Left with no choice, Eric engaged the werewolf in hand-to-handbat, but how could a human bodypare to a werewolf''s? Eric quickly found himself at a disadvantage.

    However, whether it was the blessing of Lady Luck or something else, when the werewolf was about to bite Eric to death, it identally swallowed a concentrated explosive. The violent explosion shredded the werewolf''s body into pieces, with blood and fur flying everywhere.

    Covered in blood, Ericy powerless on the ground, his vision filled with endless crimson. He knew he had seeded; he had taken an important step on the road to revenge.

    At the same time, he realized his shorings. Although his physical strength andbat skills were strong for a human,pared to dark creatures, he was still too weak. To kill those powerful beings, he needed to gain more knowledge and find their weaknesses. Only then could his actions be more efficient.

    But achieving this wasn''t easy. After Red Skull burned all the magical artifacts, learning about these mystical things became extremely difficult. Eric had no way to steal sorcery books from Doctor Doom, so he could only take one step at a time.

    After spending several years, Ericpiled a notebook based on his experiences, recording in detail the dark creatures and monsters he had personally killed over the years. Eric not only summarized their behaviors and habits but also described in detail how to deal with them and their weaknesses. All of this was the result of his insights gained between life and death.

    At the same time, due to his continuous ughter in the wastnd, Kick-Ass''s name became increasingly famous. People began to sing the praises of this monster-ying hero. Many bloodthirsty mercenaries became well-acquainted with him because, for them, they only faced employers and targets, but Eric faced terrifying monsters.

    In dark times, the strong are always respected, and this was undoubtedly true for Eric.

    With his growing reputation, Eric also found love.

    It happened after a ghoul-hunting mission. Eric, exhausted, dragged his body to the Rasya Tavern, a ce that catered to mercenaries. Eric was a regr there.

    As soon as he walked in, he was greeted with cheers from everyone in the tavern. Eric took the drink handed to him by the tavern owner and quickly joined the lively crowd. It was on that day that he saw a red-haired woman among the mercenaries.

    Eric had always thought he lived only for revenge, believing that someone like him was not worthy of love. But he had to admit that when he saw that woman, his heart skipped a beat.

    He had fallen in love with her.

    The woman''s name was Veya, the leader of a small mercenary group. Although she had only recently arrived, she had heard of Eric''s bravery and, in turn, had fallen for the hero who ughtered evil. But the awkward Eric didn''t know how to handle this rtionship. He had never been with a woman, let alone developed feelings for anyone. So, in the face of Veya''s love, Eric could only bury his feelings deep in his heart.

    Everyone knew that when a woman falls in love, she can be relentless.

    Eric didn''t dare to casually ept such a heavy love, nor did he dare to make any promises to Veya. Afterward, he even avoided appearing in front of Veya. It''s hard to imagine that a hero who had killed countless monsters and demons would be ''afraid'' of a woman.

    Eric and Veya''s story became the mercenaries'' favorite topic of conversation over drinks. They enjoyed seeing Eric''s expression turn red when discussing Veya, and they loved watching Veya throw drunken tantrums in the tavern when she couldn''t find Eric. For them, these moments were the highlights of their days.

    Some close friends advised Eric that avoiding the issue wouldn''t solve anything. To rify things, he needed to face the rtionship head-on. Eric understood this as well. He decided to resolve the matter at hand and then have a serious talk with Veya.

    Osborne City, thest rays of the setting sun slowly cast their light. The shadow of the wall gradually shifted, passing over one tall, slender pole after another. Eric faced the direction of the setting sun.

    Dead but not at peace.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    175. The Alliance of Viins.

    176. Battle of Ultimate Evil.

    177. The Enchantress.

    178. The Sorcery Showdown.

    179. The Kraken of the North Sea.

 175. The Alliance of Villains.

    175. The Alliance of Viins.

    If there was any ce in the wastnd world where one could find the shadows of heroes, Osborne City would undoubtedly be a ce worth mentioning. Ever since he dered war on the remaining superheroes across the wastnd, every month, there would be a few young people who dreamed of rekindling the glory of heroes arriving here to take on the challenge.

    Most of these young people were ordinary folks who could no longer survive. They often had extremely tragic pasts��oppression by gangs, or their families being devoured by monsters��driving them to risk their lives in an attempt to change the world.

    They wore various battle suits, some inherited from their ancestors, others designed by themselves. Beforeing to Osborne City, they were somewhat famous in the wastnd. But once they arrived here, they never left.

    These heroes were forever left behind, disyed like art pieces in a gallery, or mannequins in a showcase. No matter how glorious their pasts had been, now, they were nothing but skeletons, symbols of Osborne''s mockery and ridicule of heroes.

    Riding motorcycles, Alex and his group passed through the challenger''s gate unimpeded and entered the square known as the Heroes'' Cemetery.

    "What the heck... Are these all..." Pietro muttered to himself as he passed between the wooden poles, staring at the remains hanging from them.

    "Most of them are heroes from various regions. They often fought against local gangs or dark creatures. But when they aimed for something greater, something more noble, they were left here," Ashley whispered, clearly more knowledgeable about this ce than Alex and the others.

    "Are there others here besides heroes?" Pietro asked, curious.

    "Of course. Initially, no one woulde here to seek death, so Osborne found many ''actors.'' They were mostly ordinary people who had offended Osborne or some lone mutants or Inhumans. Osborne dressed them in ridiculous battle suits and promised them freedom if they won."

    Ashley''s gaze turned cold as she continued. "It''s simr to Kingpin''s arena. Simply put, these are products of ''entertainment.'' The arena entertains the masses, while this ce... is merely Osborne''s personal hobby."

    "Wouldn''t these heroes be targeted by other viins before they even get here?" Kara asked, also curious.

    "No, and the reason is simple: there''s no need. First, they are too weak, far from the level of the heroes of old. And their targets are gangs and monsters��things that already give Red Skull headaches. If someone voluntarily steps in to handle them, he''d be more than happy."

    This time, it was Baron Blood who answered. Having wandered the wastnd for so many years, he had naturally dealt with these folks before.

    "These people pose no threat to Red Skull''s rule, and they even help solve some local problems. Red Skull would love to see more of them. But as you can see, in the eyes of the upper echelons, they are nothing more than a pathetic bunch of ythings."

    Listening to Baron Blood''s exnation, everyone fell silent. Only by truly entering this world could one experience the despair and darkness that permeated it.

    "Alex, how much longer until we see Osborne and his Alliance of Viins? I can hardly wait," Pietro put on his goggles, his tightly clenched fists trembling slightly.

    "Don''t be in such a rush, Pietro," Alex said, his eyes fixed on the ever-approaching tower. "The moment we came in, they noticed us. I think those guys are already getting ready to ''wee'' us."

    Sure enough, as if to prove Alex''s words.

    In the next moment, the gate of the surrounding wall mmed shut, sealing off all of Alex and his group''s escape routes. Simultaneously, the electronic disy on the tower suddenly lit up, showing an image of Alex and his team on their motorcycles.

    "Zzzzz..."

    "Wee to Osborne City. After a long wait of four months, I''m delighted that such a great team like yours dares to challenge our authority..."

    "Many people who think they can be heroese here to take on a more advanced ''trial''..."

    "But as you can see, they all be part of the Heroes'' Cemetery. No matter how glorious their pasts were, now they can only serve as their own tombstones."

    "All resistance will be��"

    "Cut the crap! Osborne? If you''ve got the guts,e down here and fight!" Ashley leaped onto a copsed wall, and Venom instantly transformed into a spider suit covering her body.

    "..."

    The broadcast on the tower fell silent, and shortly after, the gate at the base of the tower slowly opened. It seemed that not only were the outsiders eager, but the viins inside were also itching to fight. Before the gate could fully open, a green figure shot out.

    "I thought there would be another impostor, but a descendant of Spider-Man��this is the most perfect gift from the heavens!"

    The green monster, standing on a glider and wearing a purple coat, had a crazed grin on his face, his eyes fixed on Ashley with obvious excitement.

    "You old bastard... I''ll rip your guts out and bring them to my grandfather!" Ashley responded fearlessly.

    "Goblin, don''t hog all the fun!"

    At that moment, several other figures appeared behind the Green Goblin Osborne. They included the hammer-wielding Absorbing Man, the mutant Wild Child, and another of Spider-Man''s old foes, Shocker. In addition to these three, Alex''s target, the Enchantress, was also present. However, apart from the Enchantress, the others were visibly aged, with even Wild Child''s fur turning white.

    "Tut-tut-tut, look at these cute little ones. Seeing them here, I do feel a bit nostalgic," the Enchantress slowly descended, casting a seductive nce at Alex and his team.

    "Indeed, there are a few familiar faces among them. That white-haired brat��has anyone ever told you that you look a lot like Quicksilver? Are you perhaps the offspring of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch? Hahaha...!" Absorbing Man sneered.

    Faced with the barrage of insults from the viins, Pietro didn''t lose his cool. He was no longer the hot-headed kid he once was.

    "Give the order, Alex," Pietro said, his face dark as he stared at Absorbing Man.

    "The witch is mine."

    Alex dismounted from his motorcycle, nced around at hispanions, and then silently removed the ck umbre from his back.

    "As for the rest... you can handle them however you like!"

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    176. Battle of Ultimate Evil.

    177. The Enchantress.

    178. The Sorcery Showdown.

    179. The Kraken of the North Sea.

    180. Serving the Dish.

 176. Battle of Ultimate Evil.

    176. Battle of Ultimate Evil.

    When words fail, fists speak louder. Both sides immediately engaged in a fierce battle.

    The first to strike was the Green Goblin. His bloodlust had been simmering for years, pushed to the brink by boredom and insignificance. The sudden appearance of Spider-Woman, Ashley, reminded him of the glory days of old. The emergence of a new generation of Spider-Man made the old Goblin willing to risk everything for one more taste of madness.

    "Did you know, little girl, that your grandfather died by my hand? I can still recall his dying screams as he begged me to spare his family! Hahahaha!" The Green Goblin hurled several pumpkin bombs, but for the agile Ashley, these were hardly a threat. Ashley had grown much stronger; with Venom''s enhancement, her spider-sense had almost reached Peter Parker''s level.

    "Is that all you''ve got, old man? If so, I''ll be sorely disappointed. Take this��" Ashley caught one of the iing bombs with her web and flung it back.

    A massive explosion tore through the sky, filling the air with bright mes and dark smoke. The Green Goblin, riding his glider, burst through the smoke trail,ughing maniacally. Ashley''s counterattack only seemed to excite him further.

    "Venom�� long time no see. I thought you''d have died in some gutter by now, but I never expected you''d attach yourself to this little girl. What''s the matter? Can''t tell who your real enemy is anymore?"

    Osborn and Venom were old acquaintances. After all, both were among Spider-Man''s most notorious foes, and they had shed many times before.

    "Ah, Osborn, back in the day, Parker and I used to chase you all over New York. What makes you think today will be any different?" Venom sneered in reply, while Ashley continued her assault, leaping into the air to deliver a powerful strike.

    "Don''t be so sure. You might both meet your end today!" The Green Goblin smirked and activated the sonic cannon on his glider. A high-frequency st echoed out, forcing Ashley to retreat.

    Venom''s weakness to fire and sound was no secret; heroes and viins alike knew that these symbiotes were almost helpless against such attacks. Meanwhile, Pietro swiftly closed in on his target��the Absorbing Man. The Absorbing Man had taunted him the most, but before Pietro could strike, Kara intercepted the viin, leaving Pietro to confront the Shocker.

    The Shocker, despite his high-tech gauntlets capable of generating high-frequency pulses, was no match for Pietro. An elderly man well past his prime, the Shocker couldn''t even track Pietro, let alonend a hit.

    Kara''s actions were not without reason. She had faced another version of the Absorbing Man in a different universe, and she understood his powers well. The Absorbing Man could replicate any material or energy he touched, giving him the potential for godlike strength.

    In a typical fight, Pietro and the Absorbing Man might have been evenly matched, with neither able tond a decisive blow. But now, with Pietro''s Vibranium arm, the stakes were higher. If the Absorbing Man managed to copy the Vibranium, he would be immensely powerful, making him much harder to defeat quickly.

    Without hesitation, Kara charged at the Absorbing Man, delivering a powerful punch that sent him skidding back several steps, carving visible grooves into the ground.

    "I don''t think we''ve met before, little girl," the Absorbing Man sneered, flexing his hand to shake off the sting.

    "No worries. I''ll be thest thing you see in this life, and I''m sure that''ll make asting impression," Kara replied,unching another attack without wasting words.

    "You''ve got a strange physiology. I''ve never encountered anyone like you before, but you seem to know me well. Did I kill someone you care about?" The Absorbing Man swung his il, trying to distract Kara with his taunts while aiming a brutal strike at her.

    But Kara wasn''t interested in conversation. Known for her decisive nature, she dodged the attack with a leap and thennded on the chain of the il, sprinting straight toward the Absorbing Man.

    The Absorbing Man''s expression shifted, and his body immediately began to glow with metallic energy. The next moment, their sh erupted with the force of two enraged mammoths, each blow echoing like a thunderp.

    On another front, Wild Child found himself facing off against the bloodthirsty Blood Baron.

    "Red Skull will kill you for this, vampire! This isn''t a fight you should be part of!" Wild Child snarled.

    "Let Red Skull go to hell! I''m done with him. Now, I just want to raise hell and make you bastards who''ve had decades of peace pay for it!" The Blood Baron''s eyes gleamed red as his fangs bared, quickly overpowering Wild Child.

    "The one who''ll pay is you, traitor!" Wild Child growled as he backed away, his voice filled with fury.

    "Traitor?" The Blood Baronughed as if hearing the most ridiculous joke. "Hahaha! You call me a traitor? I''ve served Red Skull, I''ve fought for him, but look at me now��reduced to feeding on stray dogs in the gutter!"

    The Blood Baron narrowed his eyes, a cold smile curling his lips. "And what right do you have to call me a traitor? You were once Wolverine''s prot��g��! Every move you know, you learned from that old wolf. Do you really think a change of skin makes you a new person, you mangy mutt?"

    "Shut up!" Wild Child roared, snapping into a berserk rage.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    "Thene and try!" The two were evenly matched, each possessing remarkable regenerative abilities, making their fight a brutal exchange of blood and blows.

    With everyone locked inbat, Alex finally made his move. His gaze fell on the Enchantress, his eyes burning with a deep hunger for the magical energy she wielded. But it seemed the Enchantress misinterpreted Alex''s stare. She believed that this young dark wizard had already fallen under her spell...

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    177. The Enchantress.

    178. The Sorcery Showdown.

    179. The Kraken of the North Sea.

    180. Serving the Dish.

    181. Lorelei''s End.

 177. The Enchantress.

    177. The Enchantress.

    The Enchantress, whose real name is Amora Lorelei, is a powerful sorceress from Asgard, the celestial pce. Not only does she possess strength and speed that far exceed human limits, but she also has an extraordinarily long lifespan, which has allowed her to maintain her incredibly seductive beauty to this day.

    Although she is a sorceress, her hand-to-handbat skills are by no means weak. She once fought Thor, the God of Thunder, to a standstill using her martial arts skills. However, as a sorceress, Lorelei''s favorite pastime is casting powerful magic.

    As the Enchantress, her signature move is her formidable enchantment magic. She frequently uses her beautybined with her magic to control men, a power so strong that many incredibly powerful heroes have fallen into her trap.

    "So many years have passed. Ever since those heroes were wiped out, I haven''t fought a real hero in a long time. But now, by Odin, darling, you''re simply the best gift the gods could have given me."

    Lorelei''s voice was as soft as silk, like the song of a siren,pelling anyone who heard it to sumb to pure desire and longing.

    "What a coincidence. I feel the same way. You can''t imagine how happy I was when I found you. Ever since those dimensional lords and Earth''s sanctum were banished to another world, I''ve been desperately searching for a source of powerful energy."

    Alex smiled slightly, not believing that Lorelei could escape from his grasp.

    ''Remind me, Miss Minutes, how much power can this lovelydy contribute to the timepad?''

    [At least 4%. She holds significant primordial energy. As one of thest remaining Asgardians, the Einherjar energy within her is quite impressive.]

    The Miss Minutes''s response made Alex''s smile even more apparent, and his intense gaze caused Lorelei to shiver slightly. Lorelei didn''t understand. Every man who looked at her had that same intense,scivious gaze, but for some reason, the look in this sorcerer''s eyes filled her with a strange fear. But soon, the unnatural expression on Lorelei''s face disappeared as she regained herposure. She shed an alluring smile and gave Alex a flirtatious wink.

    "Sweet little thing, I think you could put on quite a show for me. Let me see, my dear, just how strong your magic really is."

    As she spoke, Lorelei subtly nodded her head toward Alex''s teammates, clearly hinting at her intentions.

    As Lorelei spoke, Alex could distinctly feel his mind being invaded, and this invasion wasn''ting from outside, but from within his own body. It was as if something inside him had ignited violently under the influence of Lorelei''s words, a searing lust surging straight to his mind, trying to overwhelm his consciousness. A sh of green light appeared in Alex''s eyes, and his dark pupils were enveloped in green.

    "Alright, let me show you."

    In the next moment, Alex gripped his ck umbre tightly and shed out with it. Instantly, an almost imperceptible invisible air current tore through the sky, slicing toward Lorelei''s head.

    Lorelei''s pupils contracted as she seemed to realize that Alex wasn''t affected by her enchantment magic at all. But as the de of wind approached, there wasn''t much time for her to think. She didn''t have time to ponder and had to roll away clumsily to dodge the strike.

    "The Wind of Cmity!?" Lorelei, who was well-versed in various forms of ck magic, immediately recognized the spell Alex had used. She looked up in disbelief, staring nkly at the young sorcerer. "Impossible! No one can resist my enchantment magic!"

    "You underestimate me, Lorelei. Yes, I have desires, but I am not a ve to them," Alex spun his ck umbre yfully, mocking Lorelei''s disheveled state.

    "That''s impossible... The power of the dimensional lords should have been banished by reality itself. Even Mephisto cannot intervene in this world. How did you acquire the energy to cast such powerful magic!?"

    Lorelei''s seductive face was filled with disbelief. She had participated in that legendary battle, and as one of the main viins on the magical side, no one understood the magical energies of this world better than she did.

    Since the fall of the Sanctum Sanctorum on Earth, all sorts of magical artifacts had gone mad. After the dimensional lords were exiled by thebined forces of the viins, the only remaining sources of magical power on Earth were the artifacts that inherently contained energy. But the problem was that those artifacts had been destroyed by the Red Skull, and the remaining ones were in the hands of Doctor Doom. No matter how much she thought about it, Lorelei couldn''t figure out how Alex had found a way to cast magic.

    You see, in this post-apocalyptic world, it was challenging enough for Lorelei to cast spells. If she couldn''t draw on the residual energy of Asgard, she wouldn''t be able to perform magic, let alone maintain her prolonged life and beauty.

    "You''re right; casting magic in this world is no easy feat. But fortunately, I know quite a few tricks. If I''m willing to put in the time, I can find some ways to unleash my magic."

    Hearing this, Lorelei bit her lip and a frosty expression appeared on her face, but at the same time, there was a hint of possessiveness in her eyes as she looked at Alex. Although she didn''t know where this dark sorcerer''s magical power came from, if she could control him, she might eventually uncover his secrets. Moreover, if she could truly harness that power, perhaps she could even overthrow the Red Skull and Doctor Doom, those two old fools, and be the true queen of Midgard!

    As these thoughts crossed her mind, Lorelei''s gaze grew increasingly fervent. She suddenly stood up, and intense dark green light burst from her hands. Although both Lorelei''s and Alex''s magic were green, the energy they exuded gave offpletely different feelings.

    Alex''s energy was filled with death and darkness, invoking a deep-seated fear within the soul. Pietro once described Alex''s magical energy as "unlike any other ck magic, it''s an unknown force that announces death."

    In contrast, Lorelei''s magic, with its flickering glow, was intertwined with countless desires and emotions. Rather than a destructive force, it was a form of sorcery that targeted the spiritual world.

    "Let''s see if you can excite me more, darling~"

    As Lorelei unleashed countless green magical missiles that rained down on Alex like a celestial shower, he deftly flipped his arm, and in an instant, the gray air current of the Wind of Cmity enveloped his ck umbre.

    "Don''t worry; you won''t be disappointed."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    178. The Sorcery Showdown.

    179. The Kraken of the North Sea.

    180. Serving the Dish.

    181. Lorelei''s End.

    182. Attracting the Attention of the Viins.

 178. The Sorcery Showdown.

    178. The Sorcery Showdown.

    In just a few minutes, Alex and Lorelei had already exchanged several blows. Although both of them were sorcerers, their closebat skills were far from weak. The winds of cmity and the curse of corrosion continuously shed and counteracted each other, leaving deep cracks in the ground around them.

    Magical energy dripped onto the ground, instantly producing the sound of acid corrosion, apanied by a stench so foul it was unbearable to most people.

    Seizing a good opportunity, Alex thrust his ck umbre forward. The winds of cmity suddenly surged, tearing Lorelei''s body into pieces. Yet, there was no trace of joy on Alex''s face. The sensation from the umbre''s tip felt wrong; Alex knew this strike hadn''t truly hit its mark. Sure enough, the next moment, Lorelei''s body glowed with a dark green light and vanished before Alex''s eyes.

    Alex reacted swiftly. Sensing danger approaching from behind, he quickly turned and ced his ck umbre in front of him. A powerful force struck, forcing Alex to take two steps back.

    "A sorcery clone? I remember that''s supposed to be Loki''s signature magic," Alex sneered.

    "Aren''t you curious who taught Loki his magic, my dear?" Lorelei licked her lips, smiling seductively as she asked in return.

    "Certainly not you."

    The tip of Alex''s umbre suddenly shot out aser, catching Lorelei off guard. Although she was an Asgardian and her physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary beings, Alex''s high-tech umbre was no ordinary item. Theser weapon it carried was certified by none other than Batman himself. The redser hit Lorelei squarely on the shoulder, leaving a noticeable burn on her smooth, fair skin.

    Lorelei let out a cry of pain, then swiftly waved her delicate hand. A surge of potent magical energy erupted, sending dark green energy streaking through the air. The ground beneath it cracked, and the weeds in the crevices withered rapidly under its influence. Seeing this, Alex didn''t dare to be careless. The grey winds of cmity quickly formed a vortex around him, blocking the terrifying life-draining magic outside.

    Two ominous forces converged and shed in the air, their destructive power wreaking havoc on everything around them.

    The battlefield where Alex and Lorelei fought had be a vacuum zone; no one else dared to approach, let alone intervene.

    The winds of cmity and the corrosive sorcery were not things that ordinary people could withstand. Anyone who ventured too close would have their life force drained instantly, turning into nothing but a dried corpse.

    "I didn''t know you had an interest in technology too, dark sorcerer. Now, you''ve really made me angry." Lorelei''s eyes shed with a terrifying green light. Being wounded by Alex had driven her into a furious rage.

    "Like it? I learned it from Doom," Alex replied calmly, though his hands never stopped moving as he continued to cast his spells.

    Lorelei gritted her teeth in frustration at the sight of Alex''s strange bird-beaked mask. She knew that his magical skills were on par with hers. In a wastnd world like this, trying to win a sorcery battle of attrition was not an easy task.

    If she wanted to end this battle quickly, she needed to strike a decisive blow by controlling a powerful being to crush her opponent utterly. With that thought in mind, Lorelei steeled herself. She closed her eyes and began chanting forbidden incantations that no ordinary person couldprehend.

    Alex narrowed his eyes slightly as he sensed the magical energy around them bing solidified and uncontroble. Although he didn''t know what Lorelei was nning, it was certainly nothing good.

    Powerful energy shot up into the sky, and the dark green light tore through the heavy ck clouds. Within the clouds, a formidable presence began to emerge, pressing down on everyone present with an almost suffocating force.

    "Detecting a markable portal opening. Do you want to record or forcibly close it?" Miss Minute''s voice echoed in Alex''s ear, raising his eyebrows.

    Can it be forcibly closed?

    "Can you detect the strength of the entity on the other side of the portal?"

    In this world, tearing open a dimensional portal was no easy feat. Alex could only imagine how much dark Asgardian magic Lorelei was channeling. But clearly, this was good news for Alex.

    "Portal is unrecorded; unable to file a report. However, divine power and faith energy have been detected. It is most likely linked to the ''Divine Realm'' of this timeline."

    "Divine Realm?"

    Alex was suddenly wide awake. He was genuinely curious to see what legendary being Lorelei was summoning at such a great cost.

    The entire battlefield hade to a standstill as everyone''s attention was drawn to the terrifying phenomenon in the sky. Whether it was Alex''s side or the viinous alliance, they all stared at the sky without blinking.

    No one could have imagined that Lorelei had such a trump card up her sleeve. Although she had always been a force to be reckoned with, none of them had ever seen her go all out like this.

    Dark green energy filled the clouds, twisting and mingling with the heavy ck clouds, constantly swirling. From within the clouds, one could hear the sound of thunder rumbling. However, the expressions on everyone''s faces were unnatural because they knew that this so-called thunder had no corresponding lightning. Rather than thunder, it sounded more like the low growl of some unknown entity.

    "Raven Sorcerer, it looks like she''s about to unleash something. You can''t let herplete that spell!" Ashley shouted, unable to hold back as she watched Alex remain still.

    But Alex paid her no mind. Likewise, Kara and Pietro, after a moment of confusion, quickly turned and took advantage of their opponents'' distraction, catching them off guard.

    "Hey! I''m talking to you! Do you want to die? If that thing descends, we''re all done for!" Ashley yelled again, feeling the venom in her body trembling in fear.

    Ashley continued to shout at Alex, but the Blood Baron began to catch on.

    Didn''t notice how calm that sorcerer''s twopanions were? And the sorcerer himself was asposed as ever, not showing any sign of panic. This clearly indicated they weren''t afraid at all!

    If they weren''t scared, why should he care? It was better to take advantage of this moment and deal with his opponent instead. So, the Blood Baron seized the opportunity when Wild Child wasn''t paying attention and lunged at him, digging his sharp nails deep into Wild Child''s eyes, eliciting a scream of pain.

    "Don''t get distracted during a fight!"

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    179. The Kraken of the North Sea.

    180. Serving the Dish.

    181. Lorelei''s End.

    182. Attracting the Attention of the Viins.

    183. Bullseye''s Log - Part Two.

 179. The Kraken of the North Sea.

    179. The Kraken of the North Sea.

    "Arghhhhh!!����"

    Wild Child clutched his eyes, howling in pain as blood continuously flowed through his fingers, impossible to stop.

    Unlike mutants like Wolverine or Sabretooth with exceptionally strong healing factors, Wild Child also had a significant healing ability, but it wasn''t nearly as effective��possibly even inferior to that of Beast. Especially when it came to critical organs like the eyes, recovery was almost impossible. Even if the wound healed, his eyesight wouldn''t return, and he''d be left blind.

    "Do you know what''s the most interesting thing? I used to say this exact line to Captain America," Blood Baronughed maniacally.

    Blood Baron suddenly realized that people like them��viins��also got distracted in battle. However, heroes never exploited this to attack them, which might be why heroes fail��they have boundaries unlike viins. Meanwhile, Ashley swung around Green Goblin, heading straight for Lorelei.

    Since the moment Lorelei began casting her spell, Ashley''s spider-sense had been ring with rms, a sense of unprecedented danger causing her hair to stand on end, making her feel as if she were staring down a nuclear explosion.

    Seeing that Alex and the others were ignoring this, Ashley grew increasingly anxious. Though she wasn''t afraid of death, that didn''t mean she wanted to die, so she decided to stop Lorelei herself.

    "Hey, where do you think you''re going, little girl? Our game isn''t over yet!" The Green Goblin, of course, wouldn''t let Ashley disrupt Lorelei''s spell.

    The main reason was that he didn''t want his prey to be taken by someone else. The sharp wing des of the Green Goblin''s glider sliced through Ashley''s web, making her flip mid-air beforending on the ground. Before she could regain her bnce, countless bullets rained down on her.

    "Osborn, you bastard! Do you want to die with us!?"

    Ashley dodged the barrage of bullets while loudly cursing the Green Goblin for his sneak attack. High above, Osborn paid no mind to Ashley''s venomous words. Heughed wildly, mocking the arrogance of Ashley and the others below.

    "Hahahaha, it''s toote, little girl! You''re all going to die, none of you will escape! You''ll all die here!"

    It was as if Osborn''s madness was confirmed.

    Looking up from the ground, they could see that behind Osborn in the sky, the wind was tearing through the clouds, and the entire Osborn City was overshadowed by dark clouds. Green energy was rising continuously, as if arge-scale ritual was underway. Amid the swirling clouds, a terrifying shadow gradually emerged.

    "There''s something in the clouds!"

    Ashley crouched behind cover, staring at the ominous presence in the sky, her voice trembling.

    Honestly, she had never seen anything so terrifying in her life. Although she had heard stories of her father''s experiences in apocalyptic wars, she had always dismissed him. After all, Hawkeye was just a normal person, and she couldn''t believe that ordinary people could participate in real wars.

    But now, Ashley was utterly speechless. She had thought she would be much stronger after bonding with Venom, but upon seeing the horror hidden within the clouds, she wanted to p herself awake.

    Ashley''s scream quickly caught everyone''s attention. Pietro kicked off Shocker''s right leg and then used his vibranium arm to perform a Batman-style backbreaker on him. After ensuring Shocker was out of the fight, Pietro finally looked up at the sky.

    "I think I''ve seen this before��"

    The shadow in the clouds was too massive. Its overwhelming size cast a heavy burden on everyone. Then, with the surge of green magical energy, enormous tentacles began to extend from the dark clouds, revealing gigantic ws hidden within.

    "I remember now! Another witch summoned something simr before!" Pietro eximed in shock. "Do all witches like these tentacle monsters?"

    "Stop talking and prepare for battle," Kara said, shoving Absorbing Man back with a punch before rushing to Pietro''s side, her eyes fixed on the presence in the sky.

    The tentacles emerging from the clouds resembled those of an octopus or squid, but the size difference was staggering. Kara had no doubt that if this creature fully entered the physical world, it would level the entire Osborn City.

    Unlike the others, Kara''s X-ray vision allowed her to see more clearly. She could vaguely make out a colossal figure in the sky, thrashing about as it attempted to breach the chaotic magical gateway and invade reality.

    Had she been at full strength, Kara wouldn''t have hesitated. A simplemand from Alex, and she would''ve flown up to rip that thing apart. But now, her powers werecking. She couldn''t even fly, and she struggled to control her basic biological field, which made her feel uneasy.

    "My fear of giant creatures is kicking in��"

    Pietro''s voice trembled as he shouted toward Alex.

    "Raven, do something!"

    "Don''t worry."

    Alex finally responded.

    Had anyone seen Alex''s expression at that moment, they would''ve noticed the excitement in his eyes. He stared intently at the massive shadow looming in the sky��like a gourmet eyeing a delicious meal!

    Lorelei''s forbidden incantation had reached its climax. Her body began to levitate as she opened her eyes, eager to see the terrified expressions on everyone''s faces. But when she saw the ck wizard''s actions, she was dumbfounded.

    The expected fear was nowhere to be found. Instead, the ck wizard opened his arms toward the ominous entity in the sky, as if preparing to embrace it warmly.

    ''Is he scared out of his mind?''

    Lorelei was baffled.

    A deafening rumble echoed in everyone''s ears, causing them to clutch their heads in pain.

    "It''s over�� that thing��" Ashley copsed onto the ground, trembling uncontrobly.

    The creature within the clouds finally began to reveal its massive form. It roared fiercely, as if announcing its imminent arrival in this world, bringing destruction and rebirth. The colossal tentacles, each thousands of meters long, touched the ground, shattering a tall wall with ease. Man-made structures crumbled like toys, unable to withstand the beast''s might.

    Deep within the clouds, a gigantic eye opened, its terrifying presence enveloping all of Osborn City.

    An unbearable sensation of being watched from another dimension made everyone feel as though their bodies were nothing but parchment,id bare for the unknown horror to scrutinize. Suddenly, when the gaze fell upon a certain individual, it froze.

    At that moment, it was as if the entire world had stopped. Even the monstrous tentacles were eerily still! On the ground, Alex silently removed his bird-beak mask.

    His eyes, glowing with intense ck light, locked onto the immense shadow in the sky. His lips curled into a slight smile, revealing sharp fangs.

    "You''vee. Now don''t even think about leaving."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    180. Serving the Dish.

    181. Lorelei''s End.

    182. Attracting the Attention of the Viins.

    183. Bullseye''s Log - Part Two.

    184. Professionalism.

 180. Serving the Dish.

    180. Serving the Dish.

    The enormous eye suddenly contracted, as if it had seen something terrifying. Next, countless thunderstorms began to form in the sky. Within the blinding lightning, a terrifying shadow was clearly visible, radiating intense malice.

    The massive tentacles covered everything in sight, leaving everyone present too scared to even breathe, fearing that any movement might provoke the terrifying entity from another dimension. They were unaware of the hidden truth. In the eyes of Pietro, Kara, and the others, they only saw the majestic shadow from another realm, brandishing all its limbs, roaring as it prepared to invade reality.

    "We''re doomed, we''re doomed," Ashley murmured to herself, her body trembling violently along with the symbiote she bore.

    Pietro and Kara, on the other hand, kept their eyes fixed on Alex. Although they didn''t fully understand what was happening, their unwavering trust in Alex reassured them that he would resolve the situation, no matter how dire. As for Blood Baron, he had just finished off Wild Child.

    He had no interest in anything unrted to the battle. In fact, he didn''t care at all about the impending arrival of ancient gods or monsters. As he had said before, he was just here to wreak havoc, regardless of the consequences. So, licking Wild Child''s blood, he immediately lunged toward Osborn.

    Osborn, who was taunting from high above, didn''t notice the sneak attack from behind. He was caught off guard by the Blood Baron, and the two of them tangled together as they plummeted from the sky. But by now, their battle was irrelevant to everyone else present. All eyes, including Absorbing Man''s, were focused on the terrifying shadow hidden within the dark clouds.

    Unlike the others, Alex''s face was filled with nothing but excitement. To everyone else, this scene was a disaster. But to Alex, it was like a meal being served. Excitedly, Alex extended his arms, and instantly, two purple magic circles formed in the void. At the same time, his body began to undergo a bizarre transformation. His sharp teeth were terrifyingly menacing, and an eye suddenly opened on his forehead. At this moment, he was no longer remotely human.

    "What are you doing!?" Lorelei watched Alex''s actions in horror. As the summoner, her connection with Kraken made her sense a trace of fear from the other side.

    This was the sea monster that had destroyed Olympus in ancient times!

    It had once battled gods in the universe, yet now, Lorelei sensed fear emanating from it!

    Kraken let out a deafening roar, never having felt something so eerie before. The enormous suction force enveloped its body, pulling it closer to reality and gradually solidifying it.

    At that moment, Krakenpletely panicked. The fear embedded deep within its divine nature surged forth as it gazed down at the human below, only to feel as if an ancient god was beckoning it down with a friendly invitation to ''y.''

    The tentacles it had released were now entirely out of control. Kraken let out a wretched howl and used its massive ws to brace against the portal within the dark clouds, trying desperately to halt its descent into reality.

    "No, no, this can''t be happening," Lorelei stumbled backward, unable to believe what she was witnessing. She had never seen a legendary creature resist its own summoning before. This was the dark power of Asgard; no magical creature should be able to resist it.

    But when reality unfolded before her eyes, Lorelei was thrown into a state of panic. She finally realized she had underestimated her opponent. This ck sorcerer was far from ordinary. In fact, it was possible that this ck sorcerer was something far more terrifying.

    Feeling Kraken''s constant struggle, Alex roared, and the ck light in his three eyes red up. He unleashed his devouring magic with full force, seemingly intent on pulling the creature entirely out of its dimension by himself.

    [The magical energy you currently possess is far from sufficient to achieve this. The creature''s resistance is far stronger than expected; you won''t be able to win this tug-of-war against an entity from another dimension.]

    Miss Minutes''s voice echoed in Alex''s mind, her tone filled with excitement, clearly intrigued by the spectacle.

    "I know. I''m just trying to pull it out as much as I can. Creatures like this are rare; I''d be really disappointed if it got away," Alex gritted his teeth as he replied.

    [Go, Master, go! Go, Master, go!]

    "If you really want to help, why don''t you convert some arcane energy for me!"

    Alex''s body sank under the immense force pulling him forward. He could feel the overwhelming strength tugging at him, dragging his feet across the ground, leaving deep cracks. He knew he was nearing his limit.

    Meanwhile, Kraken, desperate in its final attempt to escape, retracted its tentacles rapidly. The apocalyptic scene began to shrink, and the massive shadow in the dark clouds flickered in and out of sight.

    [Master, it''s trying to escape!]

    Seeing this, Miss Minutes quickly warned him.

    "It won''t escape! Cut off its portal!"

    Alex clenched his fist in the void. As he did so, the heavy dark clouds in the sky seemed to copse, causing visible splits to appear in the darkened sky.

    [Consuming 2% of energy, cutting off the portal.]

    Before Miss Minutes could finish speaking, the sky erupted with an enormous burst of dark green light. The terrifying brightness painted the entire sky green, as magnificent as the Northern Lights.

    "Oh my...!"

    Ashley''s mouth dropped open, her face frozen in numbness. She stared intently at Alex, and thinking back to her earlier attitude towards him, she couldn''t help but feel she was about to be in serious trouble. Pietro and Kara exchanged nces. Although they were no strangers to grand spectacles, they couldn''t help but feel a bit concerned. Because they had clearly noticed Alex''s intentions.

    As for Lorelei, she was already petrified. As the one responsible for tearing open the dimensional rift, she could vividly sense a tremendous force brutally severing her connection to the divine realm, crudely and chaotically stitching the portal back together. The most tragic fate, however, belonged to Kraken.

    Just as it was about to forcefully terminate the summoning and pull its form back to the divine realm, it suddenly lost all sensation in its lower body. Countless tentacles, which it once controlled with ease, suddenly lost connection and scattered into the real world.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    181. Lorelei''s End.

    182. Attracting the Attention of the Viins.

    183. Bullseye''s Log - Part Two.

    184. Professionalism.

    185. Hawkeye and Songbird.

 181. Lorelei’s End.

    181. Lorelei��s End.

    The enormous tentacles scattered in the real world were not lifeless; those divine-infused bodies were teeming with all kinds of spirits. Alex opened his gaping maw and let out a roar, and immediately, the tentacles surged towards him as if drawn by a powerful ma.

    The scene was truly spectacr. In the sky, the tentacles,rge and small, wriggled like serpents, swiftly moving through the air and descending to the ground, converging on Alex and enveloping his body.

    As the muscles writhed, they emitted a strange, teeth-grinding sound, and dark greenish-ck mucus oozed from the massive suckers. Yet Alex seemed oblivious. All the tentacles that touched his skin crumbled to pieces and then reformed within his body.

    Alex''s expression was one of pure satisfaction, as if he wasn''t being surrounded by unsettling tentacles, but rather enjoying a high-end massage in some luxurious spa.

    Lorelei was too shocked to speak; her eyes were wide with terror as she stared at Alex and began to back away quickly. The scene had far exceeded her expectations, and though she didn''t know what Alex truly was, she knew that if she didn''t want to die, she had to leave this immediately.

    "Why leave? The fight isn''t over yet!" Pietro blinked into existence behind Lorelei, smirking at the mythical being.

    Lorelei shuddered, but seeing that it was only Pietro blocking her, she felt a slight relief. She forced a smile and fixed her gaze on Pietro, offering a seductive grin. But the next moment, a hand gripped her shoulder from behind, followed by a voice as cold as ice.

    "If you dare use your charm magic again, I''ll snap your neck right now."

    Lorelei''s body froze. The strength in the grip told her the person wasn''t joking��this girl really could do it.

    Shifting her gaze, she saw that Shocker had been critically injured, nearing death, and Wild Child had already been drained dry by Blood Baron. As for the Green Goblin, his body was entangled with the wreckage of his glider, crashed among the nearby ruins.

    "Spare me, please. I surrender," Lorelei said with a forced smile, frowning.

    "You seem to misunderstand the situation," Pietro said, ring at her with disgust. "Why would you think we''d spare you after everything you''ve done?"

    "It was Osborn��they forced me! I didn''t want to do this, but if I didn''t help them, they would banish me and the entire realm to another dimension," Lorelei said pitifully.

    Lorelei''s expression would have melted any man''s heart, invoking deep sympathy and protective instincts. But remembering the many ''heroes'' hanging on the wooden poles, Pietro only felt a deep revulsion looking at her beautiful face.

    "Liar."

    Lorelei opened her mouth to argue, but before she could, a terrifying aura washed over them, causing her heart to skip a beat. The three turned to see Alex looking at them with a harmless smile.

    Though Alex now looked no different from an ordinary human, Lorelei''s gaze was filled with dread. As a fellow dark sorcerer, she could clearly sense Alex''s immense power, and the constantly shifting shadow at his feet confirmed it.

    "Raven, are you alright?" Kara tilted her head, her concern evident.

    "I''m fine. Like I said before, you don''t need to worry about me," Alex replied confidently with a smile. Then, he walked over to Lorelei with a yful look in his eyes. "Lorelei, I really should thank you. In this barren world where magic is so scarce, you''ve been a tremendous help."

    "N-no need to thank me. It''s my honor to assist you," Lorelei replied with a small, pleading smile.

    "Don''t look at me like that. I already told you, my goal this time is you. This has nothing to do with good or evil. What you and your kind have done in this world was wrong, and I''m just here to correct it. Besides, the divine power within you can help me."

    Alex''s tone was calm, but his words caused a tidal wave of fear within Lorelei. She wanted to resist, but surrounded by Alex, Pietro, and Kara, she had no chance. She turned and cast her charm magic at Absorbing Man, trying to make him do something. But to her horror, the magic that had always worked failed again. Although Absorbing Man''s mind had been affected, he still averted his gaze, ignoring Lorelei and Alex''s presence.

    Alex''s shadow extended on its own, merging with Lorelei''s. Instantly, Lorelei felt her body lose control��she couldn''t even feel her legs. Soon, several tentacles emerged from the shadows, wrapping and entangling her.

    "No, please, don''t. I''ll do anything!" Lorelei pleaded in desperation, feeling her magic power being drained away.

    [Charging��]

    The golden strands of Lorelei''s hair were bleached into white, her once-beautiful face rapidly aging, with wrinkles carving themselves into her once-smooth skin, leaving her looking haggard and worn.

    [Supercharge: 68.82%]

    After Asgard''s royal family perished, all the divine power remaining in the universe and in Valha converged into Lorelei''s body. While she couldn''t control all of it, it was an excellent energy source for the Timepad.

    "��You�� you''ll regret this��"

    Lorelei rasped, her voice hoarse, on the brink of death.

    "��A being like you walking this wastnd�� it''ll draw attention."

    "Red Skull, Doom�� they�� they won''t stand by."

    Lorelei exhaled shakily, tugging at the corner of her mouth in a grim smile.

    "��The massive magical energy here�� the whole world can sense it. You can''t hide anymore."

    "��You think you can rest easy? They''ll find you. They''ll find you. Hahaha�� let''s see how long you can stay arrogant!"

    Lorelei''s body slowly disintegrated into starlight.

    "��I''ll be waiting for you down below��"

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    182. Attracting the Attention of the Viins.

    183. Bullseye''s Log - Part Two.

    184. Professionalism.

    185. Hawkeye and Songbird.

    186. The Master of the World.

 182. Attracting the Attention of the Villains.

    182. Attracting the Attention of the Viins.

    After witnessing the downfall of the most powerful member of the League of Viins, everyone fell into silence.

    For a long while, no one spoke until Pietro finally broke the silence.

    "Although she was really disgusting, she did have a point. The impact of this event is too great for us to continue hiding. It won''t be long before others start focusing on us."

    As he spoke, Pietro and Kara both turned to Alex, hoping he would make a decision and provide a course of action.

    "It''s just magical energy, and most of it was Lorelei''s divine power. They won''t know what happened here. I should be able to erase our traces," Alex pondered for a moment before speaking slowly.

    "But Osborne and his people are all dead. Everyone knows something is wrong here. If they can''t find us, they will go to great lengths to uncover the truth. This might affect our next move, right?" Kara asked, a bit worried.

    "Indeed. That''s why we need to find a scapegoat, or rather, something that can attract their attention. As long as Red Skull and his crew are too preupied with something else to bother us, our goal will be achieved," Alex said, rubbing his chin.

    "But where do we find such a person? Someone who can attract the attention of all the criminals would have to be incredibly powerful. If such a person existed in this world, they would have shown up long ago, not waiting for us to find them," Pietro said, frowning.

    Hearing this, Alex''s lips curled into a slight smile. "You''re right; there''s no such person in this world. But we can ''create'' a group of them."

    "Create?!" Pietro and Kara were both stunned. They looked at Alex in confusion, as if they didn''t understand what he meant.

    "This world needs ''heroes,'' and viins need ''heroes,'' too. So, let''s fulfill their wish."

    Alex slowly took out a Batarang from his pocket and ced it in front of Pietro and Kara.

    "Remember this? I don''t know if the person who used this is still alive, but if we can create a ''Justice League'' in this world, that person will definitely risk everything to find us. It''s a win-win situation."

    "The Justice League? The superhero team my brother and Batman created?" Kara''s eyes lit up.

    Hearing this idea, Pietro''s eyes also widened, and he couldn''t help but nod.

    "It makes sense. This way, everything in Osborne City can be med on a non-existent organization. Everyone''s attention will be focused on the Justice League, and we can go underground while also drawing out other cross-world travelers, avoiding the need for us to search for them."

    The idea was sound, but its implementation posed a challenge, making Kara look up at Alex.

    "But the problem is, it''s not easy to pull that off. Red Skull and his crew aren''t fools. Fooling them won''t be easy. If they see through your magical illusions, what then?" Kara asked.

    Alex smiled slightly. "I understand your concern. Simply fabricating a lie isn''t enough. The key is to mix truth with falsehood. A superhero team suddenly appearing in this world doesn''t make sense, so I need help from other worlds."

    "You mean..." Pietro suddenly grasped the critical point.

    Alex nodded and continued, "I still have the suits you used in the shpoint Universe. Bruce''s materials are top-notch. There''s a big difference between the two universes, and Kara''s Kryptonian suit is an alien product. Using these to set a trap, they won''t be able to resist."

    As Alex exined the n, he retrieved the suit Pietro had modified using the resources from the Batcave from his magical space. The suit still bore traces of Batman''s ssic, long-discontinued version. A green glow flickered over the suit, quickly restoring it to its original state��the Bat-suit.

    However, since it was a long-discontinued product, the suit had a very retro feel,cking even basic bulletproofing. It was practically no different from those cosy outfits seen atic conventions. But for Alex, this was enough. He didn''t want to use magic to modify the suit because doing so would undoubtedly attract the attention of Doctor Doom. If he merely restored it, there would be no special magical traces left behind.

    And with Doctor Doom''s abilities, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to realize that the suit didn''t originate from this universe. After resolving these issues, the matter of Osborne City''s control became another challenge.

    Now that the League of Viins had been dismantled, the city was left without a leader. If Alex and his group didn''t manage this situation, the city would soon be devoured by other forces, and the people living there might end up worse off than before.

    Alex had no intention of following in Wolverine''s footsteps. Since they had already conquered a city, they needed to hold onto it firmly. Thinking of this, Alex exchanged nces with Pietro and Kara before they simultaneously turned to look at the Blood Baron, who was still sucking the life out of Absorbing Man''s neck.

    Due to being enchanted by Lorelei''s magic earlier, Absorbing Man had fallen into a state of unconsciousness. If he were younger, he might have been able to break free from its influence quickly. But now, he was too old, giving Blood Baron a perfect opportunity.

    In the past, Blood Baron would have broken his teeth trying to bite through Absorbing Man''s skin. But now, the mindless Absorbing Man had be a feast for him. Feeling Alex and the others'' gazes, Blood Baron shuddered. He turned his head, thinking they were displeased with him for drinking blood, and innocently spread his hands.

    "Don''t look at me like that. They''re viins, aren''t they? These people have done countless disgusting things. They all deserve to die. That''s what you said!"

    "Rx, John. I don''t care about your dietary habits, especially after I just ''ate'' a monster sashimi myself," Alex said with a smile.

    "So, what do you mean?" John asked, licking the blood off his teeth.

    "Do you remember our agreement? You have to work for me, and now I need you to help me with something big."

    For some reason, seeing Alex''s smile made John break out in a cold sweat.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    183. Bullseye''s Log - Part Two.

    184. Professionalism.

    185. Hawkeye and Songbird.

    186. The Master of the World.

    187. Breaking Through the Blockade.

 183. Bullseye’s Log – Part Two.

    183. Bullseye��s Log �C Part Two.

    <strong>Bullseye''s Log��</strong>

    The assassins sent by the Skull are closing in. While those weaklings can''t really harm me, they are seriously disrupting my tracking.

    The Red Skull knows that these weaklings can''t possibly hurt me. He must have his reasons for sacrificing these extermination squads. I knew this day woulde, but his actions still give me some pause.

    Kraven''s offspring managed to injure me. I admit my body isn''t what it used to be. This shouldn''t have happened, but they still got me, and the neurotoxin they used is draining my strength. I can''t give up yet��I haven''t caught up to my prey.

    In the past, I might have gone to Hydra''s researchers to treat these wounds and toxins, but those days are long gone. Now, I''m the Red Skull''s thorn, and his rabid dogs won''t let up. The worst part is, there''s a tracker in my head. This must be the reason the Skull''sckeys keep hounding me. I need to find another way to deal with this ticking time bomb. Fortunately, I know an old friend who might be able to "help" me.

    <strong>ire Temple.</strong>

    She runs a clinic in Electronics City, treating mercenaries and criminals, earning her a reputation as a "saint." Her shop is one of the few safe houses around��nobody messes with her.

    On the wastnd, ire might be praised as a great doctor by countless mercenaries, but she has other identities. I remember her from the good old days when she was known as the "Night Nurse."

    Years ago, I dealt with her in Hell''s Kitchen. She used to help Luke Cage, Iron Fist, and Daredevil without asking for anything in return, patching them up so they could fight me again the next day. Those were good times. She won''t like me��good. I don''t trust her either.

    But she''s the only one who can help me now. In my line of work, you don''t mess with doctors for no reason because you never know when you might need their help. It didn''t take much to convince ire to treat my wounds and the neurotoxin. Her skills are top-notch��I''m not sure even I could have stitched myself up better.

    And the funniest part? She''s worried I''ll go after Hawkeye. Of course, if it were the old me, I''d probably go after Barton for a final showdown. But now, there''s a better choice waiting for me. This also brought some good news��Barton isn''t hiding. His actions are out in the open, and I bet his files are already on the Red Skull''s desk.

    This means that, for a while, Barton will take some of the heat off me from the Red Skull. I don''t care about Barton''s grudge with the Thunderbolts, nor do I care about the conflict between the Red Skull and Baron Zemo. None of that concerns me.

    The downside? ire isn''t skilled in dealing with Deadlok chips or mechanical brain resets. To solve this problem, I might have to put in quite a bit of effort. I''m starting to regret turning myself into a Death Soldier, but it''s toote now. Let''s consider this the prelude to a grand finale.

    As I got closer to my target, I encountered Taskmaster. I remember this loser should have retired years ago��his joints are too stiff for him to move like he used to. Taskmaster can''t mimic others anymore. That''s a joke I''ll never get tired of!

    Taskmaster could never kill me��Red Skull knows that. So, he must have another trick up his sleeve. And that''s what I''m most eager to see��they''ll deliver my target right into my hands.

    <strong>Winter Soldier, Bucky Barnes.</strong>

    Captain America''s best friend, and Red Skull''s most obedient dog.

    After the Old World War, Hydra''s X-Factor program retrieved him and refroze him. I haven''t heard anything about him in a long time. It seems the Skull is going all in for me this time. Given my current condition, facing a peak-condition super-soldier isn''t the smartest move.

    If Bucky still had control of his mind, I''d be interested in a duel with him. But sadly, after another round of upgrades and a new Deadlok imnt, Bucky no longer controls his body. Now, it''s just a bunch of trash behindputers pulling his strings. Taking down the Winter Soldier didn''t take much effort.

    Alright, I have to admit, the guy was tough, but fortunately, I have plenty of handy tools. The key was that I got to choose the battleground. And I was destined not to fail. I had those losers controlling Bucky help me get rid of the Deadlok. Now, I''ve truly disappeared into the shadows.

    With Barton making waves out there, the Red Skull''s eyes won''t be on me for a while. I can finally move forward with my ns. I hope those kids haven''t been exposed. Finding them again won''t be easy, but I''m patient.

    They''re moving very carefully��I have tomend their nning. If I hadn''t dealt with them before, I wouldn''t believe such a powerful group of heroes could operate right under the Red Skull''s nose with such secrecy.

    Another dead-end. Where have they gone?

    I''m starting to wonder if my head''s really messed up. Hulk''s gang versus the Ghost Rider gang. Clearly, those idiot cops have no idea what they''re up against. I''m d��I finally got another lead on those young heroes. If the Red Skull hadn''t messed things up, I might have already��

    This time, I won''t let them slip away!

    <strong>Count Nefaria, </strong>another "old friend."

    The Nefaria Mafia wouldn''t let me see the Count''s body, but that''s not really an obstacle for me. Tracking heroes is always a rough road, isn''t it? I don''t mind cutting through the noise. Nefaria''s energy waspletely drained, just like the beast.

    Now, I should really figure out what these heroes'' ns are. They''re clearly not just out for revenge against the old viins��they have a deeper goal.

    The Watcher''s Eye, the immense energy drawn from these people��

    Their scheme must be monumental. The closest I can guess is that they''re trying to harness enough power to reset the entire wastnd world, but maybe it''s even more than that. I''m getting more excited!

    But now, I''d better catch up to those people.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    184. Professionalism.

    185. Hawkeye and Songbird.

    186. The Master of the World.

    187. Breaking Through the Blockade.

    188. Sentinel Robot!

 184. Professionalism.

    184. Professionalism.

    "What? You want me to rule Osborn City?!"

    The Blood Baron widened his eyes in shock. He had thought he would be just a pawn that Alex could discard at any time, sent to the front lines. But he never expected that Alex would actually entrust him with the management of an entire city.

    "Yes."

    Alex spoke calmly. "I need power and manpower, and you have experience in this area. I believe you can do it better. Besides, I have more important matters to deal with and can''t stay here."

    The Blood Baron was still reeling from the realization that he had be the city''s ruler overnight. Everything that had happened today felt like a dream. He had originally nned to leave the central district, but now, not only did he stay, he had also taken over Osborn.

    Thinking about this, the Blood Baron shivered.

    "Wait, this... this doesn''t seem to follow the rules. Red Skull won''t agree to this, and the battle that just took ce here caused a lot of damage. Doctor Doom definitely won''t sit by idly. Are you trying to get me killed?"

    "Are you scared?"

    Alex raised an eyebrow and then walked up to the Blood Baron, smiling as he patted his shoulder and continued speaking.

    "Don''t get worked up, buddy. I still need you as my scout, so you won''t die. You don''t need to worry about Red Skull or Doom. Over the years, the unimednds of the wastnds have always been taken by the capable. When the gangs divided up territories, did you see Red Skull intervene?"

    "But..." The Blood Baron was still a bit worried.

    "No buts. Whether it''s a city ornd, as long as you continue to follow Red Skull''s lead, Hydra won''t touch you. As for the battle here, if they want to investigate, let them. All you need to do is gain control of this city in a short amount of time."

    Hearing Alex''s words, the Blood Baron''s initially trembling heart gradually calmed down.

    After all, the Blood Baron had suffered enough over the years. He had been driven away by countless viins, not allowed to enter any city with his n. This had forced the Blood Baron to live a life of constant wandering, and he had developed a habit of staying away from crowded ces.

    Now that he was suddenly put in the spotlight, he was a bit at a loss, fearing that Red Skull and Doom might attack him because of his blood n identity. Seeing through the Blood Baron''s thoughts, Alex calmly reassured him.

    "Think about Connors, that lousy big lizard who managed to take over arge piece ofnd, and no one did anything about it. You''re just taking a city; nothing will happen. Besides, when you were making waves, Red Skull was still ying games. Don''t worry."

    "Yeah, you''re right." The Blood Baron nodded heavily. When he looked up again, his eyes were filled with enthusiasm. It was clear that the Blood Baron had reignited his ambition.

    "But I still need to remind you of one thing."

    Alex''s expression turned serious. Seeing this, the Blood Baron immediately bowed his head slightly, adopting a posture of attentively listening.

    "To better rule here, you may turn some humans into vampires. I can understand that, but I hope you target those who have no way to survive or those who are willing, rather than just acting recklessly and causing unnecessary trouble."

    "I understand." The Blood Baron nodded in agreement.

    "One more thing." Alex was pleased with the Blood Baron''s attitude and continued speaking.

    "You need to keep your subordinates in check. I hope the city will be a ce where humans and vampires live together, not one divided by day and night, with clear boundaries. Feeding is allowed, but killing is not. Understand?"

    "Understood, I understand." Although Alex''s tone was calm, the Blood Baron felt the pressure mounting as he listened.

    However, it was clear that the Blood Baron had grasped Alex''s intention. At this point, the Blood Baron began to seriously consider how humans and vampires could coexist peacefully.

    Seeing Alex''s strength, the Blood Baron had no doubt that the wastnd would soon be engulfed in terrifying turmoil. If he wanted to secure a ce in the ''new world'' that wasing, he had to resolve the internal and external problems of the vampire n.

    Otherwise, the Blood Baron believed that Alex would not allow their n to continue existing in this world. At that point, even being disced would be something to aspire to.

    "Consider this a chance. Do well, and I will overlook the past. Fail, and I''ll throw your soul into the bordends of Hell."

    Alex nodded slightly, a mix of grace and threat in his tone. He then pulled out a cheap camera memory card and handed it to the Blood Baron.

    "Also, there''s one more task for you. Once you take control of the city, I want you to spread this video as quickly as possible. Use any means necessary��I want more and more people to see this."

    The Blood Baron took the camera and memory card and casually yed the video. Soon, the screen disyed a man with an S emblem on his chest, engaging in an intense battle with the Absorbing Man and Wild Child.

    Besides him, there was a figure dressed like a bat and a very valiant woman. The three of them were fighting against the League of Viins in Osborn. However, the camera quality was poor, making it impossible to clearly capture the faces of the three.

    "What is this?"

    The Blood Baron looked puzzled, not understanding what the footage was for.

    "This is the ''real'' battle that happened here. These three im to be the Justice League. I''ve already cleaned up the outside battlefield, so there''s no need to fear Red Skull and the others investigating. Your job is to spread the ''heroic deeds'' of these three."

    The Blood Baron paused for a few seconds before his eyes lit up with understanding. He smiled and quickly nodded.

    "I got it, leave it to me."

    The Blood Baron then thought of something else and added excitedly.

    "I can also split this video into several segments and upload it to Hydra''swork, letting them help spread it. Additionally, I can keep the more informative videos for when Red Skull and Doom send people to investigate."

    Listening to the Blood Baron''s proactive ns, Alex couldn''t help but nce at him in surprise.

    Alex then turned to look at Pietro and Kara behind him, waving his hand as if to introduce them.

    "Now, that''s what I call professionalism."

    --------------

    The Blood Baron''s issue was temporarily resolved. For now, Osborn City was no longer of much use to Alex. For safety''s sake, Alex didn''t n to stay here any longer. He didn''t know how many people were heading this way, and the longer he stayed, the more likely their identities would be exposed. So, after making sure there were no loose ends at the scene, Alex turned his attention to Ashley.

    "You''reing with me to find your father."

    Perhaps it was the realization that there were always stronger individuals or the knowledge of Alex''s terrifyingbat prowess, but after the battle ended, Ashley had remained quiet, like a well-behavedmb.

    She didn''t even dare to look directly into Alex''s eyes. Even when she heard Alex''smanding words, she simply nodded obediently without any objections.

    To think that earlier, she had refused to acknowledge Barton as her father.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    185. Hawkeye and Songbird.

    186. The Master of the World.

    187. Breaking Through the Blockade.

    188. Sentinel Robot!

    189. Just in Time.

 185. Hawkeye and Songbird.

    185. Hawkeye and Songbird.

    Clint Barton, the old Hawkeye, was gradually losing his sight. He was determined toplete his final mission before hepletely lost his vision: to hunt down the Thunderbolts members who betrayed the Avengers and caused their deaths.

    He had already taken down As and Beetle. Despite facing some setbacks, he remained determined for the tasks ahead. He knew his revenge was long overdue, but it had be his only mission in life.

    Without Bullseye and Venom hunting him down, Hawkeye''s actions were much smoother. Especially after Red Skull sent several assassins who were all killed by Bullseye, this somewhat alleviated Hawkeye''s pressure. The current bnce between good and evil in the wastnd was precarious. No one knew what would happen next or where these events would lead the world.

    After personally ending the life of Beetle (Abner Jenkins), who had spent his days drinking to forget his misery in a factory, Hawkeye found letters written to Songbird (Melissa Gold) among his belongings. Barton remembered that Beetle and Songbird were lovers when they were part of the Thunderbolts. Abner had be a traitor to protect the person he loved, whichter caused the split between him and Melissa.

    Songbird had long considered herself a true hero, deeply conflicted about betraying the Avengers, especially since every member of the Thunderbolts had turned traitor.

    Before the battle began, Songbird had tried to inform Hawkeye of the truth, but due to the urgency of the situation and Hawkeye''s eagerness to get to the battlefield, she never managed to tell him about the betrayal. This became the one thing Melissa could never forgive herself for. Watching her formerrades die before her eyes, and seeing Hawkeye watch his beloved ck Widow perish, Melissa med herself for everything.

    Melissa felt that since she hadn''t revealed the truth back then, she had no right to speak anymore. So, she joined a monastery and founded the Silent Sisterhood, living with a group of women who had taken a vow of silence. And so, she spent the next 45 years in silence.

    Standing before the grand building, Hawkeye''s expression was indifferent. Without the Venom chasing him, and without any serious injuries, he hadn''t sought help from his sessor, the second Hawkeye, Kate Bishop. He had fought his way through all this alone. Kate, who had survived the old war, had established arge shelter in the wastnd using her family connections and abilities, carefully hiding from Red Skull and Hydra. She lived a rtively peaceful life. Hawkeye wouldn''t reach out to her unless absolutely necessary. He felt he owed her too much.

    Entering the monastery, Hawkeye was about to loudly inquire about Melissa''s whereabouts, but then he remembered that this was the Silent Church, a ce of utmost quiet. He took out a photograph he had taken from Abner, showing him and Melissa in their younger days, both smiling happily.

    An elderly nun was scribbling on a piece of paper��this was their usual way ofmunicating with the outside world since not everyone who came there could understand signnguage. The board had only one line: "In the small chapel."

    Perhaps Melissa had always known this day woulde, or maybe she had been repenting for her sins every moment. But it was all toote, wasn''t it?

    Reaching the small chapel, Hawkeye saw a robed figure standing with her back to him. Although they hadn''t seen each other for many years, Hawkeye knew this was the person he hade to find. Clutching the arrow hidden under his coat, old Hawkeye slowly approached.

    The heavy footsteps echoed in the silent chapel, and the praying figure finally moved. She slowly turned around, tears streaming down her face. Melissa was holding a sketchbook, filled with the words "I''m sorry." Perhaps she had already prepared for this moment. As someone with the ability to control sound waves, she had sensed Hawkeye''s approach long before he arrived.

    Seeing the elderly, white-haired Hawkeye, Melissa''s guilt deepened. She stumbled into Barton''s arms, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Hawkeye was surprised but did not let it stop him from raising his arrow. He knew that with one swift move to Melissa''s back, he could cross off another name from his list.

    ------------

    "Clint, there''s something you need to know."

    "Sorry, Songbird, no time to chat. There''s a riot in Las Vegas caused by some criminals."

    "But... but this is important."

    "I''m sure whatever you need to tell me can wait."

    --------------

    Hawkeye took a deep breath, hesitating for a long time. Ultimately, he couldn''t bring himself to drive the arrow into Melissa''s defenseless back.This was different. This wasn''t like taking down As or Beetle.

    "No!"

    Hawkeye pushed Melissa away, forcing himself to remain cold. He spoke sternly, "You don''t need to apologize. We''re not at the point where we can hug it out. Not since you stood by and let all of this happen."

    Melissa stepped back but did not react with anger. She lowered her head and wrote on the board. Seeing her serious expression, old Barton frowned but didn''t stop her.

    "Enough!"

    Hawkeye shouted, interrupting her. Pointing directly at her face, he angrily said, "What do you want from me? Forgiveness? Sympathy? I tell you, that''s impossible! Those things died along with Sam, Natasha, Thor, and everyone else on that day!"

    But despite Hawkeye''s anger, Melissa remained unusually calm. Or perhaps she had been waiting for this moment for a long time. After a moment of silence, Melissa finally held up the board.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    186. The Master of the World.

    187. Breaking Through the Blockade.

    188. Sentinel Robot!

    189. Just in Time.

    190. The Shock of Songbird and Hawkeye.

 186. The Master of the World.

    186. The Master of the World.

    In the end, old Barton couldn''t bring himself to kill Melissa. Maybe letting her continue living, continuing to bear those pains, is the greatest punishment for her?

    Old Barton thought to himself, but the real reason he didn''t strike��only Barton himself knew.

    As Hawkeye was about to leave, Melissa pulled out a map from her pocket. It was something she had specifically prepared for old Barton. She knew what Clint wanted was revenge, and even though he had spared her, that didn''t mean he would spare others.

    This map was from Moonstone and marked themunity that Moonstone had established in the north. A few months ago, Moonstone had invited Melissa, hoping her old teammate could help establish themunity. However, Melissa refused. She had long since withdrawn from worldly affairs. Now, living in this world was nothing more than an attempt to atone for her past sins.

    Now, handing the map over to Barton, Melissa finally felt like she had done something ''good.''

    She requested Hawkeye to take her along. If he didn''t want to kill her, then her redemption would have no meaning. Melissa knew that Barton''s journey wouldn''t be easy, and even if Moonstone was dealt with, killing Baron Zemo wouldn''t be simple. So, this time, Melissa decided to no longer remain silent.

    -------------

    "Are you really handing over Osborn City to the Blood Baron?"

    Sitting in an armored off-road vehicle, Ashley finally couldn''t hold back and asked Alex her question.

    "I thought you were nning to stay silent forever."

    Alex chuckled. Two days had passed since they set off, and Ashley had remained silent the entire time. If she didn''t speak soon, Alex would have thought she had been scared out of her mind. After a pause, Alex replied.

    "Trust is essential. John might not be a big yer, but he''s very clear about the oues from different perspectives. I believe he''ll handle everything well."

    "Do you trust him that much? He participated in the massacre of heroes back in the day," Ashley expressed her dissatisfaction tactfully.

    "You really want to ask why I let him go, don''t you?" Alex saw right through Ashley''s thoughts and continued.

    "Ashley, you have to understand, there''s no one in this world who is ''clean,'' including your father. Even though he was a hero before, I can''t just start a massacre because the world is in chaos. I need order; I need stability, and for that, I need people."

    Seeing Ashley still somewhat confused, Pietro chimed in.

    "Listen, kid. In my world, things aren''t much better than they are here. The biggest problem in both worlds isn''t the rulers; it''s the societies. Only when people are stable and society is harmonious, filled with hope and vitality, can these problems be solved. It''s not just about killing or recing one ruler with another."

    "Killing rulers and starting a misguided revolution will only make things worse. Look at Krypton��our downfall is a prime example. Only by ensuring that everyone is on the right path can civilization continue," Kara added.

    Hearing the exnations from the three ''veterans,'' Ashley fell into thoughtful silence. Before, she had never considered these things. Or rather, back then, thinking about them wouldn''t have been useful. Ashley was born in the wastnds. From the time she was aware, she watched the gangsters around her rob and plunder. She was raised with the belief that only the strong could live better lives.

    In such an environment, Ashley developed a narrow mindset, where her views became distorted. She even slowly abandoned basic humanity and familial bonds, bing extremely selfish and arrogant, believing that only by being this way could she live well. But after battling Osborn''s League of Viins, Ashley was abruptly shaken.

    She had never imagined that Alex and his team would possess such terrifying power. She couldn''t understand why, despite their immense strength, Alex and the others still treaded so cautiously, avoiding drawing attention. This was the first time Ashley encountered something thatpletely contradicted her previous beliefs.

    In the past, she would never have wasted time on something so meaningless. To her, it would have been a waste of time��time better spent stealing something practical.

    But now, things were different. The terrifying power of Alex''s faction forced her to confront the problem that troubled her. She couldn''t fathom what Alex and his team were aiming for with their actions over the past few days.

    Seeing Ashley fall back into silence, Alex kindly refrained from disturbing her. He knew that changing Ashley''s mindset wasn''t easy. Some things she needed to see and experience herself to develop new insights and overturn her previous ''na?ve'' views.

    Maybe this is what people call maturity?

    After a pause, Alex tilted his head, nced at the map, and asked, "Venom, are you sure we''re on the right path? Why is the navigation showing that we''ve entered the Master of the World''s territory?"

    "Yes, sir, we''re on the right path. Moonstone''s sanctuary is on the Canadian border. This is the quickest route to get there."

    Venom emerged from Ashley''s shoulder, extending its body from the backseat to where Alex was driving, looking at the map as it spoke.

    "You should''ve said something earlier." Alex frowned but didn''t say much more.

    "To be honest, sir, I''m not very familiar with this area. I really don''t know when the Master of the World''s territory expanded here," Venom said, a bit troubled.

    "It''s okay, I''m not ming you. It just feels a bit troublesome." Alex sighed quietly.

    "Master of the World? Who is that?"

    Kara and Pietro had never heard of the name before. Seeing Alex''s somewhat exasperated expression, Kara couldn''t help but voice her curiosity, which also caught Pietro''s attention. Even Ashley turned her gaze toward Alex.

    "The Master of the World, huh? An ancient being who has lived for forty thousand years, a product of alien technology modification. Advanced technology reced his original body, greatly extending his lifespan, allowing him to live until now," Alex exined after thinking for a moment.

    "He considers himself the ruler of this world and goes by the title ''Master of the World.'' He was once the nemesis of the Alpha Flight. The annihtion of the Alpha Flight and the fall of Antis during the Old War were both his doing."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    187. Breaking Through the Blockade.

    188. Sentinel Robot!

    189. Just in Time.

    190. The Shock of Songbird and Hawkeye.

    191. Another Conversation with Hawkeye.

 187. Breaking Through the Blockade.

    187. Breaking Through the Blockade.

    The Master of the World''s real name is Eshu. While his history suggests he''s a formidable presence, in reality, his appearances in theics are quite rare, making him almost a background viin.

    On the other hand, Vandal Savage, a viin from the DC Universe with a simr backstory, is far more well-known.

    Both Savage and the Master of the World were primitive men who, during ancient times, were affected by alien artifacts, granting them immense longevity and power. Over the vast expanse of time, they amassed incalcble wealth and advanced technology far beyond Earth''s civilization. However, in their respective universes, the experiences of Savage and the Master of the World diverged greatly.

    The former stole Batman''s Babel Tower n and came within a hair''s breadth of annihting the Justice League. Meanwhile, thetter mostly caused trouble in Canada, with his most famous encounters being with heroes like Wolverine and Namor.

    Yet, Alex doesn''t look down on the Master of the World for this. After all, not just anyone can wipe out all of Antis. The Master of the World''s sess in such a monumental battle in this world is proof enough of his capabilities. Moreover, the fact that he''s encroached on Red Skull''s territory shows that he no longer fears Hydra. It''s clear he''s set his sights on ruling the entire, fully prepared to sh with Red Skull.

    Alex isn''t particrly worried about this guy. The Master of the World generally stays holed up in his high-tech spaceship base and rarely takes the initiative to strike. The problem, however, is that the Master of the World has set up numerous checkpoints here, likely to weed out Hydra spies.

    "We probably can''t go any further; the snow is getting deeper. We should ''borrow'' some useful gear from those people up ahead if we want to keep moving," Alex said.

    Stopping the car in the wilderness, Alex signaled everyone to get out. A cold wind hit them as they stepped out into andscape entirely covered in white snow.

    Kara didn''t seem affected at all, having long reached a state of immunity to the elements. She was still wearing her ripped jeans and ck T-shirt. But Pietro and Ashley shivered as soon as they got out. While they were superpowered, their abilities didn''t grant them much resistance to the cold. Seeing this, Venom immediately shifted, transforming into a visible, warm outfit that tightly blocked out the cold, allowing Ashley to breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Is that morefortable?" Venom asked, his tone showing a bit of concern, though not much.

    "...Thank you," Ashley nodded, her face flushed, though it was unclear whether from the cold or something else.

    As for Pietro, he suddenly found himself enveloped in a green glow, and the next moment, he was d in a full set of winter clothes. He turned to Alex, seeing the faint green light flickering in his hands.

    "Magic is quite something, isn''t it?" Alex smiled, then looked at Kara. "Want a set too?"

    "No need, I''m fine as I am. Too manyyers would restrict my movement," Kara shook her head slowly.

    Hearing this, Alex didn''t press further. He knew that wearing too much could hinder their performance, but given that things were still rtively safe, warmth was the priority. With Venom looking after Ashley, Alex didn''t need to worry much about her. But Pietro was different��he couldn''t exactly tell him to ''just start running to warm up,'' after all.

    "There''s a checkpoint not far ahead. They should have snowmobiles there. With those, we can make much better time. Hopefully, we can catch up to Barton; I can feel he''s not too far from us," Alex said.

    "How do you know where my fath��Barton is?" Ashley asked, quickly correcting herself.

    "You think I tied him up just for fun? I left a magical mark on him earlier. If he gets into danger, it''ll activate to save his life. And since I left the mark, I can naturally sense where it is," Alex exined.

    Ashley nodded but still didn''t quite understand why this Sorcerer was so concerned about old Barton. The group soon arrived at a checkpoint near the Canadian border. From a distance, Alex could see seven or eight armed guards stationed there, with a rtively simple barrier blocking the road. Along the way, two more guards were clearing snow from the road.

    Without hesitation, the four of them headed straight for the checkpoint. As they got closer, Alex finally spotted the snowmobiles he''d been hoping for, parked behind some of the shacks.

    "Stop right there!"

    Seeing four strangers approach the checkpoint without any regard, the guards immediately raised their guns, aiming straight at Alex and his group.

    The leader shouted out, "This is the territory of the Master of the World, the King of the North. State your names and show your IDs, or else��"

    "Or just kill them. We''ve had no excitement here in ages. Sitting around all day is boring as hell. These little (expletive) just delivered themselves to us; we might as well have some fun," one of the officers suggested with a coldugh.

    "And those two chicks aren''t half bad. We might be able to sell them for a good price after we''re done."

    The guards clearly didn''t take Alex and his team seriously, instead making lewdments andughing among themselves.

    Ashley had never been disrespected like this before. She clenched her fists, ready to strike, but before she acted, she carefully nced at Alex.

    "Leave none alive," Alex said without even turning around, his tone utterly calm.

    But for the other three, those words were more than enough.

    In the blink of an eye, Pietro, Kara, and Ashley charged forward at incredible speed. The guards hadn''t expected these seemingly young people to be a threat, but they would soon pay dearly for their mistake.

    Alex, meanwhile, didn''t pay any attention to the guards'' screams. Instead, he turned and walked toward the shacks.

    Activating his Watcher''s Eye, Alex could clearly see a faint green me flickering inside one of the shacks. He drew his umbre, loaded it with armor-piercing rounds, aimed, and fired in one fluid motion. The ck umbre emitted a sharp crack as a finger-sized hole appeared in the wall, and the green me inside the shack instantly went out.

    With that done, Alex put away his umbre and turned his attention back to the snowmobiles.

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    188. Sentinel Robot!

    189. Just in Time.

    190. The Shock of Songbird and Hawkeye.

    191. Another Conversation with Hawkeye.

    192. New Clues.

 188. Sentinel Robot!

    188. Sentinel Robot!

    At the Canadian border...

    Snow was falling heavily, nketing everything in white. The trees were adorned with icy crystals that reflected beautiful glows under the sunlight, adding a touch of brilliance to thendscape.

    In this snowy wilderness, all that met the eye was destion and bleakness. It seemed as though there were no signs of human activity here; the only visible features were the snow-covered mountains stretching as far as the eye could see.

    Following a pair of footprints, two figures slowly moved through this vast, white world.

    "Honestly, Melissa, you didn''t have toe with me. This is my mission, not yours," said old Barton, leaning on his cane as he trudged forward.

    Given his age, long-distance travel was no longer easy, especially when he was trekking through snow-covered mountains. The extreme weather conditions were taking a toll on both Hawkeye and Songbird''s stamina.

    "No, this is my choice too. I''m not going to stay silent any longer. I don''t deserve to say something like ''avenging my teammates.'' What I need to do now is atone for what I''ve done before. If I end up dying, then so be it," Melissa replied in a calm tone, one that suggested she had long sincee to terms with the idea of death. In fact, it seemed she would rather die alongside Hawkeye than continue living. This mentality made her seem more like a ''true'' hero.

    Perhaps it''s a reflection of how warped the mindset of these extraordinary beings in this world has be. Most viins hope to die in battle against heroes, while heroes hope to die in the old wars of the past.

    Whether it''s the Punisher, Old Man Logan, or the other surviving heroes, they''ve long since been ''broken.'' They can never recover that hopeful, resilient spirit they once had. Maybe this is why Hawkeye decided to embark on this journey.

    Hawkeye had had enough of years of mediocrity. When he set out on the path of vengeance, cing himself in the crosshairs of every viin, he had already disregarded his own life. To him, perhaps death would be a more fitting end. At the very least, this act could reignite the passion in some of the people living in this wastnd.

    After a moment of contemtion, Barton didn''t know how to respond to Melissa. He simply continued to study the map in silence.

    When it came to Melissa, old Barton felt deeply conflicted. On one hand, even though Songbird didn''t attack the heroes back then, she was still branded as a ''traitor.''

    She was one of Barton''s targets for vengeance. But on the other hand, Barton couldn''t bring himself to harm her. At the same time, he felt a sense of relief that Songbird had chosen to follow him on this journey, at least showing that she hadn''tpletely abandoned her heroic spirit. Unlike a certain old wolf who stubbornly refused to leave his fenced yard...

    However, despite this relief, old Barton still harbored significant resentment towards Melissa. He both longed to rekindle their old camaraderie and was reluctant to get too close to her. These contradictory feelings left Barton unsure of how to handle his rtionship with Melissa.

    Melissa understood this as well. She didn''t expect Barton to forgive her because she couldn''t even forgive herself. Her desire to help Barton in his quest for revenge was simply because she had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    With their minds upied by different thoughts, the two of them barely exchanged words along the way, maintaining an eerie silence.

    Until��

    "Something''s not right," Melissa said,ing to a halt. She ced her hands over her ears, using her superhuman abilities to listen to the faintest sounds around them.

    "What is it? What did you sense?" old Barton asked, also stopping in his tracks. He hadn''t heard anything, but that didn''t mean he doubted Melissa''s judgment. As an old teammate and the former leader of the Thunderbolts, old Hawkeye quickly readied his weapon, preparing for the worst.

    "Something''s approaching," Melissa replied, closing her eyes tightly.

    "From which direction?" Barton asked calmly.

    The vast expanse of white snow had severely limited his vision. He frowned slightly, growing more vignt since he was also unfamiliar with this area and had no idea what they might encounter.

    "Four o''clock direction. It sounds like something mechanical. Familiar... We''ve encountered it before," Melissa said, offering her assessment. But instead of rxing, she grew even more alert.

    Likewise, old Hawkeye tightened his grip on his bow. Although they still couldn''t see the enemy, the overwhelming noise suggested that whatever wasing wasn''t something they could easily deal with.

    Momentster, a colossal robot parted the pine trees, emerging from the forest.

    It was a robot with blue and purple as its primary colors, though it was covered in scars, with one of its eyes destroyed and some of its circuit boards exposed. It was hard to imagine what kind of battle this thing had been through before.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me..." old Barton muttered, his mouth agape. Although his a had impaired his vision, he could still identify the robot by its enormous body.

    "Songbird, you didn''t tell me there''d be mutant-hunting Sentinel robots here!"

    "I didn''t know either��look out!"

    Just as Songbird was about to say more, the Sentinel robotunched an attack.

    Old Barton dodged the Sentinel''s massive hand with a quick leap, but before he could counterattack, the robot''s remaining eye fired a redser beam.

    "Oh,e on! Why is this thing targeting me? I''m not a mutant; I''ve had tests done!" Hawkeye cursed as he dodged theser, narrowly avoiding it.

    In his current state, it was clearly impossible for him to take on a Sentinel robot one-on-one, even if this particr Sentinel was already severely damaged. After all, Barton was still just a regr human. But just then, Songbird made her move.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    189. Just in Time.

    190. The Shock of Songbird and Hawkeye.

    191. Another Conversation with Hawkeye.

    192. New Clues.

    193. About Moonstone.

 189. Just in Time.

    189. Just in Time.

    "Get away from my friend!"

    Melissa suddenly unleashed an enormous burst of energy, and a pair of pink wings rapidly unfurled from her back. Following this, a terrifying sonic wave erupted.

    "Stay back!!!"

    Though Melissa''s sonic abilities were not innate, they had been enhanced by individuals like the Minotaur, the Power Broker, and Baron Zemo, elevating herbat capabilities to a frighteningly powerful level.

    Even though she hadn''t used her voice for a long time, her terrifying sonic waves were still enough to tear through everything in front of her.

    The Sentinel robot was knocked over by the oing sonic wave. Despite being programmed to havebat strategies specifically for ultrasonic mutants, its somewhat sluggish mechanical brain was unable to react effectively against the enraged Melissa.

    The heavy thud of the Sentinel''s fall echoed through the snowy mountains, causing the entire valley to tremble. The Sentinel''s body created arge crater in the ground, shaking the nearby forest and causing snow to fall from the pine trees, startling a few birds and small animals.

    "Well done, Melissa. Now leave the rest to me."

    Clint Barton rolled away to create distance, then drew his bow and aimed at the Sentinel robot''s head.

    For such high-intelligence robots with autonomous awareness, the circuits in the head and chest were crucial. However, due to the high defense of the chest''s steel ting, Clint wasn''t confident he could prate the robot''s armor, so he opted to target its head instead.

    The arrow flew out with swift force, heading straight for the Sentinel robot, but it missed the head, disappearing into the forest.

    Missed?!

    Melissa couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She had never imagined that the once-infallible Hawkeye could miss a shot.

    "Damn it!"

    Clint cursed inwardly and quickly moved to reposition himself.

    As a long-range fighter, Clint''s greatest strength was his battle experience. He could urately find hisbat rhythm and seize opportunities. Most importantly, in battles against terrifying foes, he could ensure his own safety without bing a burden to his fellow Avengers.

    When he missed the chance Melissa had created, Clint knew he had to retreat; otherwise, the enemy''s counterattack would cause him significant harm. It was precisely Clint''s extensivebat experience that allowed him to catch his breath at this moment. The Sentinel''s counterattack came faster and more violently than Clint and Melissa had expected.

    The Sentinelunched its fist, and simultaneously, several missile pods on its shoulders ignited, sending a barrage of missiles toward Clint and Melissa''s positions in an indiscriminate attack.

    "It''s time to fall back, Melissa! The big guy is getting angry!" Clint shouted a warning while running in the opposite direction from Melissa.

    Fighting alongside a teammate in close quarters during a battle can easily make both vulnerable to an enemy''s area-of-effect attacks. Despite the years that had passed, Clint and Melissa still maintained excellent coordination.

    "I''ll hold it off."

    Instead of retreating, Melissa advanced. Seeing the iing massive mechanical fist and the overwhelming missile barrage, she stepped forward and let out a sharp scream. The piercing sonic waves Melissa controlled materialized into a pink, semi-transparent barrier, firmly blocking all of the Sentinel robot''s attack paths, attempting to intercept all of its assaults.

    "No, don''t go head-to-head with it, get out of there!"

    Clint stopped in his tracks when he saw what Melissa was doing.

    Hawkeye, as an Avenger, deeply understood how terrifying Sentinel robots were. At their peak, even mutants avoided facing them head-on. Clint knew that given Melissa''s current state, there was no way she could withstand the Sentinel''s attack.

    But at this moment, with the two of them heading in opposite directions, Clint was unable to provide any assistance. He realized that Melissa was seeking death, or rather, she was seeking to die. She hoped to create another opportunity for Clint by sacrificing her life.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Clint swiftly drew an arrow from his quiver, carefully aiming at the damaged eye of the Sentinel robot, where he believed the robot''s weak point was.

    Boom!!

    The moment the missiles made contact with the pink barrier, they exploded. The intense explosions were even more violent than when the Sentinel copsed, and the massive fireball and rising ck smoke quickly enveloped the area where Melissa was standing.

    At the same time, Clint''s arrow streaked through the air like a beam of light, shooting straight at the Sentinel robot. This time, he didn''t waste the opportunity Melissa had created with her life. The arrow hit the Sentinel''s eye squarely, causing a secondary explosion.

    Fire erupted from the Sentinel robot''s head, with bright, dazzling explosions tearing through it, and soon, smoke began billowing out of half of its head. The massive body of the Sentinel robot came to a halt.

    As soon as Clint released the arrow, he immediately turned and ran toward Melissa''s position. Confident that he wouldn''t miss this time, he didn''t even bother to check his handiwork.

    As Clint sprinted away, the massive body of the Sentinel robot copsed heavily to the ground. With its mechanical core destroyed, it could no longer rise. But Clint no longer cared about the Sentinel robot. All he wanted was to find Melissa and ensure her safety.

    "Melissa! Melissa, where are you!?"

    Clint shouted, but there was no response from ahead, causing his heart to sink.

    "Damn it, are you really trying to end it this way?! Are you running away from your responsibilities? You promised me we''d redeem ourselves together! Are you really nning to end your life in such a ridiculous way?"

    Roaring in frustration, Clint reached the area devastated by the missile barrage. The snow had beenpletely blown away, leaving behind only pools of melted ice. The once solid ground had been torn up by the explosions, leaving charred craters. The smell of gunpowder hung heavy in the air as Clint copsed helplessly to the ground.

    Clenching his fists, a wave of guilt and remorse washed over him. This overwhelming feeling of powerlessness filled Clint with rage. He wasn''t sure whether to curse himself or someone else, but he shouted out loud.

    "Damn it, not again! Damn it!"

    And at that moment, a somewhat yful voice suddenly came from behind Clint.

    "Kid, now I know where you get that foul mouth from."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    190. The Shock of Songbird and Hawkeye.

    191. Another Conversation with Hawkeye.

    192. New Clues.

    193. About Moonstone.

    194. Don��t Bother.

 190. The Shock of Songbird and Hawkeye.

    190. The Shock of Songbird and Hawkeye.

    Upon hearing the sudden voice, the ever-vignt Hawkeye immediately prepared forbat. However, in the next moment, old Barton suddenly realized that the voice sounded familiar, a kind of familiarity buried deep within his mind, a voice he hadn''t heard in a long time.

    Barton''s mind went nk for a moment, his eyes widened as he recognized the owner of the voice. But even then, he couldn''t believe his own judgment. Slowly turning around, he saw a face identical to the one in his memory, along with that signature silver hair. Barton''s pupils contracted, and even his breath caught in his throat. Standing before him was Pietro, holding the battle-worn Songbird in his arms.

    "P-Pietro?!"

    Songbird, Melissa, was equally stunned. She stood on her feet, staring at the young man who had just saved her. Her eyes were wide with disbelief, as if she had seen a ghost.

    "Hello there," Pietro grinned.

    Pietro now found great amusement in revealing himself to these heroes, as they all seemed to know him, and were familiar with his counterpart in this universe. This gave Pietro a thrill unlike any other.

    "This is impossible! You were..."

    Melissa covered her mouth with her hand as tears streamed down her aged face.

    If there were anyone Melissa felt the most guilt towards in her life, it would have to be the West Coast Avengers. After all, she had silently allowed the betrayal, watching helplessly as these heroes died before her eyes. One of them was this universe''s Quicksilver, Pietro!

    Melissa could never forget that moment. When Scarlet Witch was killed by Mao, the grief-stricken Quicksilver froze in ce, giving Sandman the chance to crush his legs.

    As other heroes fell one by one due to the Thunderbolts'' betrayal, Quicksilver, filled with hatred, cursed loudly at the Thunderbolts before his death. The look of murderous rage in his eyes had haunted Melissa''s nightmares ever since. That furious face now merged with the Pietro standing before Melissa, causing her to take two steps back, unable to stop her tears.

    "Stand back, Songbird! That''s not the Pietro you knew. I''m guessing this guy''s a stray Skrull!"

    Though shocked, Barton quickly recovered, drawing his bow and aiming an arrow straight at Pietro''s head. His eyes were filled with anger as he gritted his teeth and said,

    "Kid, you shouldn''t disrespect the dead. Now, take off that disguise! Or this will be thest face you ever see!"

    "Dad, stop!"

    Just then, a voice called out from the distance. A figure shot out from the forest, using webs to quickly swing towards Hawkeye and the others.

    Hearing another familiar voice, Barton''s hand, which held the bow, trembled slightly. He turned his head in shock to see a masked girl with agile movements. For a moment, Hawkeye thought he was hallucinating.

    "Ashley?"

    But Barton quickly dismissed that thought. His beloved daughter was still with his ex-wife; there was no way she could have made the long journey to the Canadian border. It was simply impossible.

    "Who the hell are you people!?"

    "Don''t you recognize me?"

    Ashleynded steadily on the ground, and the symbiote mask peeled back, revealing Ashley''s face. Though her expression was slightly unnatural, she still asked in return.

    "You��"

    Barton opened his mouth, utterly confused by the scene before him. Encountering a Sentinel here was already absurd, and then the sudden appearance of a supposedly dead Quicksilver and his daughter made no sense at all.

    It was hard not to wonder if he was hallucinating, especially for someone as experienced as Hawkeye, who had seen almost everything. He began to suspect that he had been somehow tricked by the enemy. Fortunately, Alex appeared at that moment, dispelling the doubts and concerns lingering in Barton''s heart.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Barton." Alex, apanied by Kara, walked over leisurely.

    "It''s you!"

    Though Barton''s eyesight wasn''t great, he could never forget Alex. He instantly recognized the young wizard who had subdued him with a single spell.

    "You remember me, ''old friend''? Then there''s no need for introductions."

    Alex smiled slightly, then turned his gaze to the elderly woman.

    To his surprise, Barton''s partner had changed from the second-generation Hawkeye, Kate Bishop, to Songbird. However, in a way, it was a good thing. It was better for Songbird to make aeback than to die at the hands of Bullseye.

    "What brings you here? Wait, hold on�� I remember you saying you��"

    Barton seemed to recall something and suddenly froze. Then, he turned to look at Pietro, his voice trembling as he asked,

    "�� So, so he''s also��"

    Noticing Barton''s gaze, Pietro shed a bright smile.

    Barton''s eyes widened. "So you didn''te here alone!?"

    Songbird might not have understood the cryptic exchange between Barton and Alex, but the others did. Clearly, Alex had revealed his identity as a traveler from another world to Barton, but what Barton didn''t know was that Alex wasn''t the only one.

    "As I said before, during our first meeting, while you didn''t trust me, I also didn''t trust you. So naturally, I wasn''t going to reveal everything about myself, even if you were a hero in your world. After all, in different universes, I couldn''t be sure what you truly were."

    Alex replied casually as he approached Barton, ncing at the weeping Songbird before continuing. "Mr. Barton, aren''t you going to introduce us?"

    "Oh, this is Melissa, codenamed Songbird." Barton rubbed his eyes and lowered his bow.

    But Melissa seemed lost in her own world, not reacting at all to the arrival of Alex and the others. She simply stared at Pietro, muttering apologies under her breath. Having not experienced the events of this world, Pietro wasn''t entirely familiar with the Old War''s proceedings, so he didn''t quite know how to react. So Pietro just supported Songbird and softlyforted her.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Barton nced around, his gaze sweeping over everyone''s faces before finally settling on Alex.

    "�� I need to talk to you."

    With that, Barton stepped forward, grabbed Alex, and pulled him aside.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    191. Another Conversation with Hawkeye.

    192. New Clues.

    193. About Moonstone.

    194. Don��t Bother.

    195. The Death of Moonstone.

 191. Another Conversation with Hawkeye.

    191. Another Conversation with Hawkeye.

    Following old Barton to the remnants of the Sentinel robot, they finally stopped.

    "Why are you here?"

    Looking at Alex''s calm face, old Barton asked the question he most wanted to know.

    "Because of Moonstone. Isn''t that the candidate you rmended to me?"

    Alex shrugged, but it was clear that old Barton wasn''t satisfied with this answer. He red at Alex and said in a low voice, "Don''t y dumb with me. You know that''s not what I mean. Who exactly are you? Why did youe to this universe? And what''s the deal with that Quicksilver and that dark-haired girl?"

    Seeing Barton''s somewhat agitated reaction, Alex couldn''t help but smile. He slowly shook his head and pondered before responding.

    "You''re curious about a lot of things. I know you''re intrigued by my background and motives, but believe me, now is not the best time toy everything out for you. All you need to know is that my goal is to change this wastnd, to restore it to what it used to be."

    "What about Pietro? Can''t you at least exin that? Are you really from another universe? I feel like you''re more like someone who traveled here from a timeline forty years ago."

    "Don''t be ridiculous. The timeline of this world is already fixed. Time travel isn''t as easy as you think. Any mistake could create an illogical time branch, and you know the consequences better than I do."

    Alex looked directly at Clint Barton, paused for a moment, and then continued.

    "As for Pietro, you''re pretty much right. He doesn''te from the universe you''re familiar with. He may resemble the Quicksilver you knew, but he''s not the same person, neither in personality nor experience."

    Hearing this, old Barton fell silent, seemingly processing the massive amount of information in Alex''s words. He gazed in the direction of Pietro and the others. After a while, Barton withdrew his gaze and continued.

    "What about Ashley? You know that''s my daughter. She''s still a child and shouldn''t be involved in this kind of danger. Alex, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation!"

    "I know she''s your daughter, but Barton, ask yourself, do you really know her?" Alex countered.

    "Don''t try that on me!"

    A sh of coldness crossed Barton''s eyes. He stared at Alex, his tone unfriendly.

    "My rtionship with her is not something for an outsider like you toment on. I just want her to grow up safely, not to get involved in danger so early. This isn''t her fight, and she shouldn''t be involved."

    "Oh, you think you''ve protected her well, huh? Do you even know she''s been hanging around with gang members since she was young? I don''t see any trace of ''hero'' in her."

    Seeing Hawkeye''s growing frustration, Alex crossed his arms and continued.

    "Don''t re at me like that. If you really care about Ashley, you should be stricter with her. I don''t know if your leniency is because of guilt or something else, but what I do know is that this girl is getting more and more out of control!

    She dared to fight me with her broken spider sense and super strength. Now, with Venom, she doesn''t respect anyone. If it wasn''t for me, she would''ve died in Oscorp City."

    "What did you say!?" Hawkeye froze.

    Listening to Alex''s ount, old Barton suddenly felt like he didn''t know Ashley at all. The daughter he cherished most in his heart now seemed so unfamiliar. Old Barton felt his brain stalling. Ashley''s drastic change caught himpletely off guard.

    "She inherited Peter Parker''s superpowers? That''s actually a good thing... But what about Venom? No way, I can''t let that parasite take over my daughter''s body!"

    Barton clenched his fists and turned, ready to deal with Venom and force it out of Ashley''s body. Others might not know, but Barton was well aware of Venom. After wandering the wastnd for so many years, he''d heard plenty of horror stories involving Venom. So many lives were destroyed by that thing.

    "Don''t rush. Venom isn''t the problem right now." Alex quickly grabbed Barton.

    When Alex pulled him back, old Barton instinctively tried to break free, but Alex''s strength had already surpassed what it used to be, and Barton couldn''t shake him off.

    "What do you mean? That''s Venom! That disgusting thing messes with people''s minds. Don''t you realize how repulsive it is? And if you knew Ashley was bonded with Venom, why didn''t you do something about it?"

    "I already did. Otherwise, how do you think your daughter is still here, calling you Dad?"

    After a pause, Alex posed two questions.

    "So, I''m telling you, you don''t really understand your daughter. Do you think you can just rush in and solve the Venom problem? Even if you seed, would Ashley agree with your decision?"

    "She has to, whether she likes it or not!"

    Hawkeye firmly stated.

    "I''ll convince her. She doesn''t understand how troublesome Venom really is."

    "And then you two will have a big fight and part ways on bad terms, just like before?"

    Alex calmly asked.

    At these words, Barton''s body trembled. His once upright posture now appeared somewhat hunched. Ashley had always been Barton''s deepest wound. He opened his mouth but couldn''t find the words. In the end, he just let out a heavy sigh.

    "Enough. You should take a break. Ashley can''t fully use Spider-Man''s abilities right now, but with Venom''s help, she''s at least carrying on Spider-Man''s legacy. Plus, she''s safer. I know you''re worried about Venom, but I can keep it under control, trust me on that."

    "Are you sure?"

    "We''ve made it this far, and it''s been behaving well. If you don''t believe me, have a chat with itter."

    Hearing this, Barton sighed again. For some reason, Hawkeye now felt his daughter was drifting further and further away from him. If Ashley had been pushing him away before, now she seemed like apletely different person, full of secrets.

    After a moment of silence, old Barton slowly raised his head, looking at Alex, and asked again.

    "What happened in Oscorp City?"

    "Oscorp, you know, that guy has never been satisfied. He formed a group of viins and dered war on the so-called heroes of the wastnd. Lorelei was one of them, and she''s also one of the targets you told me about. As for Ashley, she was nning to take down Oscorp''s regime all by herself."

    "Ashley... she''s a good kid. I''ve always believed she would inherit the qualities of a hero and lead people to resist those viins..." old Barton said with relief in his voice.

    But Alex chose not to respond to this, instead continuing.

    "Let''s not dwell on this. This time, our goals align. We''re both here for the Moonstone. If you want to know more, let''s deal with the Moonstone first. After all, we''re on the border of Red Skull and Master of the World''s territory, not exactly a safe ce."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    192. New Clues.

    193. About Moonstone.

    194. Don''t Bother.

    195. The Death of Moonstone.

    196. Red Skull.

 192. New Clues.

    192. New Clues.

    "So, you''ve already dealt with Osborn and his criminal alliance?"

    "They''re taken care of, more or less. I left behind some things that will divert the attention of Red Skull and his crew."

    Hearing this, old Barton narrowed his eyes slightly, seriously scrutinizing the man in front of him for the first time.

    With over a decade of experience as a hero, old Barton prided himself on his ability to judge people. However, when he focused on Alex, he was surprised to find that he couldn''t see through this young man at all.

    Alex seemed to possess an extraordinary amount of experience and focus��traits not usually found in greenhorn heroes who haven''t yet faced the harsh realities of life. He also knew how to keep a low profile, silently taking out several viins without alerting Red Skull��a feat that wasn''t easy.

    The most crucial aspect was that Alex always seemed to know exactly what he wanted. Although Hawkeye couldn''t yet determine Alex''s true intentions, he was sure that Alex had a clear goal and a n that nothing could deter him from. This realization caused a sense of unease to rise within Barton��not because he feared Alex might do something bad, but rather because Alex was too calm, too "unfeeling." This gave Hawkeye an instinctive sense of repulsion.

    Hawkeye was all too familiar with people like this. Alex gave him the same feeling he had when dealing with Nick Fury back in the day.

    To deal with Doctor Doom''s country, Latveria, funding other super-criminals, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury secretly organized a special team of heroes including Captain America, Spider-Man, and Wolverine.

    Since S.H.I.E.L.D. couldn''t interfere with other countries'' governments, Fury used lies to deceive these heroes into toppling the Latverian regime. Afterward, he erased the heroes'' memories of the operation to cover up his terrifying actions.

    Even if Fury had a thousand reasons to justify his actions, in reality, what he did was no different from the super-criminals he fought against.

    It was like Ozymandias in <strong>''Watchmen''</strong>��sacrificing some to save others. Such actions weren''t about right or wrong, but they couldn''t be considered the actions of a true "hero."

    Staring at Alex for a long time, old Barton finally pushed aside the chaotic thoughts swirling in his mind. The world was already bad enough. If he was powerless to change it, he had no right to stand on some moral high ground and judge Alex. Perhaps this world needed someone like Alex to rebuild it.

    "So, Nefaria��did you handle that situation too? I guess I don''t need to ask; if you took care of Osborn''s criminal alliance, then those mobsters were probably nothing to you either."

    Old Barton chuckled and continued, "So, did you get what you wanted?"

    "I absorbed some energy, but it''s far from enough to meet my needs. I''m thinking that only big yers like Red Skull or Doom might have something that can satisfy me. But that''s not the point. I found something that you need to see."

    Alex answered indifferently, then changed the subject by pulling out a bat-shaped batarang from his pocket.

    "I stumbled upon this by ident, and now I suspect that there might be more than just our group of travelers in this world. A few others from different worlds might have also snuck in here."

    Hearing this, old Barton''s expression grew serious. He took the batarang and examined it carefully, rubbing his fingers over it as if trying to discern its material.

    Without interrupting Barton''s actions, Alex continued speaking. "I received intelligence about this item earlier. There were rumors that three years ago, its owner showed up in Dr. Connors'' territory. It was a man, and some people mistook him for a vampire."

    "I think I''ve heard something like that before. Being able to identify that someone doesn''t belong to this universe just from a piece of equipment... it seems you know this guy pretty well. Who is he?" Hawkeye asked, intrigued.

    "Not ''one of us.'' Most likely, he''s a hero from another world. Without meeting him, I can''t identify him for sure, which is what worries me the most," Alex replied calmly.

    "Indeed. We don''t know how they came to this world, which suggests there might be a passageway connecting two universes that we''re unaware of. And it''s very likely still open. If someone finds it, that could..."

    "Have you heard of simr rumors before?" Alex inquired.

    "Yeah," old Hawkeye recalled and began to exin.

    "The info came from one of my employers. He heard about a ''hero'' who specifically hunted lizardmen while passing through the Lizard''s territory. That guy would eat the flesh of the lizardmen after killing them, his face covered in blood."

    "Are... are you sure?"

    Alex frowned. This clue didn''t match any Batman he was familiar with. Could he have been mistaken, and this Batman wasn''t a good person?

    Or perhaps, this Batman had already died, and someone else had taken up his gear.

    "In the Wastnd era, information is scarce and unreliable. Most of it is just hearsay, so I can''t say for sure. But what I do know is that over the years, many people have imed to be ''heroes,'' and they have their own sanctuaries."

    "Are you talking about the Avengers?" Alex guessed.

    Hearing this, old Hawkeye fell silent, smiling as he gazed at Alex.

    "Don''t look at me like that. If I managed to find you, it means I have my own intelligencework. So, of course, I know there are still remnants of the Avengers on this wastnd."

    At this point, Alex nced at Barton. "I''m more curious��since you know about them, why haven''t you sought them out?"

    "No need. I''m an old remnant of the past. Baron Zemo knows of my existence. He left me alive on purpose back then. All these years, I''ve been under Zemo''s surveince. He just wants to see me fail. If I break free from his control and join the Avengers, it''ll only cause trouble for those young people.

    This world needs those kinds of young people. If we want to change everything that''s happened here, we need to give them enough time to grow. As for an old guy like me, the only thing I can do is draw some unnecessary attention away from them or take out a few enemies if possible."

    "You''ve really thought this through."

    Alex shook his head with a smile.

    "But you do have a point. If the owner of this batarang is still alive, they must have hidden very well all these years. If they''ve joined an organization, that possibility makes a lot of sense."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    193. About Moonstone.

    194. Don''t Bother.

    195. The Death of Moonstone.

    196. Red Skull.

    197. Heroes from Another Universe.

 193. About Moonstone.

    193. About Moonstone.

    After exchanging some brief intel, Alex and Old Barton refocused on the uing n.

    "Moonstone isn''t someone easy to deal with. The stone that grants her superpowerses from the Blue Area of the Moon, and she''s also been enhanced. I can''t gauge just how powerful she is now," Barton warned.

    "You don''t need to worry about that. Her powers are interesting, but not nearly troublesome enough. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be hiding in the wilderness. So, leave Moonstone to me."

    Seeing Alex so confident, Old Barton couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. He knew that Alex and his group were formidable, but Alex''s attitude suggested he knew more than Barton had imagined. With this in mind, Old Barton couldn''t resist probing. "From what you''re saying, you seem quite familiar with Moonstone. Did you face her in your world?"

    Alex immediately realized that Barton was trying to extract information from him. Observing the ever-vignt old man, Alex suddenly thought Barton was starting to resemble an aged Batman. Pausing for a moment, Alex half-truthfully replied, "I do know her well, but I haven''t actually fought her. But don''t worry, that doesn''t affect my judgment of her or my confidence in dealing with her."

    To be honest, Alex had a deep-seated dislike for Moonstone. Unlike Songbird, Melissa, who was also a reformed anti-hero, Moonstone didn''t stick to one path. Instead, she repeatedly switched sides between good and evil. This could be attributed to her childhood experiences and personality.

    Moonstone''s real name is Ka Sofen. She wasn''t the first "Moonstone." Unlike others who inherited their titles, she actively seized the Moonstone''s power for herself.

    Sofen was originally a psychologist, living a rtively stable life. But her lifelong obsession with power and controlling others led her down a dark path.

    When she wasmissioned to treat the previous Moonstone holder''s psychological issues, Sofen saw her chance to rise to prominence. Using psychological maniption and special drugs, she sessfully made the former Moonstone bearer reject the stone. Thus, Sofen acquired the Moonstone, which could grant superhuman abilities, and took on the Moonstone name, joining the viinous group assembled by the Masters of Evil.

    When the Masters of Evil ns were uncovered by the heroes and Captain America thwarted them, Sofen, along with several other criminals, was imprisoned. However, perhaps because everyone was too focused on her superpowers, they overlooked her exceptional skills in psychological maniption and hypnosis, which allowed her to find an opportunity to escape.

    In the ensuing years, Sofen began a cycle ofmitting crimes, getting caught, and escaping. She worked under many well-known viins, including Red Skull, MODOK, and ck Spectre. Sofen changed her uniform with almost every new team she joined, but her deep-seated craving for power and control never wavered.

    This continued until Baron Zemo found her and invited her to join the Thunderbolts, a team of viins masquerading as heroes, to carry out his n to undermine the superheroes from within. This was essentially all that the Moonstone of this world had experienced.

    Of course, in Alex''s memory, in other universes, Moonstone participated in the major event "Siege" and joined the Dark Avengers during Osborn''s rule, recing the original Captain Marvel of the Avengers.

    As for Moonstone''s ultimate fate, it was quite tragic, likely due to her actions throughout her life. After all, someone like her, who craved power yet refused tomit to any side, was bound to end up displeasing both the forces of good and evil. Her fate wasn''t undeserved.

    "Do you see the scorch marks on the Sentinel''s surface? I can sense the unique radiation of Moonstone''s energy from it, proving it had fought with her. I imagine Moonstone wasn''t entirely unharmed after dealing with such arge Sentinel," Alex pointed to the robot''s head.

    Barton looked where Alex indicated and saw the damaged eye of the Sentinel, the same weak point that had allowed him to take it down with one fatal shot.

    "It does look that way. So this means we''re on the right track. Moonstone is likely nearby. Sentinels don''t stop until their target is neutralized, so if it was here, that means we''re close to Moonstone''s hideout."

    "Exactly. Ka, that ck-haired girl, has excellent hearing and vision. Finding them won''t be difficult," Alex said with a smile.

    Barton nodded in agreement, then looked back at Alex, curious. "Do you know who sent this Sentinel? It doesn''t make sense for Moonstone to be targeted by one, given that she''s also a criminal."

    "I heard Moonstone betrayed Baron Zemo earlier. With Zemo''s resources, controlling a few Sentinels wouldn''t be much of a challenge," Alex casually replied.

    After Mao gained some power, many Sentinels designed to hunt mutants were destroyed, and the technology to produce them was supposedly erased by Mao. But there''s no such thing as a secret that doesn''t leak. The effectiveness of the Sentinels wasn''t lost on other viins, who were unwilling to let such valuable weapons bepletely destroyed. So, Baron Zemo secretly preserved some of them.

    "Baron Zemo!?"

    Old Barton was visibly excited upon hearing this. He caressed the Sentinel''s remains with a look of anticipation. "So, there might be records in this Sentinel''s ck box that could lead us to Baron Zemo?"

    "There''s a good chance."

    Alex confirmed, knowing that, ording to the original story, Hawkeye did indeed use this method to find Baron Zemo''s hiding ce.

    "That''s great, just great��"

    Barton kept muttering to himself, staring at the Sentinel like it was a treasure.

    Seeing Barton''s reaction, Alex couldn''t help but suggest, "How about you stay here while I take care of Moonstone and thene back for you?"

    "No, I''ming with you!"

    Alex''s words snapped Barton out of his joy. He quickly turned around, looking at Alex with determination.

    "I''ve got a score to settle with Moonstone. Even if you n to kill her, I need to see it happen with my own eyes!"

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    194. Don''t Bother.

    195. The Death of Moonstone.

    196. Red Skull.

    197. Heroes from Another Universe.

    198. Visitors from Another World.

 194. Don’t Bother.

    194. Don��t Bother.

    The hidden settlement near the Canadian border. This was a small sanctuary personally established by Moonstone.

    Years ago, after choosing to betray Baron Zemo, Moonstone attempted to assassinate him. She sought to kill Zemo and take over everything he had, aiming to be someone as significant as Red Skull.

    But the result was obvious. Although Zemo was an ordinary man, his abilities were no less impressive than those of the superhumans. Perhaps he had long noticed Moonstone''s treacherous intentions. In any case, Moonstone''s assassination attempt ultimately failed.

    The failure resulted in Moonstone being relentlessly hunted by Zemo, who didn''t stop even after driving her out of the country. Over the years, Zemo had continually used programmed Sentinel robots to target Moonstone, forcing her into a life on the run.

    During this time of being hunted, Moonstone never regretted her attempt on Zemo''s life. Instead, she was constantly plotting how to strike back, to finally kill Zemo and prove herself to Red Skull. To this end, Moonstone established a cult and gathered a group of destitute followers, quietly amassing power in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike back at Zemo.

    It might seem somewhat impressive, but in reality, most of the people she gathered were old, sick, and weak. Even the strong young men among them gradually became disfigured by the radiation from the Moonstone she carried.

    It wasn''t just ordinary people who suffered; as the bearer of the Moonstone, Sofen herself had developed pustules all over her body due to prolonged use of this cosmic energy. Moreover, she had be emaciated to the point where she hardly looked human.

    To avoid anyone seeing her pitiful state and to instill fear of the unknown among her followers, Moonstone usually draped herself in a long robe, hiding her disgusting appearance.

    "...Are you sure you really saw an old man and Melissa?" Moonstone asked harshly as they walked towards the settlement.

    "Yes, yes, esteemed Goddess. The guards on the frontline did see your old friend, but they moved too quickly, and we lost track of them," a man whose skin was covered in pustules and blisters answered obsequiously.

    Hearing her follower''s words, Moonstone''s expression darkened.

    When she first heard about Melissa appearing in her territory, Moonstone was extremely excited, thrilled that Melissa had finally left that broken church and wasing to join her. But when she hurriedly led her followers out to find Melissa''s trail, she found nothing. Moonstone knew that there were seven or eight Sentinel robots searching for her nearby, so she couldn''t expand her search area.

    She was also very concerned that Melissa might be attacked by the Sentinels.

    Of course, Moonstone wasn''t worried about Melissa''s safety or that they had any particrly good rtionship. Rather, she felt that if she lost a potential ally so quickly, it would be a huge waste.

    As they walked, they returned to the settlement.

    After pondering for a while, Moonstone sighed. "Never mind. Send some people outter to expand the search area. Melissa is important to me. I need her alive, or at least I need her body."

    "As youmand, Goddess. And what about the old man in the intel?" her follower cautiously asked again.

    "The old man? Ah, it should be Mach��no, the Beetle. He must havee with Melissa. That''s wonderful; the visit of old friends always brings me joy."

    Moonstone''s face twisted into a frightening grin as she gently ordered, "We must find that man as well. Whether they are dead or alive, the Beetle''s armor can still be very useful to us."

    At this moment, Moonstone didn''t know that Beetle had long since died at the hands of Hawkeye. She still thought that Melissa was nning to bring her old lover to join her.

    "Yes," the apanying followers responded.

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, Moonstone stopped.

    Hearing the goddess''s voice, the other followers also stopped in their tracks, gazing at her with reverence, curious about why she had halted them and what she would say next.

    Moonstone furrowed her brows, her eyes scanning the area. The familiar houses and streets around her were ces she had seen countless times, as she had led the construction of this ce. Every de of grass and tree was well-known to her. But for some reason, the settlement felt eerily quiet, sending chills down her spine.

    Normally, whenever she returned, there would be arge crowd of cultists bowing in reverence, weing her presence. But now, the entire settlement was shrouded in an eerie silence.

    Thinking back, she realized that she hadn''t seen any of her followers on the way back, not even the guards at the main gate.

    After a brief pause, Moonstone quickly made a decision.

    "Let''s go."

    With that, Moonstone turned and headed towards the settlement''s main gate. But before she could take more than two steps, a sh of eerie green fire appeared ahead, and two figures, a man and a woman, suddenly materialized not far in front of her. Moonstone froze in her tracks, startled by the bizarre scene.

    After carefully observing the two people, Moonstone suddenly felt a surge of terror. She didn''t recognize the short-haired girl, but the silver-haired man beside her seemed to be Quicksilver.

    Sofen was genuinely panicked at that moment. She had never expected to see the long-dead Quicksilver standing before her. What terrified her even more was the overwhelming pressure she felt from these two people.

    She only took a second to think before immediately turning around, trying to find another exit from the settlement. But as she turned, the eerie green mes red up again.

    This time, the fire spread wider, and more figures appeared at various points, blocking all of Moonstone''s possible escape routes, encircling her and her few followers.

    Moonstone saw a girl in a spider suit, a figure in a trench coat wearing a hat with a face hidden behind a bird-beaked mask, and also the Melissa she had been so concerned about, along with Clint Barton, holding his bow.

    "Who...who are you!?" Moonstone immediately recognized that the leader of these people was probably the man in the trench coat. So instead of greeting Melissa, she turned to question Alex.

    "You dare to trespass on my territory? You''ve got some nerve!"

    Hearing the faint threat in Moonstone''s tone, Alex shook his head slightly.

    "Don''t bother, Sofen. While you were out searching for Songbird, we''ve already dealt with all of your followers."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    195. The Death of Moonstone.

    196. Red Skull.

    197. Heroes from Another Universe.

    198. Visitors from Another World.

    199. Images of the Justice League.

 195. The Death of Moonstone.

    195. The Death of Moonstone.

    Hearing Alex casually say something so terrifying, Moonstone became increasingly uneasy. She shifted her gaze to Melissa, seemingly confused as to why this old friend would betray her and even bring such terrifying people to trouble her.

    "Melissa, I thought we were friends," Moonstone said coldly.

    But Songbird Melissa only shook her head slightly and replied calmly, "We were never friends. After that incident, we were all sinners."

    "Don''t sugarcoat it! You were involved in that incident too; you can''t escape it!" Moonstone was stung by Melissa''s words, and she furiously retorted. At the same time, she shifted her gaze to Barton. It didn''t take much time; with just a nce, Moonstone recognized Hawkeye''s identity. Now she knew why these people hade to trouble her.

    "What''s wrong, Clint? Not happy to see your old me?" Moonstone''s words hung in the air, and the scene fell silent.

    If Moonstone were as beautiful and charming as she once was, perhaps these words would have made the people present let their imaginations run wild.

    But at this moment, Moonstone resembled a mummy. Her dried-up body was indistinguishable from a skeleton, and the pus on her skin could only be covered with bandages, making her entire appearance utterly disgusting.

    Everyone''s gaze turned towards Barton, seeming somewhat gleeful at his expense.

    Even Ashley couldn''t help but look at her father, her eyes filled with contempt and disdain. She couldn''t ept that the father who brought her into this world had once had a rtionship with such a creature.

    "Oh, heavens��" Old Barton noticed the others'' gazes, which was fine, but the key was that his daughter was present. He couldn''t even imagine Ashley''s expression at that moment. All he could do was awkwardly exin, "I swear, Ka Sofen now looks nothing like she did before."

    "So, this is your goal? To avenge the Avengers? Ha, Clint, tell me, why didn''t you kill Melissa first? She''s no different from me." Moonstone tried to shift the me onto Nightingale.

    "She''s very different from you. At least she didn''t personally get involved. But you, you power-hungry, disgusting creature, how dare you stab your friends in the back? Sam and the others trusted you deeply!" Barton said angrily.

    "See, that''s the key to your defeat��pathetic trust. Don''t you get it, Clint? The most important thing in this world is power. Only by rising above others can you get what you want. As for friendship and family, they''re just bargaining chips."

    "Say one more word, and I''ll shoot!"

    Before Moonstone could finish, Barton raised his bow, aiming the arrow directly at her head. But Moonstone seemedpletely unafraid. She turned her gaze to Pietro.

    "Look at him, young Quicksilver. I''m quite certain Pietro didn''t leave behind any offspring. Where did you find a clone? So, are you nning to reassemble the Avengers?"

    "I think yourst words are getting a bit too long," Pietro replied.

    "Do you think I''ll just sit here and wait to die?"

    Moonstone sneered, and a sudden surge of energy sparked from her arms.

    "You''re not the first to try and kill me. Baron Zemo spent years without even scratching me. You think you can end me? I admit, you killing all my followers was a bit unexpected, but killing some ordinary people proves nothing. I am a god!"

    Seeing Moonstone release her power, the few remaining followers around her knelt, their faces full of devotion.

    Perhaps these people had beenpletely brainwashed by Moonstone, who was skilled in hypnotism and mind control. They had abandoned all independent thought, fully believing Moonstone to be their one true god.

    In their twisted minds, Moonstone was invincible. Her immense, supernatural power could destroy any enemy who angered her and cast them into the abyss.

    "I do recall a moon goddess who founded a cult, but I''m certain she wasn''t a monster like you," Alex said calmly, stepping forward. He continued, "Ka, since you won''t live much longer, hand over the Moonstone within you, and I''ll give you a swift end, sparing you from prolonged suffering."

    "In your dreams!"

    Moonstone roared, and the Moonstone in her chest erupted with zing light. Sensing her about tounch a devastating attack, Alex''s eyes narrowed as his fingers danced lightly in the air as if ying a piano.

    In the next moment, Alex''s shadow began to writhe rapidly, like eerie tentacles, rushing towards Moonstone at a terrifying speed. The fierce energy waves unleashed by Moonstone struck the shadows, but to everyone''s surprise, the shadowy tendrils were unaffected. The energy waves couldn''t even slow them down.

    Soon, Moonstone was engulfed by the shadows. Her emaciated body was covered with dark, magical markings, and even the Moonstone, glowing with cosmic energy, was gradually enveloped in the shadow''s darkness.

    "What have you done to me!?"

    The moment the shadows touched her, Moonstone''s mind was overwhelmed. It felt as if she had been struck by a heavy blow, leaving her brain in turmoil. Barely breaking free from the brief dizziness, Moonstone was shocked to find she had lost control of her body.

    Without wasting words, Alex directly linked the shadow tendrils to the timepad. Through Ms. Minutes''s control, he continuously extracted the cosmic energy carried by the Moonstone.

    "Stop! S-stop��"

    The dizziness returned, and Moonstone felt a buzzing in her ears and her vision fade. Her voice grew weaker and weaker. No one else made a move. They all quietly observed the scene. Especially Hawkeye Barton and Songbird Melissa, who felt deeply conflicted as they watched their old friend gradually approach death.

    No one wanted it toe to this, but they all agreed that some people in this world are beyond redemption. Their minds are fundamentally different from those of normal people, and keeping them alive is just a lingering danger.

    Clint Barton stared nkly at Ka Sofen as she stopped breathing. His gaze was distant, as if he was recalling his past with Moonstone. But finally, Old Hawkeye''s eyes grew resolute. Thest member of the Thunderbolts had paid the price. Now, it''s time to avenge the one who started all this.

    Zemo.

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    196. Red Skull.

    197. Heroes from Another Universe.

    198. Visitors from Another World.

    199. Images of the Justice League.

    200. Red Skull''s n.

 196. Red Skull.

    196. Red Skull.

    <strong>White House��Former Site.</strong>

    This was once the residence of the President, the ce where USA government handled the affairs of its people, and a symbol of the country. However, after Hydra broke through its defenses and forcibly upied it, the White House became the residence of the Red Skull. Perhaps it allowed the Red Skull to relive the good old days because after moving into the White House, he almost never left. He didn''t even bother to repair the surrounding environment. The area around the White House still looked like it did after the battle.

    The Red Skull wasn''t afraid of exposing his location. After the superviins wiped out the heroes, there was no longer any force in the world that could rival the Red Skull and his Hydra. Perhaps Doctor Doom could be considered a threat, but the Red Skull didn''t care. Ever since he destroyed those magical artifacts and found a way to sever the connection between many magical dimensions and reality, Doom was hardly a threat.

    Doctor Doom''s power came from hisbination of technology and magic. Being proficient in both skill trees made him extremely powerful; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been considered one of the greatest enemies of the heroes back in the day. But after the old days, without the connection to the magical dimensions, it was like cutting off one of Doom''s arms. With only iplete remaining magical energy and his Doombots, Doom could be considered a powerful lord, but he no longer posed a significant threat to the Red Skull.

    Today, Hydra''s members are spread across the globe, with countless spies and agents embedded in every major faction. Just as the Red Skull had said: "Cut off one head, and two more shall take its ce. Hydra will never be eradicated."

    In the conference room, the Red Skull silently sat at the head of the table. Next to him, Chief of Staff Tobias was holding a file folder, reporting on major incidents in the regions under their control.

    "...So, Bullseye is missing?" The Red Skull, fingers interlocked, interrupted Tobias''s report in a calm tone.

    "With all due respect, Your Excellency, you know Bullseye''s capabilities. Compared to someone like the Winter Soldier, Bullseye is far more skilled in assassination. Moreover, they''ve all undergone modifications with the Deathlock process..."

    Tobias spoke cautiously, fearing to anger the Red Skull. From what he knew of the Red Skull, the calmer he appeared, the more dangerous his thoughts were likely to be.

    "So, you''re suggesting that my second-best ace eliminated my top ace, and that''s supposed to be ''reasonable''?" The Red Skull turned his head slightly, looking at Tobias.

    Feeling the weight of the Red Skull''s gaze, Tobias felt an increased pressure.

    "...Your Excellency, what I mean is that Bullseye has been loyal to you for many years. There must be a reason for his actions. Perhaps we could investigate this matter further."

    "But he''s missing, isn''t he?" The Red Skull replied calmly. "I gave him a chance. I gave him many chances. I sent many people to their deaths, hoping he would realize what he was doing."

    "I understand your mercy, but I have some specific thoughts on this matter," Tobias said quietly.

    "Let''s hear them."

    Tobias stood up and took out thest few sheets of paper and photographs from the bottom of the file folder, respectfully cing them in front of the Red Skull. Then he spoke.

    "We all know that after that incident, many old friends disappeared. It seems they felt that without the heroes, life was meaningless. I believe Bullseye is one of them."

    The Red Skull casually nced over the documents on the table, most of which were reports from localw enforcement. There were also records from Hydra spies on various cases. Suddenly, the Red Skull''s attention was drawn to a figure in one of the photos.

    It was a photo taken from the surveince of the "Murder Carnival." The image clearly showed a sturdy old man holding a bow and arrow, his body covered in bloodstains, as if he had just been through a fierce battle.

    Picking up the photo, the Red Skull''s expression became uncertain.

    "This man is..."

    "Clint Barton, registered code name: Hawkeye. He also operated under the alias Ronin. Before we found him, he had alreadymitted several murders. From what we understand, his victims were all members of the Thunderbolts," Tobias exined in a serious tone.

    "I remember him, and this raises more questions..." The Red Skull ced the photo back on the table and lightly tapped the hidden electronic keyboard embedded in the surface.

    Knowing what the Red Skull was about to do, Tobias bowed slightly and slowly stepped back.

    Zzzzz.

    The next moment, a blue holographic projection appeared.

    "Tell me, why is there an Avenger causing trouble on my territory... and why did you, at the time, im that he was already dead?"

    "I believe the word I used was ''eliminated.''"

    The holographic screen lit up, and the image of a burly man wearing a purple-striped mask appeared in front of the Red Skull. This was none other than Baron Zemo, one of Hydra''s high-ranking officers and a general under the Red Skull.

    "We''re in a critical phase of Hydra''s development. I have several projects waiting to move forward. I can''t spare the manpower to deal with this old Avenger."

    The Red Skull''s tone was light, but Baron Zemo didn''t believe that the Red Skull was truly short-handed. Clearly, the Red Skull was subtly suggesting that Zemo should handle this problem himself.

    If it were something else, Zemo might not have even bothered with the Red Skull. After all, with the distance between them, the Red Skull couldn''t directly influence him. But this was different. Hawkeye was someone Zemo had deliberately allowed to survive.

    Zemo''s original n was to humiliate this long-time nemesis who had caused him so much trouble. Now that Hawkeye had stepped into the fray, choosing death, Zemo naturally decided to handle the situation personally.

    "Don''t worry, F��hrer..."

    Baron Zemo spoke up.

    "He''s just an old man with a bow and arrow. How much trouble could he possibly cause?"

    After ending the holographic call, the Red Skull''s face twisted into a mocking sneer.

    "Indeed, an old man with a bow and arrow isn''t the issue..."

    Muttering to himself, the Red Skull pulled Tobias''s files back in front of him. As he reviewed the information, along with the attached videos and pictures, his expression grew serious.

    "...But if there''s a ''hero organization'' from another universe causing trouble on my turf, then that''s a problem serious enough to warrant attention."

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    197. Heroes from Another Universe.

    198. Visitors from Another World.

    199. Images of the Justice League.

    200. Red Skull''s n.

    201. Bullseye and the Blood Baron.

 197. Heroes from Another Universe.

    197. Heroes from Another Universe.

    "Give me the details, Tobias. I want to know exactly what happened on mynd."

    Red Skull looked at the words on the document, feeling his heartbeat quicken��an emotion he hadn''t experienced in years. Excitement.

    "Yes, Supreme Leader."

    Tobias pulled out a data transfer device. Once it was connected to the mainframe, the conference room''srge screen started ying a video. Simultaneously, several auxiliary screens began operating, capturing and disying special scenes from the video so that Red Skull could clearly see everything within.

    "This is a video that suddenly appeared in ourwork two days ago, originating from Osborn City. It shows three individuals who im to be heroes from the ''Justice League.'' They seemed to appear out of nowhere and directly killed Osborn and the extraordinary beings he had recruited, including the Enchantress."

    "Osborn City�� that''s not far from here," Red Skull said, staring intently at the screen.

    "Indeed, but Osborn City is now under the control of Baron Blood. He has renamed it ''Blood Nest'' and has sent the original video and all of the city''s wealth, hoping to gain your recognition."

    "Baron Blood? Remind me, Tobias, is this the same vampire who caused trouble at my bar a while back?" Red Skull asked, puzzled.

    "Yes, the very same. After we expelled him, he and his brood wandered the wilderness. It seems he took advantage of Osborn and his people''s deaths to quickly seize control of Osborn City. Supreme Leader, should we..."

    At this, Tobias made a slicing gesture across his neck, leaving no doubt as to his meaning.

    Red Skull merely scoffed, amused. "He showed some brains by taking Osborn City and immediately offering his loyalty. Let him be, he''s just a stray dog."

    Tobias nodded silently and then carefully chose his words before continuing.

    "As for these three superheroes, our technical team has made some initial spections based on the video. The most powerful among them is the man with the ''S'' on his chest. He possesses superhuman strength, speed, and durability, and his eyes can emitser beams. The source of his powers remains unknown.

    The woman, dressed like an ancient warrior, is simr in power, but she mainly fights with a sword and shield. She also wields a glowingsso, but we haven''t been able to determine the strength of these items.

    Lastly, the one dressed in ck, resembling a bat��our team believes he is likely just an ordinary human. He seems akin to Daredevil, with perhaps thebat prowess of Moon Knight at best."

    "Hmm..."

    Red Skull nodded slightly.

    "And why do you believe they are from another universe? Where''s the evidence?"

    Anticipating this question, Tobias responded earnestly.

    "Baron Blood himself is the witness. He was hiding at the scene when the battle took ce. He overheard the three discussing ''this universe'' and their ns."

    "Wait," Red Skull interrupted. "If they have superhuman abilities, wouldn''t they have superhuman hearing as well? How could Baron Blood get so close to them?"

    "That... I can''t say, Supreme Leader. Perhaps they don''t have superhuman hearing. We still don''t fully understand these heroes from another universe, after all."

    "Fine, continue," Red Skull interrupted again.

    "Uh, right. As for material evidence, it''s provided by Doctor Doom. He was the first to detect the massive magical disturbance in Osborn City and arrived on the scene before we did.

    Doom found Baron Blood and obtained some fragments of battle suits left behind after the fight. ording to Doom''s analysis, the materials of those suits are indeed different from anything in our universe.

    While the periodic table might be the same across worlds, when ites down to the molecr level, there are significant differences, indicating that these are not products of our universe."

    "Could they be from another timeline?" Red Skull asked.

    Tobias frowned slightly and then shook his head. "I don''t think so. It''s widely epted that timelines are fixed. Even Kang left this timeline because of it. I doubt time travelers exist. Molecr differences indicate different universes because it suggests different fundamental rules."

    "So it''s true��this world has once again seen visitors from another universe, and they are a group of ''superheroes'' from a parallel world."

    This time, Red Skull''s expression finally showed a clear change. He slowly smiled, and then, as if he had thought of something, he asked, "By the way, what about the fragments of those suits? I want to see them for myself."

    "They''re ready, Supreme Leader." Tobias turned and retrieved a box from the counter behind him. After decoding it, he slowly opened it and disyed its contents before Red Skull.

    "These are the best-preserved fragments. They were left behind after that brutal battle, and Baron Blood managed to steal them from the battlefield."

    As Tobias introduced the items, Red Skull examined the box''s contents.

    It was a belt with a prominent bat emblem, featuring several special pockets. It seemed these pockets were meant to store various weapons and gadgets.

    Red Skull curiously fiddled with the belt, but he suddenly noticed that the pockets were empty. This brought a look of slight displeasure to his face.

    "What about the other fragments? And the contents of this belt? I can''t believe there''s nothing in here."

    "In fact," Tobias began hesitantly, "we got this belt from Doom. He took all the evidence, and I suspect the items from the belt are in his possession as well."

    "Doom..."

    Red Skull''s gaze grew cold.

    "He''s bing increasingly restlesstely."

    "Supreme Leader, Doctor Doom has indeed been overreaching recently. ording to our intelligence, Doom seems to be privately searching for magical artifacts. Should we use this opportunity to send someone to have a chat with him?" Tobias suggested.

    Red Skull paused, seemingly tempted. However, as he nced at therge screen, his eyes locked onto the three figures in the video. Ultimately, he pressed down with his hand.

    "Forget him for now. There are no more magical artifacts in this world. Our focus should be on these superheroes from another universe. I don''t care what Doom''s schemes are or what Bullseye is nning. The most critical issue now is how to deal with these people as quickly as possible."

    His gaze fell on the bat emblem on the belt, and after a moment of silence, Red Skull smiled meaningfully.

    "It seems I need to have a little chat with the ''Advisor.''"

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    198. Visitors from Another World.

    199. Images of the Justice League.

    200. Red Skull''s n.

    201. Bullseye and the Blood Baron.

    202. Bullseye''s Judgment.

 198. Visitors from Another World.

    198. Visitors from Another World.

    As the elevator descended, Red Skull stared at his own reflection on the metallic walls. The underground levels of the former White House had long since been converted into a massive Hydra base, spanning twenty floors.

    The top three floors were dedicated to security, where Hydra''s elite forces were stationed. High-tech weapons were omnipresent, and heavily armed Hydra soldiers patrolled constantly, monitoring global activities through thework.

    Below those were the research floors, home to various gic experiments and alien technologybs. Schrs captured by Hydra were confined here, forced to develop powerful weapons and human enhancement techniques.

    Gic enhancement and human modification were a particr obsession for Red Skull, likely due to his old nemesis, Captain America. Even after so many years, Red Skull remained fixated on the powers of those heroes.

    To this end, he had collected the legacies of numerous superheroes and gathered scientists from around the world, trying to unlock the secrets to inheriting their powers. To ensure the loyalty of these scientists, Red Skull ced trusted agents in charge of each floor and kidnapped the families of the schrs as leverage.

    In the past, whenever Red Skull felt an emptiness within, he would visit this area. It wasn''t just to supervise the schrs but also to reminisce about the good old days.

    Each time he saw the equipment of the Avengers, X-Men, or Fantastic Four, it was as if those old enemies were standing before him, taunting him��only for the scene to shift to their brutal deaths in his imagination.

    This was an experience that few could understand. Perhaps only someone of Red Skull''s caliber could derive such immense satisfaction from it. However, today, Red Skull wasn''t here to relive the past.

    His hands behind his back, his fingers unconsciously rubbed the Bat-Belt, a small gesture betraying his inner restlessness. It had been decades since he had felt this kind of excitement.

    Ding��

    The elevator came to a stop with a crisp sound, snapping Red Skull out of his thoughts. Heposed himself as the elevator doors opened, revealing a pitch-ck corridor. His eyes burned with intensity, though he quickly suppressed these emotions.

    Adjusting his cor, Red Skull''s expression returned to its usual calm as he stepped out of the elevator. This floor was exclusive to Red Skull. To most Hydra members, this level was "non-existent." Or rather, they weren''t even aware of its existence.

    The corridor was eerily silent, with only emergency lights providing faint illumination. Red Skull moved through the hallway with practiced ease, clearly familiar with every inch of this ce. This area had been specially constructed for him, and the only way to ess it was through the elevator that only he could operate. Suddenly, the walls emitted a soft blue glow, and a face appeared, floating in front of Red Skull.

    "Password."

    The face was expressionless.

    "Under the sunlight."

    Red Skull responded calmly.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the face''s mechanical expression shifted to something more human. The figure looked at Red Skull with a respectful gaze and a servile tone. "Wee, esteemed F��hrer."

    "Mm, take me to see my consultant, Z."

    "As you wish," Z replied.

    With that, the once-solid wall abruptly opened, revealing a hidden passageway. Red Skull walked straight in without hesitation. He didn''t spare Z a nce, which was unsurprising. Although Red Skull called it "Z," the real Dr. Z had long been dead. What remained was an artificial intelligence based on Z''s mind.

    In a sense, this could be considered Z''s avatar, or perhaps his reincarnation. But Red Skull didn''t care. To him, it was just a highly useful tool. And to make this tool even more efficient, Red Skull had restricted Z''s autonomous learning modules, ensuring the AI had no thoughts or will of its own��bing a perfect, loyal instrument.

    As he walked through the dark passageway, Red Skull soon arrived at a small room, separated by sturdy alloy barriers.

    Inside the room was a man bound to a metal column. His entire body was restrained, with only his head free to move. Next to him was a robot, tasked with monitoring and caring for him. Sensing someone''s presence, the man slowly raised his head. Through the shadows, he saw a burly figure emerging, with a face as red as a demon''s. The man immediately recognized who it was.

    Red Skull approached the barrier. Although it was dim, he could still see the man''s determined eyes through his long bangs.

    "It''s been a while, visitor from another world," Red Skull greeted.

    But the room remained silent. The man didn''t respond, making it seem as though Red Skull was talking to himself.

    "Still not willing to speak?" Red Skull''s eyes shed with mockery. "You should be grateful for your origins. If you weren''t from another universe, you''d be dead by now��or worse."

    This man was someone Red Skull had discovered by chance. ording to Hydra''s researchers, they had identified materials from another universe, different from anything in this one. This led Red Skull to suspect that visitors from another universe had arrived here.

    After confirming this, Red Skull quietly mobilized his forces, searching the globe for information on these visitors. However, he kept the operation under wraps, entrusting only his most loyal subordinates with the task. And as a result, the man before him was one of Red Skull''s finds.

    "Honestly, you remind me of some old friends. They, too, had iron wills, which only makes me more curious about what your world is like. You should understand, if I didn''t want to damage your brain and the memories within it, I could have easily brainwashed you into my finest agent. So I advise you to be more cooperative. I traded threeboratories'' worth of equipment and over twenty gicists to get you from Connors. I didn''t do it just to keep a mute bride, so��

    Say something."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    199. Images of the Justice League.

    200. Red Skull''s n.

    201. Bullseye and the Blood Baron.

    202. Bullseye''s Judgment.

    203. Hawkeye and Venom.

 199. Images of the Justice League.

    199. Images of the Justice League.

    The man in the prison remained silent. Not only that, he even stared at Red Skull with a look of disdain, as if mocking Red Skull for his arrogance, treating him like a "clown" in a circus.

    Seeing the man''s refusal to cooperate, Red Skull slowly sighed. He shook his head slightly and softly said: "Sigh... your reaction doesn''t surprise me. I know that someone like you, a ''hero'' who has undergone special training, undoubtedly has a very strong mind. Even if you''re imprisoned in a dark, sunless environment, it still won''t break your defenses..."

    As he spoke, Red Skull moved a little closer and took out a phone from his pocket. After lightly tapping on it, a virtual screen instantly appeared on the phone.

    To make sure the man in the prison could see clearly, Red Skull even erged the virtual screen to its maximum size, making the virtual images appear around both Red Skull and the man, as if they were inside the scene.

    "I once suspected that you weren''t the only one who came to this universe, so I''ve been secretly investigating some of the secrets in this world for years. But unfortunately, I''ve found nothing until recently. However, it seems my luck has turned; this is the intelligence I''ve just received."

    Red Skull said with a cold smile, eagerly anticipating the man''s reaction when he saw the images. Then he reached out and clicked the y button.

    The next moment, the virtual images began to y��

    A thick cloud of smoke surged, and the shattered earth trembled violently. Suddenly, a man was mmed into the ground. It was Absorbing Man, a being capable of absorbing and converting any material he touched, making his body indestructible. But his current state was terrible.

    Absorbing Man was covered in wounds, with a ferocious scar on his face. Blood was constantly flowing from his injuries. It was hard to imagine what kind of powerful opponent could have left him in such a state.

    "I admit you have some strength, but if you think this is over, you''re wrong!" Absorbing Man roared. He dragged his aging body up, his entire being shining with a metallic glow.

    In the direction of his gaze, high above in the air, a muscr man hovered with an invincible posture, his bright red cape billowing in the night sky. The ''S'' symbol on his chest was especially striking.

    "This is yourst warning. Don''t get up again."

    The man in the air spoke slowly, his tone gentle but filled with undeniable authority.

    "In your dreams!"

    Absorbing Man retorted angrily, grabbing his ball and chain il and swinging it with all his might before hurling it at the figure in the sky.

    The enormous il tore through the air with unstoppable force, ripping through the smoke as it charged directly at the figure. But in the next second, the massive il, weighing several tons, came to an abrupt stop in midair.

    The man in the sky had effortlessly raised his hand, catching the terrifying weapon as if he were merely pushing open a door. He didn''t even move, still hovering in ce.

    "I don''t know what has happened to this world, but it shouldn''t be like this."

    The man spoke with a trace of sorrow in his voice. Then he exerted force, leaving a clear handprint on the il, before sending it back at an even greater speed.

    Absorbing Man''s pupils contracted. He only had time to raise his hands before the il smashed him back into the ground. A deafening explosion resounded, and half of the il was deeply embedded in the earth.

    In the crevice between the il and the ground, Absorbing Man''s arm could be seen dangling lifelessly, having reverted to its human form. Seeing his handiwork, the man in the sky seemed a bit despondent. He made no further moves, merely turning his head to look at the other side of the battlefield.

    Following his gaze, the other side of the battlefield was even more chaotic. A figure dressed as a Valkyrie was battling a witch, with a terrifying scene of someone impaled by a sword visible at the edge of their conflict.

    "I''ve never seen you before, but you carry a very familiar aura." The Enchantress Lorelei was frantically using her magic to fend off the other''s attacks, but what startled her was that this woman seemed to have limitless stamina, growing more ferocious with each strike.

    "Then you should think carefully, Nordic God."

    The Valkyrie warrior coldly replied, not slowing down her onught. The single-handed sword she wielded became increasingly fierce, with each strike aiming for vital points. Hearing her opponent''s words, Lorelei was suddenly shocked. When she was addressed by that title, she finally remembered where that familiar aura came from. Her eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Impossible! Zeus has other offspring on Earth!?"

    Seizing the moment of Lorelei''s shock, the Valkyrie saw her chance. A glowing goldensso moved of its own ord, binding Lorelei''s hands. Then, with a full force strike, the Valkyrie beheaded Lorelei with a single sword sh.

    Even as her head was severed, Lorelei''s face remained frozen in an expression of terror. She never imagined that she would face a ''god'' from Olympus, let alone one with such terrifying strength and potential. Having each defeated their opponents, the man in the sky slowly descended, joining the Valkyrie.

    At the same time, a figure dressed like a bat suddenly emerged from the shadows. He walked step by step towards the two, holding a pumpkin-shaped bomb in his hand.

    "Injured?" The man with the ''S'' symbol on his chest asked.

    "Not too badly. There was a mutant with strong regenerative abilities who was a bit tricky."

    The Bat-Man replied in a voice altered by a special device.

    The image froze.

    A mocking expression appeared on Red Skull''s face.

    He had watched this video many times, so he remembered every frame. Thus, while the virtual image yed, his gaze remained fixed on the man in the prison.

    Red Skull clearly saw the man''s gaze shift from indifference to shock and confusion, then slowly to disbelief. Finally, his eyes were locked on the Bat-Man, filled with indescribable emotions.

    "...These people suddenly appeared in my territory, killing many of my allies. Oh, they called themselves the Justice League. Do they ring any bells?"

    Red Skull asked in a teasing tone, then threw out the Bat-belt he was holding.

    ng!

    The belt traced an arc through the air beforending about a meter in front of the man. The man''s eyes remained fixed on the bat emblem on the belt, his breathing growing more rapid.

    "That''s the reaction I wanted to see."

    Red Skull smiled.

    ...��..

    ??20 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    200. Red Skull''s n.

    201. Bullseye and the Blood Baron.

    202. Bullseye''s Judgment.

    203. Hawkeye and Venom.

    204. Splitting Up.

 200. Red Skull’s Plan. (A New Milestone Reached)

    200. Red Skull��s n. (A New Milestone Reached)

    The man''s body suddenly twitched, like a reflexive muscle spasm. The immense strength caused the chains binding his body to collide, producing a faint clinking sound. In such a quiet environment, however, the sound seemed exceptionally noticeable.

    In truth, the man had almost forgotten how long he had been imprisoned. Initially, he could rely on his stable biological clock and count the days based on his heartbeat. But after Red Skull administered anesthesia for a while, hepletely lost track of time. Even so, the man could still roughly estimate that he had been held there for at least a year.

    It had been a long time since the man had any contact with the outside world. In fact, after Red Skull threw him into this ce, aside from the initial interrogations, the viins seemed to have forgotten his existence, leaving only cold robots behind. The man''sst memory of the outside world remained in the scenes of his battle against those mutated lizardmen.

    He still remembered ughtering the lizardmen, although those memories were somewhat hazy. The lizardmen had incredibly strong regenerative abilities, and theirbat power was vastly different from that of ordinary people. Their brutal attacks could put any fully armed squad in a difficult situation. These were not monsters that ordinary people could face, but fortunately, the man was no ordinary person.

    Hisbat skills, inherited from urban legends and Gotham tales, had not rusted. Facing these monsters that preyed on the poor, all he could do was fight, relentlessly fight until the lizardmeny dead in the mud, never to rise again.

    Unfortunately, his heroic deeds did not earn the respect of the people. Or rather, the terror that the lizardmen instilled in the civilians had long numbed into a nightmare deep within their hearts.

    For the meager rewards promised by Connors, those civilians did not hesitate to betray the hero who had been helping them. They poisoned the man''s food and even released the gas that Connors had provided. Though the man reacted quickly, escaping the moment he realized what had happened, he found himself outmatched when Connors led a group of lizardmen to surround him.

    After detonating countless explosives to escape, the man, dragging his battered body, fled into the wilderness.

    He had long since realized that this world was abnormal. Even a man who had experienced countless life-and-death situations and witnessed the darkest sides of humanity could easily see that this world had be a hopeless, twisted civilization. He didn''t know where he was supposed to go, or even what he should do next.

    At first, he thought he had traveled through time and arrived at a different timeline in his own universe. But as he delved deeper, he discovered that this world was entirely different from the beautiful world he remembered. None of the people he knew existed here.

    Instead, there were familiar yet strange superheroes, but those so-called "heroes" had already perished. They had been defeated, dying on the day criminals took control of the world.

    The man had never imagined a world so full of despair. Or rather, he couldn''t imagine what this world would be without heroes. And now, he had to face the "consequences" for the "good deeds" he had done.

    As misfortune neveres singly, the severely injured man suddenly realized that something was stalking him.

    The man knew what it was�� the creature he first encountered in this world, a freak akin to the nauseating rats in Gotham''s sewers. The man was furious with himself for not having properly killed it before. Now, that creature hade for him.

    The man didn''t know how long he had fought the rat-like creature while dragging his heavily injured body. He remembered losing, lying powerlessly on the hard desert ground. The experiences of the past few days felt like a lifetime ago. Perhaps this world was nothing but a nightmare, a desperate nightmare created by the Nightmare Stone. He still yearned to return to his original world.

    But things did not develop as he had hoped. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself imprisoned by Connors, the King of the Lizardmen. The savage wilderness creatures surrounded him, their eyes filled with bloodlust, as if they would tear him apart at any moment. Later, he was taken before Red Skull, bing the prisoner of this world''s crime lord.

    The man never gave up his determination to resist, but the viins didn''t give him a chance. Or rather, they were well-versed in dealing with superheroes. He once thought he might die here, perhaps spending the rest of his life locked up.

    But never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Red Skull would bring news of the Justice League. Although he couldn''t clearly see the faces of those three people, the man was certain they were the Justice League he knew!

    Superman, Wonder Woman, and Batman.

    The man''s entire body trembled uncontrobly. He felt an immense power surge within him, constantly trying to break free from the chains and escape this dark and sunless prison.

    "Did you know, when I saw that bat symbol, I immediately thought of you."

    Red Skull sneered as he spoke. He then took out a crimson helmet from an embedded cab on the wall.

    "Wearing a bat symbol on the chest isn''t a new trend. I don''t think there could be such a coincidence in this world. Vampires? Haha, those ants were so terrified they mistook the red on your mask for blood."

    The man''s eyes filled with blood as cold killing intent radiated from him. He stared at Red Skull, his gaze unwavering.

    "I like the look in your eyes. How about it? Say something useful, and I might give you a quick death, or find a way to reunite you with your hero friends sooner."

    Red Skull spoke slowly and methodically. After a moment, seeing no reaction from the man, Red Skull shook his head slightly, his eyes full of disappointment.

    "Not talking? No problem.

    Actually, when I saw this video, you became useless to me. You aren''t the only one who came to this universe. The remaining value in you has vanished. I could chop you up and feed you to the dogs, turning you into fertilizer for my garden.

    But... I''m more merciful than that.

    I won''t do that. On the contrary, you are now the final piece of my n. And this is the only thing you can do for me."

    As he spoke, Red Skull pressed himself against the railing, his face full of a sinister smile as he continued.

    "Tomorrow, I will order a nationwide announcement, publicly proiming your trial, with the execution date set for ten days from now. At that time, I hope this bait will help me catch some big fish."

    ...��..

    20 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    201. Bullseye and the Blood Baron.

    202. Bullseye''s Judgment.

    203. Hawkeye and Venom.

    204. Splitting Up.

    205. The New Sacred Timeline.

 201. Bullseye and the Blood Baron.

    201. Bullseye and the Blood Baron.

    Original Osborn City.

    Blood Nest��

    After dealing with countless Doombots, Blood Baron John was exhausted and headed toward his "nest."

    His current residence was in the high tower at the entrance of the Blood Nest, which was formerly the ce where the Green Goblin Osborn and his Sinister Six resided. From this tower, he could monitor the entire city through more than fiftyrge screens, making it impossible for anyone to escape his sight.

    The tower was filled with technological devices, and even some magical artifacts left by Lorelei. However, Blood Baron didn''t understand those, nor did he care. After several exhausting days, all he wanted was to get some rest before the sun rose.

    The outer walls and battlefield were now under the control of Doctor Doom''s Doombots. Blood Baron couldn''t afford to offend either Doom or Red Skull, so he wisely stepped aside, letting them negotiate among themselves.

    However, Blood Baron knew that simply staying neutral wouldn''t be enough. If he wanted to fully control this ce and avoid bing a target for both Red Skull and Doctor Doom, he had to choose a side when the time came.

    On the surface, Blood Baron showed great respect for Doctor Doom. He allowed the Doombots to take over the battlefield surrounding the Blood Nest and even granted them unrestricted ess to the city''s internal data.

    Privately, though, Blood Baron hoarded some useful information, waiting for Hydra''s forces to arrive before secretly handing it over, hoping that the Hydra higher-ups would speak favorably of him to Red Skull.

    Blood Baron never imagined that he, once a hunted dog, would now be a lord. He cherished this opportunity and took Alex''s entrusted task seriously.

    Thanks to his smooth handling of the situation, Doctor Doom didn''t cause any trouble. After gathering substantial information about the "Justice League," Doom left, only his Doombots remained, continuing to scan the battlefield bit by bit. Perhaps Doom left in such a hurry because he wanted to avoid facing Hydra, Blood Baron wasn''t sure.

    As for Hydra, Blood Baron''s private stash appeased their initial anger. Their goal was simr to Doom''s, and no one would be pleased to see the other side get ahead. Fortunately, Blood Baron was prepared and managed to satisfy those Hydra operatives.

    Blood Baron didn''t know which direction the next events would take, but he knew that his initial task wasplete. After gaining Red Skull''s approval, he was now officially in control of Osborn''s city, bing a local lord. However, Alex''s warning still echoed in his mind. Although he knew that the so-called Justice League was a fabrication created by Alex, there truly were beings from other universes in this world.

    If that person heard that heroes from the Justice League had appeared here, they would undoubtedlye looking for clues, which was the source of Blood Baron''s constant anxiety.

    He didn''t know how powerful the heroes from other universes were, but based on Alex and hispanions, he suspected that the unknown entity wouldn''t be weak.

    If that person was reasonable, it wouldn''t be an issue, but if they came with the intent to kill, things could get difficult.

    Shaking his head, Blood Baron sighed softly, pushing these chaotic thoughts aside. At this moment, all he wanted was to return to his coffin and sleep well. It had been a long time since he had interacted with so many people.

    Returning to his room, he opened the door and was greeted by a breeze. Looking up, he saw that the window was wide open, with the curtains gently swaying in the night wind.

    He paused for a moment, wondering if he had forgotten to close the window. But he didn''t think much of it, only hesitating for a second before continuing inside to close the wide-open window. Suddenly, a cold voice spoke from behind him.

    "Have you be this ipetent? You should know that if I wanted to, I could have killed you countless times by now, Blood Baron."

    Hearing the voice, Blood Baron''s body trembled, but he quickly regained hisposure. He didn''t turn around, instead closing the window and speaking.

    "What''s the point? Not everyone can make it through Hydra''s and Doom''s blockade to get here. If you have such ability, then if you wanted to kill me, I wouldn''t be able to stop you."

    With that, Blood Baron slowly turned his head.

    "Isn''t that right, Bullseye?"

    In the dim light, Bullseyey elegantly on the bed, his right foot resting on his left, ying with a silver-glinting card in his hand.

    "Heh, heh, you''re regressing." Bullseye sneered.

    "Let''s get to the point, Bullseye. I doubt you risked being surrounded by Hydra toe here just to catch up with your ''old friend,''" Blood Baron said calmly. "Yes, I know your current situation. The Hydra operatives told me about your defection."

    "We''re hardly ''friends,'' John, but you''re right, I''m not one for idle talk. So, let''s get to the point. Tell me about those three superheroes!"

    Blood Baron wasn''t surprised.

    Everyone who hade here recently was after the Justice League, and considering that Bullseye''s defection happened around the same time Hawkeye resurfaced, it wasn''t hard to deduce Bullseye''s purpose.

    "I''ve handed the videos over to Doom and Red Skull, but if you want to see them, I have backups. However, you can only view them here," Blood Baron said, pulling a phone from his suit pocket.

    "That''ll do."

    Bullseye didn''t hesitate, getting up immediately to take the phone.

    Watching the fervor on Bullseye''s face and the urgency in his eyes as he focused on the screen, Blood Baron looked away, knowing that the man before him had lost his mind, heading down a path of no return.

    "Bullseye, you didn''t need toe all the way here. I''m sure I uploaded the videos to Hydra''s channels. With your skills, it shouldn''t be difficult to hack into Hydra to find the information."

    "It''s true, it wouldn''t be hard. But this is too important to me; I can''t afford any mistakes. I''ve been tracking these three for some time now. I must catch up to them before Red Skull or anyone else. They are my prey!"

    Bullseye replied absentmindedly, his eyes fixated on the screen, engrossed in the images.

    On the screen, three figures appeared��two men and one woman.

    He had found them!

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    202. Bullseye''s Judgment.

    203. Hawkeye and Venom.

    204. Splitting Up.

    205. The New Sacred Timeline.

    206. The Secret of the Sacred Timeline.

 202. Bullseye’s Judgment.

    202. Bullseye��s Judgment.

    Bullseye carefully watched the video while analyzing andparing the information with his own intelligence. The targets consisted of three people, two men and one woman, all appearing to be young.

    The destructive power resembling She-Hulk, Jennifer,bined with immense strength, strange sorcery, and incredible technological artifacts, along with superhuman speed��everything seemed to align perfectly in that moment.

    Bullseye stared at the phone screen as if he were gazing at a rare treasure.

    Blood Baron was astonished by Bullseye''s current state. He had never seen Bullseye act so obsessed over something. Perhaps only during his years of battling Daredevil had Bullseye shown such an expression. However, Blood Baron was merely surprised. He didn''t want to have too much interaction with Bullseye. This old madman was incredibly strong, and after betraying Red Skull, getting involved with him would only spell trouble.

    Bullseye''s defection was initially top secret, known only to those within Hydra, but after Red Skull put a bounty on him, countless mercenaries on the Wastnd, eager for the reward, began hunting him.

    Blood Baron had no doubt that if news of his contact with Bullseye got out, he would face severe consequences. At the very least, Red Skull would not let him off the hook. Therefore, he only hoped that Bullseye would leave as soon as possible. But clearly, Blood Baron underestimated how seriously Bullseye took his pursuit of prey.

    Regarding the sudden emergence of the Justice League, only a select few knew that ''they'' didn''t belong to this world. Those who realized this fact included only Red Skull and his confidants.

    When Red Skull first discovered that helmeted time-traveler, he secretly sealed off any information rted to these heroes from another universe. Even Bullseye was unaware of their existence.

    Currently, most people believed that this so-called Justice League was a new hero organization formed in the Wastnd, simr to the gangs that adopted superhero names. They had no idea what incredible secretsy beneath the surface.

    Bullseye was one of them, except he considered himself the first to discover the existence of these superheroes. After all, he had been tracking these ''three individuals'' for quite some time. Seeing those three immensely powerful superheroes decimate Osborn and his viinous alliance with overwhelming force, Bullseye''s heart surged with excitement. This was what he wanted; this was the battle he had longed for!

    The thrill of deadlybat, the sensation of dancing on the edge of a knife��these feelings were exhrating. It had been years since he had fought a true superhero.

    After the initial surge of excitement, Bullseye forced himself to calm down. Emotions were always the primary culprit in clouding judgment.

    He meticulously observed the figures in the video,pletely forgetting about Blood Baron next to him. He just sat there silently, time passing until Blood Baron could no longer endure it. Suddenly, Bullseye''s eyes lit up.

    "Something''s not right!"

    "Not right? What''s not right?"

    Blood Baron, who had been about to send Bullseye away, was slightly stunned. He walked over to the window, opened it again to feel the cool night breeze, and sat on the windowsill, puzzled.

    Ignoring Blood Baron''s actions, Bullseye continued staring at the screen, muttering to himself.

    "One''s missing... No, something doesn''t add up. Have I walked into some sort of trap? But that''s impossible; no one else besides me should have been able to anticipate the existence of these people. But it doesn''t make sense..."

    "What are you talking about?" Blood Baron hesitated, then asked again.

    Bullseye snapped back to reality at Blood Baron''s words. He nced at Blood Baron, then looked back at the three figures on the screen, still feeling that something was off.

    "I told you, I''ve been tracking these people for some time. Before this, they remained in the shadows, hiding themselves and carrying out unknown ns.

    They operated in sync with Hawkeye, one in the light and one in the dark. I almost fell for their deception, but fortunately, I detected their presence in time. However, what I can''t figure out is why they would suddenly expose themselves when they could have continued hiding."

    Blood Baron''s gaze wavered upon hearing this. Unlike others, he, as a direct participant, knew the truth behind all this. But it was precisely because of this that Bullseye''s doubts caused an instinctive reaction in him.

    He still vividly remembered the first time he encountered Alex. There were indeed three of them, but to be exact, the three people Alex was with werepletely different from the three illusions of the Justice League they created. Since Bullseye had been tracking Alex and hispanions, it meant he must have also discovered something unusual.

    "The Orb and the beast that died in agony, along with Nefaria drained of his power��they chose to expose themselves here, which can only mean one thing: there''s something crucial here that they need!"

    With that, Bullseye suddenly turned to Blood Baron by the window and asked, "Where are Osborn''s bodies?"

    "Dr. Doom took them, not one was left. If you want to see them yourself, I suggest you head to New Latveria. Sneaking into Doom''s domain shouldn''t be too difficult for you," Blood Baron replied dryly.

    Bullseye was momentarily stumped. His eyes darted around as if considering the feasibility of this idea, but in the end, he shook his head. "It''s pointless. By the way, I remember you were on the scene, right? Tell me, after those three killed everyone, what exactly did they do?"

    "Well..." Blood Baron hesitated.

    "I hope you won''t lie to me, John. It won''t do you any good," Bullseye said, narrowing his eyes. The ying card in his hand glinted with silver light, making his threat unmistakably clear.

    After a moment of consideration, Blood Baron decided not to argue with the old madman. He slowly began to speak.

    "You''re right; this has nothing to do with me. Those people were after the Asgardian power in Lorelei. That''s all there is to it. Are you satisfied now?"

    A long silence followed. Bullseye stared at Blood Baron for a long time.

    "Thank you for your cooperation, Baron."

    Bullseye smiled, lightly tipped his hat, and bowed to Blood Baron. He then turned and walked past Blood Baron.

    "I don''t want anyone to know I was here."

    With that, Bullseye leaped from the windowsill, disappearing into the night. Watching Bullseye vanish, Blood Baron felt a sense of relief. He lightly tapped his fingers rhythmically on the windowsill. Although Bullseye''s departure was a good thing, Blood Baron still felt troubled.

    Shifting his gaze, Blood Baron rolled up his sleeve and looked at his arm, where a crow tattoo was prominently disyed. This was the contract Alex had ced on him, and it also served as his token for contacting Alex. Whenever he wished, he could initiate a conversation with Alex at any time.

    After hesitating for a while, Blood Baron nced in the direction Bullseye had disappeared, then pulled his sleeve down to cover the tattoo. He closed the window, and the room returned to silence.

    Tomorrow would be a new day.

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    203. Hawkeye and Venom.

    204. Splitting Up.

    205. The New Sacred Timeline.

    206. The Secret of the Sacred Timeline.

    207. The X-Men''s Final Resting ce.

 203. Hawkeye and Venom.

    203. Hawkeye and Venom.

    On the other side, thousands of miles away, Alex and his group gathered in front of the remains of a Sentinel robot. After dealing with thest remaining member of the Thunderbolts, there was only one name left for old Barton: the mastermind behind all this��Baron Zemo.

    "So, what''s our next n?"

    Pietro asked, crossing his arms and looking around before fixing his gaze on Alex.

    "I''m going to take down Zemo. He''s thest person on my list. Of course, if I survive, I might add a few new names, like Red Skull, Doom, and those guys," old Barton said first.

    The group wasn''t particrly surprised by Barton''s words. After a brief exchange, they had already learned what the still-sharp Hawkeye had been through on this journey.

    It''s hard to imagine how, as an ordinary human, Hawkeye managed to kill those superpowered individuals with his aging body, but judging by the results, he did it. Although time had taken his strength, he was still worthy of the Avengers'' name.

    "The ck box from the Sentinel robot records Baron Zemo''s hiding ce, but such a slip-up from a super-criminal isn''t wise. It''s likely that Baron Zemo left this trap intentionally, just waiting for you to walk into it," Kara said after a moment of thought.

    "Indeed, with Zemo''s mind, he wouldn''t leave such an obvious w," Songbird agreed.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Old Barton''s expression remained unchanged. He looked at the group seriously and spoke deliberately.

    "All these years, I''ve been under Zemo''s surveince. He knows everything about me. This is a fight I cannot avoid. I''ve been waiting forty-five years for this, just to avenge the woman I loved. So, I don''t know what tricks Zemo has up his sleeve, but I''m ready to face all his traps."

    Barton''s words were powerful and resolute, and the group looked at him withplex emotions. Perhaps, except for Alex and Songbird, no one knew exactly what Barton had been through, but from an objective standpoint, Barton''s determination and resilience to walk this path of death had earned their respect.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Suddenly, Ashley, who had been silent, broke the silence. Her voice wasn''t loud, but it quickly caught the attention of everyone, including Barton, who all turned their gaze to the shortest girl in the group.

    Everyone''s expressions were different as they looked at Ashley, but most of them showed surprise.

    Especially old Hawkeye Barton. After countless failures over the decades, Barton had gradually lost everything. He wasn''t a good captain, a good husband, or even a good father. His own daughter even despised him. But now, seeing Ashley stand firmly by his side, Barton''s heart, long shrouded in darkness, felt sunlight for the first time.

    "Ashley..."

    Barton murmured softly, but perhaps feeling a bit ufortable with everyone watching, Ashley turned her head away.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not interested in your revenge, especially since the woman you mentioned isn''t my mom. I''m going with you for one reason only: I want to take down Zemo and show everyone my power."

    It was clear to everyone that Ashley wasn''t being entirely truthful, but no one pointed it out. To be fair, Ashley had changed quite a bit during this time. At least, she wasn''t as ''crazy'' as before. Maybe the environment has a way of changing people. Being around Alex and the others, with their immense power, Ashley had be as docile as a harmlessmb.

    As Barton quietly observed his daughter, his eyes grew a little misty. He could barely see Ashley clearly anymore; the once cute little girl now seemed shrouded in ayer of shadow, making her hard to discern.

    But Ashley''s actions brought Barton immensefort. As an old father, he always believed Ashley would be a hero.

    "Don''t worry, kid. I''ll be right there with you to take Zemo''s head." Venom manifested a head, its long tongue licking its sharp teeth. "I have a score to settle with Zemo too."

    Seeing Venom on Ashley''s shoulder, Barton''s good mood instantly evaporated. His once relieved expression fell as he coldly said, "This has nothing to do with you, parasite!"

    "Still so arrogant, huh? No wonder you''re the famous ''Hawkeye.'' I''m really curious, how many morerades have to die before you set aside your foolish pride and stubbornness?" Venom sneered.

    "What did you say?" Hawkeye''s eyes were now filled with murderous intent.

    Venom, unfazed by Hawkeye''s undisguised anger, continued, "I can deeply feel Ashley''s hatred towards you. Your actions over the years hardly make you a good father. Your failures have cost your family, yet you still call yourself a ''hero.''

    You know, archer, have you ever wondered why only you were left alive? If it were Peter Parker who survived, I bet he''d know better how to be a role model for his child..."

    "That''s enough, Venom."

    Seeing that Barton was close to losing his temper, Alex intervened to stop Venom''s taunts.

    While Venom wasn''t wrong��after all, in another universe where the heroes were wiped out, Peter Parker did a much better job raising his kid than old Barton��Alex didn''t want these two to sh right now.

    Hearing Alex''s words, Venom quickly retracted, while Barton nced at Alex with some displeasure before saying, "I know how much I''ve failed and how powerless I am, so this mission is mine alone. It''s my penance."

    "And mine too. I''ll go with you," Songbird immediately stood by Barton''s side.

    Ashley didn''t say anything more, but it was clear she intended to go with her father. Now, everyone turned their gaze to Alex, waiting for his response.

    After a moment of contemtion, considering his next target, Alex finally exhaled and said, "As you mentioned earlier, Barton, Zemo has been monitoring your every move. With so many of us together, we''d be too big a target, and Zemo doesn''t have anything I need. So, I have no reason to go with you."

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    204. Splitting Up.

    205. The New Sacred Timeline.

    206. The Secret of the Sacred Timeline.

    207. The X-Men''s Final Resting ce.

    208. The Shadow King.

 204. Splitting Up.

    204. Splitting Up.

    "Alex, you''re not really going to let them just walk into their deaths, are you?"

    After the two groups parted ways, Pietro couldn''t help but ask.

    Old Barton had already been through enough. Zemo, who had been monitoring him for so long, was unlikely to just sit back and wait for Barton to kill him. It was easy to imagine that at the end of the road, what awaited Hawkeye and the others was something akin to a living hell.

    In response to Pietro''s concern, Alex merely shook his head with a smile. "Of course, I''m not going to let them walk into their deaths. That''s why the two of you will follow them, but try not to let them notice."

    Alex understood what Pietro was thinking. After battling the Sinister Six formed by Osborn, Pietro and Kara should have already noticed that the extraordinary abilities of this world were steadily declining.

    If the battle from forty-five years ago marked a turning point, everything before that was flourishing, with diverse fields like magic, theology, and technology all advancing toward higher levels of development. But after that battle, the world''s progress seemed to hit a wall. With the magical dimensions exiled to unreachable ces, the world had entered what could be called the ''Era of Waning Magic.''

    Continuous conflicts and the rulers'' internal struggles had led to a sharp decline in the world''s development. When people couldn''t even meet their basic needs, who would have the luxury to think about advancing civilization?

    This wasn''t just a decline in magic and sorcery; it was also a regression in science and technology. Greedy lords plundered resources and locked away ''knowledge'' that belonged to everyone in their castles.

    Gradually, children deprived of basic education lost their humanity and morality because, in this world, no one would tell them what was ''right'' or ''wrong.'' All they learned was how to survive.

    In such a world, even the once-powerful superviins were weakening. These viins, basking in the victories of the past, had grown old and feeble over the years. Their minds dulled, muscles atrophied, and even their once-formidable superpowers had lost much of their menace.

    Everyone had noticed these changes, but Alex didn''t want Pietro and Kara to make a wrong judgment based on them.

    "Follow them�� wait, ''we''?" Pietro was stunned, his eyes widening in surprise.

    "And what about you? Aren''t youing with us?"

    "I have some things I must do. The Wastnd is vast, and there are still many hidden threats that can help me replenish my energy and enhance mybat abilities," Alex said with a faint smile.

    "You''re going to hunt those weird creatures again and use that ''magic'' of yours to absorb them into your body?" Kara frowned slightly, a hint of worry in her eyes as she looked at Alex.

    "Yes, and no," Alex said, meeting Kara''s gaze without evasion. "Devouring magic originates from ancient gods, but I''m not yet capable of wielding it like a true ancient god. To perfect this method, I''ll need some help."

    At this point, Alex could only perform basic devouring against enemies, but reaching the level of Doctor Strange was still beyond him.

    After all, Doctor Strange had gradually learned from transcribing the Darkhold, while Alex had figured it out through his own experimentation��there was still a gap between them.

    "It seems you already have a target," Kara raised her head.

    "In Doctor Doom''s territory, there''s a strange town hidden by magic. I should be able to find what I need there."

    Nodding slightly, Alex didn''t conceal his n. In the timeline of this Wastnd universe, Baron Mordo, Doctor Strange''s senior and archenemy, had not yet been killed by Doom.

    After Baron Mordo helped Red Skull win the battle against the superheroes and used magic to banish the dimension lords who attempted to conquer Earth, he decided to focus on studying deeper magic.

    To this end, before Red Skull burned all magical artifacts, Mordo secretly took the Darkhold from Hydra''s archives and then found an isted ce, casting a spell to pull an entire town into the mirror dimension. Not only that, after mastering the Darkhold''s spells, Mordo even used magic to ''kidnap'' Agatha.

    Now, Agatha was one of the most powerful witches on Earth. Though she wasn''t a formidable fighter, her knowledge of magic and sorcery was second to none.

    Agatha excelled at spells that controlled the surrounding magical energies, with her most impressive magic being the control and maniption of minds. For Baron Mordo to enve someone as adept at mental control as Agatha, his power was undoubtedly formidable.

    If there was any remaining magical artifact in this world, the Darkhold in Baron Mordo''s possession would certainly be one of the most important. And that was exactly what Alex needed right now.

    However, facing a magical master like Baron Mordo was no easy task. This was someone who had dueled Doctor Strange multiple times, often gaining the upper hand��he was no ordinary viin like Green Goblin Osborn.

    If Enchantress Lorelei had relied on the residual power of Asgard to barely wield magic, then Baron Mordo had embraced the dark god, attempting to use the Darkhold to connect with Chthon and gain supreme dark magic.

    Both were sorcerers, but they were notparable. Judging by their current states, Baron Mordo was undoubtedly more dangerous than Lorelei. And that was why Alex chose to go alone.

    In the realm of magic and sorcery, Pietro and Kara would be of little help.

    If Kara were in her prime, she might have been able to go head-to-head with her Kryptonian genes. But in her current state, weakened by the Wastnd sun, she was almost as feeble as those inferior Hulks. So, taking them along would be pointless.

    It was more likely that Alex would be hindered by their presence. So, given the situation, it was better to divide the tasks. Kara and Pietro could help Hawkeye deal with Zemo, which would be like cutting off one of Hydra''s heads.

    As for Alex, he would confront the remaining mystical forces in this world, devouring and converting them one by one. This would also speed up the timepad''s recording of this universe''s timeline.

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    205. The New Sacred Timeline.

    206. The Secret of the Sacred Timeline.

    207. The X-Men''s Final Resting ce.

    208. The Shadow King.

    209. The Necromancer.

 205. The New Sacred Timeline.

    205. The New Sacred Timeline.

    Long-awaited solo action.

    Alex was driving his ship-car, speeding across the endless ins. This was the border between the Red Skull''s territory and Doomsday''s domain, a dark area teeming with countless gangs and factions. Since neither Hydra nor Doctor Doom had invested much military power here, it had gradually fallen under the control of gang members.

    It was a pitiful sight; the once-thriving New York City had be barren. When the Red Skull took over, he renamed it New Babylon, intending to build it into a thriving city and a goldmine for Hydra. But unfortunately, the battle for New York that year was so catastrophic that it destroyed most of the city. The Red Skull, who controlled half the country at the time, had too many areas needing financial and material resources for reconstruction. Despite his intentions, he was simply unable to establish New Babylon as he had nned.

    Thus, the Red Skull reduced the city''s scale, making it a prosperous city built in the center of the ruins. Although New Babylon was known as a paradise in the wastnd, the city''s total area was smaller than a single district of old New York.

    As for the rest of what used to be New York, it became the territory of scavengers and gang members. Every year, countless viins dreaming of riches woulde here, hoping to find remnants of the past and strike it rich.

    The idea was great, but the reality was harsh. Most resources had already been divided among the top superviins. Even the scraps that remained were controlled by various gangs. How many of these people could really get rich?

    But human nature is such that everyone harbors some hope. The failures of others did not deter new dreamers from arriving. Even now, many continue toe here in pursuit of their dreams.

    The locals had a name for these people, "Gold Dreamers," used to mock these foolish individuals.

    As he drove, Alex often saw some men with guns setting up stalls by the roadside. Don''t misunderstand; these people weren''t gang members. Those reduced to roadside vendors were usually those with no power or influence, barely scraping by.

    But they weren''t worth pitying either��they were not good people. In choosing their customers, they had their own ways. If they felt they couldn''t handle you, they acted as honest merchants. But if they thought you weren''t a threat, they''d turn into vicious robbers. In short, they were all about flexible employment.

    It wasn''t surprising that they were struggling; these people were material smugglers suppressed by local gangs. They brought in goods to disrupt the market and upset the bnce between the gangs, so it''s no wonder the gangs came down hard on them. If you wanted to buy supplies here, you had to go to a real marketce.

    In the suburbs of New Babylon, there was a crashed S.H.I.E.L.D. Helicarrier. This thing was a rare piece in the old days, something ordinary people couldn''t easily ess. But after the viins united to wage war and shot down several Helicarriers, these wrecks scattered across the country became the perfect trading sites for capitalist merchants.

    Merchants, flush with cash, purchased the wrecks from Hydra, then traded with local gangs, hiring them for security. As more capital flowed in, bustling ck markets sprang up around the Helicarriers.

    Maybe many in this world still died of famine, but here, it was still bustling with activity, cars streaming through the streets.

    Pulling his gaze from outside, Alex looked at the increasingly close Helicarrier in the distance, his expression indifferent. He turned the wheel, steering onto another road.

    Alex''s target wasn''t the ck market. If it were before, after driving this long, he''d have sought a ce to refuel. But now, his ship-car, modified by magic, didn''t run on ''fuel,'' saving him a lot of time.

    "Miss Minutes, remind me how much more we need to record this world," Alex suddenly asked, looking at the road ahead.

    As his words fell, the music ying in the car suddenly stopped, and the next moment, Miss Minutes emerged from the speaker.

    "System records are being updated."

    "You need to consume a total of 147% of power and 204 days of time toplete the analysis."

    "Currently, 34% of power has been consumed and 41 days of analysispleted. You still need 113% of power and 163 days of time to finish the analysis."

    Miss Minutes sat on the car''s speaker, happily swinging her legs.

    "It''s been over a month here already." Alex let out a long breath, his eyes showing someplexity.

    Sinceing to this world, Alex had been in a state of high alert. Although he knew the plot of this world well, and in theory, there shouldn''t be much danger, Alex, who had traveled through three universes, didn''t believe this world would be as simple as he imagined. Sure enough, the appearance of the Bat-Boomerang had caught Alex off guard.

    If one post-apocalyptic universe was already difficult enough for Alex, the introduction of something from another universe only added fuel to the fire.

    Alex didn''t know what awaited him ahead. He only knew one thing: he needed to improve hisbat abilities as quickly as possible and make himself stronger. The various experiences during this time had made Alex lose track of time. Without Miss Minutes, he wouldn''t even have noticed he''d been in this universe for so long.

    "Just under half a year left, and we''ll have fully recorded this universe."

    Miss Minutes seemed to pick up on Alex''s sense of reflection and gave him a smile.

    "Hmm." Alex nodded slightly. "My current abilities are still too weak. If I had this timeline as my backing, perhaps I could better protect Kara and Pietro."

    "Not only that, when the timees, we might even be able to make this universe the new ''Sacred Timeline''."

    Miss Minutes blinked, speaking of her dream with a tone full of optimism. But she didn''t notice the momentary change in Alex''s expression when he heard her words.

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    206. The Secret of the Sacred Timeline.

    207. The X-Men''s Final Resting ce.

    208. The Shadow King.

    209. The Necromancer.

    210. Battle of Magic!

 206. The Secret of the Sacred Timeline.

    206. The Secret of the Sacred Timeline.

    Unaware of Alex''s unnatural expression, Miss Minutes continued to speak to herself.

    "[The system archives still retain many previous records, including the handbook of the previous generation of the TVA, which records everything about the establishment of the Time Variance Authoruty.]"

    "[This can even define the direction of our future lives. If we can find a way to recreate the time cirction device with enough resources, then we can extract this entire timeline and form a universe that loops endlessly.]"

    Listening to Miss Minutes''s words, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.

    Looking at Miss Minutes, who was now envisioning a beautiful future with the innocence of a young girl, Alex only felt an overwhelming sense of eeriness.

    Affected by countless real-world events, Alex almost forgot that Miss Minutes wasn''t just a simple AI; she had powerful learning abilities and self-awareness. Strictly speaking, Miss Minutes wasn''t much different from a normal person.

    The memory of the first time he encountered Miss Minutes resurfaced in Alex''s mind, making him feel a bit unsettled. Alex couldn''t forget Miss Minutes''s emotionless gaze at that time��a cold scrutiny that seemed to see through his soul.

    Moreover, there was the time when he first took control of the Timepad and became its new master. The starlight giant that was continuously being devoured, and Miss Minutes''s indifferent tone at that time, all stood in stark contrast to the current Miss Minutes.

    Everything rted to Miss Minutes had be incredibly bizarre, forcing Alex to reconsider his trust in her.

    For a long time, Alex rarelymunicated with Miss Minutes. His excuse was that he didn''t want Kara and Pietro to know about her existence, but in fact, Alex had been extremely wary of Miss Minutes from the start.

    He couldn''t trust a modified, highly secretive AI. Although he couldn''t be certain, Alex didn''t want to be led by Miss Minutes before figuring out the origins of the Timepad and Miss Minutes. But now, when Miss Minutes suddenly mentioned the idea of rebuilding the TVA, the rms in Alex''s long-calm heart began to ring once again.

    Alex still wasn''t entirely sure of Miss Minutes''s intentions, but just from the phrase "rebuild the Time Variance Authority," it was filled with an overwhelming sense of conspiracy.

    Was this Miss Minutes''s own idea?

    Or was this the n of someone behind her?

    They originally controlled the development of countless timelines, so had they already seen what was happening right now?

    In other words, was it possible that from the very beginning, he had been part of their n? The fact that the Timepad ended up in his hands might be part of an unknown scheme. It was even possible that his crossing into the Marvel Universe was part of a script they had set up in advance, and everything was just to achieve their unknown goals.

    And he, who seemed to be brave and wise, continuously resolving matters across various universes, was in reality nothing more than a puppet on strings.

    Every step he took was ording to their n, and the sad part was that he waspletely unaware.

    As this thought crossed his mind, the clothes on Alex''s back were soaked with cold sweat.

    "Wait, rebuild the TVA? You mean the Time Variance Authority?" Alex forced his expression back to normal, then casually asked.

    "Yes, the Time Variance Authority is a very important organization. Without someone to manage the universe''s development on a macro level, eventually, all the multiverses would head toward destruction."

    Miss Minutes turned her head, her body facing Alex, and she gave him a big smile before continuing.

    "The multiverse is like an enormous tree, with each timeline as a sprout growing from it. The TVA''s job is to act as the gardener of this tree, pruning away the unnecessary and unreasonable parts to allow the timeline to develop better and more peacefully."

    "A gardener, I agree, but you''re not quite right. In the TVA, there is only one Sacred Timeline, but you can''t deny that besides this timeline, there are countless other universes thriving. Which tree is your gardener pruning?"

    It''s important to note that, in Alex''s impression, there were actually two real TVAs. One was from the TV show ''<strong>Loki</strong>'', established by a variant of Kang. It managed timelines that weren''t part of the main Marvel Universe but rather the ''main'' universe rtive to the movies.

    The other TVA appeared in the Marvel Comics main universe. They seemed mysterious and powerful, as if they were in charge of all the multiverses. But in reality, their appearances in major events were fewer than even those of the Watchers.

    Later on, this organization became more and more insignificant, with manyics unable to even find traces of them. This was what puzzled Alex the most: what exactly was the so-called "Time Variance Authority," and why did they have the power to control the "multiverse"?

    Miss Minutes didn''t make Alex wait long for an exnation.

    "In fact, the TVA conducts a ''grafting project.''"

    "Grafting project?" Alex frowned.

    "Yes, we don''t know how the original universe was born, but by the time we could observe the existence of the multiverse, the enormous tree of timelines already existed. The TVA is dedicated to creating a truly peaceful timeline."

    "So, to achieve this goal, we record and control a rtively superior timeline and use special devices to guide its development, ultimately allowing it to be a perfect world that runs like an Ouroboros, endlessly looping."

    "And what about the other multiverses? After extracting this timeline, won''t it be affected by other timelines on the tree of timelines?" Alex asked again.

    "Of course not!"

    Miss Minutes smiled.

    "From the moment the Sacred Timeline is established, it will detach from its original branch and be a true main world. It has the potential to be the next tree of timelines. However, to stabilize the universe''s development, we must ensure the singrity of the Sacred Timeline."

    "So��"

    Alex held his breath, his hand trembling slightly as he gripped the steering wheel.

    "So the entire TVA is just a single timeline pruned from the main universe by Kang, and it has be another kind of ''main universe.''"

    Thinking of this, Alex looked again at the seemingly innocent and foolish Miss Minutes.

    "Then, what is the purpose of having me do this?"

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    207. The X-Men''s Final Resting ce.

    208. The Shadow King.

    209. The Necromancer.

    210. Battle of Magic!

    211. Abstraction and Substance.

 207. The X-Men’s Final Resting Place.

    207. The X-Men��s Final Resting ce.

    Cutting off an entire timeline to re-establish the Time Variance Authority. No matter how you look at it, this is a n filled with intrigue.

    Alex didn''t know if he was part of it, but he wanted to figure out what was really going on. Whether it was his own crossing into another universe or the existence of the timepad that shouldn''t exist, the mystery behind it all loomed over Alex''s mind like a nightmare.

    Although Alex had gained some strength now, learned some magical spells, and could even, with the help of the timepad and Miss Minutes, mobilize the power of another universe, it was precisely because of this that he was even more cautious.

    Alex needed to determine if Miss Minutes was entirely loyal to him because if she had another "master" behind her, Alex would have to reconsider his ns.

    "...So, the Sacred Timeline is actually a loop. As long as no other multiverses are created, this timeline will continue to run endlessly," Alex said calmly.

    Simply put, this action was essentially kidnapping everyone in this timeline without anyone knowing, forcing them into a world of endless repetition and eternal cycles.

    "Yes, you could say that. This is also for the stability of the multiverse. Multiverses are constantly disappearing, and from a macro perspective, this is the only way to ensure the safety of the multiverse."

    "Ensure the safety of the multiverse..." Alex''s fingers lightly tapped on the steering wheel as he pondered Miss Minutes''s words.

    Managing an entire timeline was an unknown field for Alex. Previously, he had never considered the feasibility of such a thing; his goal had always been simply to find a safe universe to live in.

    But now, Miss Minutes''s words indeed reminded Alex of a possible option: choosing a rtively safe universe and then connecting the beginning and end of its development to form a closed loop, thereby avoiding the possibility of that universe heading towards destruction.

    If this could indeed be achieved, it seemed like a good choice for him, and by then, he could also fulfill his promise to Pietro.

    But...

    At this thought, Alex couldn''t help but shift his gaze to Miss Minutes. At that moment, Miss Minutes was ying with a car ornament,pletely unaware of Alex''s scrutiny. Seeing her adorable yet silly demeanor, Alex hesitated on whether to test Miss Minutes with some probing words.

    He wanted to know if Miss Minutes was truly loyal to him, but at the same time, he feared that his probing would be detected by Miss Minutes, leading to even more troublesome consequences.

    Alex wouldn''t be fooled by Miss Minutes''s constant innocent appearance; he had always believed in the saying from his previous life: "Never judge a book by its cover." Often, those who seem the least noticeable hide the most shocking secrets. So without fully understanding Miss Minutes''s intentions, Alex couldn''t act rashly.

    Since there was still time to record this universe, Alex sighed softly. It wouldn''t be of much use to think about these matters now; the primary issue at hand was still to enhance hisbat abilities. Moreover, there was still the matter of the traveler from the DC Universe. Alex decided to deal with these issues one by one.

    The vehicle stopped in front of a building that had long since be ruins. This was Alex''s destination.

    Retracting Miss Minutes, Alex opened the door and stepped out of the vehicle. Looking ahead, Alex saw a scene full of lush greenery.

    Various nts had overgrown the copsed buildings, with wide leaves covering the tiles and stones below. Due to the long absence of human life here, thisrge estate had been overtaken by nts, and soon, there would be no trace of human habitation left.

    Arriving at the door of the building, Alex could barely make out the sign through the leaves, which still bore the name of this ce��Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters. This was the X-Men''s base in New York and also their final battleground.

    In a sense, this was Alex''s second timeing here. The first time, he was an ordinary person, and the X-Men''s base had been turned into the X-President''s collection gallery, housing various "treasures" as well as the timepad.

    But now, in this universe, the X-Men''s base hadn''t changed much. The only difference was that the heroes had all perished in the War of the Old Days, or rather, had died at the hands of the one they trusted the most, Wolverine.

    The battles that took ce here were extremely brutal, with most of the heroes falling to the assaults of superviins, or like Iron Man or War Machine, being cremated on the spot due to suit overload.

    The viins'' tactics against the heroes were highly effective, but if there was one battle that stood out as the most iconic, it was undoubtedly the one where the X-Men were annihted.

    Red Skull had fully exploited Wolverine''s arrogance and recklessness, causing him to kill all the X-Men without knowing the truth. Of course, the leniency of Wolverine''s old teammates yed a significant role in this oue, showing just how skilled those superviins were at manipting people''s minds. However, Wolverine wasn''t the only one who survived that day; there was another presence here who had managed to escape his ws.

    Pushing through the dense foliage, Alex walked through the copsed entrance. Sunlight filtered through the treetops onto the ground inside, where Alex could still see some weathered furniture and broken ss and stones.

    The bodies of the X-Men had long been secretly preserved by HYDRA. The special cells and genes within these powerful mutants made their bodies valuable experimental materials, even after death. Red Skull wouldn''t miss out on such an opportunity.

    However, Alex had also heard rumors that the Hellfire Club had taken a share of the spoils, though whether they did it to give the X-Men a dignified burial as fellow mutants or to study their genes was unclear.

    These more secretive matters were something Alex didn''t know much about, but what he did know was that no new mutants had been born on the wastnd for many years. This group, theoretically a step in human evolution, had now be a so-called endangered species.

    Not only mutants but also the Inhumans shared this fate. The remaining members of both groups had banded together, but everyone knew that the decline of these extraordinary beings was now an undeniable reality.

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    208. The Shadow King.

    209. The Necromancer.

    210. Battle of Magic!

    211. Abstraction and Substance.

    212. Baron Zemo.

 208. The Shadow King.

    208. The Shadow King.

    Considering how these two groups have fallen to their current state, Alex absolutely believes that Red Skull had a hand in it.

    Although, back in the day, Mao, as a mutant, was also part of the Evil Alliance. His dream was to create a powerful territory solely for mutants, where they could live peacefully and happily.

    But a dream is just a dream. Whether it''s mutants or Inhumans, the existence of these superhumans is inherently a threat to other viins. Moreover, these groups possess formidable superpowers, and if a few world-destroying individuals were to emerge, Red Skull might have nightmares every night.

    There''s no way Red Skull, a man with an extreme desire for control, would allow the mutant poption to grow stronger.

    Perhaps the newer generations of mutants aren''t that powerful, and maybe some of them could even join Hydra. But Red Skull wouldn''t want to gamble on that chance. If there''s even a one-in-ten-thousand chance that one of them could be a superhero, it would pose a significant challenge to his rule. Therefore, Alex suspects that Red Skull secretly conducted experiments aimed at eradicating or suppressing the mutant gene.

    In an era where Hydra controlled the world, gically modifying crops with radiation would have been child''s y. People consuming these foods over a long period eventually led to the decline of the mutant poption��this seems usible enough.

    As for Mao, at this point, do his thoughts even matter?

    Mao is old now. Even if he possesses the power to cause cataclysmic events, how much of that power can an aging man still wield?

    Perhaps, if Mao could see how far mutants have fallen from the afterlife, he might regret his coboration with Red Skull and killing his own daughter back then. But all of this is meaningless now. The reality has been set in stone��there''s no changing it. All Alex can do at this point is pay his respects to the dead here and then find the target of his visit.

    As he made his way to the basement, all the high-tech equipment of the X-Men had been cleared out. Not only that, but even the alloy doors had been removed and taken away. Whoever was in charge here back in the day really left nothing behind. However, this made it easy for Alex to enter��there was nothing to block his way.

    Walking slowly through the corridor, Alex could clearly sense theplex soul energy hidden within the ce. Besides that, he also felt a considerable amount of mental energy lurking around him, as if it were probing his whereabouts, ready to forcibly invade his mind at any moment.

    In response, Alex couldn''t help but lower the brim of his hat, his gaze constantly sweeping through the darkness.

    "It''s been a long time since anyone came here."

    Suddenly, a voice spoke behind Alex��it was the voice of a young girl. Hearing this voice, Alex''s expression froze for a moment, and then his face turned a bit grim. He halted his steps slightly and turned to look in the direction of the voice.

    In his line of sight, a young and beautiful girl was standing there, her face adorned with a warm smile. But what was terrifying was the gaping wound in her abdomen, with blood and viscera dripping down her legs, and the faint sight of metal lodged within her intestines.

    Alex recognized her, or rather, this person had left a deep impression on him. Outwardly, however, Alex maintained his usual calm expression.

    "I was wondering when you''de out to see me."

    Yes, this was the target of Alex''s visit.

    Baron Mordo enving the mind of the sorceress Agatha had been a wake-up call for Alex. With the Darkhold in his possession, Baron Mordo would likely be far more powerful than Alex had anticipated. Therefore, before dealing with Baron Mordo and the Darkhold, Alex decided to bolster himself further. So, he chose to make a detour to the X-Men''s base and set his sights on hunting the Shadow King hidden within.

    The Shadow King, also known as the "King of Shadows," was the first enemy of Professor X and, like Professor X, possessed formidable telepathic abilities.

    Although, for most of the time, the Shadow King possessed the body of a mutant named Amahl Farouk, the Shadow King was actually a powerful energy entity.

    Born from the abstract world of the astral ne, the Shadow King was a dark product of the conscious minds of sentient beings. He was born from the first nightmare, feeding on the shadows within the souls of all intelligent creatures, and constantly possessing hosts and switching bodies.

    In short, he was a mental energy being slightly weaker than Professor X, but with additional abilities in soul energy and necromancy. And at this moment, he was sealed within the Cerebro in the X-Men''s base.

    "You don''t seem surprised by my appearance?" the woman chuckled.

    "I came here specifically for you, so no, I''m not surprised."

    Looking at the illusion of Kitty Pryde, who was almost identical to how he remembered her, Alex gritted his teeth subtly. He couldn''t understand why, despite all his preparations, the Shadow King could still read his mind.

    Alex hadn''t discarded the helmet he brought from the Wastnd Universe. This rare, precious artifact could block mental energy, and he had long since transformed it into a ck top hat that he constantly wore. This not only prevented anyone from invading his mind but also made it match his trench coat.

    But Alex was curious: if he had been wearing the hat all this time, how could the Shadow King still create the illusion of Kitty Pryde from his memory? Could it be that the Shadow King''s power had grown strong enough to bypass the helmet''s protection?

    "It seems you know a lot about me, but why don''t you drop the pretense and talk to me face-to-face, wizard?" Kitty blinked, taking two steps forward.

    Drop the pretense?

    Alex''s eyes shifted.

    Now he understood��the hat had indeed worked, and the Shadow King clearly wasn''t aware that the hat could block his mental powers. At this moment, the Shadow King probably mistook Alex for a powerful dark wizard with strong mental abilities.

    So, perhaps this could also exin the scene before him. Both Alex and the Shadow King might appear to bemunicating face-to-face, but in reality, they were both separated by the veil of the mental dimension.

    In other words, they had be each other''s "mirrors." In Alex''s perspective, the Shadow King didn''t deliberately take on Kitty''s form; it was just that Alex saw Kitty, so the Shadow King appeared as Kitty.

    Simrly, with his mental energy blocked by magic and the hat, it was very likely that in the Shadow King''s "view," Alex had taken on some other form��another kind of existence.

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    209. The Necromancer.

    210. Battle of Magic!

    211. Abstraction and Substance.

    212. Baron Zemo.

    213. Hydra Captain.

 209. The Necromancer.

    209. The Necromancer.

    In the originalic, the Shadow King ultimately met his end at the hands of an aged Star-Lord.

    At that time, the elderly Star-Lord, relying on luck and exceptionalbat experience, had just defeated the-devouring Gctus. After resolving the issues on Earth, he decided to shift his focus to the stars. As the leader of the Guardians of the Gxy, Star-Lord believed that his battlefield was the entire universe.

    However, before leaving Earth, Star-Lord wanted to visit the fallen grounds of the X-Men to mourn his former lover, Kitty Pryde, who had once been a member of the Guardians of the Gxy. But what Star-Lord didn''t expect was that instead of finding peace for his mind upon arriving with flowers in hand, he encountered the ambush of the Shadow King''s illusions.

    In a way, the old Star-Lord and Alex share a simr "experience," as the first illusion they both saw was that of Kitty Pryde.

    The difference is that Star-Lord saw the Kitty Pryde from his memory, the one who was brutally killed by Wolverine. But Alex saw the Kitty who was imprisoned in the mutant jail in the Ruins Universe and ultimately died by Alex''s hand.

    "I''m not here to talk to you," Alex coldly observed the Kitty in front of him and then said tly, "I''ll give you a chance. If you give up resisting, I''ll give you a quick death."

    Kitty was momentarily taken aback, her gaze shing with a hint of surprise as she looked at Alex. However, she quickly recovered and chuckled, "A pathetic sorcerer daring to target me��don''t you know who I am?"

    Noticing the surrounding mental energy beginning to surge, Alex retrieved a ck umbre from behind his back.

    "It seems you''re not going to take this opportunity."

    As his voice fell, Alex suddenly sidestepped, and the next moment, aser beam shot out from the darkness, tearing through the ground with terrifying destructive power, leaving a gash that extended from the building to the outside.

    Half-crouching to stabilize his position, Alex looked up to see several figures slowly emerging from the darkness. Leading them was someone whose face was glowing with a bright red light, making him highly visible in the dark environment.

    "The one missing an opportunity is you," Kitty Pryde smiled as she revealed herself fully, now donning the X-Men''s uniform, and her appearance hadpletely changed from the Kitty Pryde in Alex''s memory.

    "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting here? That damned Red Skull! He killed almost everyone with psychic abilities, and I was forgotten for over forty years. But luckily for me, I found an uninvited rat like you."

    Alright.

    Alex shook his head slightly. It seemed the Shadow King had thoughts simr to his own. Alex needed to consume the abstract magic that the Shadow King possessed, which was linked to the Astral ne. And it seemed the Shadow King had taken a liking to Alex''s body, which was highly gifted in magic. This was a mutually destructive pursuit.

    "Taking over my body isn''t going to be easy," Alex sneered as he stood up, pointing the tip of his umbre at Kitty. "My bones are tough; you better be careful not to break your teeth."

    "You can only be arrogant for now," Kitty''s face twisted into a sinister grin, her eyes glowing eerily red, and her mouth stretching to her ears. With a chillingugh, shadowy figures began to reveal themselves behind her.

    Alex looked in their direction and saw several "familiar faces" appearing before him. Behind Kitty, the X-Men''s leaders, Cyclops and Storm, were approaching slowly, along with Beast, Nightcrawler, and Colossus.

    These figures were no longer "human"; they retained their appearances from their moments of death, with most of them bearing visible three-w marks��clearly the work of Wolverine.

    "What''s the matter? Surprised to see us?" Cyclops''s visor was shattered, revealing a glowing red eyeball emitting a destructive crimson light. "Don''t forget, this is our home turf."

    ncing at the group of X-Men surrounding him, Alex waved his right hand. Instantly, a ghostly green me erupted from the seams of his clothing. The surrounding abstract energies, as they were burned by the mes, burst apart in the twisted air like a drop of water in a boiling oil pot.

    Activating his sorcerer''s eye and seeing the scene before him, Alex tightly gripped his ck umbre.

    Initially, Alex had thought these X-Men were merely illusions created by the Shadow King, assuming that destroying the mental energy would make them disappear. But what surprised Alex was that the X-Men in front of him were indeed the "real" deal! No, calling them real isn''t entirely urate.

    These figures wereposed of concentrated soul energy. Although they had a temporary physical form, they were no longer their true selves. What remained here were merely their "memory fragments" or "residual images."

    As another destructiveser beam shot toward him, Alex raised his hand, summoning a ghostly green energy to block it.

    "I almost forgot that you were once a renowned ''necromancer''!"

    Dodging an attack from Nightcrawler, who had teleported behind him, Alex''s shadow suddenly writhed, and the next moment, a massive tentacle extended from beneath his coat, swatting Nightcrawler away. It then turned its attention to Colossus, who was preparing to charge.

    "You know, Shadow King, I''m really curious. After the magical dimensions were driven away, what kind of power allowed you to trap so many X-Men souls? But then again, how muchbat power can these weakened forms even muster?"

    "Oh, it''s not just them," Kitty tilted her head.

    Hearing this, Alex narrowed his eyes. As expected, the next moment, he sensed two bursts of energy emerging from behind him. With the X-Men''s group keeping him upied, Alex couldn''t free himself in time, so he decided to take the hit head-on.

    Stomping his right foot on the ground, arge polygonal magic circle instantly spread beneath Alex. The ghostly green mes red up, forming a barrier that blocked the iing energies.

    Simultaneously, the expanding mes forced the X-Men to retreat. Colossus, unable to withdraw in time, was engulfed by the mes. These mes, like the ones Alex had used to modify the Ghost Rider''s bike, were specially designed for "restoration."

    And for Colossus, who was made of abstract magic, this me, which could deconstruct the essence of energy, left him unable to even struggle as he was reduced to ashes by the green mes.

    After finishing this, Alex turned his gaze toward the direction of the attack.

    Not far behind him, two figures in iron suits stood like gods of death, blocking the only exit route for Alex.

    "Surrender your weapons, sorcerer!"

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    210. Battle of Magic!

    211. Abstraction and Substance.

    212. Baron Zemo.

    213. Hydra Captain.

    214. The Waning of a Hero.

 210. Battle of Magic!

    210. Battle of Magic!

    In the originalic, the Shadow King ultimately met his end at the hands of an aged Star-Lord.

    At that time, the elderly Star-Lord, relying on luck and exceptionalbat experience, had just defeated the-devouring Gctus. After resolving the issues on Earth, he decided to shift his focus to the stars. As the leader of the Guardians of the Gxy, Star-Lord believed that his battlefield was the entire universe.

    However, before leaving Earth, Star-Lord wanted to visit the fallen grounds of the X-Men to mourn his former lover, Kitty Pryde, who had once been a member of the Guardians of the Gxy. But what Star-Lord didn''t expect was that instead of finding peace for his mind upon arriving with flowers in hand, he encountered the ambush of the Shadow King''s illusions.

    In a way, the old Star-Lord and Alex share a simr "experience," as the first illusion they both saw was that of Kitty Pryde.

    The difference is that Star-Lord saw the Kitty Pryde from his memory, the one who was brutally killed by Wolverine. But Alex saw the Kitty who was imprisoned in the mutant jail in the Ruins Universe and ultimately died by Alex''s hand.

    "I''m not here to talk to you," Alex coldly observed the Kitty in front of him and then said tly, "I''ll give you a chance. If you give up resisting, I''ll give you a quick death."

    Kitty was momentarily taken aback, her gaze shing with a hint of surprise as she looked at Alex. However, she quickly recovered and chuckled, "A pathetic sorcerer daring to target me��don''t you know who I am?"

    Noticing the surrounding mental energy beginning to surge, Alex retrieved a ck umbre from behind his back.

    "It seems you''re not going to take this opportunity."

    As his voice fell, Alex suddenly sidestepped, and the next moment, aser beam shot out from the darkness, tearing through the ground with terrifying destructive power, leaving a gash that extended from the building to the outside.

    Half-crouching to stabilize his position, Alex looked up to see several figures slowly emerging from the darkness. Leading them was someone whose face was glowing with a bright red light, making him highly visible in the dark environment.

    "The one missing an opportunity is you," Kitty Pryde smiled as she revealed herself fully, now donning the X-Men''s uniform, and her appearance hadpletely changed from the Kitty Pryde in Alex''s memory.

    "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting here? That damned Red Skull! He killed almost everyone with psychic abilities, and I was forgotten for over forty years. But luckily for me, I found an uninvited rat like you."

    Alright.

    Alex shook his head slightly. It seemed the Shadow King had thoughts simr to his own. Alex needed to consume the abstract magic that the Shadow King possessed, which was linked to the Astral ne. And it seemed the Shadow King had taken a liking to Alex''s body, which was highly gifted in magic. This was a mutually destructive pursuit.

    "Taking over my body isn''t going to be easy," Alex sneered as he stood up, pointing the tip of his umbre at Kitty. "My bones are tough; you better be careful not to break your teeth."

    "You can only be arrogant for now," Kitty''s face twisted into a sinister grin, her eyes glowing eerily red, and her mouth stretching to her ears. With a chillingugh, shadowy figures began to reveal themselves behind her.

    Alex looked in their direction and saw several "familiar faces" appearing before him. Behind Kitty, the X-Men''s leaders, Cyclops and Storm, were approaching slowly, along with Beast, Nightcrawler, and Colossus.

    These figures were no longer "human"; they retained their appearances from their moments of death, with most of them bearing visible three-w marks��clearly the work of Wolverine.

    "What''s the matter? Surprised to see us?" Cyclops''s visor was shattered, revealing a glowing red eyeball emitting a destructive crimson light. "Don''t forget, this is our home turf."

    ncing at the group of X-Men surrounding him, Alex waved his right hand. Instantly, a ghostly green me erupted from the seams of his clothing. The surrounding abstract energies, as they were burned by the mes, burst apart in the twisted air like a drop of water in a boiling oil pot.

    Activating his sorcerer''s eye and seeing the scene before him, Alex tightly gripped his ck umbre.

    Initially, Alex had thought these X-Men were merely illusions created by the Shadow King, assuming that destroying the mental energy would make them disappear. But what surprised Alex was that the X-Men in front of him were indeed the "real" deal! No, calling them real isn''t entirely urate.

    These figures wereposed of concentrated soul energy. Although they had a temporary physical form, they were no longer their true selves. What remained here were merely their "memory fragments" or "residual images."

    As another destructiveser beam shot toward him, Alex raised his hand, summoning a ghostly green energy to block it.

    "I almost forgot that you were once a renowned ''necromancer''!"

    Dodging an attack from Nightcrawler, who had teleported behind him, Alex''s shadow suddenly writhed, and the next moment, a massive tentacle extended from beneath his coat, swatting Nightcrawler away. It then turned its attention to Colossus, who was preparing to charge.

    "You know, Shadow King, I''m really curious. After the magical dimensions were driven away, what kind of power allowed you to trap so many X-Men souls? But then again, how muchbat power can these weakened forms even muster?"

    "Oh, it''s not just them," Kitty tilted her head.

    Hearing this, Alex narrowed his eyes. As expected, the next moment, he sensed two bursts of energy emerging from behind him. With the X-Men''s group keeping him upied, Alex couldn''t free himself in time, so he decided to take the hit head-on.

    Stomping his right foot on the ground, arge polygonal magic circle instantly spread beneath Alex. The ghostly green mes red up, forming a barrier that blocked the iing energies.

    Simultaneously, the expanding mes forced the X-Men to retreat. Colossus, unable to withdraw in time, was engulfed by the mes. These mes, like the ones Alex had used to modify the Ghost Rider''s bike, were specially designed for "restoration."

    And for Colossus, who was made of abstract magic, this me, which could deconstruct the essence of energy, left him unable to even struggle as he was reduced to ashes by the green mes.

    After finishing this, Alex turned his gaze toward the direction of the attack.

    Not far behind him, two figures in iron suits stood like gods of death, blocking the only exit route for Alex.

    "Surrender your weapons, sorcerer!"

    ...��..

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    211. Abstraction and Substance.

    212. Baron Zemo.

    213. Hydra Captain.

    214. The Waning of a Hero.

    215. The Death of the Hydra Captain.

 211. Abstraction and Substance.

    211. Abstraction and Substance.

    Magical energy is a mysterious force that originates in consciousness, transcending the physical ne. This energy pervades everything in the world, and even the smallest cell contains immense power. The primary ability of a sorcerer is tomunicate with and utilize this energy.

    To ordinary people, the world appears monotonous and dull, but through the eyes of a sorcerer, it is a vibrant and colorful realm, filled with all sorts of fantastical beasts and monsters.

    ''Demons'' from other dimensions lurk unseen in the gaps of reality, draining life energy and magical essence from living beings.

    In ancient times, sorcerers like Doctor Strange fought these ''nonexistent'' creatures in secret, using magic from other dimensions to defeat or banish these invaders from our reality. However, in the current wastnd world, the magical dimensions have be disconnected from reality, including mystical realms like Asgard and Avalon, which have lost all contact with this world.

    This means that to cast magic here, one must rely solely on the magical energy of the wastnd world, without being able to draw power from other dimensions. It is for this reason that the Shadow King was so shocked to see Alex using and converting magical energy.

    As an abstract entity that has existed for countless eons, the Shadow King''s history stretches back to ancient times. Nothing knows the origins and transformations of magic better than it does. But now, as it looked at the ck sorcerer before it, the Shadow King suddenly felt a sense of impending doom, as if it were facing an ancient god.

    Converting magical energy is no easy feat. If any dark sorcerer could achieve this, it would signify that they had reached the level of a dimensional lord. And in the wastnd, if anyone imed that a new ''dimensional lord'' had emerged in this barren, magic-depleted era, no magical entity would believe such nonsense because it was simply impossible.

    "Converting energy isn''t easy, but fortunately, I have a little help," Alex said, controlling his magic while disying a cruel smile.

    With the Timepad''s timeline filtering device, Alex could convert magical energy across dimensions. After all, it''s a tool designed to filter timelines, sopressing and altering magical power isn''t too difficult. Moreover, with Miss Minutes assisting from the sidelines, Alex could effortlessly manipte magical energy from different dimensions.

    "Who are you!?" Kitty''s eyes gleamed as her body began to swell, as if something terrifying was about to burst out from within her.

    "Is that your final words?" Alex retorted.

    Kitty let out a horrific scream, and in the next moment, her entire body exploded, forming an enormous magical vortex at a speed visible to the naked eye. Under the influence of this whirlwind, the figures of the X-Men, Iron Man, and War Machine also began to float, merging with the gale.

    Alex couldn''t describe what he saw at that moment. To put it simply, it was like several multicolored pieces of y being kneaded together. The figures started to twist and wail before finally fusing into a massive entity under immense pressure.

    It was a gigantic humanoid creature with a bald head and pitch-ck skin, covered in various hard, keratinous growths. As it stretched its body, a chilling moan escaped its gaping maw.Then, it lowered its head to look at Alex, its eyes brimming with murderous intent.

    "You do not belong to this world, sorcerer!"

    "Neither do you, monster."

    Alex coldly replied. When the Shadow King revealed its ''true form,'' Alex could clearly ''hear'' the lingering echoes from the souls of the X-Men.

    Those were not the true souls of the X-Men. So many years had passed that their souls were no longer whole. What the Shadow King now controlled were merely fragments of the souls of the former heroes. But even so, those fragments still resisted, however faintly. They were just memory fragments, but they continued to hold onto the consciousness of charging against evil, never yielding in over forty years.

    "You shouldn''t have toyed with the souls of the dead, and you shouldn''t have extended your reach into this world. But I must say, I''m really d you''re here because you will be the nourishment I most need," Alex said, the mes in his hand flickering with terrifying light.

    "Don''t be so arrogant, sorcerer! I was born from the first nightmare; I am the substance of all twisted abstractions. I am a being beyond yourprehension; you can''t even perceive my true form!"

    The Shadow King''s power surged, causing the entire X-Men base to tremble. The furniture began toe alive, twisting and warping into bizarre forms.

    Everything was undergoing a strange transformation. The piano yed itself, a haunting melody that made the chairs sprout eyes. The trembling floorboards let out sinisterughs, and countless sharp teeth emerged from the cracks in the ground.

    "Then I''m ready to take a good look."

    Alex struck out with his palm, and instantly, a wave of ghostly green mes surged forward like a tsunami, rapidly igniting everything around them. The mes, filled with restorative magic, spread swiftly. In an instant, the entire room was bathed in green light. The abstract objects stabilized under the fire''s influence, then slowly melted like candles.

    "If you were still connected to the Astral ne, I indeed wouldn''t have much to do with you, but now you''re on yourst legs!"

    Alex''s eyes gleamed with green light, and countless fire-formed tentacles writhed beneath him.

    The Shadow King felt as if it were a small boat in a storm. The terrifying mes were inching closer to its essence. If it didn''t act soon, it would be entirely erased from this world.

    Realizing this, the Shadow King''s massive form began to transform. On its bald head, the upper body of a red-haired woman struggled to emerge.

    "Sorcerer, you''ll die with me!"

    Alex looked up, his face changing.

    Just before a massive wave of energy struck, thest image in Alex''s eyes was that of a phoenix soaring through the heavens.

    ............

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    212. Baron Zemo.

    213. Hydra Captain.

    214. The Waning of a Hero.

    215. The Death of the Hydra Captain.

    216. The Final Chapter of Baron Zemo.

 212. Baron Zemo.

    212. Baron Zemo.

    Canada, Alberta��Weapon X Research Facility.

    This was the birthce of Wolverine and also the ce where countless mutants were studied. However, after the X-Men dealt with themander here, this fortress was abandoned. But now, it has be part of Hydra. After the war of the Old Days ended, Baron Zemo took over this ce and made it his military base. For over forty years, he has been conducting secret experiments here.

    "Sir, we have just detected an unauthorized surge of magical energy."

    Inside the fortress, a Hydra researcher was reporting the situation to Baron Zemo''s holographic image with a panicked expression.

    "Magic... It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that term. To think that in less than a week, two surges of magical energy have urred. It seems some individuals can''t stay idle," Baron Zemo remarked calmly, without much panic. He slowly turned around, gazing at the young Hydra researcher, and continued to ask.

    "Where is the location?"

    "The location this time is in the outskirts of New Babylon. ording to the map coordinates, it should be the long-abandoned X-Men base. The power is overwhelming, sir. Should we��"

    "The X-Men''s base?" Baron Zemo paused, and then quickly realized something. "If I remember correctly, when we handled the scene back then, we were attacked by a mysterious force, weren''t we?"

    "Yes, it''s recorded in the Hydra archives. The attacker was a mutant consciousness named Amal Farouk. He was very powerful and had been sealed inside the Cerebro amplifier. Red Skull ordered us not to act recklessly, so we failed to retrieve the Cerebro amplifier."

    After answering, the researcher thoughtfully added, "Sir, when Osborn''s alliance was wiped out previously, there was also a magical energy surge of this magnitude. Should we��"

    He didn''t finish his sentence. After all, he was just a researcher and didn''t have the authority to make suggestions. Continuing further would be overstepping his boundaries. However, he believed that Baron Zemo had already understood the implication��within a week, two powerful magical entities had been attacked by an unknown force, which clearly indicated a significant conspiracy.

    Baron Zemo nodded slightly at these words. After a moment of contemtion, he waved his hand and said, "No need, this has nothing to do with our n. New Babylon and Osborn City are Red Skull''s territories. He should be the one to worry about these matters. What matters most to me now is weing my ''guests.''"

    "...Understood," the researcher nodded after a brief silence.

    "By the way, where are my guests? I''ve been eagerly awaiting their arrival," Baron Zemo''s holographic image asked sternly, with his hands behind his back.

    "They''ve already arrived, sir," the researcher replied with a sigh and thenposed himself.

    "Oh?"

    Baron Zemo''s tone carried a hint of lightheartedness and excitement. The military doors of the Weapon X Research Facility opened, and sure enough, the figures of Old Hawkeye and Mockingbird quickly appeared on the surveince screen.

    "Well... You took your time getting here, Barton," Baron Zemo''s voice echoed through the broadcast, instantly alerting Old Barton and Melissa.

    "Zemo!?" Old Barton shouted back, his bow drawn and ready.

    "I''ve been watching you for years, savoring every one of your failures, including your own daughter''s disdain and hatred for you. This has kept me immensely satisfied all these years. I even hoped your arrival would be dyed a little longer..."

    Baron Zemo''s voice was filled with joy, as if he were greeting an old friend rather than a long-time enemy. In some sense, their rtionship was indeed like that.

    "You even brought a friend, Barton. Oh, Melissa, after all these years, you still look as beautiful as ever. But if I recall correctly, you made your choice years ago. You should know you could never be called a hero."

    "I''m not a hero, nor do I deserve to be called one. Now, I''m just a sinner seeking redemption," Melissa stepped forward, her voice filled with anger. "I''m here to avenge my friends, Zemo!"

    "Hahaha, you once served me, Melissa. Honestly, you should really stay silent��"

    <strong>Crash!</strong>

    An arrow shot out, instantly shattering the speaker into pieces, silencing Baron Zemo''s voice.

    "I don''t want to hear your nonsense anymore, Zemo! Whatever dirty tricks you have, bring them on. I''ll take them all!" Old Barton roared.

    Soon enough, as if to fulfill Old Barton''s wish, a Hydra soldier emerged. However, instead of attacking, he made a gesture of invitation, seemingly pointing the two towards a specific direction.

    Old Barton and Melissa exchanged a nce, and then both of their gazes turned resolute.

    When they followed the signal of the Sentinel robot to this location, they had already put life and death aside. No matter what they faced next, they would have no fear. With their minds made up, Old Barton and Melissa walked side by side, heading straight towards the direction indicated by the Hydra soldier.

    It didn''t take them long. Guided by several stationed Hydra soldiers and passing through a series of intricate passageways, Old Barton and Melissa finally reached their destination.

    Barton had initially thought that he would be met with a fully-armed Zemo. But when he saw the scene before him, he was instantly stunned. A burly man in a green-and-white uniform, with a Hydra emblem on his chest, was ring at him fiercely.

    Not only that, but the man also held a round shield simr to Captain America''s. The difference was that instead of a star, the shield bore Hydra''s crimson emblem.

    "What the hell are you!?" Old Barton couldn''t believe his eyes as he stared at the man who looked like a cosying Captain America. Then, he sharply turned to Baron Zemo''s holographic image, eximing in shock.

    "You�� You''ve developed the Super Soldier Serum!?"

    "Haha, I''ve spent half my life researching this. Now, tell me, Barton, are you pleased with the surprise I''ve prepared for you? I''ll record your final battle before your death, a perfect ending that I''ll present to Red Skull."

    "Then why don''t youe down here yourself? I''ll give you a firsthand demonstration of my archery!" Old Barton shouted angrily.

    "Why would I do that? I proved my superiority half a century ago," Baron Zemo sneered, staring coldly at the two elderly figures before him. Then, he slowly opened his mouth.

    "Now, my Captain, finish them off!"

    ............

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    213. Hydra Captain.

    214. The Waning of a Hero.

    215. The Death of the Hydra Captain.

    216. The Final Chapter of Baron Zemo.

    217. Red Skull''s Judgment Promation!

 213. Hydra Captain.

    213. Hydra Captain.

    "Alright, the infiltration n was sessful. I hope I can find Zemo''s location before my cheap old man gets torn to pieces."

    In the hidden passage of the X-Weapon Research Center, Ashley, now transformed into the Venom-Spider-Woman, was cautiously crawling along the ceiling. Sneaking into the heavily guarded Hydra base was clearly not an easy task.

    "Oh yes, just like a hero~"

    Venom''s cheeky voice echoed, causing Ashley''s originally serious expression to turn grim.

    "Shut up, I''m not a hero!"

    "Really, little girl? You should know that as a symbiote, I can clearly understand your thoughts. Right now, your head is filled with joining the Avengers..."

    "Shut up, shut up, shut up! Those old relics are long dead; there''s no Avengers anymore, okay? Even if there were, it would be an organization built by me, right on the ruins of Hydra!"

    Ashley retorted angrily, though she kept her voice low to avoid revealing her position, considering she was in a Hydra base.

    "Whatever, but whatever you n to do doesn''t matter to me. All I want right now is to see rivers of blood!"

    Venom''s face appeared on Ashley''s shoulder, licking its teeth and revealing a cruel smile.

    "My mission is infiltration, infiltration! Got it? I want to personally take down Baron Zemo, not waste time with these grunts."

    "Feels like there''s no difference between the two. We could easily kill all these grunts and then twist off Zemo''s head and flush it down the toilet."

    "Are you kidding? Killing these grunts would alert Zemo. I can''t afford to let him escape, especially when I''m so close to seeding. This is the first high-ranking viin I''ve ever encountered!"

    "I can tell you''re excited. Then let''s just reverse the order��take Zemo''s head first, then deal with everyone else here!"

    "Just shut up and stop distracting me. I need to find Baron Zemo''s location first!"

    Ashley responded with a look of disgust, continuing to move along the edge of the ceiling, sticking to the blind spots of the security cameras. The closer she got to the center, the more Hydra soldiers there were. Fortunately, Venom could freely change its body, allowing it to help Ashley achieve a sort of ''invisibility'' effect. However, what Ashley didn''t know was that as she stealthily advanced, all her movements were being observed by a woman a hundred meters away.

    "They''re inside already?" On the hill, Pietro adjusted his goggles and asked.

    "Yes, they''ve split into two teams. Out in the open are Barton and Melissa, drawing almost all of Hydra''s attention, while that crazy girl is sneaking in." Kara replied, using her X-ray vision.

    "How''s it going? Should we go help?" Pietro was itching to join the action. The idea of not participating in taking down a Hydra stronghold was uneptable to him.

    "Don''t be hasty. Our mission is only to ensure their safety. Until they''re in danger, it''s not our time to act." Kara crossed her arms, looking indifferent.

    Kara still respected Alex''s words, and because of her experiences, Kara had developed a rather detached personality. She wasn''t particrly interested in getting involved in Barton''s personal vendetta.

    Of course, she was more than willing to help take down a viin like Baron Zemo. However, since Alex wanted Barton and his team to handle it personally, Kara was happy to sit back and rx.

    "Ugh, doing nothing is so boring. I''m not like you, watching movies with your X-ray vision." Pietro looked at Kara enviously, realizing the second benefit of her X-ray vision. "How about you tell me what''s going on inside? How are Barton and the others doing?"

    "They..." Kara blinked and tilted her head slightly.

    "They''re having quite the fight."

    Inside the X-Weapon Research Center.

    "Do you think you can scare me?"

    Old Barton quickly retreated, firing arrows with his right hand,unching a flurry of arrows directly at the Hydra Captain in front of him.

    "I was trained by the real Captain America, not some cheap imitation with a knock-off shield!"

    "I''m quite sure the Hydra files noted that yourbat skills came from ''The Swordsman,'' and your Captain is dead. I''m about to send you to join him!"

    The Hydra Captain sneered, deflecting the iing arrows with his shield. He then charged at Hawkeye like a raging bull. Seeing this, Songbird Melissa couldn''t just stand by. She let out a low growl, and pink sound waves formed vibrant wings behind her. However, before she could take her next step, a powerful shockwave struck her, sending her crashing into a wall.

    "Don''t make any sudden moves,dy. This is a one-on-one arena, and your opponent should be me."

    Songbird looked up at her attacker, frowning.

    He was a muscr man in a blue suit with silver metal ents, wearing a belt with a prominent "A" symbol on it. He also had a metal helmet. But those who knew him understood that it wasn''t just a helmet; it was part of Hydra''s mechanical modifications.

    Songbird knew who he was. His codename was Avnche, a powerful mutant. As his name suggested, his ability was to create violent vibrations with his hands, strong enough to destroy buildings and cause earthquakes.

    He hadmitted many crimes in the past. After being stopped countless times by heroes, he had intended to retire, but he was captured by Hydra and became one of theirckeys. While Songbird was momentarily stunned, Hawkeye was thrown aside by the Hydra Captain.

    The aging Hawkeye''s physical condition was far from what it once was. Battling a had diminished hisbat abilities, and now he was facing a super-soldier on par with Captain America. He stood no chance.

    "It''s over, old man. You couldn''t even handle one of my moves. Let''s end this charade."

    The Hydra Captain''s eyes were bloodshot as he slowly approached Hawkeye. Hawkeye picked up hispound bow, spat blood onto the ground, and stood firmly. Facing the oing Hydra Captain, there was no fear in his eyes.

    "I could do this all day."

    ......

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    214. The Waning of a Hero.

    215. The Death of the Hydra Captain.

    216. The Final Chapter of Baron Zemo.

    217. Red Skull''s Judgment Promation!

    218. The Eagle and the Sparrow.

 214. The Waning of a Hero.

    214. The Waning of a Hero.

    "I''ll make sure that phrase is engraved on your tombstone!"

    The Hydra Captain sneered, raising his shield high and aiming it directly at Hawkeye''s head.

    The shield, identical to the one used by Captain America, was made from vibranium��a resource Hydra had obtained after upying Wakanda. With the acquisition of enough vibranium, Hydra produced a variety of powerful weapons, including this shield.

    The vibranium shield wasn''t just a sturdy, vibration-absorbing shield. Its edges were incredibly sharp and hard, capable of cutting through flesh when wielded with immense strength.

    As a veteran Avenger, Hawkeye knew this well. He quickly retreated, narrowly dodging what would have been a lethal blow. However, before he could make his next move, the Hydra Captain attacked again. The disparity in physical capabilities between them was too vast��Hawkeye was thrown off bnce and sent flying once more.

    As the Hydra Captain prepared for another strike, Hawkeye could only block with hispound bow. The next moment, he was violently mmed into the ground.

    "What a pity, Melissa. Looks like you''ll need to find yourself a new partner. I bet this old man won''tst five minutes. It''s time to end this."

    Avnche, watching the scene unfold, sneered while keeping an eye on Songbird, wary of her potential counterattack. Both Avnche and Melissa were sonic vibration-powered supers, making it difficult for them to gain an upper hand over each other quickly. Additionally, since they were inside a Hydra base, Avnche couldn''t fully unleash his powers without risking the destruction of the facility.

    Melissa, however, had no such concerns. Seeing Hawkeye in danger, she unleashed a powerful scream, sending countless pink sonic des flying in all directions, attacking indiscriminately.

    "You better calm down,dy," Avnche said, raising his hand to shatter the iing sonic des. But when he saw the Hydra soldiers around him being cut down by the surprise attack, his face darkened.

    Songbird''s attack bought Hawkeye a moment to regroup. As the Hydra Captain blocked the des with his shield, Hawkeye''s mind raced.

    ''That vibranium shield has already damaged my bow...''

    Hawkeye rolled to his feet and picked up his scattered quiver. Despite his impaired vision, his years ofbat experience guided him as he surveyed the battlefield.

    ''If I fire another arrow, mypound bow might break...''

    Steeling himself, Hawkeye drew his bowstring.

    ''I only have one chance.''

    Taking a deep breath.

    ''So...''

    Hawkeye nced at the Hydra Captain before swiftly turning and aiming at Avnche.

    ''I better...''

    The arrow aligned with the sight on his bow, aimed directly at Avnche.

    ''Make it count!''

    With a twang, the arrow flew like lightning, and thepound bow shattered with a crisp snap. But Hawkeye''s expression remained unchanged, his confidence as an Avenger unwavering.

    Hawkeye never misses!

    ''Perfect!''

    The arrow pierced through Avnche''s cheek, passing cleanly through his exposed jaw. Focused entirely on suppressing Melissa, Avnche never anticipated being ambushed by Hawkeye.

    "Arrghhh!"

    Avnche screamed in agony as searing pain erupted from his face, as if his cheek were being scorched by mes. The impact also caused some disorientation.

    "You''re dead, old man!" The Hydra Captain roared in rage.

    Hydra''s internal hierarchy was strictly enforced, and as the second-inmand of the base, Avnche held a position second only to Baron Zemo. Seeing Avnche ambushed by his opponent felt like a personal insult to the Hydra Captain, who couldn''t even begin to imagine the punishment awaiting him.

    In his fury, the Hydra Captain grabbed Hawkeye by the throat and lifted him off the ground. The immense pressure made breathing impossible for Hawkeye, his eyes bulging as blood rushed to his pupils.

    "Gah..."

    "I''m going to kill you��slowly and painfully!" The Hydra Captain raised his shield, intending to decapitate Hawkeye with its sharp edge.

    "Let go of my friend!" Songbird shouted as she rushed forward, her pink wings of light unfurling behind her. She sped towards the Hydra Captain and aimed a kick at his head. But the Hydra Captain reacted swiftly, using his shield to block the kick. With a single motion, he hurled Hawkeye towards Songbird.

    Concerned about hurting Hawkeye, Songbird halted her attack and caught him instead. The force of the throw sent them both tumbling backward.

    They skidded to the edge of the room before finallying to a stop. However, before they could even catch their breath, Songbird kicked Hawkeye away and used the momentum to dodge to the other side.

    In the next instant, the vibranium shield mmed into the spot where they had just been. The shield rebounded, striking the ceiling before returning to the Hydra Captain''s hand.

    "I admit I underestimated you, but this doesn''t change the oue." The Hydra Captain red at the two aging heroes with murderous intent.

    "Really? With the two of us against you, I''d say the odds are in our favor." Hawkeye shakily got to his feet, switching to the sword he had used during his time as the Ronin since his bow was now broken.

    "Two against one?" The Hydra Captainughed, as if hearing the world''s funniest joke. "You''re in Hydra territory, where countless elite Hydra soldiers are stationed. But of course, I don''t need them��I can take care of you both myself."

    "Enough talk, just finish them off!" Baron Zemo''s voice rang out, tinged with frustration.

    Though Zemo had tried to maintain a calm and imposing demeanor, the way things were unfolding had clearly rattled him.

    The Hydra Captain flinched at Zemo''smand, then quickly regained his focus, raising his shield for another assault. But just then, a web shot out, binding the Hydra Captain''s arm tightly. The immense force abruptly halted the Hydra Captain''s arm mid-air, preventing him from making his next move.

    The unexpected web and the overpowering strength behind it left the Hydra Captain momentarily stunned. Since receiving the super soldier serum, this was the first time he''d been physically overpowered.

    The sudden shift in the battlefield caught everyone''s attention, and the threebatants simultaneously turned to look in the direction from which the web hade.

    A small figure approached slowly, her footsteps leaving bloody prints in her wake.

    Specks of blood were still sttered on her face.

    "Big guy, if you''re looking for a fight, I think you should pick on someone your own size."

    ......

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    215. The Death of the Hydra Captain.

    216. The Final Chapter of Baron Zemo.

    217. Red Skull''s Judgment Promation!

    218. The Eagle and the Sparrow.

    219. Neck and Neck.

 215. The Death of the Hydra Captain.

    215. The Death of the Hydra Captain.

    "This is impossible?!"

    The Hydra Captain tried with all his might to break free from the webbing, but the incredibly fine strands were unyieldingly tough. The strength of the opponent was even more terrifying��despite his full exertion, he couldn''t budge.

    "Nothing''s impossible, big guy. You have no idea what real power is."

    Ashley smirked, her face still spattered with droplets of blood, giving her an eerily enchanting appearance. She then turned to nce at Old Hawkeye and Songbird before continuing.

    "Sorry, I''m not great at finding rats in a maze, so you two can go after Baron Zemo. As for this big guy, it''s better if I handle him."

    "Blood! Blood everywhere!" Venom roared, baring its fangs and ws.

    Seeing this, Hawkeye and Songbird exchanged a nce, quickly realizing why they hadn''t seen any Hydra reinforcements for so long. Likely, those soldiers never made it to this room, having been ughtered by Ashley.

    "You..." Hawkeye felt his mouth go dry, momentarily unsure of what to say. But he knew this wasn''t the time to lecture his daughter. "Be careful. When this is over, we need to have a serious talk."

    Ashley merely rolled her eyes at his words, clearly not taking them to heart. The only thing on her mind now was a good fight with this so-called super soldier standing before her.

    As Ashley used a tug-of-war approach to keep the Hydra Captain under control, Hawkeye and Songbird quickly made their way to the door. There, they found an elderly man, appearing to be a researcher, clutching a box and trembling on the ground.

    "Tell me where Zemo is! You must know where he is, right? And the ess codes to get there. I don''t want to have to ask twice."

    The old man shuddered, clutching the box even tighter before stammering, "I-I know, but I have to protect this box."

    "What''s in the box?" Hawkeye frowned, but he quickly deduced the answer. "This is the so-called Super Soldier Serum, isn''t it?"

    "Yes," the old man nodded. "It''s an inhumane substance; it can''t be allowed to spread."

    As it turned out, Baron Zemo''s research on the Super Soldier Serum hadn''t been entirely sessful. Although there were a hundred vials of the serum, only the Hydra Captain had sessfully be a super soldier. This was far from a perfect serum, with a high risk of death for anyone who injected it.

    After a moment''s thought, Hawkeye spoke. "Take me to Zemo. I promise you won''t have to worry about that bastard after this."

    "I won''t let you escape!" The Hydra Captain, having used his shield to cut the webbing, roared as he charged at Hawkeye, who was preparing to leave. But as fast as he was, Ashley was faster.

    Just as Hawkeye and the others were making their way out, a few strands of webbing shot out, sealing the entire door,pletely blocking the only exit from the room.

    The Hydra Captain stopped abruptly as he reached the door, realizing he had no choice. The webbing was not only extremely tough but also incredibly sticky. If it were just a few strands, he might have been able to force his way through with his shield. But faced with this thick, clinging web, he was at a loss.

    This webbing wasn''t something Ashley had created, nor was it something her body naturally produced. It was powerful webbing created by Venom, just as strong as what Spider-Man used.

    Furious, the Hydra Captain turned to face the frail-looking Ashley, now intent on tearing this troublesome girl to pieces.

    "Oh, I like that look," Venom sneered. "As much as I''d love to deal with Zemo, taking down a knockoff Captain America could be fun too."

    "Listen, little girl, and you, alien parasite. I don''t care what you think you''re doing, but you''ve really pissed me off." The Hydra Captain removed his hat, his eyes bloodshot as he red at the girl and her symbiote.

    "That''s exactly what I wanted. So you''d better give it your all. I hope you''re tougher than those foot soldiers." Ashley flexed her wrists, showing no sign of taking the Hydra Captain seriously.

    Already enraged, the Hydra Captain could no longer contain his fury. With a roar, he charged at Ashley. Seeing this, Ashley merely smirked coldly, while Venom chimed in.

    "He''sing! Go get him, tiger!"

    Ignoring Venom''s words, Ashley leaped into the air, flipping over the Hydra Captain''s shield. In mid-air, she shot out two strands of webbing, securing them firmly to the Captain''s shoulders.

    The next moment, Ashley yanked with all her strength. The immense force transmitted through the webbing caused the Hydra Captain to stumble backward, losing his bnce. But his super soldier physique saved him��he quickly steadied himself and immediatelyunched into closebat with Ashley.

    What the Hydra Captain hadn''t expected was the terrifying strength hidden beneath Ashley''s frail exterior. With every blow, she struck with such force that he struggled to defend himself. If not for his Vibranium shield, his arm might have been snapped by the sheer force of her attacks.

    Not only that, Ashley''s speed was incredible. As the fight continued, the Hydra Captain grew more and more rmed. He had yet tond a single hit on the girl, and she continued to press her advantage.

    It was then that he recalled a record from Hydra''s files, mentioning someone like this girl. If he remembered correctly, she was a superhero associated with Spider-Man, and heroes of that caliber were exceptionally powerful!

    "Looks like this is all you''ve got. What a bore."

    Once again, Ashley used her spider-sense to dodge the Hydra Captain''s counterattack. Her face showed only disappointment. She hadn''t expected the famous Hydra super soldier to be this weak. Just as the Hydra Captain was about to retort, Ashley kicked his leg, snapping it in two. The excruciating pain silenced him, swallowing whatever he had meant to say.

    "Your weakness is your legs. Too obvious."

    Ashley sneered as she grabbed the Hydra Captain''s head. Seeing the terror and shock on his face, she didn''t hesitate, snapping his neck without a second thought.

    "Captain America was way stronger than this guy," Venom said disdainfully as it looked at the Hydra Captain''s lifeless body.

    "Heh."

    Ashley, however, wasn''t convinced. She turned to look at Avnche, still twitching on the ground after being shot through the face by her father''s arrow. Ashley shook her head in disappointment.

    "...Do they really never learn the importance of tying up loose ends?"

    ................

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    216. The Final Chapter of Baron Zemo.

    217. Red Skull''s Judgment Promation!

    218. The Eagle and the Sparrow.

    219. Neck and Neck.

    220. The Next Step.

 216. The Final Chapter of Baron Zemo.

    216. The Final Chapter of Baron Zemo.

    "Zemo!"

    Inside the X-Weapon Research Center, deep within the Hydra base, Hawkeye and Songbird fought their way through the ranks. With theirbat skills, the Hydra soldiers, who barely had time to react, posed no real threat.

    After carving a path to the room where Baron Zemo was, Hawkeye held a knife in one hand and an arrow in the other, eager to announce his presence to the baron. The door slowly opened, revealing a dimly lit room. Baron Zemo''s iconic purple battle suit was unmistakable as he sat quietly in a chair, showing no sign of panic at Hawkeye''s arrival.

    "It''s really you!"

    Hawkeye''s knife pointed directly at Zemo, his clouded eyes filled withplex emotions, and for a moment, he fell silent.

    "After all these years, Zemo, I''ve dreamed of this day, the day we would face each other. I had a long monologue prepared, but now..."

    Hawkeye lowered his weapon, his breathing bing more rapid. "...All I want to know is one thing: Why? Why did you spare me? Why let me live and suffer?"

    Songbird, standing nearby, perhaps understood Clint Barton''s question better than anyone. She often wondered why Hawkeye spared her when she was also guilty.

    Songbird, Hawkeye, and Baron Zemo were all participants in the battle of yesteryear, and now, they might be the only survivors of that fateful sh in Las Vegas.

    At this moment, Songbird sensibly refrained from interrupting Barton. She simply stood quietly to the side, giving the two old enemies a chance to put an end to their past grievances. Baron Zemo sat silently in his chair, not making any moves. He didn''t speak; he just calmly watched Hawkeye, his eyes filled with both hatred and resignation.

    "No words? Are you just going to sit there and mock me?!"

    Seeing Zemo''s reaction, Hawkeye''s emotions became agitated. He raised his weapon again, shouting angrily at Baron Zemo.

    "Get up, Zemo! Pick up your weapon, and let''s settle this once and for all!"

    As Hawkeye''s words echoed, Zemo finally made a small movement. He gently activated the switch on his chair, and as the sound of a wheelchair''s motor whirred, Zemo slowly emerged from the shadows. It was only then that Hawkeye and Songbird saw Zemo''s true condition.

    Zemo slumped in his wheelchair, his body connected to numerous tubes leading to a life-support system embedded in the walls. Now, Zemo couldn''t even stand on his own.

    Years of sitting had left Zemo''s muscles severely atrophied. He was now like a shell of his former self, unable to move without the aid of his wheelchair, and even speaking required him to use a keyboard. This was a stark contrast to the tall, imposing figure that had appeared in his previous holographic projections!

    (You shouldn''t have to see me like this.)

    The electronic voice broke the silence, snapping Hawkeye and Songbird out of their shock.

    "No, no, this can''t be..."

    Hawkeye involuntarily took several steps back, only stopping when he hit the wall. All the strength drained from his body, and he slowly slid down to sit on the floor.

    "This isn''t the scene I imagined."

    He couldn''t ept what he was seeing. He would have preferred a real fight with Zemo, even if it meant dying at Zemo''s hand. But he couldn''t ept seeing Zemo reduced to this state.

    (I don''t need your pity. I am Baron Zemo, the 12th-generation heir to a noble lineage. And you, Clint Barton, you''re just a mongrel raised by a circus. You humiliated me and took over my Thunderbolts.)

    "Hmph, that''s right, that''s who I am. But in that pivotal battle, it was you who lost, right there in Las Vegas," Barton replied coldly.

    (No, damn it, it was you who lost!)

    Baron Zemo''s fingers moved with difficulty on his wheelchair''s keyboard, typing out his response.

    (Maybe it was that ''noble bloodline,'' but I had a stroke. Now, I''m the one dependent on tubes to breathe.)

    "Justice is served. All these years, I''ve dreamed of revenge, but now it seems time has beaten me to it. Zemo, you truly deserved this!"

    With that, Hawkeye turned to leave. Seeing Zemo in this state, he felt satisfied. Rather than helping him find peace, it was better to leave him to suffer��this was the greatest punishment.

    (No! I am still Baron Zemo. I won''t let you leave knowing my weakness. Even Red Skull doesn''t know my condition, and I won''t let you live to tell!)

    "Is that so? We''ll see," Hawkeye said dismissively.

    But as he turned to go, Baron Zemo panicked.

    Just as Hawkeye couldn''t ept all of this, Zemo himself couldn''t bear it. He had waited too long for Hawkeye to arrive. Now, all he wanted was to die at Hawkeye''s hands, not to be mocked and then left to die slowly from a stroke.

    (I won''t let you know my secret and leave alive. Not even Red Skull knows my condition. You can''t walk away now.)

    "You think I''ll let you go after what you did? You''ll die by my hand, but not easily."

    With Hawkeye preparing to enact his revenge, Songbird entered Zemo''s room to investigate some intelligence regarding Hydra.

    Baron Zemo had been conducting secret experiments on super-soldiers, which meant the other Hydra leaders were likely also active. She needed to find some information about Hydra''s internal operations from here. But when she saw Red Skull''stest deration on Zemo''sputer, Songbird froze in ce. Then she turned slightly and called out to Clint, who was still torturing Zemo.

    "Clint, you... you need toe and see this!"

    ................

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    217. Red Skull''s Judgment Promation!

    218. The Eagle and the Sparrow.

    219. Neck and Neck.

    220. The Next Step.

    221. The Manipted Agatha.

 217. Red Skull’s Judgment Proclamation!

    217. Red Skull��s Judgment Promation!

    Old Barton paused his actions when he heard the voice. He nced at the barely breathing Zemo, then turned and walked over to Melissa.

    "Did you find anything useful?" Old Barton curiously leaned in. After everything they had been through, he wondered what could still surprise Melissa. "Is it about Hydra?"

    "Actually, it''s a message Red Skull sent to the entire world," Melissa replied, her brows furrowed with concern. She looked at Barton with aplex expression before pressing the y button. "I think you need to see this."

    The dim screen, filled with static, suddenly came to life. After quickly shing through a few blue screens, the grand stage of a press conference appeared, and Red Skull''s figure emerged on the screen.

    Like most viins, time had left its mark on Red Skull as well. His posture wasn''t as straight as it used to be, but judging by his overall condition, he seemed to be in better shape than most criminals.

    "Is this live?" Barton asked.

    "No, from the timestamp, this just finished as a news conference," Melissa answered, then added a warning. "��Pay attention, this part is important."

    Sure enough, the next moment, Red Skull slightly prepared himself and then began to speak. His somewhat raspy voice echoed through the dim room as it came from the speaker.

    "My people, greetings."

    "Today is an interesting day. I don''t know how many of you have heard about the ''Justice League.'' Perhaps many of you deny the existence of those guys, but I want to tell you, they do exist."

    As Red Skull spoke, therge screen behind him quickly disyed several video screenshots from Osborne City. Although blurry, everyone watching could clearly see those few individuals in strange costumes.

    "They call themselves the ''Justice League,'' under the guise of justice, they murdered Osborne, and attempted to create chaos in my territory. I know some call them heroes, but in fact, they are far from so-called heroes."

    At this point, another photo appeared on the screen. It was of a detained criminal. Due to the camera angle, the viewers couldn''t see his face clearly, but beside him, they could see a neatly ced suit and a blood-red hood.

    "My dear people, what you''re seeing now is a terrorist from an ''alternate world,'' just like those three from the Justice League��they''re all criminals from another universe."

    Old Barton''s pupils shrank as he suddenly leaned closer to the screen, hoping to get a better look at the image. At that moment, he could hardly believe what he had just heard. Melissa wasn''t surprised by Old Barton''s reaction because she had felt the same shock the first time she saw it. After all, this kind of thing seemed almost fantastical in the wastnd. The video continued, and Red Skull''s speech went on.

    "I am merciful, but I cannot tolerate these viins from another world rampaging on my turf. So, I am issuing an immediate bounty on these people. Also, in ten days, I will conduct a live public trial of this criminal in front of the Capitol."

    "To all who harbor rebellious thoughts and repay kindness with enmity, I hope you will watch and see what happens to those who dare oppose me!"

    "At the same time, I also wish to tell those who hide behind the guise of justice��if you truly consider yourselves just, then you''d better have the courage to face me directly, rather than skulk around like sewer rats."

    Even long after the video ended, Old Barton stood there quietly, unable to shake off the weight of what he had just witnessed.

    The announcement from Red Skull wasn''t long, but it was packed with significant information. The average person might not grasp its full implications, but to Old Barton and Melissa, who had survived the old days as ''heroes,'' no one understood the importance of this matter more than they did.

    "Clint, if there really are portals to other worlds," Melissa spoke with some concern.

    And Barton quickly understood what Melissa was hinting at. "Red Skull won''t let this go, nor will the other viins. They''ve been dormant for too long. If they find out there''s an unknown world waiting to be conquered, they won''t miss the chance."

    "But it could also be a trap, right?" Melissa was skeptical.

    "I hope so too�� But the sad truth is, there really are beings from another world in this world," Old Barton muttered as he stared nkly at the static on the screen.

    At that moment, Hawkeye suddenly recalled the scene when he exchanged information with Alex. He remembered Alex asking him about the bat-shaped boomerang. At the time, he didn''t think much of it, but now, recalling the man Red Skull had imprisoned, Barton''s heartbeat quickened instinctively.

    This had to be it��the reason why a hero suddenly disappeared in the wastnd for three years, neither dead nor alive. Apart from falling into Red Skull''s hands, there seemed to be no other possibility.

    And since Barton was one of the few who knew the truth, he clearly understood that the Osborne City incident had nothing to do with any Justice League. It was entirely resolved by Alex, who had teamed up with his daughter.

    Thinking of this, Old Barton''s breathing became rapid.

    "No, I need to contact the Crow immediately!"

    --------------

    Outside the map, deep in the wastnd��

    <strong>Bishop''s Sanctuary.</strong>

    This was a hidden paradise within the wastnd, a sanctuary built deep in the mountains. Here, all evils were shielded by towering walls, and people led rtively peaceful lives. Compared to the chaos of the outside world, the people here lived much more stable lives��they worked hard, were self-sufficient, and led idyllic lives. Their only real concern was the wild beasts in the forest.

    The leader of this ce was Kate Bishop, the second Hawkeye from the old days. Having survived the superhero apocalypse, Kate had long since gone into hiding, leading a group of people to retreat into the mountains.

    As a former superhero, Kate Bishop deeply understood the importance of remaining vignt even in peace. She trained an all-female squad based on her superior archery skills, known as the Hawkeye Squad, specializing in the sanctuary''s defense.

    Typically, Bishop''s Sanctuary did not interact with the outside world because, in a world where viins divided thend, if they knew such a peaceful ce existed, they would never let Bishop''s Sanctuary be. But things tend to have unexpected twists.

    Watching the signal television receive Red Skull''s judgment promation, Kate Bishop''s face grew dark. Then, the next moment, she turned to the blonde woman beside her.

    "I guess this must be someone you know, right, Lance?"

    ..........

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    218. The Eagle and the Sparrow.

    219. Neck and Neck.

    220. The Next Step.

    221. The Manipted Agatha.

    222. The Eerie Town.

 218. The Eagle and the Sparrow.

    218. The Eagle and the Sparrow.

    Bishop''s office was shrouded in silence as the two women processed what they had just seen.

    The video was short, but like Barton a thousand miles away, they understood the terrifying amount of information it contained��especially for those who had once been superheroes.

    "I thought I was the only one..." The blonde woman, whom Kate Bishop had referred to as Lance, stared at the television screen, her expression a mix ofplex emotions.

    "Do you know him?" Kate, brushing her pale hair behind her ear, asked curiously.

    "Yes, he''s... well, he''s a junior of mine." Lance thought for a moment before replying, "We didn''t interact much."

    "I remember you mentioning something about the Bat family, not getting along with them," Kate remarked with a small smile, recognizing the distinctive Bat symbol from the video.

    Since identally rescuing this woman from another universe, Kate Bishop had heard many stories about superheroes from another world. These stories often reminded her of her own youth and the good old days.

    "Technically speaking, it seems he was kicked out of the Bat family. Their family dynamics are strange, and I don''t fully understand them, but I still can''t believe I''m not the only one who ended up in this universe." Lance''s expression was a mix of excitement and worry.

    She was excited because she hadn''t expected that, besides her, other heroes had also arrived in this universe. And more importantly, the ones who arrived were the Trinity of the Justice League!

    But she was worried because Red Hood had fallen into Red Skull''s hands. Judging by his condition, he had suffered inhuman torment, which filled Lance with rage.

    Having had some dealings with the Bat family, Lance knew that the superheroes of that lineage were incredibly strong-willed. Red Hood was no exception. Even if he was captured, he would never divulge any information. This only made it easier to imagine the kind of torture Red Hood must have endured under Red Skull.

    "If I recall correctly, you were also a member of the Justice League. It seems you now have an unshakable reason to go," Kate Bishop remarked seriously.

    "An auxiliary member... But you''re right, Mayor Bishop."

    Lance nodded firmly, then looked at Kate Bishop and spoke with conviction.

    "Our power alone might be insignificant, but don''t worry. Superman is here. There''s still a chance to set things right. With the help of Wonder Woman and Batman, this world will find hope again!"

    "..." Kate Bishop looked at Lance''s determined face. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she remained silent.

    Superman or Wonder Woman, it didn''t matter��in her world, there had once been a group of people with tremendous power. But they had all perished in that final battle, without exception. So, for Kate, the despair of the wastnd wasn''t what frightened her. What terrified her was someone trying to bring her "hope."

    Perhaps sensing Kate Bishop''s mistrust, Lance added earnestly, "Trust me, Mayor Bishop, you don''t know the extent of their power. I promise you, Red Skull''s reign won''tst much longer. This world will see true peace."

    "I hope so..."

    Kate Bishop forced a smile, then turned her gaze out the window, looking out at the sanctuary she had led so many to build. Her heart was in turmoil. Kate Bishop knew all too well what the consequences of her returning to action would be.

    Perhaps the viins had forgotten about her, or maybe they had never seen her as a threat. Either way, over the years, after establishing the sanctuary, Kate had not encountered any trouble. But she knew that once she acted again, Red Skull''s enforcers and the members of Hydra would investigate her history. They would undoubtedly find this ce and ughter everyone here.

    It was a high-stakes gamble��one that Kate Bishop was most reluctant to make because if she lost, all her efforts over the past forty years would go up in smoke.

    After a long silence, Kate Bishop finally made up her mind.

    "I''ll help you deal with these troubles. I''ve been cooped up here for too long; maybe it''s time I stretched my legs." Kate turned to face Lance, her expression resolute.

    "Thank you, but this is my mission."

    Lance clenched her fists, but soon, a smile appeared on her face.

    "You''ve already helped me a lot, Mayor Bishop. Now, let me handle this on my own. This ce... can''t be without you."

    "No, you don''t understand the wastnd. The world outside is even more chaotic than you imagine."

    "Don''t worry, Kate. I''m a superhero too, remember?" Lance stepped forward and gently hugged Kate Bishop. "I''ll be careful, just as you''ve taught me during this time."

    "..."

    Kate Bishop wanted to say more, but she knew Lance was right. The sanctuary needed her; she couldn''t abandon these people and rush out recklessly.

    If she were still the street vignte from New York, she would have grabbed her beloved bow and joined Lance in fighting back against evil. But now, she wasn''t alone��she was responsible for an entire sanctuary.

    Gently cing her hands on Lance''s back, Kate Bishop returned the hug. No more words were needed. After a moment, Kate Bishop slipped a piece of paper into Lance''s hand.

    "What''s this?" Lance asked curiously.

    "This is the contact information of an old friend of mine. While I can''t help you directly, he will surely support you with all his might. He''s been wandering the wastnd for years; no one knows the outside world better than he does," Kate Bishop replied, her eyes filled with nostalgia.

    Noticing the look in Kate''s eyes, Lance smiled. "He must be someone very important to you."

    "Not really."

    Kate Bishop answered without hesitation, then sighed softly.

    "I''ll be thankful if he doesn''t cause me trouble... In any case, go find him. I guarantee he''ll help you."

    Lance didn''t refuse Kate''s kindness. Her gaze drifted, finally settling on a photo frame on Kate Bishop''s desk. In the frame, a young Kate was smiling brightly. Behind her stood a man in a purple costume, holding a bow. Though his expression was somewhat stiff, the care in his eyes was unmistakable.

    For a moment, Lance found herself captivated.

    Tightly gripping the piece of paper, Lance understood.

    This man must be Bishop''s Oliver.

    ..........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    219. Neck and Neck.

    220. The Next Step.

    221. The Manipted Agatha.

    222. The Eerie Town.

    223. Seeing with Your Eyes.

 219. Neck and Neck.

    219. Neck and Neck.

    The fact that magices at a cost is something we''ve mentioned many times before. However, what we haven''t gone into detail about is how these so-called costs can manifest in various terrifying forms.

    The former X-Men base has now turned into a pile of rubble.

    The current tranquility makes it almost impossible to believe that not long ago, this ce erupted with an incredibly terrifying energy��an energy capable of disintegrating everything around it, a legendary power that ordinary people can''t even begin toprehend.

    At the top of a small mountain made of stone bricks and debris, Alex is sitting quietly, taking asional drags from a cigarette.

    In the wastnd world, tobo is a raremodity. These small items, which can bring great wealth to people, have always been tightly controlled by the major powers. Most of the conflicts among gang members are rted to these things, and being able to light one up in this day and age is proof of status.

    Looking indifferently at the countless mercenary corpses beneath the ruins, Alex''s expression remained utterly calm. These people were the first to arrive here, but they definitely wouldn''t be thest. In this world, there are too many people who are willing to risk their lives, with no regard for life or death.

    The power unleashed by the Shadow King before his death was incredibly strong, and it also meant that this power would attract the attention of others. Alex didn''t know how many people were currently rushing over here, but he did know that it was time for him to leave.

    Picking up a sk��something that, like the cigarettes, was ''gifted'' by those mercenaries��Alex noted that these people didn''t seem to be just ordinary mercenaries. They were clearly the vanguard of some faction; otherwise, they wouldn''t have been so wealthy.

    Taking a swig, Alex brought the sk to his lips, and in the next moment, the sweet liquor flowed into his mouth.

    "Ugh! Ugh!"

    Before Alex could even savor it, he immediately spat out the sand in his mouth.

    Looking at the sk from which the fragrance of the liquor continued to waft, Alex smacked his lips before tossing the sk aside.

    "Honestly, this price is a bit outrageous."

    <strong>[Indeed, especially for a foodie like you.]</strong>

    Alex rolled his eyes and didn''t respond to Miss Minutes. Everything turning to sand in his mouth, no matter what it was, was indeed a bit cruel.

    This was his first time dealing directly with the so-called ''cost'' of magic. Before this, Alex, who wielded the energy of an entire universe, had almost never needed to worry about such costs. All the magic he cast was a result of energy conversion, adhering to the conservation of energy. But this time was different. The Shadow King''s final counterattack was even fiercer than Alex had imagined.

    It must be said that the Shadow King had indeed given Alex a proper lesson this time and had shown him the enormous potential that could be unleashed when abstract magic and necromancy werebined.

    If someone had previously told Alex that there was someone in this world capable of wielding or even simting the Phoenix Force, Alex wouldn''t have scoffed at it, but he would have been at least half-skeptical. But this time, after witnessing the unparalleled Phoenix Force manifested by the Shadow King in the form of Jean Grey, Alex would be lying if he said he wasn''t shocked.

    Although this Phoenix Force was abstractly simted and couldn''tpare to the real thing, the awe-inspiring power it exuded still left a deep impression on Alex.

    Without the cosmic energy as a backup power source, all the magic Alex now cast relied on his own strength. Under these circumstances, those so-called costs naturally came knocking. Fortunately, these were still within Alex''s tolerable limits, and if it weren''t for absorbing part of the Kraken''s power earlier, this time could have been quite dangerous.

    Extinguishing his cigarette, Alex slowly stood up. Looking at the ruins beneath his feet, he brushed the dust off his clothes, preparing to leave.

    Devouring the legendary Shadow King had brought Alex significant gains��not just in the abstract magic and necromancy he had never encountered before, but now he could also barely wield psychic powers.

    With long-term practice, Alex might even be able to reach Professor X''s level someday. But these things were not important to Alex right now. What upied his mind was the judgment deration that Red Skull had just issued.

    Yes, Alex had also received the message.

    And for that, he had to thank those mercenaries who came to die. The satellitemunication equipment they carried had saved Alex a lot of trouble, and it had also provided him with very important intelligence.

    Although this portable satellitemunication device produced a rather blurry image, when Alex saw the neatly folded suit of the prisoner, he quickly recalled the person''s identity��Red Hood.

    Red Hood, real name Jason Todd, the second Robin in the Bat-family, also known as ''Hush.''

    Alex didn''t know too much about his story, but he was familiar with some of Jason''s more famous incidents. Now, Alex was most curious about how Jason ended up in this universe.

    Jason Todd was once killed by the Joker while serving as Robin. After being resurrected, he couldn''t ept that Batman hadn''t avenged him, so he crafted a new suit, adopted the alias Red Hood, and embarked on an anti-hero path of killing to stop killing.

    Since Jason was now wearing the Red Hood suit, it could be inferred that the universe he originally belonged to should have already developed into a rtivelyprehensiverge universe, at least one where something like the Teen Titans had already been formed.

    And this was what puzzled Alex the most. He couldn''t specte on the state of Jason''s universe, but as a rule, such abnormal ''crossovers'' often hide huge secrets. Perhaps this is one of the simrities between the two universes.

    After experiencing several cross-universe journeys, Alex had actually gathered some insights. For example, universes that are on the path to destruction often tend to develop in ways that cannot be foreseen.

    Eventually, that timeline and that universe will plunge into the world beyond the void, disappearing into the darkness unknown to anyone.

    And universes that are artificially altered, like shpoint, will break their original operating routes, leading to consequences that can even cause the copse of the realities of several parallel universes, as Barry Allen had caused before.

    Comparing these two oues, it''s not hard to see that if the timeline is likened to a person, then the former is akin to natural death, while thetter is murder.

    Alex wasn''t sure what direction the Wastnd Universe was heading in, but he could surmise that it was probably the former. The Wastnd Universe was likely a universe that had split from the tree of the Multiverse timeline and was steadily heading toward the void, a universe on the brink of ''death.''

    In this context, Alex couldn''t imagine what the DC universe, which was heading toward darkness alongside the Marvel Wastnd Universe, would look like.

    .......

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    220. The Next Step.

    221. The Manipted Agatha.

    222. The Eerie Town.

    223. Seeing with Your Eyes.

    224. Clearing the Memory.

 220. The Next Step.

    220. The Next Step.

    As one of the most tragic heroes in the DC universe, the experiences of Red Hood are incrediblyplex. Perhaps this is the fate of the Bat Family. Anyone who revolves around Batman inevitably walks a path of constant struggle in the darkness.

    Among them, the second Robin, Jason Todd, undoubtedly stands out. Although it''s unclear what he has gone through here, seeing him now, it''s easy to guess that he certainly didn''t have an easy time under the Red Skull.

    Alex recalled that when he yed a game in his past life, he once saw an Easter egg video showing Jason being subjected to prolonged beatings. The haggard image in that video was almost identical to what the Red Skull disyed now. One wonders if Jason saw any traces of the Joker in the Red Skull.

    Alex believed there must be a connection between the two universes, whether it''s the Wastnd world or Jason''s world. There must be some hidden secret within these two timelines that are both heading toward destruction.

    This is precisely why Alex spected that Red Hood came to this universe with a certain "purpose," though perhaps even Jason himself isn''t aware of it. But regardless, everything must wait until he meets Jason to be confirmed.

    In a way, two parallel universes filled with despair are holding hands, heading toward oblivion together.

    Seen this way, it''s almost poetic.

    Frowning slightly, Alex felt that things had been going too smoothly for him here, which made him suspect that something big was waiting for himter. Suddenly, Alex felt a tingling sensation on his arm. This wasn''t a physical sensation but something deeper, a special reaction between the spirit and the material.

    Rolling up his sleeve, Alex saw that a dark ck raven tattoo on his wrist was flickering with strange light.

    This was a unique sorcery Alex used tomunicate with others over long distances. Anyone who possessed this tattoo couldmunicate with Alex at any time, and the range of this sorcery was vast��it could even connect acrosss.

    Green mes rose, and soon, a man''s face appeared in the mes.

    "Pietro," Alex spoke first.

    "Alex, there''s some intel you need to know." Pietro on the other side seemed a bit excited. At the same time, there was a lot of noise around him, and Alex could hear many people talking, with old Barton being the loudest.

    Rubbing his temples, Alex spoke. "Go ahead."

    "Baron Zemo''s situation has been perfectly resolved, and that''s without Kara and me having to intervene." Pietro first reported on the situation over there. From his tone, Alex could tell that he was quite surprised.

    Perhaps it''s because Pietro has always underestimated ordinary people. When he discovered that old Barton had taken down a Hydra base despite his aging body, he was truly surprised and impressed.

    "That''s good news. Did Barton say anything about their next move?" Alex asked calmly.

    "Speaking of which�� what I''m about to say next is the key point."

    Pietro paused, then he seriously looked at Alex in the mes and said solemnly.

    "We found some very interesting intel in Baron Zemo''s base. Not only was there Super Soldier Serum, but there was also information about the Red Skull''s judgment on a hero from another world. I guess that person is the Batman we''ve been looking for."

    "I''ve seen it too. I can confirm that the person is indeed a genuine hero from another universe," Alex nodded, confirming Pietro''s words.

    At this moment, Pietro continued. "That''s what I wanted to say. It seems that more than one person has arrived here. Just now, a woman contacted old Barton. She imed to be Laurel Lance from another universe."

    "Laurel Lance? ck Canary?!" Alex raised an eyebrow upon hearing this.

    "You know her?"

    Pietro was also surprised, but they quickly realized that after experiencing so many multiverses, there wasn''t much that could stump Alex. So it wasn''t surprising that Alex knew who she was. Alex didn''t answer Pietro. He gently stroked his chin, his eyes darting around.

    To be honest, Alex didn''t expect Pietro to get such important intel. What surprised him even more was that there was more than one superhero who hade to this universe. Even the famous ck Canary was here.

    The second ck Canary, Dinah Laurel Lance, daughter of the first ck Canary and wife of Green Arrow, Oliver Queen. She had a sonic ability simr to the cry of a canary, and her reflexes and fighting skills were also extremely strong.

    In the lore, her fighting skills were ranked among the top three. In terms of hand-to-handbat, she was on par with Batman, which made her abat trainer for the younger generation of superheroes.

    But lore is lore. The individual characters in each universe vary greatly, so Alex wasn''t sure how strong this particr ck Canary was. However, from the fact that she contacted old Barton immediately after seeing the information about Red Hood, it was highly likely that the two of them came from the same universe and were fairly familiar with each other.

    Thinking of this, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "How did she get Barton''s contact?"

    "She got it from Kate Bishop. Old Barton has already confirmed the code with her. She''s one of us, no doubt," Pietro said seriously. "She hopes we can help her find the Justice League and rescue her friends."

    "Well, this is interesting."

    Originally, in Alex''s n, the Justice League was just a front to attract the attention of the wastnd viins, allowing him to better gather some resources from the wastnd.

    At the same time, if he could use this method to lure out the guy who used the Bat-Boomerang and was suspected to be Batman, that would be even better. Now, however, things have changed. Batman didn''t show up, but ck Canary did. She clearly had great faith in the Justice League. The lie was bing more and more like the truth.

    "She doesn''t know about the Justice League, does she?" Alex inquired.

    "The details of the Justice League are unknown to old Barton and the others," Pietro whispered.

    Hearing this, Alex pondered for a moment, then looked up and said.

    "Alright, let''s do it this way for now. There are still ten days until the Red Skull''s judgment day. You guys go ahead and make contact with ck Canary."

    "What about you? And isn''t the Red Skull''s move obviously a trap?" Pietro frowned.

    "I still need to deal with Baron Mordo''s situation. The Darkhold he has is very useful to me, and I can''t let it fall into Doom''s hands."

    Alex said slowly, "As for the Red Skull, it''s an open conspiracy, but there''s no choice. He has hostages, and the initiative is in Hydra''s hands. We''ll just have to deal with things as theye."

    .......

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    221. The Manipted Agatha.

    222. The Eerie Town.

    223. Seeing with Your Eyes.

    224. Clearing the Memory.

    225. Formatting.

 221. The Manipulated Agatha.

    221. The Manipted Agatha.

    For Alex, things hadn''tpletely spiraled out of his control yet. Although he had felt a moment of panic upon discovering the Bat-Dart, Alex gradually calmed down. While Red Skull held the upper hand for now, Alex still saw opportunities to turn the tables.

    After all, this world had entered a post-magic era. Like all other viins, Red Skull was also on a path toward destruction. As a sorcerer, no one understood the gradual disappearance of magic better than Alex. Whether it''s sorcery or technology, everything will change under the influence of this world''s shifting tides.

    On the other hand, although Red Hood''s current situation was dire, it could have been worse. Alex had initially thought Red Hood might end up as a Lizardman''s meal. Now, even though Red Skull had captured and tortured him, Red Hood was still alive, and as long as he was alive, there was hope.

    Moreover, ck Canary''s unexpected appearance had given Alex a pleasant surprise. He hadn''t anticipated her arrival in this world, and the fact that she had been protected by Kate Bishop rather than being ravaged by the Wastnd was a fortunate turn of events.

    This gave Alex a great opportunity. He was eager to meet ck Canary and ask her about the other universes and why she and Red Hood hade here. However, Alex decided to stick to his original n first.

    The most important thing for Alex now was to obtain the Darkhold. This wasn''t just to weaken Doctor Doom''s power and potential; Alex wanted to master his own way of practicing magic. If Alex could harness this energy without sumbing to its dark corruption and avoid the costs associated with magic, it would be an ability truly his own.

    Having traversed several apocalyptic universes, Alex was keen to acquire his own power. No one would put all their eggs in one basket, and Alex didn''t want to rely solely on the Miss Minutes and the Timepad. To achieve this, the power of the Darkhold was crucial.

    After Red Skull burned and destroyed most of the magical artifacts, magic in this world had started to decline. Not only were magical dimensions vanishing, but even bacteria that parasitized human souls were bing scarce.

    Magic originally stemmed from the essence of all things, and the dwindling of this energy had profound effects. This might exin the worsening environment of the Wastnd world. However, in Baron Mordo''s territory, everything was still flourishing.

    The people here lived free and happy lives, with abundant magical energy covering every corner of the town. Upon entering, Alex had momentarily thought he had found a ''paradise.''

    The town was known as the ''Magic Dimension.'' Though it was called a dimension, it was actually just a small town hidden within Doom''s territory, the Doomsday Nest, using magic.

    With his powerful magic and the Eye of the Sorcerer, Alex easily found the path leading to the town, bypassing one magical barrier after another, until he reached this eerie ce.

    After stepping into the town''s borders, Alex noticed something amiss. Normally, the creator of such a secluded ce would set up numerous magical arrays to ward off intruders and expel those with ill intentions. But here, things seemed reversed. Baron Mordo hadn''t left many magical arrays or barriers. The only thing he had set up was arge curtain that enveloped the entire town and its farnds.

    This curtain wasn''t meant to block intruders; it was merely to hide the town''s physical existence and prevent ordinary people from identally stumbling upon it. For a sorcerer, this curtain was ineffective and would make the town a beacon in the darkness, very conspicuous.

    "A trap meant only for sorcerers?"

    Staring silently at the thin, gossamer-like curtain, Alex wasn''t sure if Mordo had hidden ambushes here. After all, Mordo was an expert in manipting thoughts and reshaping minds. And as a sorcerer who had studied the Darkhold, Baron Mordo was undoubtedly dangerous.

    Walking along the dirt path toward the town, Alex kept a vignt eye on his surroundings. Compared to the outside Wastnd, the magical energy here was much more abundant, likely due to the dome-like curtain.

    Clouds loomed overhead, and a gentle spring rain fell on the crops. Alex looked up to see a rainbow arching across the sky, while the crops in the fields thrived.

    In a town filled with strange magical arrays, this sudden spring rain was undoubtedly a product of magic. Alex could clearly sense that the rain had been summoned from a previous timeline.

    This realization made Alex, already cautious, even more vignt.

    Continuing forward, Alex bypassed two unknown magical arrays. Though he was curious about the magic left behind, he refrained from triggering them to avoid alerting anyone. As he approached the town, Alex spotted an old woman sitting at the gate, tirelessly weaving.

    ''Witch, Agatha Harkness...''

    Narrowing his eyes, Alex looked at the blind old woman with aplicated expression.

    At this moment, Agatha hadpletely lost her sense of self. Her mind had been taken by Baron Mordo, who kept her here to weave a protective web of mental magic. This unusual magic not only allowed Baron Mordo to retain his youthful vitality but also enabled him to control vast amounts of magical energy, enough to dominate the entire town.

    Standing silently before Agatha, the old woman paid no heed to Alex''s presence. To ensure Agatha could never regain her consciousness, Baron Mordo had not only erased her mind but also taken her sight, turning her into a mindless weaving machine. Reaching out, Alex instinctively wanted to help Agatha regain her senses. But at thest moment, his hand suddenly stopped in mid-air.

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    222. The Eerie Town.

    223. Seeing with Your Eyes.

    224. Clearing the Memory.

    225. Formatting.

    226. The Vessel for the Watcher''s Eye.

 222. The Eerie Town.

    222. The Eerie Town.

    Alex''s hand froze mid-air as his ears twitched, picking up amotion rapidly approaching. Turning around, he saw arge group of townspeople suddenly rushing out, their faces filled with anger as they red at Alex, seemingly displeased with the unwee intruder.

    "Who are you? Outsider, you''re not wee here!"

    The leader shouted, raising his handgun. Hearing this, Alex remained unresponsive, silently observing the vigers, curious about the chaotic magic clouding their minds.

    On the surface, these people''s words, thoughts, and reactions appeared normal. But the eyes are windows to the soul. You can taint someone''s mind, but you can''t corrupt their spirit. Through the lens of the Shaman''s Mask, Alex''s Eye could clearly see the fear in the leader''s eyes. That part of him, identical to his outer self, was currently trapped within the controlled body.

    Strictly speaking, these people could no longer be considered truly human. Their consciousness was trapped within their bodies, as Bruce Banner might put it, "The body''s steering wheel is taken over by the Hulk, while the person is locked in the trunk."

    "No wonder he''s a master at corrupting minds. This is the power of the Darkhold," Alex muttered to himself.

    Alex didn''t consider these puppets a threat to his life, but he knew that figuring out how to save them wouldn''t be easy.

    "What are you mumbling about? Get out of here!"

    One by one, the vigers charged forward, with one even getting within three meters of Alex. They wielded various weapons, and Alex even noticed a young boy clutching a kitchen knife.

    With a light gesture, Alex removed his top hat, bowing elegantly like a gentleman. His inexplicable action didn''t elicit any response because, in the moment his hat was removed, the scene suddenly fell silent.

    A massive storm of mental energy swept out, a chilling surge enveloping Alex and freezing the vigers in their tracks. They stood there, frozen like statues, their faces locked in the expressions they had before. It was a bizarre sight.

    Alex frowned slightly as he watched Agatha continue to mechanically weave the red thread. Indeed, his newly acquired telepathy from the Shadow King was far from enough to break the Darkhold''s magic. Moreover, even controlling the vigers'' minds was just barely within his grasp; he couldn''t forcibly free them from Baron Mordo''s control.

    Alex slowly approached one of the vigers, casually selecting a girl who caught his eye, and gently ced his hand on her shoulder.

    In the next instant, the girl, whose expression had been frozen in anger, suddenly responded. She took a deep breath, and her young face was quickly consumed by fear. Upon being freed from control, the girl instinctively wanted to flee, but for some reason, she couldn''t feel her body. The only part she could control was her head.

    This highlighted the difference between mental energy and magic. While Alex could use telepathy to awaken the girl''s consciousness, he couldn''t break the dark magic holding her body.

    "Run, run away! Get out of here, it''s not safe!"

    Realizing she had lost control of her body, the girl frantically urged Alex to flee. Though they had just met, she genuinely didn''t want this man to be another "puppet" in the town.

    "I know, I''m here to fix that," Alex said with a faint smile, though the mask hid his expression from the girl.

    "He''s a demon, an unbeatable force. Leave while you still can before he notices you," the girl pleaded, her face full of anxiety.

    Through her words, Alex sensed her kindness��a rare quality in the Wastnd, and one that most of the world had lost.

    "Actually, he noticed me the moment I entered,"

    Alex calmly exined before continuing, "Can you tell me where he is? Wandering around a town built by a wizard will waste a lot of my time and energy."

    The girl hesitated briefly but quickly realized that this strangely dressed man seemed to possess his own mystical powers. Perhaps he could really free the town''s residents. Without hesitation, the girl replied, "The lord is always in his castle, right at the center of the town. But not just anyone can enter. The lord has ced a powerful magic array at the entrance."

    Alex wasn''t surprised to hear this. After all, this was Baron Mordo''s territory; he would have been more surprised if there were no traps.

    The so-called magic array was something Alex was already aware of. It was a lock to open a portal to an alternate dimension. To enter Mordo''s inner world, one had toplete the challenge set by the baron. Simply put, to pass through the gate, one had to pay a price��the price set by Baron Mordo was for the intruder to forget the most important memory of their life.

    In theics, Doctor Doom was forced to forget memories of his first magic spell, his journey to hell to reim his mother''s soul from Mephisto, and his affection for a certain woman, among other cherished memories.

    Baron Mordo''s tactic was undeniably ruthless. As a master of mental and soul magic, his trap was designed to force intruders to cripple themselves. Memories are crucial. They are the foundation of a sentient being''s spirit and soul.

    If someone loses a particrly important memory, their personality and everything about them could change drastically. At that point, would they still be themselves?

    And if an intruder were unlucky enough to lose a memory they shouldn''t, the consequences could be even worse��like a wizard forgetting how to cast spells or an agent forgetting how to fight.

    Gazing at the towering castle in the distance, Alex slowly withdrew his gaze and looked at the vigers around him, still paralyzed by the mental storm. He sighed softly.

    He couldn''t keep using telepathy to suppress the magic. Alex knew that once he stopped, the vigers would fall back under control. Unfortunately, Alex''s understanding of mental magic wasn''t deep enough to break the magical bonds Baron Mordo had ced on these people. But luckily, when mysticism fails, there''s always science to fall back on.

    With a slight raise of his hand, a pale green mist began to emanate from his ck umbre, spreading rapidly and engulfing everyone present.

    "Breathe it in. This scent is called fear."

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    223. Seeing with Your Eyes.

    224. Clearing the Memory.

    225. Formatting.

    226. The Vessel for the Watcher''s Eye.

    227. The Death Omen Bird.

 223. Seeing with Your Eyes.

    223. Seeing with Your Eyes.

    The fear toxin was a chemical concoction created by Scarecrow, Dr. Jonathan Crane, after a lifetime of studying psychology. By leveraging his profound understanding of human fears, he finally developed this gas that could amplify terror. This insidious gas, which seeped into every crevice and was impossible to defend against, was the key to making Scarecrow a formidable threat.

    However, after undergoing modifications by Batman, the fear toxin acquired a broader range of uses. It not only became the decisive weapon against General Zod and the Kryptonian army but also served as one of Alex''s secret trump cards.

    While the effect of this substance might not be the best in every situation, when used at the right moment, it could deliver remarkable results every time. Take the current situation, for example. With all the vigers under Baron Mordo''s control through magic, the fear toxin could be deployed to its maximum potential.

    When Baron Mordo''s spell took control of the vigers'' minds, the fear toxin would awaken the deepest fears within them, a result that no magic could prevent. At the same time, this fear, originating from within, would ovey a new veil on the magically controlled minds.

    This veil was named <strong>Fear</strong>.

    It was akin to introducing a virus into a programmedputer. The puppets, controlled by Baron Mordo''s magic and acting ording to pre-set instructions, instantly entered a shutdown state under the influence of the fear toxin.

    In a sh, the psychic magic lost its grip, and the vigers lost consciousness.

    The bad news was that under thebined effects of magic and the toxin, these innocent vigers would be trapped in nightmares, endlessly cycling through their fears. But there was good news as well: at least these people would no longer have to watch, in terrified first-person view, as something else controlled their bodies. Moreover, the moment they woke from their nightmares would also be the moment they regained control of their bodies.

    Surveying the scene, once Alex saw that everyone was affected by the fear toxin, he quietly nodded. It was evident that, in this town filled with countless eerie and sinister elements, using fear to conquer fear was a very effective approach. Now, Alex also had a clear idea of where the source material for the first season of the American TV show <strong>''WandaVision''</strong>came from.

    Just as the Scarlet Witch Wanda trapped an entire town after studying the Darkhold, it was obvious that Baron Mordo on the wastnd was the true mastermind behind this scenario. Moreover, whether by coincidence or not, both situations involved Agatha, whether voluntarily or involuntarily. Given the oue, this old witch was certainly quite unlucky.

    Refocusing on Agatha, Alex extended his hand once more. This time, he nned to use even more brute force,bined with the fear toxin, to awaken this poor old woman.

    As Baron Mordo''s source of magic power and the tool used to weave his entire veil of control, if Alex could free her from Mordo''s influence, the chances of defeating Mordo would significantly increase. But Baron Mordo was no fool. The fact that he ced such a significant weakness in in sight was not due to apse in intelligence. On the contrary, it was a deliberate trap.

    ording to his design, these vigers were essentially disposable pawns. The most important presence in the town was the very same Agatha, who was openly disyed as a weakness.

    If an intruder had the ability to awaken Agatha''s consciousness, Baron Mordo would have plenty of time to close the door and sink his castle into a dimension beneath reality, evading the intruder''s attack.

    And if the intruder couldn''t break his psychic magic, then letting them in wouldn''t matter. After all, whoever they were, if they couldn''t break his psychic magic, they couldn''t prate the defensive magic that Agatha had woven for him.

    This alone was enough to keep Baron Mordo invincible, though clearly, he hadn''t ounted for the existence of someone capable of forcibly breaching dimensional boundaries.

    A raging storm of telepathy surged through Agatha''s mindscape, with waves crashing and roaring in her ears. Her visionless, clouded eyes gradually cleared.

    "Wee back, Agatha," Alex nodded slightly, offering a casual greeting.

    After a brief moment of terror, Agatha quickly regained herposure and sighed in relief. She spoke, "I owe you one, sir."

    "No need to owe me anything��you can repay me right now. I need your help to fight Baron Mordo. I imagine that''s something you''re very keen to do at the moment, isn''t it?" Alex said calmly.

    Hearing this, Agatha''s expression didn''t change much. She merely shook her head quietly. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. I''m no match for him, especially now that he wields the power of the Darkhold. He has be an unbeatable force."

    "Are you sure about that?" Alex paused, then continued, "I know the magic in the Darkhold is powerful, but is it really something to be so afraid of?"

    "You don''t understand. The Darkhold is not just a source of magical knowledge. It''s called the origin of dark magic for a reason. This artifact is constantly creating darker and more profound dark magic. Anyone can be consumed by that power."

    Agatha shakily stood up, frowning as she gazed in the direction of Mordo''s castle.

    "Every person who reads the Darkhold experiences a different result. It always provides the reader with the most suitable dark magic. If it doesn''t find something, it will refill the nk pages with forbidden knowledge, creating new dark magic."

    Alex silently listened to Agatha''s exnation, feeling a strong sense of d��j�� vu from the Darkhold. In a way, wasn''t this just another version of ''making good people better and bad people worse''?

    Both amplified the darkness and negativity within. After all, magic and spells themselves have no inherent moral alignment. How was this different from the Super-Soldier Serum? Perhaps it''s just that magic is a bit more mysterious.

    "That''s not your concern. I''ll deal with Baron Mordo, but I need you to help me find him," Alex said, waving his hand dismissively.

    After a moment of silence, Agatha sighed deeply.

    "You shouldn''t have saved me, at least not now. Mordo already knows what''s happened here. He''s hiding in the cracks of reality, making it impossible to track him down��it''s like searching for a needle in a haystack."

    "What if we could see him?" Alex suddenly suggested.

    "See him? That''s impossible."

    Agatha thought Alex''s idea was absurd.

    "You''re a sorcerer too; you should know what it means to be hidden in the cracks of reality. Mordo could be hiding in the shadow of a speck of dust. How would you see him?"

    "With your eyes," Alex replied with a slight smile.

    Without another word, he waved his hand, and a green curtain slowly drew open, revealing a magical space belonging solely to Alex. Simultaneously, a bizarrely enormous eyeball appeared in front of Agatha.

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    224. Clearing the Memory.

    225. Formatting.

    226. The Vessel for the Watcher''s Eye.

    227. The Death Omen Bird.

    228. The Stagnation of Magic.

 224. Clearing the Memory.

    224. Clearing the Memory.

    Agatha''s expression was a sight to behold. She recognized the origin of the giant eyeball instantly, but her mind kept denying the reality of her thoughts. After a long pause, Agatha finally asked dryly, "Is this thing... the one I''m thinking of?"

    "If you mean the Watcher, then your guess is correct. It came from a fallen Watcher. I acquired it as a trophy from the Orb." Alex replied honestly.

    "Incredible... I never imagined this thing would actually appear before me. This... this must be an existence older than magic itself," Agatha said, swallowing hard, clearly holding a deep respect for the Watcher race.

    "So, with the Watcher''s Eye, we should be able to ''see'' where Baron Mordo is, right?" Alex asked. Although phrased as a question, Alex already knew the answer in his heart.

    The Watchers, beings that existed even before the birth of the universe, wielded immense and unfathomable power. All known sources of energy are somehow rted to their knowledge.

    Some specte that the Watchers might be connected to the Progenitor God, beings higher than any other form of life in the universe, making them nearly omnipotent. These entities, who exist outside the timeline, possess abilities that can fulfill almost any need.

    And the eye of a fallen Watcher, naturally, has the power to see through all illusions and effortlessly locate Baron Mordo''s whereabouts. However, how to utilize this tool became Alex''s current challenge.

    "The Watcher''s Eye isn''t something simple. It''s unlike anything you''ve encountered before. Even though its owner is dead, it still possesses the Watcher''s power. Using this thing is akin to willingly touching the forbidden," Agatha exined, sharing her impressions of the Watcher''s Eye. As someone who had lived for many years, she had some understanding of these realms that ordinary people could not ess.

    "You shouldn''t have forcibly taken this thing. Watchers don''t record the events of the universe because they can store everything they see in their eyes. I can feel that there''s still a lot of knowledge and energy left in it. If you try to control it, the result will be being overwhelmed by its endless power."

    "I''m more aware of its dangers than you, Ms. Agatha, and I certainly don''t want to get entangled with the Watcher race for no reason," Alex frowned.

    When it came to the Watcher''s Eye, one of the highest creations in the universe, Alex wasn''t particrly familiar with it. He only knew that this eyeball was like a storage device, and it was also connected to numerous ''surveince cameras.''

    Anyone who tried to control this thing would be swallowed by the endless history within. Even if they survived, they would be influenced by the eyeball and be a ''Watcher,'' spending the rest of their life obsessed with observing various things.

    While Alex thought that inheriting the Watcher''s power and bing a carefree voyeur might be an enjoyable life, it was just a thought. He wasn''t ready to give up his quest for the truth. Moreover, even with the power of a Watcher, it might not be enough to shake that strange cocoon. If he epted the Watcher''s Eye, it would effectively limit his potential. From a long-term perspective, it would be a losing trade.

    "If you know its dangers, then you should stay away from it. This kind of power isn''t something we can control," Agatha said, suddenly realizing something. She couldn''t help but look at Alex in surprise. "You don''t mean to ask me to use this eye, do you?"

    There''s rarely such a thing as unselfish kindness in the world, and it''s even rarer in the wastnd. Agatha didn''t believe for a second that Alex was so generous as to save her without expecting anything in return. Having dealt with many ck wizards, she was extremely cautious of her peers.

    What''s more, Alex was a stranger to her. She couldn''t even gauge his strength, let alone trust him. If he weren''t her savior, she would probably have fled this wretched ce by now.

    "You misunderstand," fortunately, Alex quickly dispelled Agatha''s concerns.

    From the beginning, Alex had no intention of handing over the Watcher''s Eye to anyone. In the Marvel Multiverse, this was already considered the highest-level fusion material he could ess, and it was the most advanced item he could get his hands on.

    "I don''t n to give it to anyone. I just want to use its power properly, like forging it into a magical artifact. Do you have any ideas?"

    "Forging it into a magical artifact?!" Agatha''s pupils constricted. She looked at Alex as if he were crazy. Forging an organ from a higher life form into a magical creation was an unimaginable path for her.

    Unaffected by Agatha''s shock, Alex focused on the giant eyeball floating in the air.

    "You mentioned that it''s an organ, right? So, to harness its power, we need an appropriate vessel. If you ignore its origin, it''s not much different from the Eye of Agamotto."

    Agatha instinctively wanted to refute, but she opened her mouth and found herself unable to say anything. She knew Alex was right. Just as the All-Seeing Agamotto had crafted an ''all-seeing'' eye, theoretically, the Watcher''s Eye could be simr. But that was just in theory��making it a reality would be incredibly difficult.

    "Honestly, sir, I can''t even imagine what you''d use as the Watcher''s Eye''s vessel. The energy within this eye is enormous. Even in the days before the Old Ones, finding a matching object would have been incredibly difficult, especially now that we''re pressed for time," Agatha said, shaking her head slightly.

    "Moreover, the Watcher''s Eye isn''t just an ordinary eye. I can sense that it has its own independent thought processes, and it can''t reside in inanimate objects. To use it, you need to find a living being capable of bearing its power."

    "A living being as the vessel��" Alex mused.

    Initially, Alex intended to use the Watcher''s Eye as a tool he could deploy at will, but now it seemed that his n might need some minor adjustments.

    "Agatha, with your expertise in mental magic, extracting the stored data from this eyeball shouldn''t be too difficult, right?"

    "What are you nning?" Agatha stared nkly at Alex, feeling that this crazy dark wizard was about to do something shocking.

    Alex merely smiled slightly at this, his tone light.

    "I want to clear this storage device''s memory."

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    225. Formatting.

    226. The Vessel for the Watcher''s Eye.

    227. The Death Omen Bird.

    228. The Stagnation of Magic.

    229. Bullseye��s Log �C Part Three.

 225. Formatting.

    225. Formatting.

    Agatha didn''t immediately understand what was going on. Her mind was in a whirlwind, unable to grasp what Alex meant by "clearing memory." However, after a brief pause, she voiced her concern.

    "Extracting the energy from the eye isn''t difficult, but the problem is, I can''t control that vast power. I''d explode within five minutes."

    "I know. That''s why I need you to redirect that energy into something else," Alex replied.

    "Something else? I doubt there''s anything that can withstand that energy. Maybe if you could bring Thor here, I might consider it," Agatha frowned after a brief contemtion.

    "No need, and there are no ''gods'' left in this world. We''ll have to handle this ourselves," Alex turned around, speaking seriously. "So, transfer it to me."

    Agatha silently stared at the beak mask covering Alex''s face. She had lost count of how many times she had been shocked in this short period. After encountering so many dark wizards, Agatha could guarantee that not even the most corrupted Mephisto worshipper would be this crazy.

    Directly handling such energy was tantamount to seeking death. Agatha really wanted to pry open Alex''s head to see what was inside.

    "You''re not joking, right?" Agatha asked with a furrowed brow.

    "Of course not. Rest assured, I wouldn''t do something unprepared. If I''m going through with this, it means I have full confidence."

    The Watcher''s Eye was a mysterious object. For most, it was like a treasure trove of immense wealth, but one filled with countless bombs and curses. Mastering it was no easy feat.

    The same was true for Alex. If he forcibly merged with the Watcher''s Eye, even if he could withstand the countless histories contained within, he would undoubtedly be marked by the ''Watcher'' curse, forever bing one of them. This was a bizarre, fateful curse, and given its origin��one of the gods from the dawn of the universe��its implications were profound. Therefore, Alex wouldn''t foolishly hand over his fate. His current goal was to format the eye and reshape it ording to his own needs.

    Extracting the universe''s forbidden knowledge and history wasn''t easy. The Watchers, in their immeasurable lifespans, had witnessed countless developments and extinctions, including not just the origins of life but also many secrets that should never have been recorded. The power contained within was enough to drive an ordinary person mad with just a glimpse. Even Alex couldn''t guarantee he wouldn''t be affected. Fortunately, when it came to matters of time, the Timepad and Miss Minutes could be very useful.

    The Timepad was specifically created to record timelines. It even contained records of the Ruined Universe from its birth to its destruction. So syncing it with the Watcher''s Eye wasn''t going to be too challenging.

    Alex raised his hand, guiding the massive eye down slowly until it hovered about five centimeters above the table in front of Agatha. Then he calmly said, "Time is of the essence. Let''s begin."

    Alex''s tone was confident, but to Agatha, he seemed more like a fanatical cultist, crazier than even the most devout followers of Dormammu. However, seeing Alex''s unwavering determination, Agatha finally nodded.

    "Hope you''re really prepared."

    With that, Agatha slowly extended her hands.

    Purple light began to emanate from her aged hands as she closed her eyes and started chanting an incantation in an unintelligiblenguage.

    Alex didn''t interrupt, simply observing Agatha. There were many ways to utilize mental and spiritual magic, an area where Alex was currentlycking. If he could learn some techniques from Agatha, it would be a good thing.

    As the purple light grew brighter, the Watcher''s Eye responded. The basketball-sized eye began to emit a bluish energy, which transformed into lightning bolts that struck the ground around them.

    In that moment, Agatha''s already aged body grew even more hunched. The strain of casting such a powerful spell, even just for conducting the energy, was clearly taking its toll.

    The bluish lightning shed across the floor, and soon, the struck areas began to weather and age rapidly. The well-constructed bricks and tiles started to erode at a visible rate, with everything around them deteriorating under the influence of the energy.

    "I''ll start by extracting a portion. If you can''t handle it, I''ll stop immediately," Agatha said, her hands now glowing with intense bluish lightning as she concentrated it between her palms.

    "Do it."

    Opposite her, Alex was ready.

    Strictly speaking, it was Miss Minutes who was prepared. She had already connected the Timepad''s Bluetooth, ready to receive any information transmitted within a certain range of Alex.

    "Get ready."

    Agatha''s entire body trembled as she gently pushed, sending the bluish lightning directly toward Alex.

    A tremendous force crashed in front of Alex. Before he could react, he felt the energy burst before him, with tendrils of lightning morphing into memory fragments that began to sh rapidly before his eyes.

    Countless scenes shed before Alex''s eyes. He saw the war between the Skrulls and the Kree, Odin establishing the Nine Realms, and many other grand events, all of which shed before his eyes like a slideshow.

    "Master, should we back up this information?"

    Miss Minutes''s voice echoed in Alex''s mind, pulling his attention away from the shing images.

    "Of course," Alex replied without hesitation.

    "Understood. Backing up..."

    "Thanks to this data, our empty cloud space now has some records. Moreover, these records will help shorten the time needed to document this universe."

    Miss Minutes''s voice remained cheerful as always, but her words brought a hint of surprise to Alex''s face.

    "It can shorten the time to record the universe? By how much?"

    "Calcting..."

    "Calction failed."

    "Please try again after the transmission isplete."

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    226. The Vessel for the Watcher''s Eye.

    227. The Death Omen Bird.

    228. The Stagnation of Magic.

    229. Bullseye''s Log �C Part Three.

    230. Fisk Lake City.

 226. The Vessel for the Watcher’s Eye.

    226. The Vessel for the Watcher��s Eye.

    It seemed that calcting the time required to shorten the recording of the universe was now impossible.

    The Watcher''s Eye was filled with excessivelyplex information, and just organizing and processing these files was already a hassle. Miss Minutes simply didn''t have the capacity to calcte anything else.

    It made sense. After all, this was a "camera" that existed before the universe itself, storing all the video files from the beginning of time until now. Cleaning up and backing up these .AVI files wasn''t going to be easy.

    "You can increase the transmission power a bit. Otherwise, at this rate, we''ll be wasting a lot of time," Alex said, looking at Agatha, paying no mind to the information lightning surrounding him.

    "Ah... okay," Agatha responded, not knowing how to describe her feelings anymore. She looked at Alex as if he were a monster.

    As an old witch who had lived many years, Agatha considered her knowledge to beprehensive, but she had never encountered anyone like Alex before.

    Withstanding the erosion of incalcble ages was not an easy task. Even she couldn''tst five minutes, let alone other dark wizards. But seeing Alex''s rxed demeanor at this moment, it seemed effortless for him.

    To achieve this, Alex had already transcended humanity in Agatha''s eyes. She observed Alex carefully, feeling that his entire being was filled with the unknown and the mysterious.

    After a pause, Agatha increased the information transmission and spoke up to remind him.

    "The information in the Watcher''s Eye is just the first hurdle. Even if you clear all the records inside, you still won''t be able to break its usage permissions. Recklessly using this eye, you will still be marked with the ''Watcher'' brand."

    Upon hearing this, Alex thoughtfully nodded. The "curse" of the Watcher was indeed a tricky issue. With Miss Minutes''s capabilities, she couldn''t yet reverse-hack into the Watcher''s Eye to obtain higher-level permissions. However, Alex didn''t say much more. After all, he never intended to personally use this eye. As he had mentioned before, he wanted to find an obedient vessel for it.

    "If I create a lifeform as its vessel, could that potentially bypass the system and make it work for me?"

    "Impossible," Agatha immediately retorted, but then she paused. "Wait... perhaps it could work. If all the stored information is gone, then even an ordinary person might be able to bear the power of this thing, but..."

    "But what?" Alex inquired.

    "But... you must understand, once the eye merges with a lifeform, that lifeform''s consciousness will be corrupted by the concept and brand left by the ''Watcher.'' At that point, he will no longer be ''him,''" Agatha warned.

    "I see, a mental contamination by an upper-narrative entity, right?" Alex frowned, picking up on the key point in Agatha''s words.

    Alex had encountered so-called "upper-narrative" beings before. As one of the Watchers, who recorded various major events across the Marvel multiverse, Alex had a decent understanding.

    Compared to that bizarre giant cocoon, the Watcher''s corruption was still within a controble range.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t intend to use just any ordinary person as the vessel. I''ll create a new life with magic to fulfill that role. Artificial intelligence is still intelligence, and it will be easier for a created being to be controlled by its creator," Alex exined.

    The Watcher''s Eye was a valuable asset, and Alex had no intention of handing it over to just anyone. To firmly control it, creating a magical construct was the only option.

    "Creating life is indeed a solution, but are you sure an artificial soul can be the vessel for the Watcher''s Eye? And there''s another issue: if the life you create is taken over by the Watcher''s permissions, you''ll lose control over it."

    Agatha considered the feasibility of this n and then voiced some unpredictable concerns.

    "Although I''m not very knowledgeable about science, I do know that if a machine has two programs, the one with higher permissions will have unlimited control over the machine''s data."

    "Well, what if my permissions are higher than his?" Alex suddenly asked. Hearing this, Agatha''s hand shook, nearly breaking the transmission spell. She quickly steadied her magic and stared at Alex in disbelief, her expression a mix of shock and awe.

    Faced with Alex''s astonishing words, Agatha instinctively chose not to respond. She now felt that Alex was either a madman with oundish ideas or an extremely terrifying existence.

    Time passed slowly, and both Alex and Agatha fell into a strange silence. Agatha didn''t want to get too involved with this mysterious being, while Alex was discussing with Miss Minutes the steps to control the Watcher''s Eye.

    ording to Miss Minutes''s calctions, using the Watcher''s Eye required a sentient being as its vessel. Consequently, the Watcher''s brand would corrupt that sentient being, altering its consciousness to be part of the "Watcher." However, solving this problem wasn''t necessarily difficult, in a sense.

    This was something they had to thank Deadpool for. As one of the few characters in the Marvel Universe who could break the fourth wall, Deadpool''s existence had given Alex and Miss Minutes a great idea. Namely, making a mad creation even more insane to reach a rtively bnced state.

    In simple terms, it was using madness to counter madness, pushing a lunatic further into insanity so that it would, under Alex''s guidance, find a bnced state and return to "sanity." It was a case of two negatives making a positive. But an idea was just an idea. To achieve this feat would test Alex''s control over magical energy.

    Fortunately, the abstract magic gained from devouring the Shadow King was immensely helpful in this situation.

    "The information has been fully transmitted. It''s up to you now."

    The stream of informational lightning around them gradually subsided, and Agatha, panting heavily, spoke. She now appeared even more aged than before, indicating the immense toll it had taken on her.

    "Thank you."

    Alex nodded, then turned his serious gaze toward the massive eye floating in mid-air. He knew that the real challenge was just beginning.

    What kind of body should he create to serve as the vessel for this eye?

    ....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    227. The Death Omen Bird.

    228. The Stagnation of Magic.

    229. Bullseye''s Log �C Part Three.

    230. Fisk Lake City.

    231. The Meeting.

 227. The Death Omen Bird.

    227. The Death Omen Bird.

    In an instant, countless bizarre creations filled Alex''s mind.

    The task of finding a suitable vessel for a giant eyeball was quite the fascinating topic. Alex''s mind was brimming with various Lovecraftian abominations.

    One-eyed aliens, cyclopes, corrupted one-eyed bee queens, mutated one-eyed fishmen��his imagination ran wild with all sorts of strange entities. His thoughts began to drift off course, and Alex couldn''t help but shake his head, forcing these fantastical creations out of his mind.

    After all, in a world filled with superheroes, such grotesque entities were a bit too avant-garde in terms of aesthetics. Alex believed that if he were to actually create any of the things he imagined, any one of them could easily trigger an Avengers-level event.

    This would gopletely against his usual desire to keep a low profile. So, while it could be bizarre, it still needed to look somewhat normal on the surface. Finding a vessel for an all-seeing, all-knowing eye offered many possibilities.

    As he pondered, a figure d in a ck robe with red clouds suddenly appeared in Alex''s mind. From his past life, he vaguely remembered a scene from some anime that featured something simr. Raising his right hand, a ghostly green me leaped from Alex''s fingertips. In the next moment, the basketball-sized observer''s eye was also engulfed by the green mes.

    As the mes burned, the observer''s eye began to twitch involuntarily. Whether it was a trick of the light or not, Agatha thought she saw pain and fear in the eye''s gaze!

    "It''s starting," Alex said softly, while in his mind, hemunicated with Miss Minutes about the specific steps to modify the observer''s eye. Human calction would be difficult, but with Miss Minutes, an advanced AI, it became much easier.

    The ghostly green mes continued to burn. As the eyeball struggled, sparks flew, and its surface began to undergo drastic changes. Silver fish scales suddenly appeared, covering the back half of the eye. This eerie sight made Agatha''s face stiffen. But Alex frowned slightly at this development. With a wave of his hand, the mes intensified.

    "This isn''t it."

    From within the green mes, octopus-like tentacles emerged, oozing with mucus-covered blood clots that began growing on the surface of the eyeball, causing Agatha''s eyes to twitch.

    "Not this either," Alex waved his hand again.

    As sparks flew, the tentacles began to retract. This time, the changes to the eyeball were even more pronounced. Small eyes slowly opened across the surface of therge eyeball, blinking like stars, curiously observing the surroundings.

    Under their gaze, Agatha felt as though her soul was trembling, her entire body breaking out in goosebumps.

    "Uh, definitely not this��"

    Even Alex found this hard to ept. He quickly intensified the mes, enveloping the entire eyeball.

    Perhaps due to Alex pouring all his energy into it this time, therge eyeball began to struggle more intensely. It twitched in mid-air, with various grotesque features appearing and disappearing rapidly��Agatha even caught glimpses of mantis arms and butterfly wings.

    Finally, under the increasingly abstract magical energy Alex channeled, the eye''s struggles gradually weakened. A few burning feathers floated down, and a ''pping'' sound of wings echoed in the air.

    Both Alex and Agatha watched intently as, within the mes, a dark-colored bird pped its wings, beating them against the air.

    "Caw��Caw��Caw!"

    Three piercing cries rang out as the bird burst from the mes, soaring into the sky and circling above.

    Seeing the magical creature he had just created, a hint of joy shed in Alex''s eyes. Through his magical connection with the bird, he began tomunicate with the ck creature in the sky.

    Sensing Alex''s summons, the ck bird circled once before diving down andnding steadily on Alex''s shoulder. Indeed, since his codename was ''Raven,'' it made sense that his summoned creature should also be a raven. Moreover, this was a raven with the observer''s eye, making it, in a sense, a true "Death Omen Bird."

    Watching how the raven was so affectionate toward Alex, Agatha couldn''t help but take two steps back.

    She hadn''t forgotten what this seemingly harmless raven had been just moments before. Who knew what unspeakable things the dark wizard had stuffed into the bird''s body? What terrified Agatha the most was that she couldn''t see through this raven at all.

    Whatever was hidden inside this raven''s body, it had now bepletely inscrutable. To others, it would just look like an ordinary raven��nothing more.

    Having no desire to stay here any longer, Agatha turned and left without a word. She hadpleted Alex''s request and had no intention of staying in this ce any longer. She didn''t even bother saying goodbye to Alex. To her, any connection with someone as mysterious and unknown as Alex was best kept to a minimum.

    Agatha''s departure did not escape Alex''s notice, but he didn''t make any move to stop her. While Agatha might be one of thest remaining high-levelbatants in the wastnd, Alex had more important matters to attend to.

    With a slight smile, Alex gently stroked the raven''s smooth feathers and spoke softly.

    "Death Omen Bird, show me your abilities. Tell me, where has that rat hidden?"

    Elsewhere.

    In the shadowy crevices of reality, Baron Mordo was in a dire state.

    Without the magical red string Agatha had woven for him, his body was now subjected to the ravages of time. Without the help of magic, the time he had once rejected now returned to im him.

    "No! It shouldn''t be like this!"

    Baron Mordo, in agony, knocked over a bookshelf. On it were some of thest remaining records of magic in the wastnd.

    In the past, Baron Mordo had handled these items with great care, treating them as priceless treasures. But now, he could no longer afford such caution. He struggled to his feet, taking one painful step after another toward the Darkhold.

    He knew that the only thing that could save him now was the Darkhold. If he couldn''t cast a spell to stop the time descending upon him, it wouldn''t be long before he turned into a feeble old man.

    Strands of white hair began to sprout on Baron Mordo''s head. In an instant, he went from a strong man in his forties to a frail, elderly man covered in wrinkles. Even his battle armor had grown loose.

    But he didn''t care anymore. With the Darkhold almost within his grasp, Baron Mordo''s eyes burned with desperation as he slowly reached out to the cursed tome. However, another hand moved faster.

    A purple portal suddenly appeared, and a gloved hand shot out, snatching the Darkhold just before Baron Mordo could reach it.

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    228. The Stagnation of Magic.

    229. Bullseye''s Log �C Part Three.

    230. Fisk Lake City.

    231. The Meeting.

    232. ck Canary and Hawkeye.

 228. The Stagnation of Magic.

    228. The Stagnation of Magic.

    "Feeling a bit sluggish, aren''t we?"

    A somewhat cheerful voice echoed near Baron Mordo''s ear, causing his suspended hand to freeze in midair.

    As his gaze shifted, he saw a strange figure in ck suddenly appear before him, snatching away the Darkhold that was rightfully his. Baron Mordo stiffened in shock.

    "No, impossible... How could you have found this ce!?" Baron Mordo shouted, though his voice was hoarse andcked sharpness.

    Seeing Baron Mordo for the first time, Alex''s eyes held a trace of scrutiny.

    Mordo had once been a formidable opponent��a man controlled by greed and envy, burdened by an overwhelming arrogance that ultimately crushed him. In the end, he was destined to be slowly devoured by loneliness.

    Watching Baron Mordo, who had aged decades in an instant, Alex slowly shook his head. "There''s nothing impossible about it. Without Agatha''s magical support, your sorcery circuits and magical formations have already copsed."

    "By the Dark Dimension!" Baron Mordo stumbled back a few steps. "I am the master of this dimension. How dare you set foot on my territory!"

    Two orbs of dark green light erupted from Baron Mordo''s hands, radiating death''s energy. Alex recognized it instantly as the demonic power from the borders of Hell.

    Blinding beams, apanied by the wails of the undead, hurtled toward Alex. Yet he remained unperturbed. If Baron Mordo had been at his peak, this attack would indeed have been formidable. But now, he was hardly a threat. Before the iing magic could reach Alex, it was swiftly neutralized by blue starlight, which materialized into countless stars around him, sparkling beautifully.

    "Your rule over this town is meaningless. You aren''t truly a lord of this dimension. The magical world you''ve created is nothing more than a filthy illusion sustained by the Darkhold''s spells."

    "Liar!" Baron Mordo, in his delirium, raised his head and mustered all his strength, gathering magical energy in his arms. "Give me back my Darkhold!"

    The magic unleashed by the deranged Baron Mordo was destructive. Dark green mes filled the castle''s interior, quickly shattering the stone walls. Massive stones, enveloped in greenva, began to coalesce into a humanoid form.

    The enormousva creature roared, toppling the numerous bookshelves that housed Baron Mordo''s collection of magical texts. The books turned to ashes in the mes, but Baron Mordo cared not. All he wanted was to reim his Darkhold. This terrifying scene startled the raven on Alex''s shoulder. It swiftly took to the air, circling Alex and cawing as if to warn him.

    "You''re only hastening your demise," Alex said coldly, but his words fell on deaf ears.

    Consumed by madness, Baron Mordo had be a ve to dark magic. He continued to unleash and summon the world''s inherent evils, and in an instant, those beings lurking in the shadows began to crawl out from every direction.

    <strong>[Master, the surrounding parameters have reached the critical point. This space is about to copse.]</strong>

    Even without the Miss Minutes''s warning, Alex could see that Baron Mordo had unleashed the nightmare within, somehow creating a world to nurture these monsters. Judging by these creatures and Mordo''s vile incantations, it was clear the Darkhold was involved.

    "Give it back... Give me back my Darkhold!" Baron Mordo howled. His lower half had fully merged with theva giant, and his eyes were now glowing with a crimson light.

    Fortunately, after devouring the Shadow King, Alex''s psychic powers and mental strength had undergone substantial improvement. Otherwise, Mordo''s full-force psychic assault could have easily disrupted Alex''s magic.

    [It''s time to leave, Master.]

    The Miss Minutes''s voice sounded again, prompting Alex to nod quietly. But then, he sensed something, and his brow furrowed.

    "...Wait."

    Alex thought he had sensed it wrong, but when he extended his psychic awareness to touch Mordo''s psychic storm again, he realized he had not. Amid the storm of madness, he could feel the overwhelming current of Baron Mordo''s thoughts.

    Countless thoughts materialized into words that flooded Alex''s mind, causing him to look at Baron Mordo with a newfoundplexity.

    ''Magic will never perish.''

    ''As long as I exist, magic will never perish!''

    ''I am the master of the Dark Dimension. I am the creator of magic!''

    ''The divine spark fades, and no longer will there be strange pupils in the shadows. The inspirations in the artist''s mind will return to the void. The sprites in the leaves will be devoured by ants. The celestial symphonies have be a thing of the past.''

    ''All matters of magic will gradually wither.''

    ''Darkhold, tell me how to bring magic back...''

    ''I won''t give up.''

    "This guy..."

    Alex''s frown softened as he gazed at the nowpletely disfigured Baron Mordo, feeling an inexplicable mix of emotions.

    A man who once coborated with Red Skull, who united almost all evildoers to kill every superhero, was now striving to bring magic back into reality.

    He had gone through countless struggles, even risking a break with Red Skull to seize the Darkhold. He had kidnapped Agatha and an entire town''s worth of vigers, all to prevent the end of magic and revive the golden age of sorcery.

    "Another poor soul deceived by the Darkhold."

    Now Alex understood. Baron Mordo''s desire to establish a "magical dimension" stemmed from his wish to create a grand world like Avalon, to nt the seeds of magic in reality. But unfortunately, this reality no longer had the nourishment needed to cultivate magic. Moreover, using the Darkhold as a medium, any seeds Mordo sowed were unlikely to bear anything good.

    Even if he seeded, if the world once again saw the birth of "magic," it would likely be something to bring the Dark God Chthon into this world. From the very beginning, Mordo''s dream of returning the world to the golden age of magic was impossible.

    "Open the portal."

    Alex sighed, deciding to give the utterly deranged Baron Mordo one final feast. His fingers moved rapidly through the air, as if ying a piano, tapping the keys of the void. Soon, reality began to twist in abstract ways, rapidly changing.

    "Don''t think you can escape! Give me back the Darkhold!" Baron Mordo realized Alex was nning to leave. He roared in fury, preparing for a more ferocious attack. But then, a voice halted him.

    "By the light of the Vishanti and the power of those who dwell in darkness, by the all-seeing eye of Agamotto, and in my name as Sorcerer Supreme, Imand you..."

    Baron Mordo, dazed, turned around and saw a middle-aged man floating in the air, d in a cloak.

    "You are to be confined in this realm��Mordo!"

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    229. Bullseye''s Log �C Part Three.

    230. Fisk Lake City.

    231. The Meeting.

    232. ck Canary and Hawkeye.

    233. The Secret of ck Canary.

 229. Bullseye’s Log – Part Three.

    229. Bullseye��s Log �C Part Three.

    <strong>Bullseye''s Log.</strong>

    Leaving Osborn City��no, it''s been renamed to Blood Nest. The Blood Baron has taken over the ce, just after those heroes took down the Green Goblin. What a lucky guy. But the Blood Baron is going backwards. After long years of hardship and living like a wild dog in the wastnd, his mind must have be weathered. He''s started to enjoy being a tail-wagging dog.

    If he had any ounce of warrior''s spirit left in his heart, he would have had the courage to throw punches at those heroes instead of crawling in the shadows, hoping they wouldn''t notice him.

    As I said, a lucky guy.

    How I wish I could swap ces with him. If I had been there, I would have been the climax of that battle. Even if I had died there, it would have been my final masterpiece.

    I gave up everything, turned against Red Skull, and opposed all sides. I almost sacrificed everything I could just for this chance.

    I''ve waited forty-one years, seven months, and twenty-four days to kill another superhero. I don''t want to wait any longer.

    The Blood Baron left me some thought-provoking intelligence. It''s quite useful, but it conflicts with the clues I have. This forced me to halt my progress. In my line of work, the most dreaded thing is erroneous intelligence.

    Sometimes, a single incorrect name or a small detail canpletely change the oue of an assassination andnd me in dangerous situations. So, before setting out again, I need to rify what I''m up against. Who are they!?

    Three people��two men and one woman.

    That''s all I have now. I can''t judge if this makes sense, but my instincts don''t lie. The magic is real, and the eyeball man''s death is real. Among them, there is definitely a sorcerer.

    A powerful man, a woman with divine power, and a bat-themed fighter skilled inbat and technology. Everything fits together so well, but where is the sorcerer? Why is there one missing?

    I have to recheck the entire thread of clues I have. I initially suspected that the sorcerer might be among these three, possibly the flying man, or the woman with divine power. The most likely candidate is the bat-themed fighter.

    He uses technology with an alchemical and punk style. I suspect he might be an alchemist or perhaps a druid rted to bats. I''m not sure. Today, I encountered a few destructive robots. I''m unsure if Doom has set his sights on me. It''s been a long time since Ist dealt with Doom. HisDoom''s Lair has always been a ce of extreme chaos.

    Although under his control, the army of destructive robots can suppress those gangs with strong force, managing the borders is still challenging. I''ve heard there are even rebels calling themselves Avengers lurking around.

    I don''t know when Doctor Doom became interested in these superheroes. I thought he would stay in his castle, researching magic and technology as he used to.

    The waters are getting murkier. If I can''t get ahead of them, I won''t get a taste of any dish.

    Aha!

    Superheroes from another world!

    So that''s it. So that''s the truth. Red Skull, I underestimated you. I never expected you to keep such a big surprise.

    I never imagined that after serving you for so long, you would hide such a huge secret from me��heroes from another world.

    What a big secret!

    Looking at it this way, all the fog has cleared. This is the hidden truth beneath the world. It turns out that beyond our world, there is another world just like this one, and it also has superheroes.

    Now I finally understand the truth. That''s why I never figured out the origins of those three people. Why their powers were so familiar yet strange. They aren''t from this world at all. They are all illegal immigrants from beyond the world. Combining all this information, the facts are quite clear.

    Those who identally came to this world, for some reason, are scattered everywhere. One of them fell into Red Skull''s hands, and the three of them are hiding and quietly seeking information about this world.

    The Watcher''s Eye of the Orb was leaked by that old fool Barton. He was the first to find the Justice League and the first to cooperate with them. To understand information about this world, nothing is more useful than the Watcher''s Eye. These people must be trying to find a way to return to their own universe. That''s why they''re stealing energy from Beasts, Nephilim, and Enchantresses.

    After all, opening a portal between two worlds requires a significant amount of energy. This might have been their original goal.

    And to get these people to kill as many super-criminals as possible, Barton reappeared and stood in the spotlight, attracting the attention of various lords and helping the secretive Justice League hide better.

    What a perfect n, Clint. If you were here, I''d definitely have a drink with you. I have to say, you''ve given me a big surprise this time.

    How should I describe you, Skull?

    Using hostages as bait to lure these outsiders to the battleground is a good idea, but you shouldn''t have set your sights on my prey. These people are mine and mine alone. But I have to admit, with my current power, I''m still far from being able to kill these people. After all, many stronger than me have failed. So, I muste up with a foolproof n.

    -----------------

    The pen paused.

    Bullseye picked up the nearby cup and took a slow sip.

    In this wastnd world, having a rich cup of coffee is not an easy thing, but for Bullseye, it''s not too difficult. He has many ways to get himself a chance to enjoy.

    Letting the ink on the diary dry, Bullseye carefully tucked the diary back into his pocket.

    "Rest time is over. I need to find some decent weapons."

    Muttering to himself, Bullseye stood up, stepping over one corpse after another, and quietly walked into the Fortress of Master of the World.

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    230. Fisk Lake City.

    231. The Meeting.

    232. ck Canary and Hawkeye.

    233. The Secret of ck Canary.

    234. The Disappearance of the Justice League.

 230. Fisk Lake City.

    230. Fisk Lake City.

    <strong>Fisk Lake City</strong>

    Fisk Lake City, once known as Salt Lake City, now belongs to Kingpin.

    Originally, this ce was ruled by Mao, who saw the resources and minerals here as the hope for the rise of mutantkind. At that time, Mao naively believed that these resources would be the key to mutant supremacy, but reality proved his thinking was somewhat short-sighted.

    In the early years of the Brotherhood''s rule here, thewless mutants began a campaign of retaliatory oppression against the local humans, deepening their resentment towards mutants.

    With no ordinary people avable asbor, local production quickly came to a halt. This widespread strike had a significant impact. When people preferred to leave rather than work, Mao''s rule began to backfire.

    To maintain resource output and local development, Mao was forced to make deals with criminal organizations. He needed arge number of ves to boost productivity, or his city-state would soon face financial ruin.

    The influx of gangsters did revitalize the area, but it also challenged Mao''s authority. Although they feared Mao''s power and kept a low profile, Mao understood he was merely nurturing a potential threat. By now, it was probably toote for Mao to turn back.

    For the impoverishedmon people, they had no control over their fate. The early measures against mutants had nothing to do with them; the anti-mutantws were set by those in power. Their fear of mutants was all they knew.

    Is fear a mistake?

    They didn''t understand why the mistakes of others made them pay. The mutants, having been discriminated against in the past, were now venting their anger on them. It was entirely unreasonable.

    In contrast, Mao found himself in an awkward position. His original intention was to elevate the mutant race, but he realized the importance of peaceful coexistence between humans and mutants once he became a leader.

    Both sides should be interdependent, rather than constantly creating conflicts. To this end, he even introduced many policies to benefit the public, promoting that mutants should care for and coexist with humans.

    But while the intention was good, the implementation was extremely difficult. Mao knew well what kind of people were in the Brotherhood. Those who had grown up in the darkness knew nothing about manners.

    Perhaps they would put on a pretense of goodwill when Mao was present, but the moment his back was turned, they would twist ordinary people''s heads off.

    When the rule ofw is gone and everything returns to darkness, those ''evolved'' from human genes would revert to thew of the jungle. Only the strongest have a say.

    Here, countless ordinary people die at the hands of mutants almost daily. Although reports to Mao would conceal and underreport the numbers, iming them as idents, Mao wasn''t a fool. He knew what kind of people were under hismand.

    At that time, Mao regretted. He understood why Charles spent his life seeking methods to coexist harmoniously with humans and the necessity of creating the X-Men. But unfortunately, it was all toote. He was already too old, and too many eyes were on his position. Whether young mutants or gangsters, countless people were eyeing him, ready to take his life.

    In fact, this had already happened.

    The so-called second-generation Kingpin, when Mao was too old to control his maic powers, used poisoning and assassination to end his rule.

    It was a twist of fate. Who could have imagined that the ally admired by Doctor Doom, the opponent that gave the X-Men and Avengers a headache, the tyrant who fought for his own kind, would end up dying in his own bed?

    Ironically, the thug who assassinated Mao used the most ordinary bullets.

    Perhaps this is the so-called unpredictability of the world. However, it''s worth noting that Mao''s death indeed caused a significant change here. Since the second-generation Kingpin wiped out Mao''s loyalists and drove away the remaining mutants, ordinary people''s lives here have improved significantly.

    Although these gangsters still oppress them, at least they can distinguish between a beating and losing a life.

    Kingpin renamed the ce Fisk Lake City and continuously expanded his territory. Today, Kingpin''s influence even covers the surrounding areas of Las Vegas, Nevada, Idaho, and Hammerfall.

    Logically, Red Skull and Hydra wouldn''t allow such a ''domestic country'' within their dominion, but what could they do? Kingpin paid well.

    Every year, the money Kingpin gives to Hydra ounts for two-thirds of Hydra''s total revenue. With such a money-making goose, Red Skull naturally enjoyed his leisure and let it be.

    One could say, in the western part of the USA, apart from the Hulk Gang, Kingpin is the most powerful presence. Although he''s just a skilled fighter, no one dares to underestimate Kingpin''s power, and no one dares to resist his rule!

    "I really want to kill Kingpin right in front of everyone."

    Looking at the massive statue of Kingpin made of pure gold, Ashley sighed from the heart.

    "Lower your voice. This is Kingpin''s territory. Don''t drag us down with your death wish," Pietro said, knocking on Ashley''s head, which made her re angrily.

    "What''s to fear? He''s just an ordinary person. I could punch through his chest with one blow," Ashley retorted angrily.

    "Right, and then the next moment you''d be turned into a sieve by countless bullets."

    Pietro rolled his eyes and continued.

    "I beg you to use your brain. A guy who designed to kill Mao��how reckless do you think he would be to give you an opportunity to assassinate him?"

    "Then we can just storm in and take him down. After all, his subordinates are useless," Ashley said defiantly, with Venom also chiming in quietly. "Yes, yes."

    "''Yes'' my foot. Don''t let that parasite corrupt my daughter!" Old Barton angrily pointed at a fire hydrant.

    "."

    Everyone fell silent, looking at Barton with a mix of helplessness. Old Barton''s a had worsened; he could barely see anything now, and blindness was imminent.

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    231. The Meeting.

    232. ck Canary and Hawkeye.

    233. The Secret of ck Canary.

    234. The Disappearance of the Justice League.

    235. Magic.

 231. The Meeting.

    231. The Meeting.

    "Dad, I''m over here."

    Ashley closed her eyes in exasperation.

    She truly didn''t know how to express her current feelings. Ashley was deeply troubled as she looked at her nearly blind father, who still cared about her. It made her feel quite ufortable.

    "Huh? Oh." Old Barton turned around in response to the voice, forcing a smile and shaking his head. "Ah, getting old, haha."

    Perhaps sensing the awkwardness, Pietro quickly spoke up to shift the topic.

    "By the way, the time is almost up. When is Miss Lance arriving? Are you sure this is the agreed-upon ce? She hasn''t run into any trouble, has she?"

    "Not likely. After all, she''s a superhero from another world. I don''t think members of the Justice League are weak," Kara spected.

    For Kara, she believed that the organization her cousin had established was a formidable one, even if it had crossed into another world. They were certainly not ordinary people.

    "Didn''t you forget about that guy currently tied up by Red Skull?" Pietro reminded.

    "He''s not part of the Justice League," Kara retorted quickly, then continued, "We should find somewhere else to wait. We''re drawing too much attention together."

    At this moment, Kara and the others were waiting to meet Lance, who hade from Bishop City. Although they had meticulously nned the meeting location, they had underestimated the bustling nature of Lake City.

    The streets were crowded with people, many of whom wererge, muscr men patrolling the area. Factory workers in work uniforms passed by as well. Among them, Kara and the others, dressed in robes, stood out as out of ce.

    Kara had noticed several nearby gang members eyeing them. If not for the uncertainty of their identities, those individuals might have approached them for questioning by now. However, standing around like this wasn''t ideal. With gang members increasing in number, any reckless individual could reveal their presence.

    "Kara''s right; we can''t stay here any longer. I remember there''s a bar nearby. I know the owner well. We can go there and find a private room," Old Barton suggested after thinking for a moment.

    Having roamed various cities in the wastnd for years, Old Barton was quite familiar with major cities, including Lake City, which was not far from Hammerfall.

    "What about Lance? We agreed to meet her in an alley in the Third District," Pietro said, looking up.

    "It''s fine. It''s not a big deal," Old Barton waved his hand dismissively and pulled out a few special arrows. "I''ll leave some markers at the original meeting location. Since she can recognize the signals between me and Kate, she should understand these markers as well."

    These special arrows were made using Peter Parker''s webbing. They were highly adhesive and discreet, visible only to those familiar with them. Even if others found them, they wouldn''t understand the symbols, and the arrows would dissolve and vanish after a few hours, leaving no trace.

    Narrowing his eyes and relying on his unclear vision and muscle memory, Old Barton set up the markers. He then stood up and waved his hand.

    "All set. Let''s go!"

    "Dad, this way."

    "Oh, oh, I forgot."

    Hawkeye''s eyesight wasn''t as sharp as it used to be, but maps don''t lie. Under Ashley''s guidance, the group of five quickly found the bar.

    Lake City''s bars were open 24/7, always bustling with activity. It wasmon for people to lose track of time and indulge in drunken revelry here.

    At this hour of the evening, the bar was starting to get crowded. Consequently, Barton and the others didn''t attract much attention��at most, a few curious nces.

    "Get a private room, a big one," Barton said with a smile as he pulled out cash from his pocket at the bar, showing his yellowed teeth.

    They had acquired a lot of money from Baron Zemo, most of which they had hidden in a secure ce, as they didn''t have a convenient magic pocket like Zhang Ye.

    "Same as usual?" The bartender recognized Barton and took the money. "Do you still need me to prepare the Ace of Spades for you?"

    "Not today. We have business to discuss," Old Barton said with a heartyugh as he led the group smoothly into the bar''s interior. Clearly, he had been here many times before.

    The dim lighting and the intoxicating atmosphere of the bar helped calm the group''s nerves. There was nothing morefortable than rxing after a dangerous encounter. Perhaps that''s why mercenaries frequented such ces.

    Walking to the deepest part of the bar, Old Barton opened a door to the innermost room. As the door swung open, dazzling lights shed, and the sound system started ying background music.

    "Please, have a seat. Don''t be shy. I used toe here often when meeting clients. I have a good rtionship with the owner, and we''ve had many coborations in the past."

    Seeming to sense the curiosity of the others, Old Barton voluntarily shared his rtionship with the bar''s owner and why he was so familiar with the ce.

    "That bartender knows you, Barton. Don''t forget you''re still on Hydra''s wanted list. He might betray us all," Pietro said with a frown.

    "Don''t worry, Pietro. That won''t happen. Do you know why so many peoplee here? Because it''s beyond Hydra''s reach. Countless criminals live here because Hydra''s hands don''t reach this far," Barton said confidently.

    "Let''s hope so," Pietro mused for a moment but didn''t say much more. He soon turned his attention to Kara.

    Meeting her gaze, Kara understood Pietro''s concern. She shook her head slightly and said, "The music here is too loud. I can''t monitor the surroundings properly."

    "It''s alright. I''ll handle that," Melissa, who had been silent, spoke up. "I''ll listen to the surrounding sound waves. Barton is right; the bartender hasn''t reported us, but��"

    "But what?"

    Pietro and Kara couldn''t help but ask.

    "But��"

    Melissa''s expression grew strange.

    "But it seems he''s trying to set up beautiful girls for Barton to have drinks with."

    Instantly, everyone''s gaze turned to Barton, with Ashley''s eyes showing the most pronounced reaction.

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    232. ck Canary and Hawkeye.

    233. The Secret of ck Canary.

    234. The Disappearance of the Justice League.

    235. Magic.

    236. Execution Approaches.

 232. Black Canary and Hawkeye.

    232. ck Canary and Hawkeye.

    "This is a misunderstanding."

    Old Barton opened his mouth to exin, but in the end, he could only mutter a vague protest.

    Upon hearing this, no one continued the topic. However, Ashley''s face visibly darkened. She had hoped to improve her rtionship with her father, but it seemed she was being overly optimistic. Kara and Pietro rolled their eyes. They weren''t looking down on Old Barton''s personal life, but they couldn''t help but disdain the elderly man''s frivolous behavior.

    "Ashley, my princess, you have to believe me. This is all for work. I haven''t touched any of these women," Barton said,ing over to Ashley in an attempt to clear up the misunderstanding.

    But Ashley clearly wasn''t going to give him the chance. "What does it have to do with me? Anyway, you''re divorced from my mother. How you choose to live your life is none of my business."

    At these words, Old Barton became flustered. This time, he wasn''t lying; he had never engaged in anything inappropriate during his visits.

    "Ashley, I really��"

    Barton tried to defend himself, but before he could finish, Venom interrupted. "Stop it, old man. Don''t you see Ashley''s resentment towards you? You''re quite the role model."

    "Parasite, this is none of your business. I swear, if you keep stirring up trouble between me and my daughter, I''ll drag you out and throw you into a volcano. Try me!" Barton clenched his fists.

    But Venom was unfazed. It bared its terrifying, grotesque face andughed heartily. "I''m so scared. What''s the matter? Does the mighty Hawkeye dare not face his past? Should I recount your ''glorious history'' at S.H.I.E.L.D.?"

    "You!" Old Barton''s anger red, but the next moment, he seemed doused with cold water, his anger deting. "How do you know about that?"

    "Ha, I''ve possessed quite a few S.H.I.E.L.D. agents during that battle. I''ve learned a lot of interesting things from their minds," Venom said, licking its lips with a grin.

    "Alright, enough of this."

    Seeing the conversation veer towards Hawkeye''s dark history, Kara intervened, lifting her drink from the table and taking a sip before continuing.

    "We need to focus on Red Skull now. I''ve encountered his variant in another world. Since he dares to challenge superheroes, it''s clear he has considerable confidence. We must be cautious."

    "Yes, time is running out. We need to be prepared," Pietro added. "We don''t know Red Skull''s full capabilities or the extent of his power."

    "Given the forces Red Skullmands, he should be the most powerful organization leader on Earth today. This means his resources are unimaginable. I remember that the vibranium he has could be used to build a fortress," Barton sighed.

    "A vibranium fortress, my goodness." Pietro looked at his vibranium prosthetic, his mouth agape.

    Having used vibranium for so long, no one understood its power better than Pietro. This metal, capable of absorbing attacks, was nearly indestructible. If Red Skull truly nned such a move, their rescue mission would be incredibly challenging.

    "Quiet, someone''sing."

    Suddenly, Melissa spoke up. Everyone fell silent and looked towards the room''s door, curious about who might be interrupting them at this moment.

    The next moment, a pale hand pushed open the door.

    A blonde woman slowly walked in. She wore a ck, form-fitting bodysuit that perfectly showcased her curvaceous figure. Her ck fis stockings and beautiful legs were quite striking. The woman shut the door behind her and nced around the room. Her gaze swept over everyone''s faces before finallynding on Old Barton. The blonde woman smiled slightly and spoke.

    "It seems I haven''t gone to the wrong ce."

    "Uh, actually, miss, you''ve made a mistake. We didn''t request an escort," Barton blinked, struggling to focus his blurred vision.

    The previously quiet atmosphere grew even more silent at Barton''sment. Pietro and Ashley exchanged nces, both seeing the shared frustration in each other''s eyes.

    "Are you Miss Lance?" Kara stepped forward.

    Kara approached Lance, smiling and extending her hand. "We''ve been waiting for you, Lance."

    Lance, slightly put off by Barton''s oddment, felt better after Kara''s gesture. She shook Kara''s hand and smiled.

    "Just call me Dinah. Nice to meet you all."

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. My eyes��"

    "I know, a, right?" Dinah''s gaze returned to Barton. Looking at the elderly man, Dinah couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity.

    So simr, too simr.

    With the same hairstyle and beard, if they weren''t slightly different in appearance, Dinah might have thought this was the aged Green Arrow, Oliver Queen.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Barton. I''m Dinah Lance, from another Earth, affiliated with the Justice League as a reserve member. You can also call me ck Canary."

    "Hello, hello."

    Hearing such an introduction after a long time brought a tear to Barton''s eye. He felt as if he was back in the Avengers'' era, watching heroes rise one by one. The past memories stirred his heart. Having struggled and drifted for half a lifetime, Barton always felt a deep loneliness.

    He felt he could never find a ce to call his own. In the eyes of heroes, he was the best brother, but in the eyes of viins, he wasn''t even a true hero. He was like a lonely old hawk, seeking redemption and a true ''nest'' that would ept him.

    Thest ce that epted him was the Avengers, but that had been destroyed 45 years ago. In these years, Old Barton had yet to find another ce where he could fully dedicate himself. No one knew how important joining a team was to Hawkeye, akin to the pride he felt when he first joined the Avengers. As long as someone trusted him��

    Now, he could finally face himself.

    Old Barton felt his blood boiling with pride. He straightened his chest and said earnestly.

    "Call me Clint, Dinah. I''m a member of the Avengers, code name��Hawkeye!"

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    233. The Secret of ck Canary.

    234. The Disappearance of the Justice League.

    235. Magic.

    236. Execution Approaches.

    237. Red Skull��s Aces.

 233. The Secret of Black Canary.

    233. The Secret of ck Canary.

    At this moment, superheroes from two different universes and members of two powerful organizations finally held an epic meeting. Although neither side was at their peak and both were in dire situations, and the location of their first meeting was surprisingly in a bar controlled by viins, no one cared about these details. For those present, this moment was joyful and worthy of celebration.

    In Hawkeye''s eyes, this marked the beginning of the reckoning against the criminals. With so many allies from other worlds, toppling the dirty regime of the viins was only a matter of time.

    In ck Canary''s eyes, these surviving, never-yielding hero veterans were her greatest help in saving Red Hood and returning to her own world.

    After experiencing so much in this world, Dinah deeply understood how terrifying the evil in human nature could be. If she couldn''t trust these heroes who had fought for so long, she truly wouldn''t know who else in this world was worth trusting.

    "This is my daughter, Ashley Barton. Don''t be fooled by her young age; she''s the heir to Spider-Man. She has the strength to move a truck."

    As Barton introduced her, Ashley silently nodded in acknowledgment, which was her way of greeting. She had been watching this woman closely since Dinah had entered the room, her spider-sense tingling. Though, it had now calmed down.

    "Hello, Ashley." Dinah extended her hand to the cold-faced girl, doing her best to show goodwill, though Ashley didn''t react at all.

    To avoid further awkwardness for Dinah, Venom decided to make its presence known. It stretched out its sticky, strange, and somewhat disgusting form and ''shook hands'' with Dinah, then shed a grin that could terrify children.

    "Hello, Ms. Dinah, I''m Venom. Nice to meet you."

    "Uh..." Dinah instinctively froze. "And you are?"

    "An alien parasite. Not the sharpest tool in the shed. It used to be against us, but it''s begrudgingly on our side now. Hope you''re not too disgusted by its appearance," Barton said, clearly annoyed whenever Venom was brought up.

    "Not at all. I''ve seen weirder things." Dinah smiled, then turned her gaze to the others.

    "I''m Melissa, code name Mockingbird. Former Thunderbolts... traitor."

    Melissa''s expression showed howplicated her feelings were about her past actions. Even though Baron Zemo was dead, she was still haunted by guilt, and it seemed like she''d never escape the nightmares.

    Sensing that Melissa didn''t want to dwell on her past, Pietro quickly chimed in. "I''m Pietro Maximoff. Just call me Pietro, code name Quicksilver."

    "Hello, Pietro."

    After getting to know everyone, Dinah finally turned her attention to the ck-haired woman in front of her. "I don''t know your name yet."

    "Kara Zor-El, Supergirl."

    "...What?" Dinah''s smile faltered.

    In that brief moment, she even wondered if she had misheard.

    In her mind, it was impossible for anything from her universe to exist in this world, let alone aliens connected to her universe.

    "What did you say your name was?" Dinah couldn''t help but ask again.

    ck Canary''s reaction wasn''t surprising to Kara. After seeing Pietro experience being recognized by people from other universes several times, Kara was now getting her first taste of it.

    "You didn''t mishear. I''m Kara Zor-El, from Krypton, and my code name is Supergirl."

    Kara smiled and tugged at her cor, revealing the tight suit beneath. From Dinah''s higher vantage point, she could easily see the ''S'' emblem on Kara''s chest.

    "The man you''re thinking of, Superman from the Justice League, Kal-El, is my cousin."

    "You''re saying rk is your... wait, how are you here!?"

    Dinah''s eyes widened in disbelief as she examined Kara closely. Now that she looked, Kara did indeed bear some resemnce to Superman.

    "That''s great. With you here, our chances just went up! Did you know? Your cousin is also in this universe. If we can just find him, we can��"

    "Sorry to disappoint you..." Kara interrupted, deciding it was time toe clean with everyone now that Dinah was present. After all, this was also Alex''s n.

    "Actually, there''s no real ''Justice League.'' Superman, Wonder Woman, and Batman? We''ve been impersonating them. The videos that HYDRA and Red Skull spread were knock-offs we created using magic."

    "What!?"

    Before Dinah could react to the revtion, Barton seemed unable to process it. He looked at Kara in surprise, clearly struggling to wrap his mind around it, and then turned to his daughter.

    "I thought you knew," Ashley muttered, crossing her arms.

    "At the time, we had just taken down Green Goblin''s criminal alliance in Osborne City. The chaos was so great we couldn''t contain it. So, Alex came up with this idea: create a fake group of superheroes from another universe to divert Red Skull and the others'' attention."

    Kara tilted her head, continuing to exin. "Actually, this was also a way to lure out real people from other universes like you. When we found Batman''s Batarang, we suspected there were others like you here."

    "So, this is what Alex meant by ''handled''..." Barton thought for a moment and quickly understood what had happened.

    It made sense. Alex had personally admitted that Green Goblin and his gang had been dealt with. There was no way a real Justice League would suddenly appear out of nowhere. Unlike Barton, Dinah remained calm throughout Kara''s exnation. She simply listened, her expression showing no clear emotion.

    "You don''t seem very surprised by this?" Ashley asked curiously, noticing Dinah''sck of reaction.

    At Ashley''s question, everyone turned their attention to ck Canary. Feeling the collective scrutiny, Dinah instinctively trembled. She slowly closed her eyes, sighed, and nodded, admitting the truth.

    "Yes, I''m not surprised. When I first saw the news about the Justice League on TV, I never truly believed they existed."

    "Was it because our impersonation wasn''t good enough?" Pietro asked.

    "No."

    Dinah shook her head and then revealed the truth.

    "It''s because, in my universe, they should all already be dead.

    What''s here are either fakes or not the same people I once knew."

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    234. The Disappearance of the Justice League.

    235. Magic.

    236. Execution Approaches.

    237. Red Skull''s Aces.

    238. The Origin of ck Canary.

 234. The Disappearance of the Justice League.

    234. The Disappearance of the Justice League.

    "What did you say!? My cousin is dead?"

    Kara''s rosy lips trembled slightly, and she even prayed that she had misheard.

    ck Canary''s face was sorrowful, and she fell into silence. To be honest, even she had a hard time epting this. She couldn''t imagine how desperate Kara must feel upon hearing such news, as rk was her cousin.

    "Is there some mistake? I may not know much about the Superman from your world, but as a Kryptonian, he should be invincible, right? Are you sure you saw him die?" Pietro thought for a moment, uncertain, and asked.

    Perhaps Barton and the others didn''t know how powerful Kara was, but after experiencing two different universes, Pietro was well aware of the strength of this Kryptonian. As long as she absorbed enough ster power, Kryptonians were practically invincible gods.

    Given such a vast difference that normal people could hardlyprehend, as a member of Krypton, Kara''s cousin��known as Superman��surely couldn''t have been someone easily defeated. It was hard to believe such a terrifying existence would perish.

    ck Canary nced at Pietro, then lowered her eyes again. "I didn''t actually see him die, but what I do know is that the members of the Justice League never came back��"

    At this point, ck Canary closed her eyes deeply.

    "��And then the Earth fell. My Earth."

    Barton, Melissa, and the others had no idea what ck Canary and Kara were discussing, but now they realized that ck Canary was talking about the downfall of the superheroes in her world.

    "Alex was right. These two universes are closely connected. Since all the superheroes in this universe have perished, it means that the same thing likely happened in Dinah''s world as well."

    Pietro stared at Dinah''s pretty face for a moment and then sighed softly. "Alex had been curious about what caused the phenomenon of different universes crossing over. Now it seems the only exnation is that both universes are on the verge of destruction, with even the risk of colliding."

    "Universes colliding�� Wait, who exactly are you?" ck Canary was startled by Pietro''s words. She realized she was understanding less and less about these two young people.

    "We''re like you, not from this universe. Kara and I eache from a universe on the brink of destruction. However, with Alex''s help, our universe has stabilized, and now�� we''re wandering through different universes with Alex."

    ck Canary''s expression was full of surprise as she slowly processed this mind-blowing revtion.

    Although she had been through many big events and had even helped save the Earth a few times with the Justice League, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe towards Pietro and Kara.

    The older Barton felt the same. While he knew Alex and his team had a big background, he had never expected these seemingly young kids to have such a storied history of incredible feats.

    Pietro talked as if it were nothing, summarizing their experience in a few sentences. But everyone here, living in a world teetering on the edge of destruction, understood just how despairing it was to survive in a copsing universe.

    So, when Pietro casually mentioned that he and Alex had calmed the disaster and stabilized their universe, both Barton and ck Canary couldn''t help but look at Pietro and Kara with newfound respect.

    "How many universes have you experienced?" Barton couldn''t help but ask.

    "I''ve been to four; Kara''s been to three? One of the universes was actually created by the sh, Barry Allen, himself. Trust me, it wasn''t a pleasant experience. By the way, Dinah, do you know the sh?"

    "Yes, my husband had a good rtionship with him and Green Lantern, Hal." Dinah replied absentmindedly, and then continued asking, "Who exactly is Alex? Is he a hero too?"

    "Alex��" Pietro scratched his head, unsure of how to introduce him.

    Suddenly, all eyes were on Pietro, including Ashley''s. Everyone wanted to know Alex''s true identity, as well as who this omniscient and mysterious figure truly was.

    Sensing the focus on him, Pietro smiled awkwardly and waved his hand slightly. "Alex, an easterner, codename Raven. This codename was actually given to him by Batman in thest universe we visited. As for other details�� you''ll understand when you meet him."

    Seeing that Pietro wasn''t willing to say more, ck Canary didn''t press further. After all, they had just met, and it wouldn''t be appropriate to ask too many questions, especially when Alex wasn''t present. However, the mention of Alex''s codename caught ck Canary''s attention. "Raven, is he a sorcerer?"

    "Yes, Alex''s sorcery is incredibly powerful. Many of the spells he uses are ones he created himself," Pietro answered. On the other side, Ashley, who had been silent, added, "He''s definitely strong."

    "I have a friend named Zatanna, who''s also well-versed in magic. With her mastery over magical channels, it''s possible to simte images of the Justice League. But to fool so many people�� it seems Alex''s magical expertise must be remarkable."

    ck Canary spoke sincerely. "If that''s the case, our chances of rescuing Red Hood just got a lot higher. Maybe, by then, I''ll find a way to return home."

    At this, ck Canary couldn''t help but nce around and curiously asked, "Where is he now? Wasn''t he supposed to meet us here so we could act together? Or does he have another n?"

    "Him?" Pietro raised an eyebrow.

    "Alex arranged for us to meet at the execution site where Red Skull is set to execute Red Hood��in New Babylon. As for where he is right now��"

    ----------------------

    Outside New Babylon, in a rundown roadside tavern and inn.

    Alex was flipping through the Darkhold with a perplexed look on his face.

    He had acquired the book two days ago and had spent a long time studying it, but he still couldn''t fathom why the book, which was supposed to herald ultimate darkness, would be in such a state in his hands.

    Closing the Darkhold once again, Alex turned his head and looked at Miss Minutes, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, swinging her legs. He asked, "Are you sure we got the real thing? Why are there no words on it?"

    ....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    235. Magic.

    236. Execution Approaches.

    237. Red Skull''s Aces.

    238. The Origin of ck Canary.

    239. The Transmission Ray.

 235. Magic.

    235. Magic.

    Magic is a phenomenon that defies both matter and science. It is the source of all inexplicable energy. Likewise, it has no clear ssification but always brings about corresponding consequences.

    These were principles that Alex was already well-versed in, but even now, he still couldn''t figure out why the Darkhold appeared nk before him, resembling nothing more than a picture book. No one would associate this thing with the legendary Darkhold.

    "If you mean the Darkhold left behind by ancient demonic gods, the source of ck magic, then don''t worry. What you''re holding is indeed the real thing."

    Miss Minutes tilted her head and responded. She didn''t understand what magic was, but that didn''t stop her fromparing the records from different universes.

    From her perspective, the Darkhold existed in various ''copies'' across countless multiverses. As long as these items shared the same origin and stored corresponding energy, it was considered ''authentic.''

    At least, in this universe.

    "That''s odd. If it''s genuine, why does it appear like this in my hands? I''ve checked it using all sorts of magic, including telepathy and abstract projection, and it shows no differences from an ordinary book."

    Alex rubbed his temples. After studying the Darkhold for so long, his initial excitement had gradually turned into disappointment. If the Darkhold couldn''t provide him with powerful magic, then it would be utterly meaningless.

    "Maybe we should try burning it. Many magical artifacts require specific environments to be activated. The Darkhold might have its own activation method."

    "Great idea," Alex replied with sarcasm. "Last time you suggested soaking the Darkhold in water, I had to leave it out to dry for an entire afternoon, and it''s still water-stained and wrinkled from that."

    Alex shook his head in exasperation, smiling bitterly. "I have no doubt that this thing would turn to ashes with just a single me because there''s no residual magic on it whatsoever!"

    "You know what this reminds me of?"

    "You got blocked by another dimensional lord?"

    Alex''s expression froze.

    Then, he sighed and reluctantly nodded. "Well�� you''re not wrong, but I think you could phrase it as ''another magic has lost its power before me.'' At least that makes me sound more mysterious and powerful."

    "Forgive my rudeness, my lord. I didn''t mean to bring up sad memories."

    Miss Minutes hopped onto the bed, crossing her arms in an awkward stance.

    "It''s just that the records in the Timepad about magic are iplete. I can only barely piece together some fragments and ancient backups concerning the ws of magic,'' since you already know, the universe we recorded doesn''t possess magic."

    "I understand. That''s why I''m even more confused about what magic means to me. Previously, whenmunicating with the border of Hell in thest universe, a simr thing happened."

    Alex recalled his time with the Drac fragment, John, and his conversations with Mephisto.

    "Mephisto didn''t even know who I was. I had never previously contacted the Hell border, yet the hell dimensions instinctively rejected me. They wouldn''t even open their doors to me. Even the Eye of Agamotto and its servants failed to descend due to my presence!

    Do you know what this means, Miss? I feel like there''s a force inside me, but I don''t know where ites from. It could be information, a mark, or an identification, and this thing makes anything magical instinctively reject me."

    "ording to the records, magic is widespread across the multiverse. But in reality, nearly one-fifth of all worldsck this mysterious power. And in the worlds where magic exists, spells, gestures, and sacrifices are the foundations of magic."

    Miss Minutes approached Alex, patting his arm as she continued.

    "If there''s an energy that looks like magic, feels like magic, and you call it magic, then there''s no doubt��it is magic."

    "I believe that if you had some kind of ''anti-magic'' body, you would have never been able to ess magic in your life."

    "But right now, aren''t you still using ''magic'' as your main power?"

    Hmm...

    That made sense.

    Alex raised his palm, feeling the flow of magical energy inside his body. Gradually, the power gathered in his palm, forming small bursts of fireworks.

    "You''re right. If I can use magic, then my body rejecting magic isn''t the issue. But this still doesn''t exin why these dimensions reject me, even though I can receive power from them."

    "No, you haven''t."

    Miss Minutes raised a finger, shaking it before continuing in a serious tone.

    "Technically speaking, the two great powers you absorbed didn''te from the Hell border. Remember the demon soul fragment lodged in your body? The power you gained at that time came entirely from the demonic energy of two different hell dimensions."

    "You mean to say��"

    Alex felt a bit of rity dawning on him. "From the start, I''ve never been able to tap into those dimensions. My magic onlyes from my own cultivation or from siphoning it off other beings?"

    "That''s right. Aside from using the Timepad to convert the energy of recorded universes, all the power you usees from your own cultivation or from what you''ve devoured."

    Suddenly, everything clicked for Alex.

    "You''re right. My magices from myself. Only what I personally cultivate or steal from others can be used by me. This also exins why the ''magical artifacts'' Ie into contact with turn into ordinary objects."

    Alex stopped the fireworks in his palm, clenched his fist, and smiled, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders.

    "Because I don''t belong to the ''Marvel Universe.'' That''s the root of everything. The source of magic in these universes can''t define my existence, so they reject me. But they can''t stop me from using these mystical forces."

    Seeing Alex''s spirits lift, Miss Minutes smiled too.

    From her perspective, Alex was surrounded by countless dark and murky things, flickering like static on a TV screen, flowing everywhere around him.

    Miss Minutes didn''t know what these things were, but she could sense the overwhelming fear and oppression emanating from them.

    She didn''t know their name before.

    But now she did.

    Because Alex had told her the name of this force��magic.

    So, it was magic.

    ...............

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    236. Execution Approaches.

    237. Red Skull''s Aces.

    238. The Origin of ck Canary.

    239. The Transmission Ray.

    240. Apokolips War.

 236. Execution Approaches.

    236. Execution Approaches.

    The climate of the wastnd had already entered deep winter. Since the chaos erupted across the world, the weather had be unpredictable.

    The traditional cycle of spring, summer, autumn, and winter had long since copsed. Even the schrs most familiar with Eastern history could no longer identify corresponding seasons on this.

    For those living in the remote wilderness, life was unimaginably harsh. In this period, two-thirds of the USA was covered in snow, and in some areas, entire houses were buried. These were undoubtedly hard and desperate times. People, apart from huddling together in the warmth of shelters, had almost no social activities. Every action in this cold and starving environment would drain precious energy.

    People had long grown tired of such a life, but in the face of this inescapable oppression, few chose to end their lives. Most believed that the suffering they endured in life would bring them redemption after death.

    Human beings are, after all, social creatures, and this was even more evident in such extreme environments.

    On snowy days, countless people gathered together, searching for a way to survive. They piled up all the firewood and food they had prepared inside their homes. Families gathered neatly around their televisions, watching old movies they had likely seen countless times. Year after year, it was the same routine. While depressing, it was simply life.

    However, this winter brought a slight changepared to previous years.

    It was less than two days until the execution date announced by Red Skull. For the people worldwide, suffering in dire conditions, this event would be a grand spectacle and one of the few entertainments for the oppressed masses.

    They didn''t know who Red Skull was. All they knew was that there was an untouchable being who controlled the nation like a god. Hydra''s agents were spread across the globe, and anyone who resisted them would be hanged at the city''s highways.

    They didn''t know who the condemned were either. What was the Justice League? Who were these travelers from another universe? They couldn''tprehend any of it. All they understood was that yet another person who imed to be a "superhero" was about to meet a miserable fate.

    In the wastnd, being a superhero was the lowest upation��no, it wasn''t even considered a job. Anyone who called themselves a superhero was seen as mentally unstable And now, one such madman had angered Red Skull and was about to pay the price for his actions.

    The execution site was New Babylon, formerly New York City.

    This was the wealthiest of the new cities and the dream destination for manymoners. The rural and uneducated people believed that if they were bold enough, they could go to the big city and make a fortune.

    But in reality, few of the early dreamers who made their way to the city ever returned alive. Everyone knew that New Babylon was a ce that devoured people whole, but still, there were always those willing to gamble their lives for a chance.

    New Babylon was the first city that Red Skull developed after taking control of the Eagle Nation. Although it hadn''t lived up to Red Skull''s expectations due to various reasons, it remained the most prosperous trade hub in the wastnd.

    To wee the leader and ensure the execution went smoothly, Hydra soldiers were patrolling the streets of New Babylon en masse, preparing for any situation.

    Red Skull ced great importance on this execution because, for him, it was the closest he had evere to touching another dimension. If he could indeed lure out the so-called "Justice League," everything would change dramatically. Red Skull wouldn''t just be the king of this world��he would leave his mark on another unknown world as well!

    "Mein F��hrer, the reports havee in. Another group of cross-border traders has entered New Babylon''s territory. We cannot verify all their identities. To prevent any rats from slipping in, should we close the transport hubs and seal off the highways?"

    Tobias, his bloated figure standing respectfully beside Red Skull, carefully suggested, "Given that winter ising, we won''t lose much by halting shipping and trade."

    "Pause trade?"

    Red Skull slowly turned his head, his calm eyes locking onto Tobias.

    "Why would I do that? Do you think I''ve spent all this time nning just for this moment? I set up this grand stage to lure those rats in. Otherwise, wouldn''t all my effort be wasted?"

    "But..." Tobias struggled to speak, "But too many people have slipped in. The entire city is now filled with gang members from various ces, a whole bunch of mercenaries, and most worryingly, we''ve detected traces of mutants."

    "Mutants?" Red Skull squinted at the word. "From the mutant sanctuary? White Queen Emma Frost... she''s always been a restless woman, even after marrying Doom."

    "Doctor Doom previously beat us to the clues about the otherworld. This time, with mutants sneaking in, there''s a good chance Doom is behind it as well," Tobias quietly added.

    "Now that is interesting."

    Red Skull smiled slightly. He ran his hand over the battle-worn Captain America uniform he wore, fingers brushing over its folds and scars. His expression grew more sinister.

    "To ponder state affairs while wearing this... It stirs up thoughts in a special way. Doom... Doom...I haven''t even gone to trouble him yet, and now the old man has already set his sights on me. It seems the news of the otherworld has made him impatient. Good, the livelier, the better. It''s the perfect chance to show them all who the true master of this world is!"

    "Of course, mein F��hrer. There is no doubt about that," Tobias bowed deeply.

    "Thank you, Tobias. I''ve noticed your keen observation skills and quick reactions," Red Skull replied, smiling with satisfaction before continuing,

    "So, how are my best warriors and the executioner? Are they ready?"

    "Everything is prepared, Mein F��hrer. Should I call them in now for you to give a speech?" Tobias asked.

    Red Skull turned his back and responded, "Let them in."

    ...............

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    237. Red Skull''s Aces.

    238. The Origin of ck Canary.

    239. The Transmission Ray.

    240. Apokolips War.

    241. Before the War.

 237. Red Skull’s Aces.

    237. Red Skull��s Aces.

    The door slowly opened, and under the guidance of a squad of Hydra soldiers, a group of oddly dressed individuals walked in.

    "Long time no see, my aces."

    Without turning around, Red Skull already knew the identities of these people. Since the end of the Old World War, those who could continue working under him were without exception his most loyal subordinates. Aside from the Winter Soldier and Bullseye, they were Hydra''s strongest warriors.

    "Thank you for the honor, my F��hrer. Upon receiving your message, I rushed back immediately. I must say, the news about superheroes from another world is truly thrilling."

    The first to speak was Taskmaster, wearing a skull mask. He was still dressed in his somewhat worn battle suit, with a shield and sword strapped to his back, both still as sharp as ever, though they hadn''t been used in quite some time.

    To Taskmaster''s left stood a man wrapped like a mummy, remaining silent. If Pietro were here, he would likely mistake him for a broken version of Moon Knight, and he''d be nearly correct. This man was Randall, the brother of Moon Knight.

    However, unlike his heroic brother, Randall had always lived in his brother''s shadow, which had deeply affected him. From a young age, he started imitating Moon Knight and aimed to surpass him in every way.

    Later, Randall witnessed his brother''s resurrection in the Temple of Khonshu, where he became the new Moon Knight. This enraged Randall, as he believed he should have been the one to assume the role. Thus, he sabotaged Marc''s rtionship with Khonshu, even stealing part of the moon god''s power for himself. Randall then took on the mantle of Shadow Knight, frequently opposing his brother.

    It could be said that in the current post-apocalyptic world, aside from a few elusive godly powers, Randall was one of the few individuals who still possessed and could freely wield divine abilities.

    Shadow Knight not only had all of Moon Knight''s abilities, but he could also shoot divine lightning from his eyes. However, in this era of fading divine power, his strength was no longer what it once was.

    To Taskmaster''s right stood an elderly man in a yellow and purple suit. In his younger days, he was known as the ''Leaper.'' His real name was Batroc, a master of hand-to-handbat who possessed an extraordinary jumping ability and formidable fighting prowess.

    Before the fall of the Old World, Batroc had fought many heroes, including Captain America, but he had never once emerged victorious.

    In the past, while working as a mercenary, he often served under Kingpin. But after being recruited by Hydra, he had be one of Red Skull''s most obedient dogs over the years.

    Besides him, there was another individual who had been taken in by Red Skull��Sandman, also known as Flint Marko. As one of Spider-Man''s ssic foes, Sandman''s powers were formidable.

    He could control sand with his mind and turn his body into sand to avoid harm. It was this incredible ability that made him a prime candidate for Red Skull''s recruitment.

    Among the group, thest two were a Hydra loyalist and a Super-Skrull.

    The Hydra loyalist was named Grant, one of Hydra''s finest agents, and he had been personally chosen by Red Skull to be the second Vulture. After that battle years ago, when many superheroes perished, some viins'' gear was left behind.

    These items were all confiscated by Red Skull, bing part of Hydra''s arsenal in their bid for global domination. Vulture''s suit now belonged to Grant, who willingly took on the name and became one of Red Skull''s most notorious henchmen.

    As for the Super-Skrull, he had been a Hydra prisoner after superviins had turned on each other. This Super-Skrull had acquired the abilities of the Fantastic Four, allowing him to use their powers at will. His strength was among the greatest in Hydra.

    For the safety of his family and people, he had willingly undergone Hydra''s brainwashing. Now, he could no longer be considered a sentient being. With his mind wiped, he had be a nk te.

    Under Red Skull''s influence, that nk te had been thoroughly marked with Hydra''s insignia. It could be said that, after the fall of the Winter Soldier and Bullseye''s defection, these six super soldiers before Red Skull were his greatest aces.

    "Taskmaster, I remember you failed to retrieve those super-soldier serums," Red Skull slowly turned, his gaze suddenly cold as he looked at Taskmaster.

    Taskmaster felt as if he''d fallen into an ice pit the moment Red Skull''s eyes fixed on him.

    He knew exactly what Red Skull was referring to. After Bullseye''s defection, Taskmaster had been appointed to track down Hawkeye, but during the mission, Taskmaster had been cking off, showing no interest inpleting the task.

    In fact, after his first joint surgery, Taskmaster had been contemting retirement. He knew his body was no longer capable ofbat. His aging frame couldn''t perform as it once did, making it harder to mimic others'' abilities.

    Thus, when he learned that the old Hawkeye had almost wiped out the Thunderbolts team, Taskmaster, valuing his life, had no desire to engage an Avenger. He dragged his feet, waiting for the dust to settle before showing up to clean up.

    On the surface, it seemed like Taskmaster wanted to eliminate Hawkeye to win Red Skull''s favor. But in reality, he had no interest in chasing down someone else''s nemesis. To him, staying alive was the most important thing.

    In his heart, he truly hoped Hawkeye would be smart enough to stop after killing Zemo and the Thunderbolts. That way, he''d never have to deal with him.

    Sensing the hidden anger in Red Skull, Taskmaster shuddered and awkwardly exined, "In fact, Baron Zemo''s base was in ruins. Digging for serum in such an environment was extremely difficult."

    "And what about that Avenger�� Hawkeye? I can''t allow a ''superhero'' to stir up trouble and encourage others to defy me. Even if he''s just an old relic, we can''t afford any slip-ups with the execution day approaching."

    "Like I said, my F��hrer, no one survived. I''m guessing they all perished in the ruins. Besides, there hasn''t been any word about that old blind mantely, has there?" Taskmaster shrugged.

    "Mm��" Red Skull''s expression remained unreadable, but he didn''t linger on the issue.

    "Fine, it seems you''ve got the situation under control. Congrattions, you''ve be one of my trusted officers. You''ll also be the executioner for this event��the executioner personally chosen by me, Red Skull."

    .........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    238. The Origin of ck Canary.

    239. The Transmission Ray.

    240. Apokolips War.

    241. Before the War.

    242. Execution Time!

 238. The Origin of Black Canary.

    238. The Origin of ck Canary.

    In the tavern at the center of New Babylon City, this was now the liveliest ce in the entire city. Most of the spectators who hade from all directions to witness the execution gathered here to chat and drink.

    Most of the people who entered were mercenaries from various ces. They had found some "business opportunities" in the execution announced by Red Skull. Perhaps this event would be an opportunity for them to make a hefty profit.

    As for the others, they were either associates or underlings of Hydra, mostly gang members who ruled the ck market around the Helicarrier. They were here to join in on the festivities, giving face to Red Skull.

    It''s worth noting that Red Skull had been living in the White House for many years and had not personally appeared for quite some time. This made it difficult for those who wanted to meet or coborate with him to do so.

    But this time, Red Skull was personally overseeing the execution of a "superhero" from another world, which presented a good opportunity. Maybe after the execution, during the banquet, they''d have the chance to meet Red Skull face-to-face.

    Compared to the schrs who understood some inside information, these people were somewhat short-sighted. They only saw Red Skull but failed to recognize the more important detail��the identity of the prisoner.

    A superhero from another world��this information was already well-known. However, in this post-apocalyptic world where civilization had copsed and people''s thoughts had regressed, most did not understand the true significance of this statement.

    By the window in the tavern, Kara and ck Canary sat across from each other, slowly sipping their strong drinks. They had been here all day. To avoid detection by Hydra, the group had no choice but to enter New Babylon in batches, reducing the chance of being discovered.

    After two days, thanks to their strong stealth experience, only Ashley and Songbird had yet to enter New Babylon.

    Ayer of mist had formed on the window due to the temperature difference, making the outside world hazy and difficult to see. ck Canary reached out and wiped the ss, clearing a small section of the view.

    "The timing should be about right. Why hasn''t Ashleye in yet?" ck Canary asked, frowning slightly, rubbing her hands nervously. This was her first operation in this world.

    ck Canary wore a long trench coat, with the hem falling to her calves, leaving only her high-heeled boots exposed. She also wore a wide-brimmed fisherman''s hat, her golden hair tied back, making her look sharp, almost like a seasoned secret agent.

    The reason for her attire wasn''t just to avoid unwanted attention but also because the weather was extremely cold. If she had still been wearing her usual skimpy costume and fis stockings in this temperature, she would surely be considered crazy.

    Compared to ck Canary, Kara was much better off. Despite the cold weather, Kara wore only a jacket over her usual rebellious outfit. To match her style, ck Canary had even helped her apply some dark lipstick.

    "Maybe something dyed them. After all, a lot of people areing into New Babylon during this time, especially the merchants. Every time Hydra inspects their trucks, it takes a long time unless they''re willing to offer a ''passing fee.''" Kara took a sip of her drink.

    Hearing this, ck Canary looked out at the street again, then turned back and nced around the noisy tavern. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, she spoke in a low voice.

    "Even so, they shouldn''t be thiste. We''re already fifteen minutes past the agreed time. While Ashley might seem unreliable, I don''t think she and Melissa are the type to be so careless with time."

    Kara paused and thought about it. That made sense, so she nodded and said, "You''re right. Let''s wait another five minutes. If they still don''t show up, we''ll go look for them."

    "Alright," ck Canary agreed.

    Noticing ck Canary''s shifting gaze and her fidgeting hands, Kara sensed that the woman across from her was a little restless.

    "Are you nervous?" Kara asked.

    "Huh? Am I?"

    ck Canary instinctively smiled and denied it, but her slightly panicked expression gave her away. Seeing Kara''s smirk, ck Canary couldn''t keep up the act anymore.

    "Is it that obvious?"

    "Very obvious. Your heartbeat could be a symphony. This doesn''t match the impression you gave me at first." Kara shook her head slightly, then curiously asked, "Is it because of me?"

    "No, of course not because of you. Though I was surprised to find that Superman had a cousin, I''ve dealt with him before. I understand what it''s like to have a Kryptonian around, and because of that, I have a natural sense of trust in you."

    "Really? Then I have to thank my cousin for leaving such a good impression. Of course, I won''t let you down either."

    Kara raised her ss, lightly clinking it with ck Canary''s, before continuing. "So, what''s making you nervous? In your world, you''ve fought in countless battles. I can''t imagine there''s anything here that could make your breathing so erratic."

    "Actually, I''m not as brave as you think," ck Canary sighed. "I haven''t told you about myst memory before I came here, have I?"

    "No, you haven''t," Kara said, her expression bing more serious.

    "The fall of Earth happened suddenly. At that time, the heroes of the Justice League were on an expedition. People didn''t expect that instead of the triumphant return of the heroes, they''d face an invasion by ''<strong>Parademons</strong>''."

    In ck Canary''s mind, the nightmarish scenes of that apocalyptic battlefield shed before her eyes.

    "Parademons are the prisoners captured from differents by Apokolips. They are transformed into mindless weapons by Apokoliptian technology. Their numbers are endless, and theirbat power is terrifying. With Apokoliptian tech, they can even evolve infinitely."

    "The Parademons that descended on Earth were far stronger than any invaders we''d encountered before. Their bodies were infused with Kryptonian genes. Each Parademon hadbat powerparable to a Kryptonian. Combined with their vast numbers, we�� we��"

    ck Canary closed her eyes in pain.

    "Oh, Oliver..."

    .........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    239. The Transmission Ray.

    240. Apokolips War.

    241. Before the War.

    242. Execution Time!

    243. The Heroes Appear!

 239. The Transmission Ray.

    239. The Transmission Ray.

    "Injecting Kryptonian gic cells into biological weapons, is that even possible?!"

    Kara, who had personally faced an entire Kryptonian army, was utterly shocked. She hadn''t even truly fought those Kryptonian soldiers back then; she had merely followed Alex''s n to destroy the Genesis Engine after making a brief appearance.

    But still, this didn''t change Kara''s understanding of the terrifying power of the Kryptonian army. On Earth, a fragile, Kryptonians were overwhelmingly powerful. Bathed in the yellow sun, it was nearly impossible for Kryptonians to die in such a star system.

    If an entire army were to invade Earth, Kara couldn''t imagine the despair Earth''s heroes would face, especially with her cousin Kal missing.

    "I also thought it was impossible, but reality says otherwise. It happened so quickly that the entire world descended into chaos. The rm in the Quiver was ring, and by the time Oliver and I arrived, Star City had already fallen."

    ck Canary took a deep breath, raising her hand to cover her forehead. "We did our best, but we were up against an unbeatable enemy. To give me a chance to seek reinforcements, Oliver used Kryptonite arrows to kill and distract most of the Parademons, but��"

    With a soft sigh, ck Canary continued, helplessly, "I contacted the Teen Titans and most of the remaining heroes on Earth, but I got nothing��no response at all. I had to prepare for the worst."

    As she quietly listened to ck Canary''s story, Kara felt suffocated. She found it hard to understand the mindset of a human facing countless unbeatable foes. So, she silently took ck Canary''s hand, offering her unspokenfort.

    After a moment of silence, Kara finally broke it and asked, "So, how did youe to this world? Did you find a corresponding teleportation array or a dimensional rift?"

    "No." Without hesitation, ck Canary shook her head. "There was no such thing as a portal. I don''t know how Jason crossed over, but I assume it was simr to my experience��I died."

    "You��you died?"

    "Yes, Kara, you heard me right. I died. The Quiver was breached, and I tried my best to protect some civilians as they evacuated. My voice is pretty loud, so it drew most of the Parademons away. You understand."

    ck Canary downed the rest of her drink, sighing softly. "Thest thing I saw was being surrounded by countless Parademons. One of them had glowing red eyes, which then shot out a blinding heat vision... and after that, I ended up in this universe. I don''t know if..."

    "You don''t know if you were hit by a transmission ray?"

    Suddenly, a lighthearted male voice sounded beside them.

    In an instant, both Kara and ck Canary tensed up, ready to attack. After all, this was Hydra territory, and they were on high alert all the time. What surprised them was that someone had managed to approach them without being noticed, despite their vignce.

    ck Canary immediately braced herself, her muscles coiled with energy, ready to toss the person across the room if he made any sudden moves. However, Kara, who had initially been startled, rolled her eyes once she recognized the familiar voice.

    "You realize how reckless that was, right? We''re on enemy territory, always at risk of being exposed, and you just waltz in using magic. What if there''s a magic detection system here?"

    Kara already knew who this man was��none other than Alex.

    "Sorry, sorry, my bad. But don''t underestimate me��no magic detection system here is advanced enough to pick up on my magic. Have you ever seen a mantis catch a tiger?" Alex grinned and pulled up a chair, sitting down casually. With a flick of his finger, Kara''s ss split into two, and an identical one appeared.

    Alex lifted the ss toward ck Canary, smiling as he introduced himself, "Dinah Laurel Lance, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Alex, code name Raven."

    "H-hi," ck Canary responded, almost reflexively clinking her ss with his.

    Seeing this, Alex turned to Kara and shrugged, "Now you know why she was so tense��she was really looking forward to meeting me."

    "How long have you been eavesdropping?" Kara yfully pped Alex''s shoulder.

    "Since the ''Hydra toll fee'' part. Don''t worry, I''ve already safely escorted Melissa and Ashley to their designated location to meet up with Barton." Alex exined, which reassured them about Ashley and the others.

    As Alex nonchntly sipped his drink, ck Canary quicklyposed herself, realizing why Alex hade.

    Since Alex was already here, and had also brought Ashley and the others with him, he could''ve easily led them all out together. The fact that he hade all this way to speak with them meant he had something private to discuss.

    "You mentioned something about a transmission ray earlier��what did you mean?" ck Canary asked, curious.

    "Eh, it''s just a reference to something rted to Batman, nothing serious. But let''s not dwell on that. What I want to know is, are you certain that only you and Jason Todd crossed over into this universe?" Alex asked in return.

    "Honestly, I can''t be sure. Before now, I didn''t even know Jason Todd, the Red Hood, hade here. If it weren''t for Red Skull''s broadcast on TV, I would''ve had no idea."

    "Hmm��" Alex nodded thoughtfully, taking another sip of his drink.

    "You suspect that more than just Jason and I crossed into this universe��that other heroes might have died and ended up here as well?" ck Canary blurted out, her eyes lighting up with a faint glimmer of hope.

    Alex, however, merely shook his head. "I understand what you''re thinking, but it''s just a theory. The likelihood of Green Arrow or the Titans arriving here is slim. If they had, there would''ve been some trace by now."

    He paused, then added, "Don''t forget how long you''ve been in this universe."

    At his words, the glimmer in ck Canary''s eyes dimmed. She sighed softly, muttering, "It''s... been over three years now."

    ......

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    240. Apokolips War.

    241. Before the War.

    242. Execution Time!

    243. The Heroes Appear!

    244. The Justice League Appears!

 240. Apokolips War.

    240. Apokolips War.

    Yes, it''s been more than three years.

    If there were any chance that other superheroes had arrived in this universe, they wouldn''t have left without a trace.

    You have to understand that these heroes from the DC Multiverse aren''t easy to deal with. Take Red Hood, for example. They wouldn''t just stand by and watch this world fall into such a state without doing anything.

    Even if there were those like ck Canary, who had been hiding in a shelter after crossing over, they would have rushed to New Babylon the moment they saw Red Skull''s execution deration broadcasted across the world, hoping to rescue Red Hood.

    Not for any other reason, but simply because Red Hoodes from the same universe as them. That simple reason would be enough for them to risk everything.

    But unfortunately, from the moment Alex arrived in New Babylon until now, he hadn''t detected the presence of any beings from another universe. With the help of Miss Minutes, Alex could use less than 1% of the Timepad''s power to perform arge-scale soul scan.

    The results were disappointing. Over the past few days, many people had arrived, including some restless members of the Hulk Gang looking to stir up trouble, but Alex hadn''t found any suspicious individuals who might be from another universe.

    This forced Alex to brace himself for the worst. Now, there were only two possibilities for the DC superheroes: either they hadn''t sessfully crossed over into this universe and were killed by the countless Doomsday-like creatures, meeting a grisly end on the spot, or they had crossed over, but before they could make a name for themselves or cause any ripples, they died here due to some unforeseen circumstances. Although they were heroes with rich experience, in the vastness of the multiverse, many have perished in obscure ways.

    Either possibility was bad news for Alex, ck Canary, and the others, as it meant that the path to the destruction of both universes was elerating. It wouldn''t be long before the two universes would march hand in hand toward their demise.

    "Is there any way to stop two universes from colliding?" Kara asked, her voice filled with concern as she looked at Alex.

    Hearing this, Alex fell silent for a moment before speaking softly, "I''m not sure. If I have the chance to sessfully record this universe, I''ll be able to bring its timeline under my control. Then, I could use the primordial energy of this universe to forcibly change its course and prevent the destruction of both universes.

    "Basically, think of it like two trains on the same track heading toward each other. Without external influence, neither will change direction or slow down. To save these timelines, gaining control over one of the universes is the only way."

    "I understand. So, what we need to do now is wait for the right moment to ''record'' the universe, as you said," Kara nodded.

    "You could put it that way. Luckily, I''ve been able to preserve some memories from the magical creatures I''ve encountered in this world, which will help speed up the recording process." Alex spoke softly.

    As Kara and Alex talked, ck Canary couldn''t help but interject.

    "Mr. Raven, this is the first time we''ve met, but it feels like you''ve known me for a long time. I don''t know what kind of power you wield, but both Kara and Pietro speak highly of you. I have to ask, do you have a way to send me back to my own world?"

    Alex didn''t answer directly. Instead, he responded with a question.

    "You do realize there''s almost no hope left for your universe, right? The Justice League no longer exists. Even if I could send you back, with both universes moving at roughly the same speed through time, I could only take you to your universe three years into the future. If my calctions are correct, three years from now, Earth won''t be habitable for humans anymore."

    "You know what''s happening in our universe?!" ck Canary''s eyes widened, realizing the implications of Alex''s words.

    "Yes, you could say that." Alex didn''t deny it. In fact, there was no need to hide it.

    After learning where ck Canary came from, Alex had figured out what kind of universe she was from.

    Like many universes on the brink of destruction, ck Canary came from the DC Animated Movie Universe, specifically from ''<strong>Justice League Dark: Apokolips War''</strong>. This universe was also one that had been reset.

    This universe began with shpoint and was destined for destruction. The Apokolips War marked the end of its timeline, with the conclusion being sh''s reset, causing this universe to vanish from existence, beyond the observation of any being.

    Although this universe originated from a "dystopian" setting, its unfolding was quite peculiar.

    Now, Alex understood why Apokolips War and the Wastnd Universe had crossed paths. In that moment of connection, the intelligence of the Justice League seemed to have been divided among the Wastnd''s viins.

    In the Wastnd Universe, viins had banded together, unexpectedly defeating superheroes they could never ovee alone. Apokolips War, on the other hand, was the opposite��the Justice League decided to unite and attack Darkseid''s Apokolips.

    The result? "None survived."

    This battle could be exined as "Superman''s arrogance and hisck of a strong bond with Batman, which led him to ignore Batman''s warnings, along with Cyborg beingpromised by the Mother Box, causing the n to be leaked." But overall, it was a colossal failure.

    "Didn''t anyone tell the Justice League not to fight as a group? That''smon sense," Alex said with a helpless shake of his head.

    "Mr. Raven, what did you mean when you said Earth is no longer habitable for humans?" ck Canary asked.

    "Darkseid built a device to drain Earth''s core. It haspletely destroyed the''s ecosystem. Although there are still resistance groups on Earth, unfortunately, their fight is meaningless. Even if they seed, Earth''s resources can no longer support human survival."

    Alex shrugged and looked directly into ck Canary''s eyes as he continued, "If you stay here, I can guarantee your safety and Red Hood''s. But if you go back, you''ll be walking into certain death. So, knowing that, do you still want to return to your universe?"

    "Of course!"

    ck Canary didn''t hesitate. She answered seriously.

    "That is my world. Even if it''s broken beyond repair, and it can''t be saved, then I''ll die there, if that''s what it takes."

    "Because�� the one I love is there."

    ......

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    241. Before the War.

    242. Execution Time!

    243. The Heroes Appear!

    244. The Justice League Appears!

    245. The Green Lantern Burns Bright!

 241. Before the War.

    241. Before the War.

    "Alright, I understand. I will respect your choice."

    Alex nodded slightly. He wasn''t surprised at all by ck Canary''s decision. In fact, it would have been strange if she had answered otherwise.

    "So, you''ll help me return to my universe, right?" ck Canary leaned forward, her tone probing, full of hope. She needed a promise from Alex.

    "Of course." Alex smiled.

    "But for now, let''s focus on the n at hand. If we can''t save Red Hood, then none of this will matter."

    Hearing this, ck Canary''s expression became more serious. However, her heart, which had been heavy with doubt for so long, finally began to ease. After all these years in this universe, the death of Oliver and the disappearance of the Justice League had been a constant nightmare for her. But at this moment, a glimmer of hope reignited.

    As she thought, if she couldn''t save her own world, then at the very least, she would perish alongside it.

    Meanwhile, Alex, sitting across from her, let out a faint smile before quietly raising his ss to his lips. As he took a sip, his mind was already drifting elsewhere.

    Perhaps ck Canary didn''t fully understand what was happening in her universe, but Alex, who could see the entire timeline from a macro perspective, had already noticed some very subtle things.

    First, there was the magical power in the DC universe, which was vastly different from that in the Marvel universe, as well as the origin of divine power.

    In the DC universe, divine power could be considered the beginning of everything. This was not only reflected in the early formation of reality and the manifestation of the universe''s great powers, but it was also closely tied to the downfall of the Old Gods and the rise of the New Gods.

    Unlike Marvel, which contained countless dimensions connected to reality, the DC universe was much more subtle in its depiction of magical realms. Instead, it focused more on the interconnectedness of its multiverse.

    It might be because of Barry Allen, the sh. In the DC universe, the power that transcended reality was grander, and this power piqued Alex''s interest.

    Currently, for Alex, magical energy was his main source of power. If he could devour magical entities from the DC universe and absorb their unique magic, it would undoubtedly make him much stronger, and there might even be new developments in his abilities.

    This was the best method Alex coulde up with to enhance his strength after realizing that external items like the Darkhold could no longer aid him.

    Besides the differences between the DC and Marvel universes, there were also certain clues revealed by the <strong>Apokolips War</strong>universe that caught Alex''s attention.

    Whether it was the Justice League or the Teen Titans, these major superhero groups all appeared during the <strong>Apokolips War</strong>. Though most of what was shown in the movie were their tragic deaths and gruesome fates, they still had brief moments of presence. However, what was worth considering was that neither ck Canary nor Red Hood made an appearance in the <strong>Apokolips War</strong>. Or rather, they were never shown in the movie, not even in death scenes. This raised the question of whether they had, in some sense, already broken free from their destined fate.

    This could also exin why the others hadn''t arrived in this universe.

    Those people were still bound by the predetermined narrative. Their deaths at the hands of Doomsday were vividly portrayed, and without an "external force" like Alex, it was unlikely they could break free of this "fact."

    ck Canary and Red Hood were the "lucky ones" who had slipped through the cracks of this grand design.

    However, Alex still hadn''t fully grasped the rules behind this so-called design. Despite traveling through several different universes, his understanding of the self-regting systems and changes of these worlds was still limited. This made him very curious about the experiences of ck Canary and Red Hood.

    If he could figure out how they came to this universe and uncover the secrets behind it, he might be able to find clues to the origins of the time controller, which had eluded all observation, and step by step unearth the hidden truths of the multiverse.

    With this in mind, Alex had already set his sights on the <strong>Apokolips War</strong>universe as his next target after meeting ck Canary. But for now, it was more important to deal with the task at hand. Everything could wait until after they rescued Red Hood.

    "The execution is scheduled for tomorrow at ten in the morning, at New Era Square. By then, everyone who hase to New Babylon will gather there to witness Hydra''s sentencing of Red Hood. At the same time, manywless individuals will try to seize opportunities for themselves. There are quite a few people eyeing <strong>''the Justice League.''</strong>"

    Alex put down his ss and began sharing the intel he had gathered in New Babylon over the past few days with Kara and ck Canary.

    "The gang members and mercenaries aren''t a big concern, but we can''t underestimate the Hulk Gang and the mutants. We don''t know whose side they''re on. If they''re after us, this rescue mission won''t be easy."

    "This is, after all, Hydra''s headquarters. Red Skull must have some hidden cards up his sleeve if he''s confident enough to hold such a high-profile trial. Kate Bishop talked to me about Red Skull and Hydra, and I could feel her wariness toward him. He''s definitely a terrifying figure and must not be underestimated."

    "But haven''t all the powerful beings in this universe been banished from reality? Could there still be anyone here who poses a threat to us?" Kara furrowed her brows, asking the question that was on everyone''s mind.

    "That''s what I''m wondering too. Red Skull must be aware that, beyond Earth, among the stars, there are many forces capable of challenging his rule. So I suspect that Red Skull has something that gives him the confidence to face those challenges," Alex said, rubbing his chin.

    "But you''ll have a way to deal with it, won''t you?"

    Even though Alex had painted a dire picture, Kara noticed that his heartbeat hadn''t changed much.

    "No matter what, this event is bound to be the grandest battle since the fall of the superheroes in the Old War. I can''t predict every possible oue."

    At this point, Alex turned his head and nced out the window at the raven perched quietly on the rooftop, staring in the direction of the White House.

    "As for the oue��"

    The next moment, a smile crept onto Alex''s face.

    "...who knows?"

    ............

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    242. Execution Time!

    243. The Heroes Appear!

    244. The Justice League Appears!

    245. The Green Lantern Burns Bright!

    246. What Makes a Hero.

 242. Execution Time!

    242. Execution Time!

    As the time for Red Hood''s execution drew nearer, Hydra''s forces converged in New Babylon, following Red Skull''s n meticulously, turning the city into an imprable fortress.

    On the day of the execution, New Babylon was ced under martialw. Countless Hydra soldiers, d in green military uniforms, swarmed the city, controlling every major road and intersection. Meanwhile, in the shadows, Tobias allied with local gangs, continuously gathering intelligence on other forces across the region. Whether it was Doctor Doom or the Hulk, Red Skull did not want anyone interfering with his grand show.

    Messages and intel were transmitted via satellite to the White House. After being sorted and verified by Dr. Z, they were presented to Red Skull.

    This was Hydra''s most extensive mobilization since the War of the Ancients. Even when facing retaliation from other criminals, Red Skull had never put on such a grand disy, proving just how serious he was about this execution.

    A new, uncharted world, and a group of superheroes from another dimension��this was a monumental battle that Red Skull, a warlord dormant for over forty years, was willing to throw everything into. It was no wonder he ced such importance on this execution.

    The surface-level strategy had been finalized, and the execution was set to take ce at New Era Square in New Babylon, a locationpletely upied by Hydra elites, where no one was allowed to approach.

    Each of these Hydra elites was a force to be reckoned with, capable of taking on a hundred enemies. Although they couldn''t match someone like Captain America inbat skills or physical prowess, they were not to be underestimated. Their instructor was none other than Taskmaster, a seasoned warrior who had repeatedly suppressed the Avengers in directbat.

    Although Taskmaster had aged and could no longer fight with the same ferocity as before, hisbat experience was a priceless treasure. Just like Crossbones, the viin he trained, the students he mentored were not to be taken lightly.

    In addition to their powerful closebat skills, Red Skull also equipped them with advanced technology from Hydra''s weaponsb, tech that was once only avable to superheroes and superviins. Now, Hydra could mass-produce it.

    With just this force alone, Hydra could tten any city on Earth, barring those with individuals of exceptional power. But this group was only the first line of defense that Red Skull had prepared!

    Rather than saying they were there to stop heroes who might attempt a rescue, it would be more urate to say they were there to maintain order outside the battlefield.

    Hydra''s elite formed a human wall around New Era Square, keeping all outsiders away. Even those hoping to observe the execution, or those nning to reap the benefits of the chaos, were kept far from the battlefield.

    With this move, Red Skull effectively crushed any thoughts mercenaries might have had of taking advantage of the situation. He knew that this force wouldn''t be able to stop members of the Hulk Gang or mutants sneaking in. But through these soldiers, he could filter out those who truly posed a threat to the execution.

    Their primary role was to create a massive, trapping all those who broke through inside, where they would be annihted.

    Inside the execution grounds, about a kilometer from the execution tform where Red Hood would be executed, Red Skull had prepared his second line of defense, his most elite forces.

    With Bullseye dead and the Winter Soldier turned traitor, the few remaining were Red Skull''s strongest subordinates.

    To secure the skies, Red Skull had deployed numerous attack helicopters, drones, and anti-aircraft guns, all under the control of Dr. Z, an artificial intelligence.

    Having lost all traces of humanity, Dr. Z had be a purely logical machine, increasing his danger tenfold. Now, as the brain of Hydra''swork, he could monitor the entire battlefield in real-time and adapt strategies on the fly. Finally, on the execution tform itself, Red Skull imed the most crucial position for himself, sitting like an emperor on his throne, or a general defending hisnd.

    As the judge of this execution, he would personally confront the heroes from another world.

    Red Skull had waited forty years for this moment, and he wouldn''t allow anything unexpected to happen.

    At 8:50, with just minutes remaining until Red Hood''s execution, the atmosphere in New Babylon became unnervingly tense. Most people were too afraid to speak or even breathe loudly, fearing unwanted attention. It felt as though the very air had thickened.

    The spectators gathered outside New Era Square, their faces grim as they silently stared in the direction of the execution tform, watching the time tick away. From such a distance, it was hard for them to see the tform clearly, but Red Skull had kindly focused the giant screens around the square on the execution.

    With Dr. Z''s assistance, signals around the world broadcasted the event in real time. Red Skull''s goal wasn''t just to execute someone; he wanted to remind the world of Hydra''s oppressive power through this war.

    Everyone knew how important this execution was. They also eagerly awaited the appearance of the heroes from another world, knowing that their arrival wouldpletely alter the fate of Earth. Before long, Jason Todd, codenamed Red Hood, was escorted to the execution tform by two Hydra soldiers, apanied by Taskmaster, stepping into the spotlight.

    -------------

    <strong>Hammer City, Tonya''s Auto Shop</strong>

    "Oh my god," Ultron-8 stood frozen in front of the TV. He still hadn''t fully processed the news about the visitors from another world. "This is a seismic shift in the physical world. If the Fantastic Four were here�� I mean, if this is real."

    "This is meaningless. It''s all meaningless," Tonya muttered, still working on a car without even ncing at the screen.

    "Barton must be there, right? He''s a hero; he wouldn''t just sit back and watch Red Skull execute someone." Ultron-8 mumbled.

    "Hah."

    Tonya let out a coldugh, her face dark and unreadable. After a long pause, she sighed softly.

    "If he''s smart, he won''t run in there and get himself killed."

    -------------

    <strong>Thousands of miles away, at Bishop Sanctuary.</strong>

    A silver-haired Kate Bishop had been sitting in front of the television early on. Beside her was a young, beautiful female archer, the captain of the Hawkeye Guard she personally trained and the second strongest in this sanctuary.

    "So this is Batman''s adoptive son, the resurrected Red Hood."

    "Who is Red Hood, Mayor Bishop?" the young archer asked curiously.

    "A hero from another world," Kate Bishop said, gazing deeply at the screen showing Red Hood''s face. For a moment, countless familiar figures shed before her eyes, and memories surfaced from deep within her heart.

    "Another world hero, like Sister Lance?" the young girl asked again.

    But this time, Kate Bishop didn''t answer. She was lost in her thoughts, filled with mixed emotions.

    -------------

    <strong>Hulk Gang Territory, Logan Farm.</strong>

    After working all morning, Wolverine Logan returned to his room, silently nodded to his wife as a greeting, and then went to get some hot water to warm himself up. However, when he entered the living room, he was surprised to find his children sitting neatly on the couch, their eyes fixed intently on the TV.

    "I told you not to stare at the TV like that. It''s bad for your eyes," Logan said softly, his deep, raspy voice gentle.

    At the sound of Logan''s voice, his children quickly snapped out of their daze and ran to his side, grabbing hisrge hands and speaking excitedly.

    "Dad, look, Red Skull is going to execute a superhero from another world!"

    "What?" Logan was stunned for a moment before quickly understanding the situation.

    He had seen Red Skull''s earlier deration, but he hadn''t cared. Ever since that fateful day, Wolverine had ceased to exist. Now, he was just an ordinary farmer, doing his best to distance himself from his past. As he often said, Wolverine was dead.

    "Damn it, I should have sold the TV."

    -------------

    At the border of Red Skull''s territory, former Osborn City, in the Blood Nest. Baron Blood, John, sat quietly in the shadows, watching the live feed from HYDRA on arge screen, his expression somber. Beside him, a stunning woman in a ck dress with an exposed snowy-white back walked gracefully toward him. Her face held a bewitching smile, revealing sharp teeth as she spoke softly.

    "Baron, the intelligence stations we built for HYDRA are fully operational, and the weapons workshops we agreed to coborate on are nearly finished. What''s our next move?"

    "No rush, no rush..." Baron Blood waved his hand dismissively. His gaze flickered toward the raven tattoo on his arm before he nced back at the screen, his face darkening.

    Following Baron Blood''s gaze, the stunning woman was quickly drawn to the live execution scene on the screen. She smiled, pouring him a ss of fresh blood.

    "That''s the execution site in New Babylon, right? Time flies... Baron, do you think those ''superheroes'' from another world will really show up?"

    At her words, Baron Blood shivered slightly. He licked his lips, sneering, "They''ll show up, they definitely will."

    "Do you think they might defeat Red Skull?" The woman batted her eyes and asked again.

    "It doesn''t matter. Who wins or loses is irrelevant. The harder they fight, the better," Baron Blood said casually. "Send out the order. Have our people ready and keep a close watch on every move HYDRA makes. I want to know everything they do."

    "Understood," the vampire woman replied sweetly. "And our partnership with HYDRA?"

    "The partnership... We''ll discuss it after they win this round."

    "What if they lose?"

    "Lose?"

    Baron Blood''s eyes narrowed into slits.

    "Then I don''t want to see a single HYDRA soldier on my territory!"

    -------------

    At the same time, in New Babylon.

    Most of HYDRA''s soldiers had taken their designated positions. They stood at attention, holding their breath, prepared to face the unknown challenge.

    "It seems the leader values this operation a lot. I haven''t seen him this excited in a long time," an older HYDRA soldier said, gripping hisser gun tightly.

    "This is my first time participating in such a major battle. I can''t imagine who our enemy might be. I''ve heard it''s a few superheroes, but�� can those heroes really warrant such an over-the-top response from the leader?" A younger soldier spoke carelessly.

    "Don''t underestimate them!"

    The older soldier frowned, his expression darkening as he lectured the younger man.

    "Have you forgotten what happened to Baron Zemo? None of those old veterans who survived the Great War are pushovers. Plus, we''re facing heroes from another world. We have no intel on them, nor do we know what kind of abilities they possess."

    "Hmph, I think they''re nothing special. Sure, we don''t know much about them, but they also don''t know how powerful we are, right?"

    The younger soldier remained indifferent, still maintaining a casual attitude. But the next moment, his throat seemed to be caught by something, and he could no longer make a sound.

    Sweet, metallic liquid began to surge from his throat. He started coughing up blood, and when he looked down, he saw a sharp de had pierced through his abdomen without him even noticing.

    "Enem��!"

    The older HYDRA soldier reacted quickly. The moment the younger man was attacked, he raised hisser gun and tried to shout, hoping to alert others to the enemy''s presence. Unfortunately, the assant gave him no time to act. Before he could do anything, a three-pronged dagger had already nailed his throat to the wall.

    His headsetmunicator had long been jammed, and his voice didn''t reach anyone.

    In the older soldier''s final moments, the only image he saw was an elderly man in a jacket, with one eye, wearing a cruel smile and a single, glowing red eye.

    ............

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    243. The Heroes Appear!

    244. The Justice League Appears!

    245. The Green Lantern Burns Bright!

    246. What Makes a Hero.

    247. Hawkeye Joins the Battle!

 243. The Heroes Appear!

    243. The Heroes Appear!

    The spectators at the scene, as well as the audience in front of their televisions, didn''t have to wait long. Soon, there was movement on the execution tform.

    As the Red Hood was escorted to the tform, two Hydra soldiers forced him to the ground, making him kneel. Above him, a noose hanging in the cold air swayed slightly in the wind.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Red Skull himself, draped in arge fur cloak, ascended the tform. His iconic red skull immediately drew all attention. At that moment, all of New Babylon seemed to freeze.

    Everyone held their breath, their eyes unblinking, fixated on the man on the tform. Whether they admitted it or not, this man was the ruler of the world at this moment. Even the so-called Lord of East, the Mandarin, couldn''tpete with him.

    "That''s the leader of Hydra, the ruler of the Amerika."

    "I heard he hasn''t shown himself for a long time. I never thought we''d actually see him. Red Skull is the one who defeated Captain America. I never imagined I''d witness his might again."

    "Hmph, for Hydra to be so prepared, the rumors about the otherworldly visitors must be true. I just wonder if they''re as powerful as the stories say."

    "I doubt it. Red Skull must''ve brought out all of Hydra''s resources. Look at those soldiers and equipment. They could crush any invaders. Not to mention Sandman and Taskmaster, those ''legendary'' figures. No one can gain anything from this."

    "Yeah, instead of pondering those heroes''bat abilities, I''d rather think about whether they''ll even dare to show up after seeing this. Haha."

    Red Skull''s appearance caused quite amotion at the scene. The spectators shared their opinions, all while ncing around, trying to spot any rumored heroes. However, none of this fazed Red Skull. He solemnly approached the Red Hood, who had his eyes tightly shut, unresponsive to everything around him, like a living corpse. Red Skull smiled coldly.

    "Guess what? Do you think those so-called ''Justice League'' superheroes are hiding among the rabble? Do you recognize any familiar faces? Hahaha."

    Upon hearing this, the Red Hood slowly opened his eyes. His hands and feet were bound by specially made chains, leaving him unable to move, let alone resist. Yet he didn''t seem to have any intention of resisting. He silently stared at Red Skull, his gaze filled with a murderous intent so strong it felt tangible.

    "Still refusing to speak?"

    Unbothered by the Red Hood''s deadly stare, Red Skull simply smiled at him, as if he were admiring a piece of art about to be auctioned.

    "No matter. Your usefulness ends here. I just want you to watch as your hope shatters. Soon, all your dearrades will follow in your footsteps and be my captives��if they dare toe."

    "I... will kill... you."

    Jason Todd''s lips trembled as he finally spoke his first words since being captured. Hearing his voice, Red Skull was initially taken aback. But the next moment, a dangerous grin appeared on his face, his smile growing even wider.

    After a brief pause, Red Skull ignored Jason Todd and turned to face the Hydra soldiers below. His figure, captured by cameras, was broadcast across every corner of the world. Red Skull activated the microphone pinned to his cor, and his voice, amplified through the speakers, echoed in everyone''s ears.

    "Wee to New Babylon, my dear citizens."

    Just that one sentence ignited a frenzy among the onlookers.

    These fearless spectators cheered loudly, trying to elevate the atmosphere of the execution. They were also using their roars to release their suppressed emotions, though many were simply hoping to catch Red Skull''s attention.

    Their cheers were so overwhelming that even from a distance, Red Skull could vaguely hear them. This pleased him, and with a smile, he continued speaking.

    "There''s still an hour left until the judgment. Before the execution, I have a few words for ''certain people.''"

    With Red Skull''s words, the crowd gradually quieted down. Now, they were all holding their breath, carefully listening to what he had to say.

    Everyone knew who Red Skull was addressing, and at the same time, they were eagerly anticipating what was about to happen. Because at this moment, no one could predict what woulde next.

    Under the gloomy sky, the execution tform stood like a lonely tombstone in the center of the New Era Square. The bitter winter wind howled, filling the air with a dreary, oppressive atmosphere.

    A jet-ck crow flew overhead, adding a touch of eeriness to the solemn scene.

    In this heavy atmosphere, Red Skull''s voice echoed once again.

    "Since that grand battle 45 years ago, I have had no more desires. The world has bowed to me, and no so-called hero dares to challenge me. Truly, the era of heroes is history."

    "I once read an article in the Daily Bugle. It described the corpses of those superheroes left around the world and nostalgically reflected on the past."

    "My dear citizens, those who know me understand that I''m not one to dwell on the past. But honestly, reminiscing about the final moments of those old enemies does bring me a certain thrill."

    "And now! A group of self-proimed Justice League superheroes from another world hase to my domain. They''re like rats hiding among you. And I just want to say��I know you''re here."

    The crowd erupted into chaos again, with many people looking around, searching for any signs of the otherworldly visitors. Every unfamiliar face was scrutinized.

    "Knowing that you''re here really gets my blood pumping because I''ve been lonely for so long. It''s been too long since someone had the guts to challenge me."

    "Forgive me for drawing you in this way. I just wanted to say��"

    Red Skull patted Jason Todd''s head, his face showing an innocent smile as his gaze swept through the distant crowd. Finally, at that moment, all Hydra soldiers'' earpieces buzzed with a warning from Doctor Z.

    <strong>[Unauthorized magical energy detected.]</strong>

    Red Skull spoke slowly.

    "...Wee."

    In the next instant, a massive surge of ghostly green energy erupted in front of New Era Square. The terrifying magical force even disturbed the sky, causing the dark clouds to whirl rapidly, forming a giant vortex.

    It was a portal, crackling with green lightning, drawing everyone''s attention.

    One by one, figures emerged from the mist of green energy, slowly bing clearer.

    ......

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    244. The Justice League Appears!

    245. The Green Lantern Burns Bright!

    246. What Makes a Hero.

    247. Hawkeye Joins the Battle!

    248. Batman''s Combat Power!

 244. The Justice League Appears!

    244. The Justice League Appears!

    The sudden appearance of the portal caught everyone off guard.

    Countless gang members and onlookers erupted in excitement. They surged toward the barriers, trying to get closer to the battlefield to see the heroes more clearly.

    The eerie green clouds descended like a towering tsunami, pressing down on everyone below. The sky''s edge darkened, and shes of strange lightning illuminated the thick, ominous clouds as if some terrifying shadow was lurking above them.

    Red Skull squinted slightly. Even he felt a twinge of fear under this oppressive scene, but at the same time, an indescribable emotion surged within him. His heart was racing. After forty years, he could finally feel the thrill of being alive again. After so long locked in the White House, he had nearly forgotten what it meant to feel alive.

    And now, with the stage set and the audience assembled, the grand drama was about to begin!

    The ground around the portal cracked as eerie green mes spread along the fissures. The uneven surface resembled flowingva. It was hard to imagine such an entrance for "superheroes."

    The green mes instilled unease in those watching. Some timid spectators felt their legs weaken, and the swirling light in the air made it hard to see what was happening inside. They could only sense that some terrifying presence was awakening and about to step into reality.

    The mist gradually cleared, and the twisted shadows began to reveal themselves to the crowd. As their vision became clearer, seven imposing figures stood tall in the center of the square.

    "Th-That''s��"

    A trembling voice broke the silence. At that moment, every gaze was locked on those seven figures.

    No one dared breathe, fearing they might disturb these overwhelming presences. If anyone had mocked the superheroes in private before, they certainly wouldn''t be able to utter a word now.

    "They''ve finallye, the Justice League." Red Skull clenched his fists, gazing at the distant figures with a mix of familiarity and unfamiliarity, his whole body trembling with excitement.

    Equally stirred was Jason Todd, standing next to him. His bloodshot eyes were fixed on those figures, his mind momentarily nk.

    "No, it''s impossible�� They''re supposed to be��"

    In Red Hood''s memory, these familiar faces had long perished beyond the stars. It was impossible for them to be here, let alone to save him. But when he saw their faces clearly, he was so shocked that his breath became rapid. As the sessor of Batman and one of Gotham''s nightmares, Jason Todd rarely lost control of his emotions.

    But now, he admitted he couldn''t contain them. Staring at the seven figures, one of whom stood in the shadows, dressed like a demon, tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Bruce, you��"

    Although the distance between them was vast, something seemed to connect them at that moment.

    "��I''vee to save you, Robin."

    Batman raised his head slightly, looking at Jason Todd, who was battered and kneeling before Red Skull on the execution tform.

    "This time, I won''t be toote��"

    In an instant, tears streamed down Jason Todd''s face. But the emotional scene didn''tst long. Ovee with excitement, Red Skull began to grow more manic. He kicked Jason Todd to the ground, nting his foot on Jason''s back.

    "Hahaha�� they''ve finally shown up, the Justice League!"

    Red Skull''s gaze darted from one figure to the next, his eyes burning with fervor.

    A young man d in red with a lightning bolt on his chest, a half-cyborg covered in metal, a brawny man wielding a trident and wearing a scale-like armor, and finally, a man d in emerald, radiating an otherworldly glow from his hands.

    Red Skull''s attention ultimatelynded on the three leading figures. He recognized them; they were the trio that had caused chaos in his territory recently, and their names had spread far and wide.

    "Batman, Wonder Woman, and�� Superman." Red Skull licked his nonexistent lips. "You''ve finally arrived. Honestly, I thought you''d be a bit more patient."

    "Cut the nonsense, Skull," Superman said firmly. His voice was like thunder, echoing in the ears of everyone present. "Release Red Hood and end this."

    "End this?"

    Red Skull let out a coldugh. He raised his hand slightly, and in the next moment, all the Hydra soldiers aimed theirser rifles at the Justice League. At the same time, under Dr. Z''s control, the automated weapons powered up, targeting the seven heroes.

    "It should indeed end. But the conclusion will be you all kneeling before me."

    "Is that the oue you''ve already decided?" Aquamanughed boldly. As the King of Antis and Lord of the Seas, he never turned down a challenge. "I hope you''ll remain as optimistic when I''m severing your head."

    "In my world, there used to be a group just like you. Do you know what happened to them? Look beneath your feet."

    Red Skull spread his arms as if embracing the entire world.

    "You''re standing on their bones, and soon, you will follow in their footsteps, just like them."

    "Then let''s see if you''ve got the strength to back up your boasts."

    Superman''s body began to rise slowly. Without any visible assistance or energy, he simply hovered into the air. Behind him, his red cape fluttered sharply in the cold wind, producing a soft rustling sound.

    With just that motion, Superman captured everyone''s attention. They all wanted to know what kind of power he possessed to dare challenge the ruler of this world.

    The battle was on the brink of erupting, just as the spectators had hoped. They didn''t care who won or lost, nor did they concern themselves with concepts of good and evil. They only wanted to witness history.

    Would the old king die and the new king rise?

    Or would the dynasty continue, expanding its territory?

    Today would provide the answer to all.

    Superman extended his fist, and the next moment, like a missile, he shot forward, flying at incredible speed toward the execution tform. His immense power and speed created a thunderous boom in the air, repelling all iing energy weapons and missiles with ease.

    Yet, despite this scene, Red Skull showed no fear. He remainedposed, his expression unchanged, as he watched Superman''s unstoppable advance. His cold smile lingered.

    Just as Superman was about tond a punch on Red Skull, a sudden external force intervened. A terrifying power disrupted Superman''s trajectory, knocking him off course.

    Superman felt an invisible energy invade his mind. The next moment, someone grabbed him, causing him to veer away. Together, they crashed into the ground beside the execution tform, creating a deep crater as they collided.

    ......

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    245. The Green Lantern Burns Bright!

    246. What Makes a Hero.

    247. Hawkeye Joins the Battle!

    248. Batman''s Combat Power!

    249. Unparalleled Art of War!

 245. The Green Lantern Burns Bright!

    245. The Green Lantern Burns Bright!

    The Super-Skrull made his move.

    In the instant Superman took action, he was immediately locked down by a force field originating from the Invisible Woman��one of the Fantastic Four''s powers that the Super-Skrull had absorbed.

    As a race capable of changing their appearance at will and even copying memories for perfect disguise, the Skrulls had an inherent gic advantage that gave them tremendous potential for growth.

    Among them, the elite, known as "Super-Skrulls," could not only mimic their targets'' appearance but also replicate their superpowers, drastically enhancing theirbat strength.

    During the major event of the Secret Invasion, the Skrull forces, armed with this terrifying ability, once suppressed the heroes. If it weren''t for the heroes'' timely response, Earth would have long been turned into their base of operations.

    Now, this Super-Skrull, one of Red Skull''s trump cards, had fully mastered Mister Fantastic''s sticity, the Invisible Woman''s force field, the Human Torch''s me body, and the Thing''s rocky skin.

    In essence, Superman was not just facing an ordinary alien at this moment. In a way, he was confronting the entire Fantastic Four. The Skrull pinned Superman firmly to the ground, and, seizing the moment before Superman could react, raised his rocky arm high and smashed it down toward Superman''s head with full force.

    The immense power kicked up a cloud of dust, and even the ground trembled. The punch, infused with the Super-Skrull''s full strength, seemed tond not just on the battlefield but in the hearts of everyone watching, causing them to shudder.

    "Capture them alive."

    Red Skull didn''t even nce at the battle happening on the Super-Skrull''s side. His eyes were fixed on the remaining members of the Justice League. After finally encountering so many visitors from another world, he wasn''t about to let any of them escape.

    "Prepare for battle!"

    As Batman''s words fell, he immediately threw a few smoke bombs, vanishing into the mist. Even Hydra''s optical sensors couldn''t prate the fog to determine what was happening inside.

    "sh, take care of those soldiers. Don''t let them form a tactical formation to surround us. Aquaman, you handle that sand creature. Cyborg, take control of the airspace��I need you to distract those things in the sky."

    After a pause, Batman''s voice came again. "There''s also someone on the other side with divine powers. I can''t determine which god they belong to, but it should be from the Egyptian pantheon. Wonder Woman, he''s all yours."

    "I''ve got it." Wonder Woman smiled. Nothing fueled her Amazonian battle spirit more than a battle among gods.

    "Finally, Green Lantern, cover me while I head to the execution tform. Let''s move��"

    With Batman''s gravelly voice giving themand, the Justice League members, though outnumbered, seemed to have found their backbone. They charged out of the smoke at lightning speed, each urately locating their designated opponent.

    In an instant, the full-scale battle between the Justice League and Hydra erupted in front of the eyes of the world. Facing the advancing Hydra elites who were gradually forming a disciplined formation, the sh, cloaked in lightning, dived into the sea of soldiers.

    By now, he was no longer the inexperienced young herockingbat knowledge. With every move, he managed to disrupt Hydra''s soldiers'' formation while dodgingser fire, ensuring they couldn''t form an encircling perimeter.

    Though Hydra''s members had drilled countless times, and their strategists had ounted for every known superpower, they still underestimated these heroes from another world.

    Cyborg shot into the sky, instantly bing the target for all armed aircraft and surface-to-air missiles. But he wasn''t afraid in the least, as his electronic eye had long since scanned the trajectories of every bullet and missile.

    Without waiting for Red Skull''smand, Shadow Knight, Batroc the Leaper, and Sandman Marko had already made their moves. They weren''t here just to bolster Red Skull''s numbers.

    Each of them knew that if they wanted Red Skull''s favor in the future, they had to prove their worth. Especially now, with Bullseye and the Winter Soldier gone, whoever wanted to rise to the top had to show their strength in this battle.

    "I''ve seen you before in videos��a demigod from Olympus. Like you, I too am a demigod blessed by the gods."

    Shadow Knight drew his crescent-shaped de, his eyes filled with cruelty as he stared at Wonder Woman.

    "I don''t care."

    Wonder Woman wasted no time with words, striking directly with her sword.

    Even though Hydra had sent out their best, they were still struggling against the Justice League''s seven members, especially considering some of Hydra''s forces were far from peak condition.

    Wonder Woman easily fought off both Shadow Knight and Batroc the Leaper, even holding the upper hand. However, Aquaman wasn''t so fortunate.

    Sandman Marko, transformed into a massive dust giant, unleashed powerparable to his prime. In his human form, Aquaman couldn''t suppress him and was knocked to the ground by Sandman''s powerful punch. Fortunately, Aquaman''s body was extremely resilient, so the blow didn''t cause him any significant damage.

    "Aquaman, control the water! This sand monster shouldn''t be able to stand up to you," Cyborg shouted from the sky while dodging iing missiles and keeping an eye on the battlefield.

    "You think I don''t want to?" Aquaman shattered an iing sandstorm with his trident, then extended his hand toward the sewers beneath the city.

    But in the next moment, he shook his head helplessly.

    "No good. The waters of this world don''t answer to me."

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    A sandstorm followed immediately, and Aquaman was swept high into the air, carried by the swirling sand. Along with him was a terrifying giant made of countless sand particles, slowly stretching out its massive hands, which then mmed down toward Aquaman.

    The air was thick with the acrid smell of sand and dust. Half of New Era Square was engulfed by the sandstorm kicked up by Sandman Marko. The entire battlefield was clouded in a haze as the heavy yellow sand swept across, turning the scene into a desert-like wastnd.

    Aquaman squinted, struggling to break free from the vortex created by the sandstorm. But he was too slow. Before he could escape, two truck-sized hands closed in from both sides, smashing together with tremendous force.

    Enveloped by the swirling sands, Aquaman was instantly trapped within the giant sand hands. Though the sand couldn''t cause him any real damage, it could invade his body through his nose and mouth, making it difficult for him to breathe.

    "Damn it!"

    Cyborg saw this and immediately activated his weapon systems, preparing to intercept the iing missiles while creating an opening to rescue Aquaman. But someone was faster than him.

    "In brightest day, in ckest night��"

    From within the gaps of the swirling sand, a green light suddenly burst forth, like a sharp sword piercing through the sand-made hands and cutting through the thick yellow dust, illuminating the ground below.

    "No evil shall escape my sight."

    It was a light no one could ignore. Despite the sandstorm''s oppressive hold, this brilliant green light, full of hope and eternity, fought back, breaking through the sandstorm and shining brightly in the yellow-tinted world.

    "Let those who worship evil''s might, beware my power��"

    "How is this possible?"

    Sandman Marko''s massive form clenched his hands tighter, but the light emerging from within was so blinding that he instinctively tried to shield his eyes from it.

    "Green Lantern''s light!"

    In the shocked eyes of everyone watching, the moment the final words of the Green Lantern oath were uttered, the massive hands Sandman had formed exploded into a shower of sand, sted apart by the green light.

    A gust of wind swept through, scattering the yellow sand across the battlefield. Even Sandman Marko''s enormous body was shaken by the impact, forcing him to stagger. The sand that made up his body continued to fall under the force of gravity but quickly floated back up and reformed under his control, rapidly filling in the cracks and repairing his shattered hands.

    Marko roared and raised his enormous head, ring at the source of the green light. He wanted to see who had injured him, and there, floating in mid-air, was Green Lantern, his fingers glowing with green energy as he stared coldly back at Sandman.

    Beside Green Lantern, Aquaman had broken free and now clutched his trident tightly. His expression toward Sandman was dark, clearly enraged after being bested by him earlier.

    "Come on, round two. I''ll be your opponent."

    Green Lantern smirked confidently before raising his arm.

    In an instant, the green light shot up into the sky, illuminating the entire New Era Square. Even in the bright morning, the light was unusually dazzling. The life-filled glow was so intense that it could be seen from the White House, despite the distance separating it from New Babylon.

    Drawn by the brilliant light, Ashley and ck Canary, who had secretly infiltrated the area, couldn''t help but turn their heads to gaze at the far-off city district.

    "The battle has started."

    Ashley, d in her Venom suit, muttered to herself.

    "Too bad I''m not there."

    Beside her, ck Canary stared at the familiar green glow with aplicated expression. After a moment, she took a deep breath and smiled softly as she spoke into her earpiece.

    "I never thought I''d live to see the light of the Green Lantern Corps again."

    On the outskirts of New Babylon, hidden deep underground in a wine cer, Alex sat cross-legged, suspended in mid-air. He was held aloft by an invisible force, and as his hands moved in intricate gestures, a colorful swirl of magical energy gathered and twisted around him.

    Strong currents of air danced through the room, gradually forming a scene as beautiful as a gxy under Alex''s control. Among the stars, seven distinct lights of various colors, brimming with vitality, shone the brightest.

    Hearing ck Canary''s voice, Alex slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was deep and piercing, as if it could see through the entire universe.

    "I have to thank you. If it weren''t for the memories in your mind, I wouldn''t have been able to use abstract magic to sessfully manifest them in this world."

    ..............

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    246. What Makes a Hero.

    247. Hawkeye Joins the Battle!

    248. Batman''s Combat Power!

    249. Unparalleled Art of War!

    250. Defeating the Super-Skrull!

 246. What Makes a Hero.

    246. What Makes a Hero.

    Paying off a magical debt is always a troublesome matter. It''s just like financial debt: the stronger the magic you wield, the more frequently you use it, and thus, the more debt you umte.

    Take now, for instance. Alex had just cleared the price of "any food put in his mouth would turn to sand," and yet, he was already facing a new round of consequences. If this continued, no one, not even him, could ever fully pay off this endlessly growing debt. No one. However, just as a good ountant can precisely calcte debts to achieve a bnce, as long as Alex controlled a massive wealth of magic, he could offset the ever-increasing cost.

    His fingers danced in the air as if ying the piano, and Alex could feel the continuous flow of magical energy surging within his body. This energy came from the dark power within Baron Mordo''s body.

    But at this moment, that sinister, tempting energy was being carefully controlled by Alex. He was breaking it down, converting it into something else entirely, then channeling it through a dozenplex magical conduits that connected to the members of the Justice League at New Era Square.

    Summoning the Justice League was an incredibly difficult task. Before mastering abstract magic and astral projection, it had been utterly impossible for Alex to aplish.

    This wasn''t just because it required immense power, but also because Alex had never interacted with all the members of the Justice League. Under such circumstances, what he could summon would have been little more than empty shells mimicking the Justice League members, fragile illusions that would break upon contact.

    Fortunately, as a backup member of the Justice League, ck Canary had coborated with many frontline superheroes. Hidden within her memories were all the details of the heroes from another world.

    It was like a targeted storage device, and all Alex needed to do was extract a portion of the Justice League''s essence and will, allowing them to manifest in this world through their own volition.

    Under Alex''s magical control, they would temporarily forget their past and fully immerse themselves in the mission he had set��rescuing the Red Hood. In this state, their actions would follow their own instincts and reasoning.

    Of course, this approach had its drawbacks. For example, if Alex''s instructions shed with their innate thoughts, it could cause their consciousness to crack, leading to the failure of the magic and the immediate disappearance of the phantoms.

    But this w wouldn''te into y here, because representing justice and defeating evil was the core principle of the Justice League heroes. Moreover, this mission was about rescuing the Red Hood, and Alex hadn''t sensed any hesitation from the Justice League phantoms.

    If there was any shoring in this magic, it was the ipatibility between the two universes.

    Each universe had its own origin and development, which meant thebat power of the phantoms was affected to varying degrees. Even though Alex had done his best to use the abstract magic of "cognitive illusions" to help them adapt to this universe, it wasn''t perfect.

    The most significant impact was on theirbat abilities.

    Aquaman couldn''t control the water of this universe, forcing him to rely solely on his trident and his tough body forbat. Cyborg''s high-tech weapons were still functional, but without the Mother Box, he couldn''t hack into Dr. Z''swork for digital warfare.

    There was also the sh, whocked ess to the Speed Force. His phantom was merely a fast-moving speedster in this world, with no ability to surpass light speed or travel through time.

    As for Superman, Wonder Woman, and Green Lantern, they hadn''t been weakened, but theirbat power was still tied directly to Alex''s magic.

    Since they were summoned using Alex''s magic as a foundation, the energy threshold of his magic set a cap on theirbat abilities. This upper limit was equal to Alex''s current magical power.

    In other words, if someone''s strength was great enough to ovee Alex''s mental magic, Wonder Woman''s Lasso of Truth would lose its effectiveness. Simrly, if someone had magic on par with Alex''s, they could find the ws in these phantoms. But unfortunately for them, the Red Skull had already severed this universe''s connection to magic. This, however, was excellent news for Alex.

    As he gazed at the seven floating stars in front of him, Alex''s lips curled into a smile, and he murmured under his breath.

    "Come, heroes, let Red Skull witness the might of rulers from another universe."

    ----------------

    <strong>"Hyah!"</strong>

    Wonder Woman let out a fierce battle cry, raising her shield to block the Shadow Knight''s scimitar. Then, in a swift motion, she turned and sliced through the ambusher, Bartoc, with her sword.

    Feeling death approaching, Bartoc''s hair stood on end. He quickly halted his charge and twisted to avoid the de aiming for his neck. The next moment, blood sttered. Bartoc only felt a chill in his arm before the searing pain burned through his shoulder.

    For a moment, Bartoc only btedly realized that he could no longer feel his arm. That sh just now had cut off his entire arm without any resistance.

    "Ugh... aaah!"

    The Jumper, Bartoc, clutched his wound and fell to his knees. His old, wrinkled face was filled with pain. He had forgotten��he was no longer the young man who once dared to challenge heroes. He had aged. Tears streamed down his face, and the intense pain left his other joints numb. At this moment, he couldn''t even endure the agony.

    "I heard you''re called the Jumper? Hmph, you should retire, athlete."

    Wonder Woman nced coldly at Bartoc, seeing that he no longer had the ability to fight. Without delivering a finishing blow, she spoke indifferently, and at that moment, a sh of steel appeared as the Shadow Knight charged forward once more.

    "Take care of yourself first, demigod. We''ve already banished the Olympus of this universe, and yours won''t be an exception!"

    "Mortal, you have no idea what a true ''god'' is."

    Although Wonder Woman didn''t know what had happened to the gods of Olympus in this universe, the Shadow Knight''s words truly enraged her. The Shadow Knight''s eyes shed with blinding light, and a visible bolt of divine lightning split the sky, striking directly toward Wonder Woman.

    In response, Wonder Woman crossed her arms. Amidst the golden glow, the thick, silver-white lightning couldn''t advance an inch past her forearms.

    "You''re already history, demigod. Your only use now is to lull children to sleep with fairy tales. The future belongs to Hydra��why don''t you understand that?"

    "The Oracle told me that the world would be ruled by humanity. But I am certain that ''humanity'' does not refer to filth like you!"

    At that moment, the divine power from two different universes shed violently, and the explosion instantly cleared everything around them, sting away everything in the vicinity.

    The battlefield descended into chaos. Every member of the Justice League unleashed terrifying power, leaving the entire world watching in shock.

    People didn''t even know where to look, as each part of the battlefield was just as striking. Various energies, explosions, and bursts of light filled New Era Square, and no one dared blink, for fear of missing an important moment.

    A middle-aged man, of average height and appearing to be in his forties, stood with his eyes fixed on New Era Square. His mouth had been agape since the Justice League had appeared.

    As the editor-in-chief of ''<strong>The Daily Bugle''</strong>, no reporters had darede to witness Red Skull''s judgment of the superheroes. No one wanted to risk their life in such a dangerous situation.

    But he had resolutely taken on this burden, arriving at the execution site alone. Born in the twilight of the old age, he had grown up listening to stories of superheroes. After a lifetime of struggle, he had long felt a sense of hopelessness about the world.

    If there was anything left that made life worth living, it was the hope that superheroes would reappear and bring hope back to the world. And now, he stood here��at the crossroads of history.

    The brilliant energies and the terrible screams filled the battlefield, both terrifying and exhrating. Countless Hydra soldiers fell one after another, and the air was thick with blood and the swirling desert sands.

    He stared nkly at the scene, as if transported to the battles of the past. Two streams of tears ran down his face. He couldn''t even imagine how horrific the wars of the old days had been, nor could he picture how wondrous the heroic era before them must have been.

    His throat felt dry, his breathing difficult. Just then, the editor-in-chief shuddered as he felt someone bump into him.

    Turning around, he saw an old man with a pack walking past him.

    The old man was tall and sturdy, his white hair giving him an air of authority rather than frailty. For some reason, the editor felt a profound sense of danger emanating from this old man.

    "Sir..."

    Involuntarily, the editor-in-chief called out to the old man.

    "Don''t go any further. Ahead is thebat zone."

    The old man paused, then took off the pack from his back. From it, he drew aposite alloy bow. It was only then that the editor realized the man wasn''t a reporter��his pack didn''t contain a camera tripod.

    "I know," the old man replied, though he showed no intention of stopping.

    "It''s very dangerous up ahead," the editor reminded him again.

    This time, the old man smiled, then without turning back, he headed straight toward the battlefield. He left behind only a soft, lingering voice that echoed in the editor''s ears.

    "I know."

    ..............

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    247. Hawkeye Joins the Battle!

    248. Batman''s Combat Power!

    249. Unparalleled Art of War!

    250. Defeating the Super-Skrull!

    251. Switching to the Main ount.

 247. Hawkeye Joins the Battle!

    247. Hawkeye Joins the Battle!

    "It''s time to make these guys pay."

    Facing the battlefield, old Barton felt his vision blur. At this point, he could no longer see anything clearly; he was only a step away fromplete blindness due to his a. However, the loss of his sight heightened his other five senses (along with his sixth sense).

    The cold wind blew through, and the merciless mes of war had turned the peaceful New Era Square into a hellish scene. Closing his eyes, old Barton could hear only the fierce shes, the roars, and the wails of the warriors. The sound of swords shing and the booming artillery made his body tremble uncontrobly.

    In the darkness of his vision, shes of images appeared. In a trance, old Barton ''saw'' hisrades fighting bloodily on the battlefield. Gradually, old Barton''s steps became more resolute, and his stride grew everrger.

    A Hydra elite soldier on the outskirts spotted Barton and immediately raised hisser gun. His duty was to control all the spectators, and whatever was happening inside the square, without orders from Red Skull, was none of his concern.

    His solemand was to ensure no one approached New Era Square. He and the other Hydra elites knew that many factions were hidden among the spectators, and their main task was to keep these people in check.

    "Hey! Old man, step back!"

    <strong>Swish��</strong>

    Drawing his bow and nocking an arrow, the Hydra elite had no time to react before his throat was pierced by a sharp arrow.

    "Step back?"

    Barton chuckled heartily and pulled out three more arrows.

    "Not this time!"

    <strong>Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!</strong>

    The sharp arrows shot out, heading straight for the faces of the surrounding Hydra elites.

    Barton never thought that losing his sight would limit hisbat abilities. He was an Avenger, he was Hawkeye, and even if he was blind, he could still hit his target every time. That was his confidence!

    Two arrows struck the eyes of the Hydra elites, piercing right through, while the third was dodged by one who reacted in time, tilting his head to the side.

    "You missed, old man."

    The Hydra elite looked back at the arrow embedded in the ground, then turned to Barton,ughing mockingly. "I thought you looked familiar. Isn''t this the legendary Hawkeye?"

    Unbothered by the death of his threerades, this elite, seemingly a captain, focused all his attention on Barton.

    "Yes, I know you. I saw your file in the archives. When I joined the elite squad, the first thing we studied was intel on you Avengers. I thought I''d never get the chance to face a hero like you, but here you are, walking right into my hands."

    The Hydra captain''s voice quickly caught the attention of those nearby. This section had been reserved for reporters from various media outlets, and these journalists from all over the world immediately recognized what the name ''Hawkeye'' meant.

    "That''s Hawkeye!"

    "Oh my God, I thought he was long dead!"

    "That''s the real deal, an actual Avenger! A true superhero! I can''t believe he''s still alive!"

    "Dear God, I knew it, I knew heroes still existed!"

    "Justice has arrived."

    In an instant, the crowd broke into a frenzy. Reporters, regardless of age or gender, were all filled with excitement. Seeing Hawkeye alive before their eyes was even more thrilling than the arrival of the Justice League.

    Just like the citizens who prayed every day for the return of heroes, everyone standing here had grown up hearing tales of superheroes.

    As journalists, no one understood better than they did how far the world had fallen since superviins took control. And now, seeing an old hero reappear, what could be more exciting?

    Unlike the others, the middle-aged editor remained calm. In fact, he was calmer than anyone else��or rather, at the moment he realized what was happening, his entire body broke out in goosebumps.

    He clenched his teeth, holding back the urge to shout. No one could understand the emotions he was feeling. Even as an editor, he couldn''t fully express what was in his heart.

    Heroes never died.

    They just got old.

    On the other side, themotion among the reporters didn''t distract Barton or the Hydra captain. Looking at the aging Barton, the Hydra captain sneered.

    "Did you know, Barton, I''ve killed you countless times��in virtualbat, of course. Honestly, killing you is much easier than defeating Captain America. I mean, the younger you."

    "Is that so? It seems like the only ce you can taste victory is in the virtual world because you''re about to face the harsh reality of failure." Old Barton wasn''t angered by his words.

    "Reality of failure? Like what you''re facing? You''re old, Hawkeye. When I heard you killed Baron Zemo, I was excited. But now that you''re in front of me, forgive me, but I''m utterly disappointed."

    The Hydra captain stood directly in front of old Barton, while behind him, dozens of Hydra elites aimed theirser guns at Barton''s vital points. From the moment Barton drew his bow, they had never shifted their aim.

    "Look at you now, weak and frail. Hawkeye, do you still n on using a bow and arrow in a gunfight?"

    "What guns?"

    Hearing this, old Barton merely smirked, responding softly while pressing a button on the handle of his bow.

    In the next moment, the green signal light on the arrow that had missed its mark turned blue. Instantly, in the puzzled eyes of everyone around, an electromaic wave swept across a 50-meter radius.

    The Hydra elites only saw a blue wave of energying toward them. Then, theirser guns sparked, and the scalding hot barrels forced them to drop their weapons to avoid an explosion.

    The Hydra captain was one of them. The moment he realized his weapon was overheating, he immediately threw it away and turned to face Barton, only to see the old Avenger smirking at him. He felt nothing but mockery.

    "Your little tricks won''t change the oue, old man."

    "I know." Before the Hydra captain could finish speaking, old Barton interrupted him. "That''s why I brought backup."

    "What��"

    Hearing this, the Hydra elites froze, their battle-hardened instincts sending rms through their brains. All of them were suddenly enveloped in a sense of impending danger.

    Suddenly, the Hydra captain realized something and quickly covered his ears, shouting.

    "Watch out for a sonic attack!"

    Before he could finish, a pink energy st, apanied by a deafening roar, swept down from the sky.

    Under the stunned gazes of everyone, it tore through the entire Hydra elite squad in front of Barton, opening a straight path to the battlefield.

    ........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    248. Batman''s Combat Power!

    249. Unparalleled Art of War!

    250. Defeating the Super-Skrull!

    251. Switching to the Main ount.

    252. Still Six More.

 248. Batman’s Combat Power!

    248. Batman��s Combat Power!

    Following the direction of the sonic wave attack, everyone raised their heads high and looked toward the sky.

    There, a white-haired woman hovered in the air. She wore a ck, skin-tight battle suit with a white bird-shaped symbol and stripes on her chest. Her golden shoulder armor was iid with red gemstones, and she exuded a heroic and majestic aura. Behind her, two pink wings gently fluttered, giving off a sacred and untouchable aura.

    "That... that''s Songbird!" an older reporter eximed in surprise.

    "I know her. She''s part of the Thunderbolts. Weren''t they traitors?"

    "What is she doing here?"

    "Could it be... she''s not a traitor but a hero?"

    Songbird''s sudden appearance astonished everyone. After so many years, they never expected that the one apanying Hawkeye would be one of the traitors who had betrayed them back in the day.

    However, Songbird was unmoved by their words. At this moment, she hadpletelye to terms with the sins of her past. While she might never fully forgive herself, for now, she intended to do something good.

    ------------

    "Commander, the southern perimeter squad has been attacked by Hawkeye and Songbird. They''ve broken through the first line of defense. Should we intercept them?" Doctor Z''s voice crackled through Red Skull''s earpiece, pulling his attention away from the battlefield where Sandman and Green Lantern were engaged inbat.

    Although Songbird''s earlier screech was loud, Red Skull was too far away, and with the entire battlefield filled with deafening explosions, he hadn''t noticed the disturbance at the edge of the za.

    "Hawkeye? He came too?" Red Skull''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Of course! My mistake... How could that old man miss such a grand battle? I wonder if the old wolf joined him."

    "Apologies, Commander. Our intel shows Wolverine has remained quietly on his farm. He hasn''t left in days. The report was received just yesterday. Without magic or space-jump technology, there''s no way Wolverine could cross the entire country in a day."

    "Fair point."

    Red Skull smiled and shook his head before raising his hand and giving a slight wave.

    "Let Hawkeye through. The more chaotic the battlefield, the better. While the Justice League has surprised me, they don''t excite me as much as my old enemies."

    "Commander, the western squad maintaining order was also attacked. An old man drove a truck packed with explosives and broke through our defensive grid."

    "What? Our defensive grid was constructed by you personally, and fifty Hydra elites were guarding it. How could an explosive truck breach it?" Red Skull''s tone grew irritated.

    "It was that cyborg who fired a missile that just so happened to damage the western grid. Since that area borders the ck market, most of the guards are from the gangs that have allied with us. Our main forces are in the eastern warzone."

    "Useless fools." Red Skull muttered under his breath before regaining his calm. "Who is this old man?"

    "He''s wearing the Punisher''s gang colors, so we suspect he infiltrated."

    "Wearing the Punisher''s outfit?"

    Upon hearing this, Red Skull burst intoughter, his voice thick with disdain. "Is it possible that he ''<strong>is''</strong>the Punisher?!"

    "uracy rate: 65%. We cannot confirm his exact identity."

    "Another old relic clinging to life. Today must be my lucky day! Let him in!"

    Red Skull grinned sinisterly. He stood tall on the execution tform, gazing down at the battlefield below. Death was a constant presence there, but he was indifferent, watching the mes of war engulf the earth.

    "The more, the better. After today, I will make sure that anyone who dares to oppose me loses all hope. From this day forward, their nightmares will have a single face��mine!"

    Just as he finished speaking, Red Skull sensed a flicker of danger. Reacting swiftly, he stepped back just in time to dodge a dark shadow.

    A ck bat-shaped batarang zipped through the air, looped back after a quick circle, and returned to its source. Following its trajectory, Red Skull saw a dark figure standing silently on the far edge of the execution tform. Batman, cold andposed, locked his gaze on Red Skull''s disfigured, crimson face.

    "And your nightmare is me, Skull."

    Batman caught the batarang, his iconic deep voice cutting through the tension, utterly devoid of emotion.

    "You dare attack the Commander?!" Taskmaster, who had been standing nearby, was startled by Batman''s sudden appearance. Even he hadn''t noticed when Batman had arrived, but his loyalty to Red Skull remained unshaken.

    "Batman... that''s your codename, right?"

    After recovering from the initial surprise of the sneak attack, Red Skull remained calm. He had encountered numerous powerful superhumans and strange beings, so Batman''s sudden appearance didn''t shock him much.

    "You wear the same emblem as this one," Red Skull gestured toward Taskmaster. "It seems you two must be close. Good! I''ve taken good care of him recently. Once you''re my prisoner, I''m sure we''ll have much to talk about."

    "I''ve faced many troublesome enemies in my time. You don''t even make the top three."

    Without another word, Batman raised his grappling hook and fired it directly at Red Skull''s head.

    Taskmaster reacted swiftly, blocking the hook with his shield. Drawing his sword, he charged at Batman, the de shing dangerously. The weapon had been modified with Adamantium, gleaming with lethal sharpness.

    Since joining Hydra, Taskmaster''s gear had been upgraded. His sword and shield were enhanced with Adamantium and Vibranium respectively, giving him a significant advantage inbat.

    Knowing the strength of his opponent''s weapons, Batman didn''t take any chances. He immediately retreated, deftly avoiding Taskmaster''s attacks. As he dodged, he drew two ck short sticks from behind his back, preparing to counter.

    "It''s useless��"

    Taskmaster swung his sword, forcing Batman to the edge of the execution tform.

    "You''re challenging an opponent who mirrors your every move!"

    With one foot teetering on the tform''s edge, Batman seemed unperturbed, even as Taskmaster prepared for a final strike. Just as Taskmaster felt victory within his grasp, Batmanunched a sudden counterattack.

    "I guess I need a better mirror because this one can''t keep up with my moves!"

    A blur of motion followed, and though Taskmaster''s keen eyesight detected Batman''s movements, his aging joints couldn''t keep up. In an instant, their positions swapped, with Batman now on the offensive and Taskmaster on the defensive.

    "Impossible!"

    In a moment of shock, Taskmaster was struck squarely in the chest by a powerful kick from Batman, sending him flying off the execution tform.

    ........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    249. Unparalleled Art of War!

    250. Defeating the Super-Skrull!

    251. Switching to the Main ount.

    252. Still Six More.

    253. Magic from Another World!

 249. Unparalleled Art of War!

    249. Unparalleled Art of War!

    After dealing with Taskmaster, Batman turned to face the indifferent Red Skull.

    Since the moment Batman engaged Taskmaster, Red Skull had remained still. He didn''t assist Taskmaster in battle, nor did he attempt any sneak attacks from behind. Instead, he seemed to be observing Batman with great interest.

    "It''s over, Skull."

    Batman was ready forbat, his gaze fixed on Red Skull. Though he wanted to check on Red Hood''s condition, he knew he couldn''t afford to take his eyes off Jason at this moment. Doing so would signal weakness to the enemy.

    "Over? Hehehe�� Do you think charging in here will end it all?"

    Red Skull sneered as he took two steps forward, wagging his index finger as if mocking Batman''s overconfidence. "I''ve noticed your endless little gadgets. You certainly have a lot of interesting toys, but those ythings won''t change the oue."

    "They''re enough to deal with you."

    Batman raised his hand and dropped three smoke bombs. In an instant, the entire execution tform was engulfed in thick smoke, smoke so dense that even the cold wind couldn''t blow it away. The tform was now pitch-ck, with no visibility at all.

    This particr type of smoke bomb was designed by Batman specifically to counter extraordinary beings. The mixture of elements was potent enough that not even Superman''s X-ray vision could prate it, let alone Hydra''s standard thermal vision devices.

    Though Batman was merely a human, even with his peak physical conditioning, hisbat prowess couldn''tpare to those with superpowers. However, the reason he could hold his own in battles with extraordinary beings and even stand as one of the Justice League''s Big Three was his sharp intellect and tactical mind. He excelled at creating environments that favored him in battle.

    This was thanks to ck Canary''s assistance. Without her help, Alex''s knowledge of chemistry wouldn''t have been enough to create such effective smoke bombs, let alone bring the Justice League here.

    As the smoke enveloped the area, Red Skull instinctively raised his hand to shield his face. He was soon swallowed by the pitch-ck cloud, his visionpletely lost.

    In this pitch-dark fog, both Batman and Jason, who had undergone professional training, moved like fish in water. Using his keen hearing and memory, Batman swiftly threw a batarang in Red Skull''s direction, then quickly headed toward Jason.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    The batarang hit the tform with a clear sound.

    Batman knew he hadn''t struck his target. Red Skull had obviously dodged the attack using some special technique. Uncertain of Red Skull''s full abilities, Batman focused on the priority: rescuing Jason.

    Batman quickly reached Jason''s side, immediately retrieving a multi-tool from his utility belt and, despite the darkness, started unlocking Jason''s restraints. His movements were so agile and swift that it seemed as if Batman hadn''t lost his sight at all. In less than five seconds, he hadpleted the entire unlocking process.

    "Now, this is more like it, Batman."

    Red Skull''s voice echoed from all directions, making it impossible to pinpoint his exact location within the fog. But Batman didn''t respond. He was fully focused on freeing Jason, trying to get him down as quickly as possible.

    "Too bad�� You have no idea what I''m capable of!"

    In the darkness, a military knife pierced through the fog.

    Before the words had even fully left Red Skull''s mouth, the sound of a heavy impact followed. The de, carrying an icy coldness, stabbed into Batman''s unprotected lower back.

    "I''ve seen heroes like you countless times. Did you really think a little visual interference would affect me?"

    As hended the hit, Red Skull''s face twisted into a mocking smile. But that smile quickly faded. Something felt off. The sensation from the knife wasn''t right. It didn''t feel like it had pierced flesh but rather something else entirely.

    Frowning slightly, Red Skull reached out with his left hand, pulling back the cape that was getting in his way. What he saw in the dim light was a blow-up dummy wearing Batman''s cape. Behind it, something was shing.

    Narrowing his eyes, Red Skull leaned in, trying to get a better look at the blinking light. Suddenly, by the faint red glow, he saw a string of numbers ticking down.

    "Damn it��"

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    It was as if ten grenades had gone off simultaneously. The concentrated liquid explosives detonated, exploding violently in the small, confined area of the execution tform.

    The wooden railings instantly turned to ash, and even the tough metal was torn apart, flying into the air. The entire tform shook violently, creaking as if it were about to copse.

    Bright mes burst from the smoke, illuminating the center of Times Square and drawing everyone''s attention.

    Beneath the tform.

    Taskmaster hadn''t been killed by Batman in one blow. Though he had fallen from a great height, he wasn''t in any real danger.

    Limping out from the wreckage below, Taskmaster flinched at the sound of the explosion behind him. He crouched down in rm and nced upward. The top of the tform was engulfed in mes, thick ck smoke billowing into the sky, with debris raining down all around.

    "Screw the promotion�� I''m done."

    Looking at the increasingly chaotic battlefield and the endless number of heroes showing up, Taskmaster''s eyes were filled with nothing but fear. And from the mes on top of the tform, a dark figure shot out, the cape snapping open to form a sturdy triangle. Like a bat, it glided through the air, cutting through the wind.

    "Is it�� really you?" Jason''s eyes widened as he felt Batman''s strong arms around him.

    Even though he had just been rescued, Jason still couldn''t believe that Batman had really shown up before him, and even brought the Justice League members with him.

    Batman''s gaze remained resolute. He held Jason tightly, concentrating on steering them through the air.

    Batman didn''t answer Jason. He knew they were still in danger, and the battlefield was extremely hazardous. Especially now that he had just attacked the enemy leader, they would soon be targeted by everyone. He would never admit that his silence was also because he didn''t know how to face Jason.

    ��!

    Suddenly, a burst of cosmic energy shot from behind, racing toward Batman at lightning speed as he glided through the air.

    Sensing a life-threatening danger, Batman reacted swiftly, retracting the wings of his glider instantly. He hugged Jason tightly as they plummeted from the sky, using the momentum and gravity to drop quickly.

    The next moment, the spot where he had been was pierced by the cosmic energy, causing the air around it to distort under the immense power. Looking back, Batman saw, through the swirling mist and smoke rising from the execution tform��

    "Where are you going, little bat?"

    Red Skull hovered in the air, wearing a Nova Corps helmet and the tattered cloak of Doctor Strange.

    Strange, twisting energies surged around him, forming a gray protective shield that enveloped himpletely. Nothing could touch him.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    250. Defeating the Super-Skrull!

    251. Switching to the Main ount.

    252. Still Six More.

    253. Magic from Another World!

    254. An Unfair Chess Game!

 250. Defeating the Super-Skrull!

    250. Defeating the Super-Skrull!

    rm bells rang in Batman''s mind. He felt as if he were being hunted, like prey under the sharp gaze of a predator.

    "Give me a hand, Cyborg!" Batman called into his earpiece as he twisted his body mid-air, opening his cape to shield Jason.

    In the next moment, Nova Corps'' cosmic energy struck Batman''s cape, which absorbed some of the blow but exploded with such force that Jason was thrown into the air.

    "Hold on!" Cyborg reacted quickly. He rocketed through the sky with blue jets of energy, catching Jason Todd before the force could fling him further.

    Meanwhile, Batman was suffering from the direct impact of the cosmic energy. Despite his specially designed cape, capable of deflecting powerful attacks, this was his first encounter with Nova Corps'' unique energy from another universe.

    The battlefield shifted rapidly. The Justice League members, having just breathed a sigh of relief at Batman''s rescue of Jason, once again felt the gravity of the situation. Rescuing Jason was only the first step��now, they had to figure out how to escape with him.

    "I''ve got you, Batman!" Green Lantern raised his ring high, summoning a speeding train that appeared in the sky. The train smashed through Sandman, scattering him into pieces. Seizing the opportunity while Sandman reformed, Green Lantern flew toward Batman''s descent.

    "You''re not getting away! We''re not done yet," Sandman growled, abandoning his form and transforming into a massive sandstorm that unleashed an indiscriminate attack.

    The Hydra elites, who had been preparing to aid Sandman against Aquaman, were swept up by the terrifying storm. Realizing Red Skull was ying for keeps, Sandman unleashed his full strength, creating a whirlwind of chaos.

    Amid the storm of yellow sand, Green Lantern''s vision waspletely obscured. He raised his ring, forming two protective shields to block the swirling sand for both himself and Aquaman.

    "Damn it�� Barry!" Green Lantern shouted.

    In the next second, a streak of red lightning shed through the storm below.

    As longtimerades, Green Lantern and the sh didn''t need words tomunicate. A nce was enough to know each other''s thoughts.

    Tearing through the sandstorm, sh raced toward the falling Batman, catching him just before he hit the ground. The momentum pulled them several meters, leaving a long trail in the dirt.

    "You alright, Batman?" sh asked, his eyes full of concern as he nced at Batman''s torn cape.

    "I''m fine. This was all within expectations," Batman calmly removed his tattered cape, as if he hadn''t just been sted by energy. "sh, get Jason out of here. He''s in no condition to fight."

    "Leave it to me." sh smiled and vanished into thin air, a gust of wind sweeping Batman''s discarded cape into the air.

    Turning back, Batman''s gaze locked onto Red Skull, who floated in the air like a god. "Superman, we need you now."

    "Hang on��" Superman''s voice crackled through the earpiece, apanied by the sound of heavy impacts and rocks shattering.

    "I''m a little busy here��"

    Blocking another punch from Super-Skrull''s rock-like fist, Superman struck back with all his might,nding a punch on Super-Skrull''s chest. But what would be a killing blow to most felt like hitting rubber. Mister Fantastic''s ability to stretch his body neutralized much of Superman''s power.

    Adjusting his stance, Superman''s eyes glowed red, gathering destructive energy that threatened to tear through Super-Skrull at any moment. But just as his heat vision was about to fire, another energy field hit him, causing a mental distortion that made Superman clutch his head in pain. The heat vision faded as quickly as it had gathered.

    "You''re not going anywhere," Super-Skrull growled, seeing Superman falter. He raised his massive rocky fist and smashed it into Superman''s face, sending him flying hundreds of meters before crashing into the ground.

    Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, Batman sprinted across the chaos, firing his grappling hook at a nearby helicopter. In an instant, Batman was pulled into the air by the force of the hook.

    At that very moment, an energy st hit the ground where Batman had stood, leaving a smoldering crater.

    "Look at you, Batman! What''s wrong, little bat? Without wings, have you be a rat? Running and hiding, incapable of fighting back?" Red Skull cackled, reveling in the energy coursing through his veins. This was the power he had always longed for��the force he had spent years trying to master.

    Many had thought he''d lost his mind, especially after donning Captain America''s uniform. They believed he had fallen into madness. But Red Skull had always known what he wanted. He aimed to control the power of his old enemy, to harness the strength of his trophies, and to be the supreme being of this world.

    In no time, Batman sessfully hijacked the helicopter, but he merely frowned at Red Skull''s taunts.

    "You''ve got nothing to be proud of, Skull. I''ve dealt with my share of madmen. I think I''ll save a spot for you in Arkham."

    "You have no idea what you''re facing, little mouse. My power is limitless. Since the dawn of civilization, Hydra has been everywhere��in history, politics, science, magic, and faith. We''ve infiltrated every domain."

    Raising his hand, Red Skull summoned gray magical energy intertwined with cosmic forces. It was unimaginable how he managed to wield both energies without them shing.

    "Do you see this power, former superhero? The unparalleled strength of my old enemies now serves me, making me the most powerful being in this world."

    With that, Red Skull lifted his hand, and the gray magical energy formed a massive floating de in the sky.

    "Cut off one head, two more shall take its ce. Hail Hydra!"

    As his words echoed, the giant de came crashing down toward Batman''s position.

    Already prepared, Batman jerked the helicopter''s controls, tilting it sharply upward to narrowly dodge the terrifying strike. He opened fire, bullets spraying toward Red Skull, but they bounced harmlessly off his magical shield.

    With the unwieldy helicopter barely serving his needs, Batman couldn''t help but miss his Batne.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have many tools at his disposal. For now, improvisation was his only option against Red Skull.

    "Superman, are you done yet?!"

    Batman''s unmistakable voice came through Superman''s earpiece, though Superman could have heard it even without thems.

    "Almost there�� hold on��"

    Superman, still recovering from being smashed into the ground, felt dizzy. He had nned to deal with Super-Skrull in one decisive blow after adjusting to the Skrull''s bizarre mental attacks. But it seemed Batman didn''t have much time left.

    Just then, an arrow zipped through the air, crossing the battlefield and heading straight for Super-Skrull''s head.

    The arrowhead gleamed with a sharp glow, visible even through the storm of yellow sand. Super-Skrull quickly turned, his eyes glowing blue. With a mere thought, the arrow stopped dead in the air, unable to advance further.

    "Foolish archer. If you''re blind, you should have stayed at home," Super-Skrull sneered, his gaze filled with disdain for Barton.

    "Even blind, I can still blow your head off, you green f*ck!" Old Barton chuckled coldly, pressing a button on his bow''s handle. The arrow suspended in front of Super-Skrull instantly reacted.

    Sensing the danger, Super-Skrull amplified his psychic field, freezing the explosive arrow in ce before it could detonate.

    But rk quickly realized the arrow''s secret. His X-ray vision detected the liquid nitrogen inside the arrowhead, ready to freeze everything around it upon detonation.

    Seeing Super-Skrull''s rubber-like body, Superman immediately understood Barton''s n.

    Seizing the moment while Super-Skrull was distracted, Superman unleashed his ice breath, covering Super-Skrull''s fiery body with freezing temperatures and immobilizing him.

    "That archer is tougher than you think."

    Super-Skrull''s now frozen rubber form was brittle and vulnerable, shattering under the force of Superman''s punch. The alien''s body exploded into shards of flesh, scattering across the battlefield.

    "Is it done?"

    Barton took two steps forward, calling out toward another direction. rk looked back at Barton, nodding seriously.

    "It''s done. Thanks, Oliver."

    With that, Superman turned into a blur of light, speeding toward Batman''s location. He knew he had wasted too much time already��Batman needed his help.

    Due to the destructive nature of Superman''s fight with Super-Skrull, no Hydra soldiers dared approach. Now, the battlefield was quiet, with only Barton and Mockingbird standing in the aftermath.

    "Oliver?" Barton scratched his head, turning to Songbird.

    "Who''s that?"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    251. Switching to the Main ount.

    252. Still Six More.

    253. Magic from Another World!

    254. An Unfair Chess Game!

    255. Who Wants to Be Next?

 251. Switching to the Main Account.

    251. Switching to the Main ount.

    Although it took some time, Superman finally managed to deal with the troublesome Super Skrull. Now, he finally had the chance to check on how things were going on Batman''s side. From a distance, Superman saw the armed helicopter sliced in half by a magical de and Batman leaping out of the soon-to-explode aircraft.

    Red Skull''s mastery of magic was clearly beyond everyone''s expectations. No one could have imagined that after burning nearly all magical artifacts, Red Skull still possessed such powerful magical energy.

    At first, Batman was able to dodge and counterattack using his excellent piloting skills and experience. But as Red Skull became more serious, the helpless helicopter stood no chance.

    The other members of the Justice League were all engaged in battles with their respective opponents, leaving no one avable to help. Batman could only watch as the magical de sliced past him, neatly cutting the helicopter in half.

    "Everyone knows my power by now, and now, it''s time for the show to end."

    Watching Batman leap out, Red Skull seemed to lose interest in continuing the game. His Nova helmet emitted a blinding light, and in an instant, cosmic energy shot toward Batman, engulfing him entirely.

    "No��!"

    From a distance, Jason, who had been pulled from the battlefield by The sh, saw the scene and his eyes widened in shock.

    Jason''s mind went nk at that moment. He had been tortured by the Joker, tormented by Red Skull, and while those experiences were painful, none were as excruciating as what he was witnessing now.

    After two or three seconds of stunned disbelief, Jason immediately got up, screaming in agony as he tried to rush back into the battlefield, but The sh quickly stopped him.

    "Don''t go back. We''re not out of danger yet. Our top priority is to break through Hydra''s elite forces and get you to safety." Holding Jason tightly, The sh couldn''t help but yell in a low voice.

    "No, no, no! Only I can kill Batman! Only me! Let me go! Let me get over there! Let me go!"

    Jason Todd''s eyes were filled with nothing but emptiness and the madness slowly consuming him. He kept struggling, trying to break free of The sh''s restraint. But after being held captive for three years, his physical state was in no condition to resist The sh.

    "Sorry, Jason."

    Seeing Jason Todd gradually descend into madness, The sh didn''t hesitate. He struck Jason with a swift chop, knocking him out. He then hoisted Jason over his shoulder, searching for a way out of the encirclement.

    To prepare for any challenge, Hydra had used an algorithm provided by Dr. Z to create an extremelyprehensive defense system,bining all known data on superheroes and superpowers. Specifically, to counter the speedsters, Red Skull had installed sub-nuclear gravitron devices beneath the entire Times Square battlefield.

    Once the system detected a speedster entering the battlefield, the devices would activate, dramatically increasing gravity along the edges of Times Square.

    This strange material, which helped create Graviton, was something Red Skull discovered after studying speedsters like Quicksilver. It was specifically designed to counter them. If a speedster tried to run to the edge of the square, they would instantly be trapped by the increased gravity.

    Afterward, Hydra snipers stationed in the distance, unaffected by the gravity, could easily target the speedster''s legs withser weapons. In short, Times Square had now be a massive arena where everyone would fight to the death. No one would be able to leave until the opposing side waspletely wiped out.

    "How does it feel to be toote, Superman?"

    Looking at Batman, who had fallen to the ground, his body smoking, Red Skull sneered at Superman, who had finally arrived. "Don''t worry. I held back a little. That hit didn''t kill him. I said I wanted him alive."

    There was no response. Superman suddenly elerated, and one could say that his next punch was the best answer he could give.

    ng!

    The terrifying punch struck Red Skull with immense force, the sheer power tearing through the sky. The violent gust of wind blew away the swirling yellow sand around them, leaving behind a vacuum. Feeling his fist collide with something impossibly hard, rk slowly lifted his head. The first thing he saw was a white star, followed by a circr blue background with red edges.

    "Allow me to introduce you. This is my most prized possession. Ites from my old nemesis, Steve Rogers. It''s said that this shield can protect everything and can never be broken."

    Shocked that his full-force punch had been blocked, Superman looked in astonishment at Red Skull behind the shield. He couldn''t understand how this human had gained such strange power. But Red Skull wasn''t going to give Superman time to react. With a coldugh, he swiftly drew the sword at his waist and shed toward Superman''s head.

    Superman barely managed to pull back in time. The next moment, he felt a searing sensation on his face, and a few drops of blood sttered.

    "This... this can''t be."

    rk touched his face and quickly realized that his opponent had actually managed to leave a half-inch cut on him.

    "Surprised?" Red Skull sneered, as if mocking Superman''s arrogance. He looked down at Superman with disdain and continued.

    "Ever since I saw your invulnerable body, I''ve been pondering how to deal with you. I must admit, you''re powerful. In fact, you''re the only one here who could pose a threat to me. But..."

    As he spoke, Red Skull held up Captain America''s shield in front of him, while in his other hand, he raised a pitch-ck, eerie knight''s sword, gesturing toward Superman.

    "...I''ve destroyed quite a few legendary weapons, but this is my favorite. It''s called the Ebony de��said to cut through anything."

    Staring at Red Skull in his fully equipped form, rk was horrified. The injury he just received was a wake-up call, warning him that he couldn''t afford to underestimate this opponent. If Red Skull could really harm him, and with the endless tricks and gear at his disposal, rk''s advantage of physical invulnerability would be useless.

    rk silently closed his eyes.

    When he reopened them, his gaze had deepened.

    "Alright, alright..."

    With a slight sigh, Superman licked his lips.

    "Magices with a price. Now I understand. If you want to summon heroes from the Justice League, you''ll have to face the legacy of the Avengers, right?"

    rk shook his head helplessly, his expression filled with frustration.

    "The Ebony de, forged from a fallen star and blessed by Merlin himself... I didn''t expect it to have the same effect as kryptonite."

    "What are you mumbling about?"

    Red Skull frowned slightly. Staring at Superman, whose demeanor and emotions seemed to havepletely changed, he instinctively sensed danger.

    "Nothing."

    ''rk'' smiled faintly, as green mes began to ignite around his body.

    "Switching to the main ount now."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    252. Still Six More.

    253. Magic from Another World!

    254. An Unfair Chess Game!

    255. Who Wants to Be Next?

    256. Doctor Doom �C Doom.

 252. Still Six More.

    252. Still Six More.

    "Even though I don''t know what tricks you''re up to, it doesn''t change the oue."

    Red Skull''s body emitted a dense cosmic energy, which was not just from the Nova Corps of Xandar but also clearly mixed with something else��something much darker.

    "Look at me now, the finest existence in the world, the essence of all domains gathered into one being. I''ve ascended to godhood, Superman, while you are nothing more than an ant about to be crushed under my feet!"

    "I don''t know how you cracked the Nova Corps'' legacy or how you bypassed the curse to wield the Ebony de and Doctor Strange''s Cloak, but honestly, Red Skull, how much of that power can you truly wield now that you''ve fallen into darkness?"

    rk��or rather Alex��made a quick gesture, and in the next moment, Superman''s ssic suit was engulfed in ghostly green mes, swiftly transforming into a ck robe. A third eye opened on Alex''s forehead.

    "I can sense the vast energy within you, like a strange concoction pieced together from several sources. You''re not in a ''normal'' state at all. You''re nothing more than a madman consumed by power and desire."

    "Is that so?" Red Skull paused for a moment, then grinned. He raised the Ebony de, its tip pointing directly at Alex. "Enough talk. Let''s see if you''re as strong as your words."

    The Ebony de suddenly erupted with pitch-ck death energy, an ancient form of ck magic born from the stars, wielded only by the great Merlin.

    In an instant, a ck hole of energy formed around the de, capable of absorbing all light and unleashing terrifying pressure that altered the surrounding environment.

    Seeing this, Alex crossed his hands. The eerie green mes around him abruptly shifted into a sacred white light, meeting the encroaching dark matter head-on.

    "Seraph Shield!"

    Holy, white feathers gently floated down as the terrifying white light illuminated half of Times Square. Those watching from a distance could vaguely hear the sound of morning bells ringing in their minds.

    As the immense energies shed, Hydra soldiers around them scattered in panic. They were mere mortals. It wasn''t just impossible for them to fight in such a battle��they couldn''t even survive close proximity to the destructive energy radiating from it.

    The temperature across Times Square became unbnced. It was supposed to be the cold of deep winter, but now it was sweltering hot, with waves of heat pushing people to retreat even farther away.

    "Magic? Laughable! Do you think you can defeat me? I severed the ties between magic and reality. You can''t shake me! I am a god!"

    Red Skullughed maniacally. His eyes had long since been consumed by madness. After all these years of silence, Red Skull had already gone insane. Until now, he had managed to stay sane in his madness, but under the influx of overwhelming power from multiple dimensions, his deepest craziness was unleashed.

    Just like every ck Knight who meets a tragic end, the Ebony de didn''t just grant immense power��it also carried deep curses that seeped into the soul.

    At this moment, Red Skull bore at least four or five cursed artifacts. Various chaotic energies filled his body, and Alex''s Wizard''s Eye couldn''t even tell if Red Skull was still truly ''human.''

    If every person started as a nk sheet of paper, Red Skull had now be one sttered with overturned paints. And it wasn''t just paint��his paper was now crawling with filth and maggots, making him utterly horrifying.

    "Magic is born from the bnce between fantasy and reality. Severing the connection between this world and the magical dimension is not a good thing. It only proves one thing��Red Skull, you''re afraid!"

    As Alex resisted the terrifying energy Red Skull unleashed, he smiled and spoke.

    "Admit it. You''re just a pitiful relic of the past. You want this world to birth heroes, yet you fear the rise of heroes. You destroyed magic, mutants, Inhumans��everything in this world. There''s only one reason: you''re afraid."

    "Shut up!" Red Skull let out a piercing roar. The strange energy turned his Nova helmet ck, and dark veins began to surface on his skin.

    "You don''t understand me at all, you otherworldly creature! No, no, you''re not..."

    It was as if he had suddenly realized something, and the dark-filled pupils of Red Skull showed a flicker of surprise.

    In his vision, the body of the Superman standing before him was slowly bing transparent. Within that semi-transparent form, a strange figure wearing a bird-beak mask could be seen.

    "Only now you notice, Skull?"

    In an underground wine cer on the outskirts of New Babylon, Alex hovered in midair, and the shadows beneath him began to twist and writhe. As his lips moved, the Superman in front of Red Skull slowly opened his mouth as well.

    "You''ve been blinded. Despite being the one who destroyed the magic of this universe, you''ve fallen for a magical trick. Even with all the power you''ve stolen and all your anger and madness, you''re still so small. You have no idea what you''re dealing with."

    Upon hearing this, Red Skull didn''t react to Alex''s taunt, as he had already been consumed by his own frenzy.

    "Is that so? Then why are you still holding on desperately? I''m invincible! All your magic and sorcery are useless against me. No mental attacks, soul destruction, or elemental strikes can prate my shield!"

    "Tell me, sorcerer!" Red Skull unleashed an even stronger burst of energy, pushing Alex''s Seraph Shield to the brink of copse.

    "Tell me, what can you do with just one iplete projection!?"

    Red Skull''s voice, amplified by energy, echoed across all of New Babylon, and everyone raised their heads in terror, watching the rare and terrifying spectacle. No one had anticipated that Red Skull had such power. Even those watching on TV around the world were stunned.

    Kate Bishop gripped her bow tightly, her face full of worry and anxiety. Wolverine turned off the TV entirely��he didn''t want to witness the sacrifice of another old friend, nor did he want his kids to see this.

    Yet, Alex, standing before Red Skull, simply smirked.

    A dark shadow suddenly darted through the violent energies.

    The destructive power that would pulverize anything in its path was somehow navigated like a tightrope by the shadow, moving with masterful precision and daring, making its way rapidly toward the battleground between Alex and Red Skull.

    Red Skull''s face darkened as he turned, only to see a figure resembling a giant bat swooping toward him. That nimble, lightning-fast figure��who could it be but Batman?

    At that moment, Alex''s calm voice softly reached Red Skull''s ears.

    "Sorry, but I still have six more of these ''iplete'' projections."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    253. Magic from Another World!

    254. An Unfair Chess Game!

    255. Who Wants to Be Next?

    256. Doctor Doom �C Doom.

    257. Ambush in the Shadows!

 253. Magic from Another World!

    253. Magic from Another World!

    Batman, now engulfed in endless dark energy, hadpletely changed his appearance. If Batman was previously the perfect assassin, now he had be a sinister bat sorcerer. ck and white, love and hate, life and death. It is said that a thin line divides them all, reminding me of an old joke about insanity. But the key punchline lies in the fall!

    Batman flew swiftly behind Red Skull, the mimic energy from the dark dimension transformed into his newly formed cloak, spreading behind him like a pair of demonic wings, carrying him as he swooped through the air.

    "You should stay down!" Red Skull swung his sword, releasing terrifying energy that surged towards Batman, enveloping him entirely.

    But the next moment, Batman''s figure eerily appeared in front of Red Skull, tightly grabbing the arm holding the Ebony de, preventing him from moving an inch.

    "And you," Batman growled hoarsely.

    "Should fall!!"

    With the will of vengeance, Batman''s fist ferociously mmed into Red Skull''s face, causing his mind to briefly go nk.

    The rampant magical energy surrounding them paused momentarily, giving Alex, who had been suppressed, a chance to catch his breath.

    To be honest, controlling Batman wasn''t an easy task. Even though this was a phantom extracted and copied from a memory, it was still very difficult to manage. However, once he found a suitable opponent for Batman, the power unleashed by him would shock everyone.

    Batman was like a bug in the DC multiverse, an all-purpose material. Any substance or energy in his hands could be utilized to its fullest potential, whether it was antern ring, technology, or even magic, which was perfectlypatible with his body.

    This also made it incredibly easy for Alex to control Batman''s phantom. The dark dimension''s magical energy was more than enough to transform Batman into a true god of fear.

    Just like the Gotham legend said, Bruce Wayne had died, and the only thing that emerged from that alley was Batman, disguised as an eight-year-old boy!

    Dispelling the Seraph Shield, Alex waved his hand, and the surrounding scorching heat instantly plummeted. The mist in the air crystallized into glistening ice, falling gracefully��an astonishingly beautiful scene.

    But this was clearly not the time to appreciate the magnificent view. Alex changed his magical gesture, and blue magical energy filled his hands, quickly surrounding Red Skull, transforming into a frigid storm that instantly enveloped him.

    "Is it over?" Barton''s voice came through Alex''s earpiece. The blind old man had no idea how spectacr the battlefield was.

    "Not that easy. The Icy Tendrils of Ikthalon is only meant to restrain him. Red Skull has umted too much energy; he''s like an unstable element about to explode. Any action taken now will only hasten the explosion," Alex replied calmly.

    "What!? Explosion?" Barton turned toward Red Skull in shock.

    "Yes, explosion."

    Alex opened his eyes, observing Red Skull''s condition from a distance through Superman''s body. The muddled spirit and shattered shell could no longer be considered human.

    "He''s stored too much energy inside his body. Various chemical substances and magical energies are merging together, along with cosmic arcane forces and who knows what else. Red Skull is like a giant particle elerator, but one fully powered by magic."

    Alex thought of Barry Allen, who became the sh due to a particle elerator explosion, but it was obvious Red Skull''s explosion wouldn''t be nearly as ''gentle.''

    "Barton, do you remember the Baxter Building from the Fantastic Four? Can you guess why Hydra ruled the world but didn''t retrieve anything from that building?"

    Before Barton could answer, Alex provided the exnation himself.

    "It''s because the Baxter Building is in a vtile state. Any wrong move will cause a catastrophic explosion, tearing open a chaotic time stream."

    This was also the reason Star-Lord from a future timeline traveled back in <strong>''Old man Quillics''</strong>. But nothing involving time streams is stable, and even if Hydra had ten times their courage, they wouldn''t dare mess with this kind of threat. And now, considering Red Skull''s current condition, Alex exined.

    "Red Skull is the same. If we don''t resolve the chaotic energy, the explosion he generates could rip open a rift in the reality dimension. By then, not only Times Square but the entire New Babylon would be sted to the other side of reality."

    "Does he have that much destructive power?"

    Tearing a rift in reality was something that, in Old Barton''s memory, was associated with the level of Thanos. Hearing this, Alex didn''t respond; he merely shook his head in resignation.

    The energy inside Red Skull was chaotic and disordered. In a sense, it was almost akin to primal chaotic magic. He might not be that powerful yet, but the reality barriers of this universe were not as solid as the public imagined.

    Having lost the magical dimension, with no Supreme Mage to guard it and after the destruction of the Infinity Stones, the reality barriers of this timeline had been progressively weakened. Now, they could no longer withstand such immense energy. To resolve this trouble, he needed more manpower.

    "You''ve angered me, wizard!"

    After being struck down by a punch, Red Skull quickly recovered. Once encased in the ice crystals, he summoned dark mes to try and corrode and destroy the surrounding ice magic.

    However, Red Skull''s words went unanswered. At this moment, Alex was entirely focused on controlling the magic. The energy within Red Skull was highly vtile. Unable to attack fully, Alex could only control his movements.

    "Is this all the power you have?! Wizard, I still��uh?"

    Whoosh��!

    The Lasso of Truth sliced through the air, binding Red Skull tightly with immense divine power. Looking over, Alex saw Wonder Woman Diana had arrived before him, and her opponent, the Shadow Knight, was already impaled through the abdomen by a sword.

    Seeing the glowing rope wrapped around him, Red Skull keenly sensed the mental magic it carried. He knew that everyone here, everyone he saw, was the work of the wizard hiding in the shadows!

    "There is no Justice League, is there? Or are you the so-called ''Justice League''?"

    Alex''s gaze was deep and cold as hemunicated with the seven stars before him. Green Lantern Hal and Cyborg soon arrived, surrounding Red Skull from different positions.

    "This world no longer has magic. With your weak magic, you still think you can control me? I am a god!"

    Red Skull continued to struggle, the energy surging from him constantly tearing apart the Green Lantern''s light and thesso''s golden glow began to flicker unstably.

    "You will never be a true ''god''."

    Alex spoke, and as his words echoed, green mes erupted across the battlefield, enveloping everything around them. Even the Hydra soldiers trying to rescue Red Skull were unable to approach.

    "Do you know? The phantoms here alle from another world. They are all extracted from ck Canary''s memory. And in her mind, I also found other interesting things."

    Hovering above Red Skull, Alex looked down on him, watching as he continuously tried to unleash more powerful energy to resist his control. Alex''s lips curled into a slight smile.

    "You''re right. The magic of this world may be difficult to affect you in the short term, but ck Canary has a friend named Zatanna��"

    With that, Alex suddenly raised his hands high, and an extremely special energy surged forth. It was a miraculous energy with the same origin as magic but from a different origin, a special energy that did not belong to this universe.

    "Answer my call, connect to the center of the world, born from the dreams of all things, the sea of the origin of knowledge."

    Golden magical energy took the form of ribbon-like lines, shimmering brilliantly around Alex.

    In the next moment, Alex pointed sharply at Red Skull and recited aloud.

    "ygrene dna ydob rouy etarepes"

    For readers unfamiliar with DC, Zatanna''s spells in theics are often chanted like this.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    254. An Unfair Chess Game!

    255. Who Wants to Be Next?

    256. Doctor Doom �C Doom.

    257. Ambush in the Shadows!

    258. The Unfinished Battle.

 254. An Unfair Chess Game!

    254. An Unfair Chess Game!

    Unlike the magical definitions in the Marvel universe, the magic system in DC is part of a much more macrocosmic tradition.

    While there are different types of magic such as Order Magic, Chaos Magic, and Life Magic, whether it''s the Green of the Earth or the demons of Hell, they all fall under the macrocosmic definition of ''magic,'' born from the residual waves of creation.

    So whether it''s positive magic or negative magic, theology, mysticism, witchcraft, or necromancy, there is no real difference. Magic is magic, without a distinction between ck and white.

    Alex was encountering the spells from another world for the first time. These were derived from the reverse magic within the bloodline of the magic master Zatanna. Although he learned them merely through ck Canary''s memories, for some reason, Alex found them exceptionally smooth to use.

    That wondrous magical energy flowed through him as if he had rehearsed it countless times. He could feel the magical power coursing through his veins, imprinted in his soul sequence.

    As Alex finished speaking, a nascent great power descended upon Red Skull, and the terrifying pressure made Red Skull''s soul tremble.

    "This, this is impossible!"

    It was an area Red Skull had never encountered before��strange contamination from another world, high-frequency information that this world found hard to handle.

    "How can you wield such power? This is unreasonable; it should not exist in this reality!"

    It was like adding a drop of ink into a ss of pure water or throwing ice water into a boiling pot of oil��two extremely simr yet entirely different energies shed violently at this moment. With stars shining in his eyes, Alex almost transformed into a creation of magic.

    "No, it is quite reasonable."

    Alex said.

    You see, every universe, at the beginning of creation, forms a wall of reality. This is a product designed to block the intrusion of other universe''s rules, a grand existence meant to protect the universe and repel external invasions.

    Any life or energy attempting to prate this wall of reality would be altered by the rules of the universe as they pass through the barrier, causing their bodily functions to undergo dramatic changes.

    If it weren''t for the simr multiverse, any existence would be rewritten by higher-dimensional grand forces. For instance, speedsters from DC would lose their superpowers when entering universes without the Speed Force. This is thew of the universe.

    But at this moment, Alex was directly crossing universes to summon magic from another world. He had transformed himself into a seed of magic, imnting a nascent power into this already shattered reality.

    If the reality wall of the Wastnd Universe were still so solid, if this world still had Supreme Mages, such chaotic information invasions would not be so easily manageable. But all these defenses had been personally dismantled by Red Skull and his allies.

    Most crucially, the two universes had already experienced friction, as evidenced by the Red Hood and ck Canary''s crossing. This indicated that the two universes were already in close contact, which also helped Alex bring new knowledge from another world��at least, that was Alex''s belief.

    "Ugh, ah!"

    Sensing the chaotic energy within his body gradually breaking down, Red Skull cried out in agony. His new Star Legion helmet had started to fade, and his cloak was constantly fluttering, trying to detach from his body.

    In an instant, under Alex''s words, all the energy within Red Skull''s body began to destabilize, and the divine artifacts on him began to unbind, awakening their own consciousness and instinctively resisting Red Skull''s control.

    What tormented Red Skull the most was the soul-severing pain, akin to being sliced with a knife. It was a pain like having one''s guts ripped out, and he could clearly feel his soul being forcibly torn apart by some power.

    "No, stop!"

    Red Skull''s screams were in vain. Under the control of the Justice League members led by Batman, he was utterly unable to resist, helplessly watching his internal energy disintegrate.

    "Z!"

    (I''m here, my Fuhrer.)

    Z''s voice brought a glint of cold light to Red Skull''s pained eyes.

    "Activate the gravity generators across the battlefield! Deploy all weapons!"

    (But, my Fuhrer, I''m��)

    Before Dr. Z could finish his sentence, Red Skull interrupted him with a roar that almost turned into a scream.

    "Activate them now!"

    (. . .)

    This time, Dr. Z didn''t respond at all.

    Silently watching Red Skull, Alex continued to channel his magic, showing no sign of stopping Red Skull''s plea for help, or rather, Alex didn''t care at all.

    Red Skull was now in utter desperation, as he realized that the Ten Rings he had obtained from Mandarin were falling off his fingers one by one, and the tattered cloak left behind by Doctor Strange had abruptly detached from his back, flying away into the distance.

    "No! Z! Z!"

    Feeling the soul-rending pain, each slice of agony was almost unbearable for Red Skull. He called out desperately to his trusted AI, hoping for help to resolve his current predicament. However, the voice that reached Red Skull''s ears left him stunned.

    (. . . There is no Z, Skull.)

    It was not Z''s mechanical voice but a young female''s voice.

    If Dr. Z''s previous response had given Red Skull hope, this unfamiliar voice now dragged him into a chasm of despair.

    (Here it''s only Spider-Woman. Also, ck Canary from the Justice League sends her regards, you piece of sh*t.)

    "What?"

    The polite words felt like a plunge into an ice cavern for Red Skull. He stared wide-eyed at the ck-d figure floating above him. Though the man had a sunlit, resolute face, all Red Skull saw was a grim, beaked mask.

    " It''s you!"

    "Indeed, it is me."

    Alex spoke calmly, directly acknowledging his ns.

    "Do you think I don''t know about your hidden trump cards? Those updated technologies��"

    In the sky, Cyborg alone held off all the fighter jets and armed helicopters, while Dr. Z, who controlled most of the automated weapons, had his mainframe destroyed by ck Canary and Spider-Woman Ashley, who had stormed into the White House bunker.

    "And those viins surviving from the old days."

    Red Skull''s carefully assembled elite force was now nearly annihted. The only surviving Sandman had already vanished like the Mimic Master, leaving only swirling yellow sand as a trace of his former battles.

    "That vast empire you meticulously built."

    On the battlefield, under the devastating blows of the sh and Aquaman, the Hydra elite squad had no means of defense. Every action of theirs resulted in countless Hydra soldiers being eliminated.

    Meanwhile, the unconscious Red Hood, Jason Todd, was handed over to Old Barton and the Nightingale. They had sessfully joined forces with the elderly Punisher and were now searching for an escape route.

    Despite the endless waves of Hydra elites, it was clear to everyone that the oue of this battle was already sealed. Hydra''s defeat was merely a matter of time.

    Alex tilted his head slightly, revealing a smile.

    "This was always an unfair game; you''re ying against a yer who can foresee the future."

    Outside New Babylon, hundreds of destruction robots had turned into scrap metal, unable to move, with countless parts scattered from the city outskirts to the desert edge.

    Amid the shattered wreckage, Pietro was selecting his spoils, while Kara slowly lifted her head and looked toward the center of the city, toward Times Square.

    "And now��"

    Alex raised his hand, severing thest trace of Nova energy from Red Skull.

    "Checkmate!!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    255. Who Wants to Be Next?

    256. Doctor Doom �C Doom.

    257. Ambush in the Shadows!

    258. The Unfinished Battle.

    259. The Death of ck Canary!

 255. Who Wants to Be Next?

    255. Who Wants to Be Next?

    The magical energy that had filled the entire battlefield began to gradually dissipate. The strange energy from within Red Skull''s body turned into streams of light, surging upwards like volcanic ash, rising towards the sky, and transforming into a dazzling disy simr to the Northern Lights.

    Near Red Skull''s location, the area had suffered the worst magical corrosion. The topyer of bricks on the ground was no longer distinguishable, and the soil beneath had been churned up, bing foul-smelling mud under the influence of various energies. Slowly, with Red Skull''s demise, the entire battlefield began to descend into chaos.

    As the supreme leader of Hydra, Red Skull''s death didn''t signal the end of the battle. On the contrary, it triggered an even more terrifying upheaval. At this moment, a wave of extreme madness engulfed all of New Babylon, gradually spreading to the entire world.

    Red Skull was dead!

    The city-state Hydra had ruled for decades was now teetering on the edge of copse!

    Everyone watching this execution ceremony had gone mad. Just like the war that shocked the world forty-five years ago, Red Skull''s downfall was the spark, and the entire world was about to enter an even more chaotic era.

    Hydra soldiers scattered in all directions. Without Red Skull and Z''smand, they couldn''t grasp the situation, let alone form a cohesive fighting force.

    As the saying goes, "Defeat is like andslide." Some wanted to fight, others wanted to flee, and without anyone to lead them, almost all Hydra soldiers were running around the battlefield like headless flies.

    Meanwhile, the gangs and mercenaries who had long gathered in New Babylon could no longer suppress their restless hearts. Seeing Hydra being crushed under the Justice League''s offensive, they naturally wanted to take their share of the spoils.

    With both the Justice League and Hydra suffering heavy losses, everyone believed they should be the "fisherman" who reaps the benefits.

    In an instant, the mes of war reignited.

    Hydra''s defensive circle had yet to hold off the breakout attempt by Old Barton, when the next moment, the mercenaries surrounding them broke through. Surrounded by both internal strife and external enemies, Hydra soldiers were being ughtered every moment.

    Old Barton had just taken down a Hydra soldier when he narrowly avoided being riddled with bullets by mercenaries. The crazed attackers didn''t care if you were Hydra or a superhero. Their goal was to kill anyone in their way as they stormed Hydra''s fortress, heading straight for the White House.

    Everyone knew that during Hydra''s rule over USA, they had plundered countless treasures from around the world, and all those riches were now stored in the underground vaults of the White House. That level of wealth was like a juicy steak, and everyone wanted a bite.

    "Are these people insane!?"

    Gunfire echoed everywhere, and Old Barton found it hard to make sense of the chaos around him. If it weren''t for Songbird protecting him, he would have died countless times by now.

    "We need to get out of here."

    Just as Songbird was about to speak, a loud explosion interrupted her. She turned to see a group of Hulk Gang members charging into the battlefield. These gamma-irradiated lunatics plowed through everything in their path, carving a bloody trail.

    "...We really need to go," Songbird said, her mouth agape as she watched the situation spiral out of control. All she wanted now was to leave this ce as quickly as possible.

    At that moment, a red car sped by, screeching to a halt beside Old Barton. Songbird turned and saw the Old Punisher gripping the steering wheel with one hand while covering them with a gun in the other. In the passenger seat, Jason Toddy unconscious.

    "Clint, get in the car!"

    The Old Punisher shouted loudly. He was a shadow of his former self, worn down by the passage of time. Aside from his iconic outfit, nothing about him resembled the man he once was.

    Barton, pale-faced, didn''t hesitate. He grabbed Songbird and got into the back seat. The battlefield was in utter chaos, and after winning the toughest fight, he wasn''t about to die at the hands of these maniacs.

    As Barton sat in the car, listening to the Old Punisher skillfully start the engine, something about the car''s sound seemed oddly familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.

    What he couldn''t see was the prominent silver eagle emblem on the front of the red car''s interior��a ssic symbol of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    "Frank, where did you get this car?"

    "A friend lent it to me." The Old Punisher grinned, offering no further exnation. He simply released the steering wheel and pressed a red button next to the driver''s seat.

    "Hold on tight!"

    The next moment, the car''s power system roared violently. A burst of thrust shot from the car''s undercarriage as the four wheels retracted. Within moments, the car was hovering in the air. Themotion quickly caught the attention of the nearby mercenaries. Seeing the high-tech floating car, their eyes filled with greed.

    "Shoot it down!"

    "Don''t let that old man escape."

    "Take down Hawkeye and the Punisher!"

    "They''re taking the superheroes from another world! Stop them!"

    In an instant, the car carrying Barton and the others became the target of everyone''s wrath.

    Whether it was to gain fame by killing heroes or to pursue Red Hood, the agitators seeded in drawing all attention to Barton and hispanions. It wasn''t just the mercenaries��members of the Hulk Gang also turned their murderous gaze towards the floating car.

    "Thanks, Frank. Now we''re everyone''s number one target," Barton said sarcastically.

    "Don''t worry. This hover car is equipped with the best bulletproof system," the Old Punisher replied confidently.

    As soon as he finished speaking, aser beam pierced the car''s undercarriage, slicing past Songbird and leaving a noticeable hole in the sunroof.

    "..."

    An eerie silence filled the car.

    Below, mercenaries surged towards the car, firing various weapons. Bullets pelted the car''s surface, leaving visible dents and scratches.

    "We can''t hold out much longer!"

    "I know, I know. Just stay seated!"

    The Old Punisher maneuvered the controls, trying to dodge the attacks from below. He knew that if he could just ascend high enough, no weapon could breach the car''s defense systems.

    Ordinarily, flying this car above Hydra''s territory would have been suicide, with Dr. Z''s city-wide surveince ensuring they''d be hit by missiles before reaching fifty meters. But now, with Z gone and all of Hydra''s anti-air defenses offline, if they could just break through the mercenaries'' blockade, they would escape safely. However, those hunting Barton and the others weren''t just mercenaries.

    "We won''t let you escape. That''s our prey."

    Several Hulk Gang members sneered as they charged forward. These beings with Hulk''s blood in their veins were like small giants, and their leader stood over two meters tall, nearly the size of Hulk himself.

    As he watched the floating car ascend, the Hulk Gang leader grinned menacingly. For him, smashing that "toy" was as easy as a leap. Finding his angle, the Hulk leader stomped down hard, propelling himself into the air at terrifying speed, aiming directly for the hover car.

    As the car drew closer, the grin on his face grew wider, as if he could already see the car being torn to pieces by his hands. Then, blinding red beams shot out from the right.

    Without any chance to react, the Hulk Gang leader was instantly sted to pieces by two scarletsers mid-air. Like a balloon, his body exploded, and chunks of flesh rained down like a downpour. The crowd below fell into stunned silence. The once-excited mercenaries grew quiet, and the gunfire aimed at the car ceased.

    A second or two passed, and fear slowly crept onto the mercenaries'' faces. They stiffly turned to look in the direction from which thesers hade.

    At the edge of the battlefield, a short-haired girl floated calmly in mid-air. Her red cape fluttered behind her, and on her blue battle suit, a prominent "S" emblem stood out on her chest.

    Her eyes still glowed faintly red, and anyone who saw the Hulk Gang leader''s fate could sense the terrifying power she wielded.

    "Anyone else?"

    Lowering her head slightly, Kara gazed at the now silent crowd below. Her lips parted slightly, and she spoke slowly.

    "Who wants to be next?"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    256. Doctor Doom �C Doom.

    257. Ambush in the Shadows!

    258. The Unfinished Battle.

    259. The Death of ck Canary!

    260. Wrath of the Gods!

 256. Doctor Doom – Doom.

    256. Doctor Doom �C Doom.

    When ites to thergest forces on the wastnd, aside from Hydra, the only other major power is Doctor Doom, who has been quietly amassing resources.

    After conspiring with Red Skull and others to eliminate the superheroes, Doctor Doom began gathering all sorts of resources. Despite his age, the pride and stubbornness in his heart never waned.

    Doom is a proud man, a hero who tolerates no ws in others.

    This is also why he admires Mao��because he sees Mao as someone like himself. Both are willing to achieve their goals by any means necessary, even sacrificing anyone in their path.

    Logically, after winning and dividing up the world, Doctor Doom should have begun ruling with an iron fist, striving to make his homnd even more prosperous and grand. But unfortunately, he, like other superviins, was "cursed." Over time, Doctor Doom began to feel an overwhelming emptiness within.

    He started longing for the good old days. In that era, he could engage in mind games with the Fantastic Four, constantly racking his brain to figure out how to defeat them. At the same time, he would asionally have drinks and trade insults with Doctor Strange at a wizard bar.

    Damn it.

    He started missing those days.

    Every day when Doom woke up, he felt no drive or motivation. Sitting on his throne brought him no joy or excitement from victory. All that was left was an emptiness he couldn''t fill.

    He began to lose his sanity, even ming everything on Kang the Conqueror and Red Skull. He resented Kang for killing his nemesis, the Fantastic Four, and despised Red Skull for forming the Superviin Alliance and destroying the world.

    In response, he decided to exact revenge on everyone. He wanted to be the only viin in the world. If the world were to end, then he would make sure his name went down in history, marking the conclusion of this distorted era. This idea reached its peak after he was diagnosed with a terminal illness.

    If Red Skull hadn''t severed the magical heritage, perhaps Doctor Doom could have found a way to cure himself. But there''s no use in regret. After helping Red Skull banish Dormammu and other hellish dimensions, his control over magic had steadily weakened.

    For years, Doom remained dormant, trying to find a direction for his future. Then, the magical disturbance in Osborne City finally gave him hope.

    New superheroes. An unknown parallel universe.

    All of this felt like a dream to Doctor Doom. Previously, he had been immersed in memories of the past, doing nothing meaningful. But now, the arrival of a new world reignited his ambition. This time, he wouldn''t miss any opportunities. He was even willing to offend Hydra to get his hands on those things from the parallel world. Because he needed to confirm for himself whether the news was true. He had to verify if the parallel world truly existed!

    The results of his experiments were conclusive. The remnants from the "Justice League" indeed contained matter not native to this universe. Doom obsessively repeated the tests countless times, and the results were always the same: the parallel world was real, and it was opening its doors to him.

    But what Doom didn''t expect was that Red Skull still had an ace up his sleeve��Red Hood. Just when Doom was unprepared and hadn''t finalized his ns, Red Skull''s execution promation caught himpletely off guard.

    Doom had long considered those who called themselves the "Justice League" to be his prey. But now, Red Skull''s interference had shattered all his ns.

    In a way, though, this could be a good thing.

    Unknown heroes and an unknown world��it seemed that having Red Skull serve as a whetstone was the best choice. Before the execution began, Doctor Doom had already dispatched hundreds of Doombots to New Babylon.

    If both sides were to suffer heavy losses, those Doombots would immediately seize control of everyone present, take over the entire city, and then, the Doom Supreme would arrive in his loyal New Babylon today. And if the superheroes lost, that was fine too. The Doombots would help them fight Red Skull and then swiftly storm Hydra''s base, destroying all of their military instations.

    Doctor Doom never believed the heroes would win easily. After all, even he couldn''t fully gauge Hydra''s strength. Although the Doombots were supposedly sent to deal with Hydra, their main purpose was to probe Hydra''s power. This world didn''t need too many viins. One Doom was enough.

    Quietly watching therge screen, seeing all the signal sources turning gray, Doom''s eyes grew serious. From the live surveince feed, Doom could clearly see that his Doombots were wiped out by two individuals before even entering New Babylon.

    One of them was a girl he had never seen before, but her powers and suit closely resembled the man called "Superman" from the videos released by Hydra.

    Doom couldn''t help but ponder that perhaps even more people had arrived in this world than he had imagined.

    As for the silver-haired young man��who else could it be but Quicksilver? Doctor Doom had crossed paths with Quicksilver many times in the past, so he recognized him immediately. However, whether this Quicksilver was a clone or hade with the Justice League, Doom couldn''t quite determine.

    "It seems they''re even stronger than I imagined. That''s good news,"

    Doctor Doom''s eyes burned as he watched the screen. The live broadcast was still ongoing, with people around the world watching Kara single-handedly subdue various forces on the battlefield.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve felt my heart race like this. It''s quite an exciting sight."

    Slowly standing up, a crazed smile appeared beneath Doctor Doom''s mask.

    "I should thank you all. You''ve helped Doom get rid of the nuisance that is Red Skull. But you have no idea what awaits you. Doom will be your nightmare. Doom will be the most powerful existence in this world!"

    Even now, Doom hadn''t forgotten his goal. In his remaining lifespan, he had to find a way to survive. Even in death, he wanted to die on the battlefield, at the hands of the strong, not weakly on a hospital bed.

    And now, after witnessing the Justice League and Hydra''s battle at the execution site, Doctor Doom quickly decided to proceed with his original n.

    He would be the end of an era.

    He would be someone that everyone would remember.

    He would be thest superviin in this world!

    "Ha ha ha... Enjoy your fleeting joy while itsts."

    In the dim, silent room, Doctor Doom''s coldughter echoed.

    "Before you deal with the other superviins��"

    He gazed at the heroes on the screen, his eyes filled with mockery.

    "Don''t even think of finding Doom!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    257. Ambush in the Shadows!

    258. The Unfinished Battle.

    259. The Death of ck Canary!

    260. Wrath of the Gods!

    261. Bullseye''s Log - Final Chapter.

 257. Ambush in the Shadows!

    257. Ambush in the Shadows!

    The aggressive Doombots had already been exposed the moment they intruded into Red Skull''s territory.

    Although Doctor Doom had been very cautious, the movement of hundreds of Doombots, like a swarm of locusts, made it almost impossible to remain undetected.

    To avoid alerting Red Skull prematurely, Doctor Doom only dispatched them the day before the execution, sending them in full force towards New Babylon. Under such a tight schedule, the question of whether they were exposed was no longer important.

    As a yer in the chess game against Red Skull, Alex naturally didn''t want anyone to interfere. He had specifically gathered intelligence on the other viins in the Wastnd, fearing that troublemakers like Bruce Banner or Doctor Doom might pull some stunts. Thus, Alex had arranged for Kara and Pietro to stand guard around New Babylon, with the goal of keeping all uncontroble factors outside.

    Although Kara had not yet regained her bio-field, Alex could still enchant her red cape to intercept the flying Doombots, though her flight speed was a bit slow. Judging by the results, Kara and Pietro performed admirably.

    The next step was to cover everyone''s retreat. With Kara being the most capable, she was the best candidate to retrieve Old Barton and the Red Hood from the battlefield. Meanwhile, Pietro''s task was to assist ck Canary and Ashley, who were heading to the White House. The mission to rescue Red Hood had been aplished, but what was about to unfold would not be so easily controlled.

    Red Skull''s death was inevitable, and Hydra, a massive organization, was bound to face attacks from all sides. It was predictable that the Wastnd would soon fall into a period of conflict among the warlords, and peace would be nowhere in sight.

    This was a consequence of the destruction of any major force. Much like in the old days, when superviins killed all the superheroes and then divided the world among themselves, they too experienced a very dark era.

    The world was plunged into endless conflict, and no one was ever truly safe. Assassinations, espionage, and wars were constant as all factions sought to gain more resources and power.

    Now, it was the same. Even if these "superheroes" defeated Red Skull, they still couldn''t stop the tides of the era. Each time a giant falls, it attracts all kinds of scavengers and vermin. This was an eternal truth, and Alex couldn''t prevent it.

    So, killing Red Skull was far from a heroic act. No hero could bear the responsibility for the countless innocent civilians who would die in the ensuing chaos after Red Skull''s death.

    "Pack up and get ready to retreat."

    Alexmanded the heroes of the Justice League to gather, and as they did, their bodies began to slowly fade into phantom forms, merging into one another. As for the pile of divine gear Red Skull had left behind, Alex wasn''t about to let it go to waste.

    "Guess I''ll just help myself to this stuff~"

    In a sh of light, all of Red Skull''s mystical items appeared before Alex. Even though they were old and damaged, they still pulsed with magical energies. Alex smiled and nodded. Storing them in his magical space, Alex began contacting the others. "Kara, how''s it going on your side?"

    "All good."

    Watching the red car fly farther and farther away, Kara replied calmly. She then gave a cold re towards the forces below and shot off in the direction where Old Barton and the others were leaving.

    After Kara left, everyone on the battlefield breathed a sigh of relief. The sight of another superhuman beating up Super Skrull and Red Skull was still fresh in their minds. None of them dared to provoke a Supergirl, even though this one seemed rather young.

    The Hulk gang had learned that the hard way, as was evident from the piles of corpses. None of the mercenaries doubted that if anyone dared to make a move, that girl would unleash devastating attacks on them.

    Or worse, she might call upon the Justice League''s seven members to kill everyone here.

    Wait, what?

    It was only then that they realized the battlefield had been quiet for a while. Besides the groans and shouts from Hydra soldiers, no one had noticed when the seven members of the Justice League disappeared.

    No one knew how the Justice League heroes had left. All they could see were the marks and damage left behind in the center of the New Era za.

    Meanwhile, at the White House, deep within Hydra''s underground bunker��

    Ashley punched a Hydra elite soldier, sending him flying tens of meters. Then she shot out a web, snatching theser gun from a soldier who was trying to sneak up on her and flinging it away. After doing this, she had a moment to turn to ck Canary and say, "For a ''superhero,'' you''re not half bad."

    "Thanks for thepliment, but I''m not happy, kid, because��"

    <strong>Ahhhhhh!!!</strong>

    ck Canary suddenly let out a sharp scream, instantly knocking out the Hydra soldiers surrounding them. The terrifying sonic waves even caused the entire bunker to tremble slightly. This was pure agony for Venom.

    "Where was I? Oh right, I''m not happy, Ashley. You''re hitting too hard."

    "Hah!"

    Ashleyughed and rolled her eyes. "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Don''t ruin the good vibes between us, okay? It''s rare to meet someone I actually like."

    "I never want to team up with her again," Venom muttered softly.

    "Should I feel honored?" ck Canary ignored Venom and smiled. At first, she hadn''t liked Ashley, but as a reserve member of the Justice League and abat instructor, she had dealt with more than her fair share of "problem children."

    The Teen Titans were manageable, but the kids from the Young Justice League, now ''<strong>they''</strong>were a headache when they first started out.

    "Calling all units��ck Canary and Spider-Woman, what''s your status?"

    Just then, Pietro''s voice came through their earpieces, interrupting the conversation between ck Canary and Ashley.

    It''s worth noting that speedsters can''t usually talk to people while running because their speed makes it impossible for them to hear others, and their words would sound like gibberish to anyone else.

    Unless they had some special means.

    "We''ve cleared everything below the fifth basement level. We''re trying to break through security now," ck Canary said, pressing her earpiece. "Quicksilver, where are you?"

    "Almost there��oh shi��!"

    Hearing Pietro''s sudden exmation, ck Canary''s expression changed. She immediately spoke up, "What happened? Quicksilver, can you hear me!?"

    She didn''t have to wait long. After about four or five seconds, Pietro''s voice came back.

    "I...I''m okay...someone activated...gravity field..."

    Pietro''s words werebored, as if each one took all his strength to say. But before he could finish, ck Canary had already guessed what he was trying to say.

    "Someone restarted the gravity field?"

    "Gravity field!? That''s impossible, we already took out Z," Ashley said, her face darkening, though her hands never stopped moving.

    Without holding back in the slightest, every Hydra elite who approached was torn apart by Ashley''s overwhelming strength.

    "Z was just a program. There must be some other way to restart the gravity field besides him," ck Canary frowned, trying to recall theyout of the underground bunker.

    Like Batman, ck Canary could use her sonic waves to map out the terrain, which was extremely useful in Hydra''s underground maze.

    "Wait, hold on!"

    Suddenly, Ashley seemed to sense something. Hearing this, ck Canary immediately turned around to look in Ashley''s direction.

    "I feel ufortable, like something is approaching."

    Though all the Hydra elites in sight had been dealt with, the sense of danger hadn''t faded. Instead, it was growing more intense. Ashley''s skin prickled, her hair standing on end, as an overwhelming sense of foreboding filled her.

    <strong>Hissss</strong>

    Out of the darkness, a white mist suddenly surged forward, enveloping Ashley in an instant.

    Though she reacted quickly, the terrifying, high-pressure gas sprayed out like a fire hose, covering too wide an area for her to evade in such a confined space.

    "Ashley!"

    ck Canary, unable to dodge in time, was also caught in the mist. She smelled something acrid and pungent. ck Canary initially thought it was some kind of poison gas, but strangely, it didn''t affect her. However, Ashley copsed to the ground, twitching slightly.

    mping a hand over her nose and mouth, ck Canary looked toward the direction from which the mist hade. In the dark corridor, a figure was slowly approaching.

    "Even the strongest of insects can be killed with a single can of bug spray."

    A cold voice echoed down the hall, immediately putting ck Canary on high alert.

    "You...you bast��"

    Lying on the ground, Ashley barely managed to catch a glimpse of a pair of shoes in front of her. Her whole body felt terrible��weak, sweating profusely.

    "Don''t misunderstand, little girl. I''m not here for you."

    The owner of the shoes spoke.

    "After all, you''re just a sad defective. My target is a much more precious prey."

    The camera panned upwards, revealing a bloodstained jacket in ck Canary''s view under the dim emergency lighting.

    "Like, a superhero from another world."

    "Who are you?"

    ck Canary narrowed her eyes, sensing immense danger.

    The eerie figure smirked and stepped out of the shadows, his mechanical red eye gleaming as it remained locked on ck Canary, never letting her out of his sight. He removed his hat, revealing an old face with scars on his forehead.

    "Call me Bullseye."

    The old man showed a cruel smile.

    "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    258. The Unfinished Battle.

    259. The Death of ck Canary!

    260. Wrath of the Gods!

    261. Bullseye''s Log - Final Chapter.

    262. After the Storm.

 258. The Unfinished Battle.

    258. The Unfinished Battle.

    On the outskirts of New Babylon, Old Barton and his group, who had finally escaped with their lives, found a rtively quiet spot tond the hover car.

    After all, a car is still a car. Even if it''s modified to be a flying hovercraft, it doesn''t change its basic function��cars are meant to drive on the ground.

    The entire city of New Babylon was engulfed in mes of war. Not only was Times Square under siege, but Hydra soldiers in various districts had also mobilized in an orderly manner to resist the attacks from the mercenaries. Although they were still at a disadvantage and retreating, the mercenaries couldn''t easily crush them either.

    The battle was a sticky affair, with various forces tangled together like a massive meat grinder, constantly reaping lives. In such circumstances, no one could easily escape the battlefield.

    In this situation, if the Old Punisher continued flying the hover car in in sight toward the city outskirts, they would undoubtedly be a target for everyone, even with Kara by their side.

    "Frank, I thought you..."

    When the sound of gunfire and explosions around them finally subsided a bit, Old Barton rxed slightly. He patted the back of the driver''s seat, his tone filled with restrained excitement.

    "Thought I what, died?"

    The Punisher rubbed his abdomen and squinted slightly. "That was indeed a perfect hunt, at least for Kraven. It took SHIELD''s backup team half a month to snatch me back from death, but as you can see, I''m not what I used to be."

    "I don''t agree with that. I just saw you wreak havoc, and it really got my blood pumping!" Old Bartonughed heartily.

    "If you weren''t blind, I might actually believe your nonsense." The Punisher''s lips curled slightly, as if he wanted to smile, but the stiff muscles in his face made it difficult to control.

    Hearing this, Old Barton gradually quieted down. He gently stroked the hard edges of the seat, then asked, "Why did youe here? Or rather, Frank, what''s your reason for being here? In your current condition, you''re in no shape to fight."

    "We''re both old, Clint."

    Frank sighed, his murky eyes filled with endless sorrow.

    "Time has robbed me of my fighting skills. It''s also taken my memory. My mind isn''t as sharp as it used to be. If I was once a knife, now I''m more like a rusty sieve��I''ve forgotten so much."

    "Alzheimer''s?"

    "Something like that. It''s only in the early stages, but I can feel my memory slipping away," Frank answered calmly.

    "One day, Clint, I''ll forget how to fight. I won''t remember your names. I''ll lose all memories of my wife and children... That''s something I can''t ept. Maybe when it happens, I''ll be like a fool, but for now, I can''t ept that fate."

    "So, you''re asking why I came here. The answer is simple: this world doesn''t need relics like us anymore. The future belongs to the young. And by that, I don''t mean those scoundrels who stole my name, but real heroes."

    As Frank spoke, he turned to look at Jason Todd, still sound asleep in the passenger seat like a baby.

    "We failed to protect the future. We''ve ruined this generation''s world. Our failure means they live in constant suffering��that''s our responsibility."

    "I can''t stand by and watch kids die in front of me while I do nothing. Clint, you know this��children are the hope. Even if there''s a one-in-ten-thousand chance, if there''s a sliver of hope that we can change this wretched world, I will never give up."

    The atmosphere inside the car grew heavy under the weight of the Punisher''s profound words. These relics of a bygone era carried burdens too heavy to bear, making it difficult for them to breathe. They remained silent for the rest of the journey.

    It wasn''t until Kara, leading the way, stopped in front of some ruins that Frank found a spot to park the car.

    "What about the kid?" After getting out, Frank frowned as he looked at the still-unconscious Jason Todd. "How hard did that guy in red hit him? He''s not dead, is he?"

    "He''s still breathing, though faintly," Old Barton said, slinging Jason over his shoulder without hesitation.

    Kara walked over, using her X-ray vision to scan Jason''s body. Muscles bruised and battered, internal injuries, and countless scars on his skin became visible to her.

    "His body is in bad shape. He must have suffered quite a bit at the hands of Red Skull. It''s unlikely he''ll wake up anytime soon. Let him rest for now. We should head inside."

    "Who are we looking for? What about the Justice League at Times Square?" Frank asked, eyeing Kara curiously.

    Before Kara could answer, Old Barton lightly patted Frank''s shoulder. "It''s a long story, old friend. Let''s head inside, and I''ll exin everything."

    They followed a dark path through the ruins and finally lifted a hidden door leading to an underground wine cer that had been sealed for some time.

    "Well done."

    Alex had already sensed their presence when they approached. Seeing them enter, he greeted them. "Lay Jason down on the straw over there. It''s not much, but it''ll have to do. Though, there''s plenty of good wine here."

    "Frank the Punisher, I believe you know him. Frank, this is Alex, also known as the Raven, a hero from another world," Old Barton introduced.

    Frank stared intently at Alex for a while, and Alex nodded slightly in return. It was their first meeting, so they didn''t have much to talk about��just a brief exchange of nces.

    "What''s our next move?" Kara asked, casually sitting on arge wine barrel.

    "No rush. The battle isn''t over yet," Alex replied offhandedly. He then walked over to Jason, checking his injuries and physical condition. "As far as I know, there''s another world on the brink of copse waiting for us to save it."

    "Another world..." Everyone''s gaze shifted to Jason.

    "His world," Alex murmured.

    The bad news was that, given Jason''s current condition, it would take at least one or two years for him to recover his full strength.

    The good news was that Old Barton''s group had a degraded version of the Super Soldier Serum. Though it carried the risk of death, with some magical purification, they could turn Jason into a mini-Winter Soldier.

    The Bat family usually despised using serums or enhancements, as their fragile mental states made them vulnerable to outside influences that could lead them into darkness. But Jason was different. He had already crawled out of the abyss once. Alex believed Jason had the experience to control this newfound power.

    "I''m going to check on Pietro."

    Kara, after resting for a while, prepared to head out to support Pietro and the others, knowing that the chaos outside was far from over.

    "Wait��"

    Suddenly, Alex called out to Kara.

    She stopped, turning back with a puzzled look, wondering why Alex had stopped her. Alex, still crouched over Jason, using healing magic to tend to his injuries, calmly said without turning his head, "No rush."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    259. The Death of ck Canary!

    260. Wrath of the Gods!

    261. Bullseye''s Log - Final Chapter.

    262. After the Storm.

    263. Worries.

 259. The Death of Black Canary!

    259. The Death of ck Canary!

    Scene shift.

    On the other side of New Babylon��

    A scream tore through the entire corridor.

    The incredible destructive force instantly shattered all the ss in Hydra''s underground fortress. The venttion ducts shook violently, and the emergency lights flickered out, leaving only the rms buzzing.

    "I must say, it''s an honor to personally kill a hero from another world!"

    Holding Elektra''s Sai, Bullseye first sidestepped, avoiding the brunt of the sonic wave, then lunged at ck Canary. The sharp, three-pronged short Sai gleamed coldly as it aimed straight for ck Canary''s throat.

    "I don''t even know who you are��"

    ck Canary retreated, blocking Bullseye''s arm holding the Sai, then kicked out, sending Bullseye back a few feet. Using the momentum, she flipped mid-air andnded gracefully on the ground, immediately hurling a throwing knife.

    "And you''ve picked the wrong opponent, old man!"

    "Really?"

    Sparks flew in front of Bullseye as he swiftly deflected the knife, embedding it into the nearby wall.

    "I hope you have enough skill to entertain me. If this is all you''ve got, I''ll be terribly disappointed. And as of now, I am very disappointed."

    Bullseye grinned viciously, his face twisted with malice.

    ck Canary was about to retort when a chill suddenly swept over her. She barely had time to tilt her head before a sharp wind sliced across her cheek, blood sttering.

    The attack came suddenly, giving ck Canary no time to hesitate or react. She hadn''t yet escaped the first wave of attacks and hadn''t even seen what had struck her when, in the next instant, another three-pronged trident pierced her left shoulder from the darkness.

    The familiar pain coursed through her, something she hadn''t felt in a long time. A shiver ran through her, snapping her back to full awareness.

    From the corner of her eye, she noticed the weapon that had hurt her��it was one of the tridents Bullseye wielded. But she hadn''t seen him throw it, nor had she realized he''d already made his move.

    As the God of Throwing in the Marvel world, Bullseye''s innate throwing ability allowed him to hit targets with impossible precision, no matter the object. ck Canary''s earlier knife-throw was child''s ypared to this.

    "What''s wrong,dy? Scared?"

    Bullseye sneered, pulling out a dagger from behind him, a weapon from the Alpha Squad.

    "How do the super-criminals from your world operate? Do you all y games? Or is it that you don''t even qualify as a real superhero?"

    "I''ve faced many vicious enemies, but I have to admit, none of them have made me feel as disgusted as you."

    ck Canary pulled out the trident, which hadn''t gone too deep, not enough to seriously injure her. She stood up slowly, staring coldly at Bullseye.

    "What disgusts me even more is this world, that it''s fallen into the hands of scum like you!"

    ck Canary unleashed her extraordinary closebat skills, moving as gracefully as a leopard. Even at the risk of being hit by Bullseye''s dagger, she charged at him.

    "If you''re disgusted with this world, I don''t mind putting you out of your misery!"

    Bullseye threw three ying cards, but ck Canary dodged them all. Seeing her rushing forward, Bullseye didn''t flinch, gripping his dagger and stabbing straight at her.

    Both were masters ofbat. ck Canary, a renowned instructor for the new generation of fighters in the DC universe, needed no introduction. Bullseye, a mercenary by trade, had faced off against Daredevil, the Punisher, Deadpool, and Captain America, even managing to outsmart Spider-Man at times.

    The intense battle unfolded in the narrow corridor, the walls illuminated only by their rapidly shifting shadows. With the dim, flickering red light, their positions changed with every movement.

    The corridor echoed with the sound of punches and kicks, the scrape of shoes against the floor, as two masters from different worlds shed with seemingly equal skill.

    ck Canary drove her knee into Bullseye''s abdomen. Before he could react, she raised her right arm, delivering a sharp elbow strike to his face.

    In such close-quartersbat, legs were almost useless. The fighters had to maintain an extremely subtle bnce of position and distance to fully utilize their abilities.

    Kicking would only give the opponent time to counter, as any experienced fighter could find a way to defend during the kick. But knees and elbows were different. They could strike with shorter, faster bursts of power, not requiring bnce or core strength to deliver devastating blows.

    This kind of short-range, high-impact attack left little time for the opponent to react. Unlike shy, theatrical moves, elbow strikes were the hallmark of those who sought to get up close and deliver the most brutal hits. However, while this might work against an ordinary person, ck Canary had overlooked one thing��Bullseye was no ''ordinary person.''

    ck Canary felt as if her elbow had struck solid steel. In the next instant, a mechanical hand mped tightly around her throat, cutting off her air.

    "You''ll need to be much stronger if you want to break through my Deathlok exoskeleton... Oh, you''re fantastic, far better than that old waste Barton and his useless daughter."

    Having fought ck Canary, Bullseye knew how formidable she was. Not wanting to give her any chance to counter, he mmed her against the wall, squeezing her throat even tighter. The tremendous force and impact drew a cry of pain from ck Canary, who coughed up blood.

    "I''m not going to give you a chance, ck Canary. Yes, I know your codename. Don''t look so surprised. Without me, do you really think your team could''ve cracked the bunker''s secret doors or dealt with Z so easily?"

    Seeing ck Canary''s pitiful state, Bullseyeughed maniacally, his face contorted with madness.

    "I''ve waited over forty years for this moment. I sacrificed everything to kill a superhero with my own hands. I destroyed the Red Skull''sst hope for this exact moment."

    He raised the dagger in his other hand, aiming it straight for ck Canary''s head.

    "This is my rightful glory!"

    Swoosh��!

    The tip of the dagger stopped just one centimeter from ck Canary''s eye. Despite using all his strength, Bullseye''s dagger couldn''t move an inch further. The crazed grin on his face froze, quickly reced by pure rage. He turned his head coldly and saw a thin thread of spider-silk wrapped around his wrist.

    The web was extremely thin but incredibly strong, unbreakable even with his strength.

    Bullseye turned, his eyes following the translucent thread back into the darkness, where it was connected to Ashley, whoy twitching on the ground.

    "... Don''t you underestimate me, you damned old relic!"

    "No... No..."

    Bullseye sighed softly. Ashley couldn''t see his face clearly, but she could vaguely make out his glowing red eyes, staring at her like the gaze of Death itself.

    "You really are an annoying little pest, Barton''s brat. You ruined my perfect moment. Honestly, I wasn''t nning to kill you."

    "You can''t kill her."

    ck Canary gripped the mechanical thumb around her neck, loosening its hold just enough. Then, she jabbed her fingers into Bullseye''s throat.

    "And also��"

    The blow to his throat made Bullseye instinctively release her, clutching his neck. ck Canary, of course, wasn''t about to miss this golden opportunity.

    "Ashley''s not annoying at all��AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!"

    A terrifying sonic wave sted through the corridor, hitting Bullseye squarely.

    The immense force sent Bullseye flying. This soundwave attack was far stronger than any she''d used before, flinging Bullseye like a broken kite, crashing through the walls at lightning speed as if he were a discarded stic bag.

    The soundwave whipped up a fierce wind, shaking the corridor, as Bullseye smashed into the room beyond, causing a loud crash.

    Panting heavily, ck Canary finally began to rx after unleashing her full-strength attack.

    "You did it!" Ashley smiled, though Bullseye''s specialized insecticide still left her unable to move.

    "Yeah... we did it."

    ck Canary took deep breaths, a faint smile tugging at her lips.

    "Come help me up, damn it. That old lunatic''s poison is no joke. I''m sweating all over," Ashley grumbled.

    "I should''ve spotted him sooner. If he hadn''t ambushed me, I would''ve torn off that mechanical arm of his and given it to you as a toy. Assuming you like collecting things."

    As she spoke, Ashley suddenly noticed that ck Canary wasn''t moving, not even reacting to her words.

    "...Hey... hey, what''s wrong?"

    With great difficulty, Ashley raised her head, her eyes widening as she nced over at ck Canary''s position.

    She saw ck Canary leaning against the wall, a golden trident embedded in her abdomen. Ashley recognized it��it was the sacred Neptune''s Trident, the weapon of Namor the Sub-Mariner!

    "ck Canary, don''t scare me!"

    The wind howled, leaving behind only dead silence. The only sound left in the corridor was Ashley''sbored breathing, the rapid pounding of her own heartbeat echoing in her ears. Suddenly, a noise came from the shattered wall. In the darkness, a figure slowly crawled up.

    "...She didn''t scare you, and..."

    Bullseye grinned through gritted teeth.

    "...She''ll never answer you again!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    260. Wrath of the Gods!

    261. Bullseye''s Log - Final Chapter.

    262. After the Storm.

    263. Worries.

    264. Adding Another Layer of Lock.

 260. Wrath of the Gods!

    260. Wrath of the Gods!

    "Hiss��"

    Jason Todd suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the haystack.

    His abrupt movement caught everyone''s attention, Songbird and Old Frank quickly moved closer to calm him down, fearing that the boy might cause some trouble due to his unstable state after just waking up. Meanwhile, Barton and Alex sat nearby, calmly sipping their wheat beer.

    After the destruction of most towns in the world, it wasn''t easy to find such a fine brew. This wine cer was clearly a remnant from the old days, hidden under the ruins and yet to be discovered.

    It was quite a lucky find for Alex and hispanions.

    "Still no response from Pietro. Someone''s jamming the signal," Kara said softly as she approached Alex, her brow furrowed in concern.

    "I know."

    Alex''s gaze remained fixed on his ss of beer, the amber liquid still and undisturbed within the cup.

    "If you know, why haven''t we set out yet? Something must have happened to them." Kara looked at Alex, confused by his inaction.

    Alex answered her the next moment.

    "I''m waiting," he said.

    "Waiting for what?" Kara pressed.

    This time, Alex was silent for a while, pondering before he slowly spoke.

    "...Waiting for a possibility."

    Kara blinked, then turned to look at Barton. Her expression grew even more puzzled. After all, Pietro had gone to meet up with ck Canary, and with her was Ashley. Kara couldn''t understand why Barton was as calm as Alex in this moment.

    "What possibility? What are you talking about?"

    Before Kara could finish, suddenly��

    Ripples appeared in the previously still beer in Alex''s ss.

    At the same time, Alex abruptly raised his head, silently looking in the direction of the White House, his expression turning serious as an indescribable emotion shed in his eyes.

    "...Could it be?"

    The wind picked up.

    While the world was still engulfed in war, a breeze arrived, carrying with it a deep, rumbling sound from afar. The wind''s speed rapidly increased, bing violent. The trees outside the city swayed wildly, and the yellow dust in the sky was swept away, leaving the atmosphere darker and more oppressive. Fierce gusts whipped up sand and dust, ck clouds rolled in like a tsunami, blotting out the sky.

    The battlefield of New Babylon, once filled with the sounds of artillery and gunfire, gradually fell silent. The soldiers lowered their weapons and looked up at the unsettling sky.

    The rapidly approaching dark clouds covered New Babylon, the terrifying scene surpassing most people''s ability toprehend. These new-age fighters had never witnessed anything this horrifying before.

    In this moment, the overwhelming pressure from nature gripped every soul with fear. Even the Hulk Gang''s green giants couldn''t help but feel uneasy, their eyes reflecting fear as they stared up at the oppressive sky.

    The rumbling grew louder, like the mutterings of an ancient god, and no one dared to breathe, fearful of drawing attention from whatever wasing.

    A growing sense of panic spread through the crowd. The various factions, which had been fighting each other, now retreated into their own groups, no longer interested in the conflict. Everyone wanted to get out of there as fast as possible.

    The daylight vanished entirely, and the afternoon sky dimmed as the thick clouds blocked all sunlight, casting New Babylon into a terrifying shadow.

    Among the mercenaries, the White Queen emerged. Though she was elderly, her telepathy allowed her to influence others'' minds and perceptions, letting her move freely without being noticed. Raising her head, the White Queen looked at the apocalyptic scene unfolding. Unlike the others, she did not panic. Instead, her brows furrowed, her gaze filled with bewilderment.

    "This feels... familiar."

    Her alluring red lips parted slightly. In the eyes of others, the White Queen still appeared youthful and seductive, though no one was paying attention to that now. A mutant who had apanied the White Queen took two steps forward, unable to resist asking, "Familiar? Have you seen this before?"

    "..."

    The White Queen didn''t answer, for even she wasn''t certain if this scene matched the one in her mind.

    The White House.

    Hydra''s underground bunker.

    The chaos outside hadn''t affected the atmosphere here. Bullseye struggled to his feet, using the damaged wall for support as he slowly made his way back into the corridor. Meanwhile, inside the corridor, Ashley was furiously cursing. She couldn''t ept that her teammates had died right before her eyes, especially ck Canary, who had been her closest friend.

    Ever since joining Alex''s small group, Ashley had suppressed her true nature, fearing that if she revealed her true self, Alex and the others would "educate" her harshly. But ck Canary was different. She had taught Ashley how to fight, how to control her extraordinary powers, and she didn''t care about Ashley''s foulnguage. In fact, Ashley hade to see ck Canary as her dearest friend.

    "...Bullseye, you *&^%$#!!!"

    "You know your rage is useless, don''t you?" Bullseye sneered at Ashley, his eyes filled with undisguised contempt.

    He limped toward her, seeing that she still couldn''t move, not even able to lift her hand. Bullseye''s disdain grew even stronger. He ced his foot on Ashley''s head and shook his head.

    "I didn''t actually want to kill you..."

    "Get lost! If you''ve got the guts, just kill me! Otherwise, I swear, I''ll rip out your intestines and make sure you die in agony!"

    Ashley''s face twisted into a terrifying expression, and if she could lift her head, Bullseye would have seen just how crazed she looked.

    "Hahaha, interesting. Well then, consider this a little dessert."

    Bullseye drew a short sword from his belt. Technically, it wasn''t a weapon, but a ceremonial dagger used by the Hand.

    He aimed it at the back of Ashley''s neck, his gaze fixed on her trembling cor.

    "What''s wrong, Venom? Shaking because another Spider-Man host has died?"

    "...Heh."

    Venom''s eerie voice echoed.

    "Ashley isn''t afraid of you. And neither am I."

    Though Venom''s words were resolute, Bullseye could hear the unmistakable tremor of fear hidden within.

    "It''s thundering, Bullseye."

    Bullseye frowned slightly, his instincts warning him of danger. At that moment, Venom''s voice came again.

    "What I fear is the thing following the thunder..."

    !!!

    Bullseye''s pupils contracted.

    He swiftly turned around��

    The next moment, blinding white light erupted.

    Lightning tore through the sky, like the wrath of the gods, and terrifying thunderbolts poured down like waterfalls, unstoppable in their descent. In the blink of an eye, they ripped through the White House and pierced straight through Hydra''s bunker.

    The destructive force was overwhelming, shaking the entire world to its core!

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    261. Bullseye''s Log - Final Chapter.

    262. After the Storm.

    263. Worries.

    264. Adding Another Layer of Lock.

    265. Preparation and Departure.

 261. Bullseye’s Log – Final Chapter.

    261. Bullseye��s Log �C Final Chapter.

    Countless wreckage burst into meteor-like fragments, and terrifying thunder pierced through the ground, tearing open a hole that reached five levels underground. The wind howled, whipping the rain likeshes that struck the ground harshly. The buildings groaned in a low, mournful tone, and the entire world was shrouded in a blurry curtain of rain.

    <strong>"Caw�� Caw�� Caw��!"</strong>

    Above the ruins, a ck crow circled in the heavy rain, cawing loudly. Its eyes were fixed on the giant hole torn open by the lightning below, filled with a human-like joy and satisfaction.

    Thunder raged, and the blinding light made it impossible to keep one''s eyes open. All technological creations crumbled in this moment, as the entire Hydra underground fortress was engulfed by lightning.

    Countless streams of lightning snakes converged quickly, forming a massive, dazzling brilliance like the sun. At the very center of the light, an old, decayed hammer shimmered with terrifying, destructive energy.

    "My God."

    Ashley, who had been thrown aside, managed to steady herself in a corner with Venom''s help. Her entire body felt numb, a searing pain radiating from her body that was almost unbearable.

    "What the hell just happened!?"

    Venom extended its sticky form to anchor Ashley behind cover, protecting her from the rampaging lightning, while it curled up, trembling in fear. "The gaze of the gods has fallen. Thor''s power has found a sessor."

    But Ashley no longer cared about Venom''s exnation. She peeked out, eyes wide, staring at the center of the lightning��the spot where ck Canary had stood.

    <strong>ng��ng��</strong>

    Amidst the sounds of metal shing, pieces of metal scales materialized from the lightning, forming and arranging themselves on ck Canary''s body into a beautifully crafted suit of armor.

    A silver helmet slowly descended onto ck Canary''s head, with two sharp wings at the top, shing with a divine cold light.

    In that radiant glow, a towering figure slowly took shape, and a suffocating sense of terror erupted, spreading rapidly and sweeping away everything around it.

    The long-dead ck Canary was gently lifted into the air under the guidance of this power. She raised her arm slightly, and the old, worn hammer seemed to hear the call, transforming into a bolt of lightning that appeared in her hand in the blink of an eye.

    The moment the hammer''s handle touched her palm��

    Thor returned!

    ck Canary''s eyes shot open suddenly, golden light bursting from them, too intense to look at directly.

    Even stronger lightning exploded around her, twisting all the steel under the immense power. The ground cracked, and the entire sky erupted in thunder, illuminating the dark New Babylon with its blinding brilliance.

    The rain poured down, lightning shed, and thunder roared. It was as if heaven and earth were celebrating, using this awe-inspiring and grand spectacle to wee the birth of the new Thor.

    Countless memories and information flooded into ck Canary''s mind. In that instant, she seemed to see the gods of Norse mythology nodding and smiling at her. The majestic power of Odin''s bloodline descended upon her, transforming her entire aura.

    If ck Canary had been someone people were irresistibly drawn to, someone they wanted to approach and conquer, the ck Canary standing now exuded a presence thatmanded awe and reverence.

    Feeling the great power flowing through her body, and the lightning swirling around her like it had finally found its rightful home, ck Canary couldn''t help but smile.

    Almost everyone in New Babylon witnessed this unparalleled scene. At that moment, none of them had the will to continue fighting. This terrifying disy would forever be etched in their memories.

    Far away in Hammerfall Town, the residents could not contain their emotions as the shing lightning and the flying Thor''s hammer caused a massive uproar.

    People screamed as they rushed out of their homes, gathering where Thor''s hammer had once rested. But by the time they arrived, the hammer was gone, leaving only a crater to prove it had ever been there.

    "Did... Did you see that?!"

    "My God, our prayers have been answered!"

    "All-father Odin, Thor has returned!"

    "The gods have responded to our prayers!"

    In the square, exmations of disbelief spread, eventually erupting into wild cheers.

    The giant screen in New Era Square copsed amidst the thunderous roar. As themunication feed ended, nearly everyone had caught a glimpse of the storm-summoning scene.

    Alex quickly walked out of the wine cer, his feet sshing through the puddles on the ground. But Alex didn''t care. The storm seemed to avoid him, the rain whipping past as he looked toward the convergence of lightning.

    Behind Alex, the others followed him out. Seeing the apocalyptic scene before them, they were all left speechless with shock.

    "My God, this can''t be real," said old Punisher Frank, his usually stoic face twitching in disbelief. "That''s Thor''s lightning. I''ll never forget it."

    "Damn it, I can''t see a thing," Old Barton grumbled, but he was the one smiling the widest.

    Nothing could make him happier than seeing the relic of an old friend find a new sessor. Barton was even smiling through tears. Even though everything was pitch ck in front of him, he was seeing more than anyone else!

    Kara stood beside Alex, watching the dark clouds rolling in. Even she felt a surge of emotion from the depths of her heart. "So, this is the possibility you were waiting for?"

    "Yes," Alex nodded, a pleased smile on his face. His gaze was deep and distant, as if he could see through the very fabric of reality.

    "There are almost no people in this world worthy of the recognition of Thor''s hammer, and we are no exception. But... what if it was a true hero?"

    A hero worthy of being recognized by the Green Lantern ring��surely they could also wield the legendary Thor''s hammer!

    "You saw thising?" Punisher Frank couldn''t help but ask, and Songbird and Barton both perked up their ears.

    "I can''t unravel the mysteries of the entire timeline, but fortunately, I have an eye specially tuned to observe ''major events.'' In a world long dominated by superviins and filled with despair, the birth of the legendary Thor has finallye."

    At this, Alex simply shook his head with a lightugh and asked, "Wouldn''t you call that a ''major event''?"

    In the ruins of the underground fortress, ck Canary curiously examined the armor now covering her. It was her first time wearing something so divine, and she felt an irresistible urge to show it off to Wonder Woman.

    "That... that''s the legendary Thor''s hammer just three streets down from my ce!?" Ashley''s jaw dropped, her eyes filled with unconcealed envy. If she''d known that being a hero could grant her such immense power, she wouldn''t have bothered with the underworld at all.

    It must have been her dad who didn''t teach her well. Yeah, that''s it!

    "Ashley, are you alright?" ck Canary quickly snapped out of it, scanning the area for Ashley.

    "I''m fine," Ashley replied. "Your lightning really packs a punch."

    "I really can''t keep working with this woman," Venom weakly muttered beside her.

    If it were just the sonic attacks, he could barely tolerate it for a while, but now there was high heat and deafening noise as well.

    Teaming up?

    Haha, that''s not happening.

    "If you''re still cracking jokes, I guess you''re fine," ck Canary smiled. Even though she had no idea why she received the Asgardian inheritance, bing the new Thor, she wasn''t nning to reject the honor.

    After all, she still had a world that needed saving.

    At that moment, a sound suddenly came from the distant ruins, immediately catching the attention of both ck Canary and Ashley. They both turned to look, their expressions uncertain. A massive boulder slowly shifted, then crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. In the dim light, a tall, skinny figure shakily stood up.

    "This... this is a real... battle."

    Bullseye opened his mouth, blood flowing freely from it, mixing with the rain.

    By now, Bullseye was a far cry from his former glory. His entire mechanical arm had been torn off, forever left beneath the rubble, and his condition was pitiful��his body as broken as a discarded machine.

    "Oh, for f*ck''s sake, you old fart, how are you still alive?!" Ashley, always quick with her sharp tongue, was the first to voice her opinion. But her words didn''t get any reaction from Bullseye. His eyes were still locked on ck Canary, as steady as ever.

    "Still not giving up, Bullseye?" ck Canary frowned. "Didn''t you already kill me once? But now, you have no chance of victory."

    Bullseye ignored ck Canary''s words. He staggered as he bent down, picking up Namor''s trident with his remaining arm.

    "A real... battle."

    Aiming for ck Canary, who stood on top of the ruins like a god descending from the heavens, Bullseye muttered to himself, slurring his words, then took a step forward, starting to climb upward.

    "Stand down, Bullseye. This is your final warning."

    ck Canary''s expression turned cold as she raised Thor''s hammer, pointing it directly at Bullseye.

    "This is my moment of glory! My battle!"

    Bullseye''s crazed voice grew louder and louder, until he finally roared and charged toward ck Canary. Seeing Bullseye''s reckless dash, ck Canary decided not to engage him any further. She knew there was no saving these old relics. Bullseye screamed as he reached ck Canary and raised the trident.

    "This is my��"

    In the next instant, a bolt of lightning as thick as an arm exploded, piercing through his chest and sending him flying.

    The insane grin on Bullseye''s face froze in ce.

    "��glory, glory, glory..."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    262. After the Storm.

    263. Worries.

    264. Adding Another Layer of Lock.

    265. Preparation and Departure.

    266. Apokolips War.

 262. After the Storm.

    262. After the Storm.

    The torrential rain was gradually subsiding. It came quickly and left just as fast, barely giving anyone time to react.

    A beam of sunlight pierced through the clouds, slowly descending through the gaps, illuminating the ruins of the once grand White House. People scattered across the Times Square, as the rain interrupted their battles. The ever-escting war had nowe to a halt.

    Various factions were withdrawing, shrinking their spheres of influence. HYDRA was destroyed, the Red Skull had fallen, and otherworldly superheroes and Thor had appeared. One after another, these terrifying, headline-worthy events were overwhelming, leaving everyone breathless.

    The leaders of these forces urgently needed to discuss their next steps. The arrival of a new world was foreseeable, but no one knew what shape it would take. They had to be ready for anything.

    The mercenaries, still in shock, and the journalists who had risked their lives to get here, were all rushing to flee New Babylon. They were eager to report the news to the world.

    Although Red Skull had live-streamed the battle to the entire world, video footage was just that��video. Those who had witnessed the scene firsthand were preparing to embellish the story and spread the word.

    At this moment, the magnificent city that Red Skull had built from scratch had been reduced to a pile of rubble.

    The streets were littered with shattered ss from shop windows, with craters from explosions and shellfire marking the city. People were rushing to treat the wounded before finding an empty house to take cover in. After fighting for so long, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    HYDRA''s soldiers had been defeated. They were retreating through secret tunnels out of the city, but everyone knew HYDRA was finished. Beating down a defeated enemy was the first rule of the wastnd.

    Supporting Ashley as they reached the surface, ck Canary quickly spotted Pietro, soaked to the bone.

    When Thor''s hammer struck, sending lightning through HYDRA''s bunker, the gravitational field restraining Pietro had been destroyed. But the burst of lightning was too terrifying, and Pietro didn''t dare approach for a while.

    "Quite the scene, huh?" Pietro joked.

    Having survived, ck Canary and Ashley exchanged small smiles. After everything they had been through, all they wanted was to rest, take a long shower, and sleep.

    "What happened to the HYDRA soldiers outside? What about Red Skull? Did they rescue Jason?" ck Canary couldn''t help but ask.

    "Don''t worry. By the time I got here, the battle was already over. We''re just cleaning up now. I didn''t expect Bullseye to still be a threat, though," Pietro replied.

    <strong>Bzzz bzzz bzzz.</strong>

    A burst of static buzzed in their earpieces. With the signal jammers disabled,munication was restored. Then, a voice came through.

    "��Lance, is that you?"

    ck Canary froze, as if time had stopped for her. A few seconds passed before she hastily spoke. "Jason! Yes, it''s me, it''s Lance. I''m so d you''re alright."

    "They told me the Justice League outside was fake, just an illusion pulled from your memories. I don''t really understand��"

    "Don''t worry. Wait for me. Where are you? I''ming to find you right now." ck Canary anxiously interrupted Jason, the hammer in her hand spinning with a whooshing sound, as if she was about to leap into action at any moment.

    Pietro and Ashley could fully understand ck Canary''s emotions right now. Meeting an old friend from her world in this new one was definitely something to be excited about, so they quietly stood by, not interrupting.

    After chatting for a while, ck Canary couldn''t contain her feelings any longer. She just wanted to be in front of Jason immediately and tell him everything she''d been through recently.

    "Alright, now that we''re all gathered, I''ll take you to find Alex and the others," Pietro said, shaking his head with a hint of resignation. He then approached Ashley with a yful look. "Want me to carry you?"

    "No way, you''re all damp," Ashley replied, wrinkling her nose.

    "I''ll carry Ashley," ck Canary said, scooping her up with a smile, then nodded to Pietro. "Quicksilver, lead the way."

    "Alright, keep up."

    Pietro put on his goggles and dashed off in a blink, the water on the road scattering in all directions, leaving a clear path behind him. Receiving the legacy of Thor didn''t just mean gaining godly power and control over lightning; ck Canary had also inherited part of Thor''s memories.

    These memories vividly depicted how to use divine power and how to wield Mjolnir in battle and flight, allowing ck Canary to quickly learn how to harness these new abilities. However, finding abat style unique to herself on top of these powers would depend on ck Canary''s own insight and creativity in the future.

    The group gathered in the wine cer, marking a historic moment.

    A raven perched on a branch outside the ruins, curiously observing the people gathering underground, its gaze cutting through the rubble and debris.

    After the battle, Alex and the others reunited. While expressing their thanks to the wine cer''s owner in their hearts, they all raised their sses.

    "The n was a huge sess. I mean, it went way better than I expected. Honestly, Alex, you should''ve told me earlier how powerful you are. I bet even Doctor Strange couldn''t match you," Bartonughed heartily.

    "Even if you praise me, I''m not pouring you another drink, old man. You''ve had more than enough already, and it''s not good for your recovery," Alex replied.

    "It''s just a scratch, like a mosquito bite," Barton waved it off casually.

    At that moment, Ashley spoke up. "Alex, my dad''s eyes... are you sure they can''t be healed? I remember you''ve got the eyeball guy."

    "They can be healed," Alex answered immediately. "Magic can easily solve that problem, and I''ll figure out a way to handle the cost for you. Red Skull once severed the flow of magic, but things are different now."

    "Does that mean this world has magic again?" Barton asked curiously.

    "In a way, yes. I''ve nted seeds of magic from another world in this one. As for how they''ll grow and sprout, that depends on this world''s fundamental energy."

    Alex took a sip of his drink, then nced at ck Canary with a smile before continuing. "And we have Lady Lance to thank for activating Thor''s powers. With divine energy revived, this world will see more and more strange phenomena."

    ck Canary didn''t say a word. She simply raised her ss and lightly clinked it against Alex''s.

    No words were needed.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    263. Worries.

    264. Adding Another Layer of Lock.

    265. Preparation and Departure.

    266. Apokolips War.

    267. Batwoman Under Siege.

 263. Worries.

    263. Worries.

    "It seems you both have a lot to talk about."

    Looking at Jason Todd and ck Canary, Alex sighed. These two heroes from another world had finally reunited.

    Reflecting on the adventures they had in the wastnd, Alex couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. Before, when he was still an ordinary person, he had been fascinated by wastnd settings. Thosewless worlds filled with endless chaos always gave people the illusion of freedom, as if you could do whatever you wanted.

    But after experiencing it firsthand, Alex realized he was just a "Admirer from afar"��this broken ce wasn''t suitable for anyone. Just look at Jason Todd: even someone with his skills had almost died here, so what chance would he have had?

    Alex asked himself: if this had been the first world he''d traveled to, he probably wouldn''t have survived.

    "I just talked to Jason. I told him about some of your experiences and the development of this world, as well as the backgrounds of Red Skull and HYDRA. Most of this information came from Kate Bishop," ck Canary exined.

    By now, they had calmed down from the excitement of their initial reunion. ck Canary had returned to her usual intellectual self, while Jason remained very reserved, giving off an aura that kept others at arm''s length.

    "HYDRA is history now, and with Red Skull defeated, we''ve finally done something right," Barton said, feeling relieved.

    "Dad, you don''t think this is the end of it, do you?" Ashley frowned as she spoke.

    Barton froze for a moment at her words, then fell into silence.

    "Ashley is right," Frank Castle chimed in quietly. "HYDRA''s crumbling empire is bound to cause even greater chaos. In the west, the Hulk Gang is stirring, Doom is also restless, and not to mention all the family gangs. After today, I fear all the major forces will begin to reshuffle."

    Frank had remained silent until now, but having been in touch with remnants of S.H.I.E.L.D. over the years, he had a clear view of the global situation.

    "So what do we do next? Should we gather enough manpower to solve the problems here?" Pietro asked Alex, hoping he woulde up with a n.

    But Ashley was quick to speak up. "Don''t we have Osborn City? It''s been renamed Blood Hive now. That ce can serve as our base. Besides, Blood Baron is bound by a contract with Alex, so there''s no need to worry about him not following orders.

    Plus, HYDRA is gone, and the world is in chaos. We can take this opportunity to recruit people. For those who''ve lost hope, they''d be willing to give their lives if someone offers them protection. And don''t forget, we also have the Avengers and Bishop''s Sanctuary."

    Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise, looking at Ashley with admiration. "Not bad, you''ve got the makings of a gang leader. I didn''t expect you to have such a clear understanding of power dynamics."

    "Of course! Whose daughter do you think I am?" Barton puffed out his chest proudly.

    "I... I just picked up some things while living in Hammerfall," Ashley muttered, ignoring her proud dad, feeling her cheeks heat up. It was the first time she had been praised by someone.

    "It''s your natural talent," Alex said seriously. "Some people are born with leadership qualities, and many will follow them. But remember, as a leader, choosing the right path is the most important thing."

    "I understand," Ashley nodded slightly.

    Alex could see that Ashley was genuinely reflecting on his words, which was a good sign. Perhaps this time, she might find a new future for herself.

    "Back to the topic, Ashley is right, and I''ll add a bit more," Alex continued. "This world no longer needs heroes. What it needs now are warriors and fearless revolutionaries. If we want to restore order to this nightmarish world, we need to eradicate chaospletely."

    Alex paused, his gaze sweeping across everyone''s faces before continuing.

    "You''re all experienced veterans, so you should understand what I mean. There''s no longer a distinction between good and evil. What''sing is a grand war, the kind where many people will die. And justice? That''s something only the victors get to write."

    "I''ll help you, but Alex, you made me a promise," ck Canary couldn''t help but speak up.

    Alex, hearing her words, knew exactly what was on her mind.

    If time flowed the same in her universe, then it would be the third year since the Apokolips War there. Who knew how far the plot had advanced? If something went wrong on that side, it could easily affect this world too.

    "I was just about to bring that up."

    Alex rubbed his chin and spoke seriously.

    "We still can''t be certain of the exact state of Dinah''s and Jason''s universe. It might even be worse than this one. To prevent their world from crashing into ours, I n to go over and check it out."

    "You''re going with us?"

    "You''re leaving this universe?"

    ck Canary and Barton eximed simultaneously, then fell silent. After a moment, Barton asked, "This ce is about to erupt into chaos, with a world war looming. If you leave now, what will we do?"

    "No need to worry about that. Right now, the fighting is mainly focused on various factions consuming what''s left of HYDRA. No one will start a war at this moment. Any force that makes a move against others will be attacked by everyone��that''s amon understanding."

    Alex picked up his ss, took a sip, and continued exining.

    "I''ll notify Blood Baron. Your mission is to gather resources and strengthen yourselves as much as possible before I return. Try to unite Bishop''s Sanctuary, Blood Hive, and the Avengers. If you can pull that off, no ordinary force will dare provoke you."

    Barton didn''t respond, seemingly deep in thought about the feasibility of this n. On the other side, Frank spoke up. "How long do you expect to be gone?"

    "I''ve considered that. Since I''m unsure of the situation over there, I''ll allow for some extra time. But overall, it shouldn''t take more than a month."

    Alex shifted his tone.

    "And don''t worry, I can return at any moment if something unexpected happens."

    Though, it will drain a lot of power, he thought to himself.

    Since neither universe had been perfectly recorded by Alex''s timepad, he couldn''t set a time anchor point like he did in the Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe arc, where he locked an anchor, went off for ten years, and returned to the same moment. However, the good news was that the two universes were currently close enough.

    It was like two trains on parallel tracks, so close you could almost see what kind of instant noodles the people in the other train were eating. This allowed Alex to use his timepad to establish a magical link between the universes.

    In other words, even if Alex went to the other universe, he could stillmunicate with people in this one through the raven marks he''d left behind. This way, he could keep better track of both universes'' events.

    What worried Alex most was that after all the effort he had put into saving the Wastnd Universe, the Apokolips War Universe would suddenly derail and crash into this one, causing both universes to be destroyed.

    And that was why he was ready to act immediately.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    264. Adding Another Layer of Lock.

    265. Preparation and Departure.

    266. Apokolips War.

    267. Batwoman Under Siege.

    268. The Bat Family��s Ordeal.

 264. Adding Another Layer of Lock.

    264. Adding Another Layer of Lock.

    "The situation in the Wastnd is going to get much worse, even worse than forty years ago," Old Barton slowly began, his voice calm. "Back then, even though a lot of trouble was stirred up, those superviins still had a shred of ''humanity.'' With them around, the smaller gangs didn''t dare act too recklessly. But now, it''s different."

    The old Punisher also agreed with Barton''s statement. His years of experience made him understand how insane the small gangs became once they gained power.

    "Civilization has broken down, and most people have lost even the most basic decency. When all these factions go to war, they won''t care about civilian casualties. The entire world will be consumed by fear and death. To deal with these problems, Barton, we need more help," Frank said seriously.

    "I met an X-Man at Murderworld before, codename Blindfold. She used to be Scott''s student. And there''s Logan. Even though the world is in chaos, he''s got to consider his family and kids, whether he wants to get involved again or not," Barton said casually.

    "I can reach out to what''s left of S.H.I.E.L.D. They have connections with local militias, which might be able to lend us some support," Frank added after thinking for a moment. "And there''s also Viv Vision''s Avengers. I can contact them as well."

    Hearing Barton and Frank''s exchange, Pietro couldn''t help but chuckle. "Seems like, no matter how dark the world is, there are always people yearning for the light. When you add it all up, we''ve got quite a bit of backup."

    Pietro''s words lightened the tense atmosphere among the group.

    To their surprise, when they started counting the various scattered militias and organizations, they realized they had managed to put together a massivework of forces.

    "With this in mind, if our goal is just to survive and gather refugees while waiting for your return, we should be fine," Barton nodded and then turned to Alex. "Anything else you''d like to add?"

    At this, Alex pursed his lips, his mind recalling the various factions in the Wastnd and a few particrly capable individuals. Leaving aside Star-Lord, who was still somewhere in space, there were quite a few hero descendants left in the Wastnd. But after such chaos, it was hard to say how many had survived.

    After a moment of contemtion, seeing that everyone was looking at him, Alex cleared his throat and began to speak.

    "Uniting the factions is one thing, but recruiting some skilled individuals is also important. I''ve heard that Yelena, the ck Widow, is still alive. You can try finding her, as well as the kid with the Ant-Man helmet and Luke Cage''s daughter. Try to gather as many of these superhero legacies and descendants as you can."

    "That makes sense," Frank put down his ss, nodding seriously. "And there''s also the tech from the superviins. If Red Skull could use the heroes'' legacies, we can do the same."

    "But you all still need to be careful," Alex cautioned seriously. "Magic is just starting to reawaken, and there are a lot of things in the dark stirring. I''ll have Baron Blood form a new ''Midnight Sons,'' but you should still be cautious."

    Previously, during the era of magic''s decline, many dark creatures were on the verge of extinction. But now, with magic from other worlds taking root, no one could predict what new changes would emerge.

    The darkness had opened its eyes again, and empty rooms were once more filled with the sound of children''sughter. Everything was returning, and these changes would undoubtedly pour fuel on an already chaotic situation.

    "I''ll be careful," Frank replied, exhaling a puff of mist, his stiff smile softening. "Winter is almost over."

    "Yeah, once we survive the long night, we''ll see the dawn again," Alex added.

    No one could fully understand the feelings of Frank, Barton, and the others at this moment. It was a unique kind of excitement. Previously, they had lived in a hopeless Wastnd, consumed by the sins of the past and the sacrifices of old friends, trapped in endless despair.

    In such an environment, no one could see hope. Everyone had lost their dreams, trudging through each day aimlessly. Even Barton had been like that. He had drifted through most of his life, and if it hadn''t been for the arrival of the Raven pushing him to make aeback, he likely would have continued suppressing himself.

    But now, everything had changed. Osborne was defeated, Zemo was confined to a wheelchair, and even the arrogant Red Skull had be history. So, even though the world was about to be engulfed in mes again, Barton and the others couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. Because, for the first time in decades, they saw hope. A hope they had waited forty years for!

    "Now, let''s discuss who will travel to Dinah and Jason''s world," Alex said, breaking the moment of reflection.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, half the room immediately raised their hands without hesitation, including Old Barton.

    "Dad, what are you doing? Don''t you need to stay here to unite the various factions?" Ashley said, a little exasperated with her eager father.

    "Frank and Kate can handle it better than I can, heh," Barton scratched the back of his head sheepishly.

    "Yeah, right. I have no idea where Yelena or that X-Man you mentioned are, so you''d better stick around with me," Frank replied, rolling his eyes.

    Seeing Barton, who acted like an old child during everyday conversations, Alex couldn''t help but suppress a chuckle.

    "I know you want to see what another world looks like, but we''re not going on a field trip��we''re going to save the world. If you were forty years younger, sure. But for now, you better sit this one out."

    Plus, the more people that go, the more power it uses.

    Alex had realized he was starting to get a bit obsessive about managing power consumption, but he couldn''t help it. After all, energy was precious.

    With that said, Alex turned to the others. "Pietro, you''ve got enough experience, so no surprises there. But Kara, I need to remind you. I know you''re excited to see your cousin in that world, but you need to be careful. There''s Kryptonite in that universe, and it''s very dangerous for you."

    "I understand. ck Canary has already told me some intel about that world. I''m prepared," Kara nodded seriously.

    "Good, that puts my mind at ease."

    Since ck Canary had already given Kara a heads-up, Alex didn''t need to borate. He turned to Ashley next. "When you get there, follow orders. Got it?"

    "Yes!" Ashley and Venom both responded in unison.

    "Alright, then finally, we have the most crucial issue."

    Alex stretchedzily before looking at the hammer in ck Canary''s hand, a hint of amusement in his eyes.

    "Is something wrong, Alex? Is the hammer not allowed toe with me?"

    ck Canary noticed Alex''s gaze and felt a bit nervous. This was the first time she had possessed such great power, and it had given her hope of saving the world. She didn''t want to lose it now.

    Alex merely shrugged and smiled.

    "That''s not it. I just need to add another lock to it. Otherwise, when we get there and seven or eight new owners pop up, who knows if the hammer will still listen to you."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    265. Preparation and Departure.

    266. Apokolips War.

    267. Batwoman Under Siege.

    268. The Bat Family��s Ordeal.

    269. The People of Gotham Amidst Disaster!

 265. Preparation and Departure.

    265. Preparation and Departure.

    When it came to Thor''s hammer, it wasn''t that Alex was making a big deal out of it��Mjolnir''s history of incidents was just too numerous to count.

    There were countless heroes in Marvel who had lifted Thor''s hammer. Not to mention, in crossovers, both Wonder Woman and Superman had wielded Mjolnir. If we used ck Canary as a pivot, Alex predicted that half of the Justice League might be eligible to lift this broken hammer!

    At that point, it wouldn''t be Thor''s power anymore; it would just be the power of a portable charger.

    Even though Superman was most likely reduced to a normal person after being injected with liquid kryptonite, it would be kind of cool if he picked up Thor''s hammer and became the Kryptonian God of Thunder. But Alex didn''t think Superman, in his current state, would be able to lift it.

    After all, because of his decision-making mistake, the entire Earth had fallen, and the Justice League had been wiped out. He should still be immersed in endless pain and regret.Moreover, the remnants of Asgard''s dark power in the Wastnd Universe had already gathered in ck Canary''s body.

    If the hammer suddenly changed hands after reaching the DC Universe, it could cause a major split or depletion of the divine power, which might even backfire and affect this universe.

    To prevent any idents and to help ck Canary better control this power, Alex decided to add a ''blessing'' to the hammer, just like Odin once did.This way, unless someone possessed greaterbat power than him, they wouldn''t be able to break this magical binding or lift Thor''s hammer.

    And even if someone did break the binding, they still wouldn''t be able to lift the hammer, because underneath Alex''s magic, there was anotheryer of Odin''s seal.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just ayer of restriction magic. You can think of it as a blessing," Alex said, smiling as he stood in front of Thor''s hammer, reassuring a slightly nervous ck Canary. Then, he began to channel his magic.

    cing his hand gently on Mjolnir, a ghostly green me ignited instantly, enveloping the entire hammer in a matter of seconds, burning fiercely.

    A majestic divine aura surged out, and a terrifying pressure descended on everyone. Alex''s eyes glowed brightly, and he murmured under his breath, softly casting his magic seal.

    "This hammer shall not change owners before its current wielder dies��"

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    A thunderp rumbled outside, and the entire wine cer began to tremble.

    Everyone stared in shock at the scene before them, amazed that Alex''s magic had caused such a powerful reaction, all from just a few words.

    What they didn''t know was that casting a magical seal wasn''t a simple task. Especially adding a seal to an artifact blessed by Odin��that was even harder.

    The surrounding weather and the reaction weren''t caused by Alex but by the divine power within Mjolnir itself. To leave any mark on this hammer, the power of Odin had to approve. Fortunately, this divine power didn''t resist. In fact, it didn''t even hesitate, directly allowing Alex to cover it with a new magical seal.

    It didn''t take long for the trembling wine cer to gradually calm down, and everyone suddenly realized the oppressive aura had vanished.

    "It''s done. Go ahead, give it a try," Alex said with a smile, making a ''please'' gesture.

    Hearing this, ck Canary instinctively reached out her hand. Immediately, Thor''s hammer responded to the call, floating steadily andnding in her hand.

    "How does it feel?" Kara asked curiously.

    "It''s great, no issues at all. I even feel the divine power flowing through me more smoothly now. Such a strange feeling," ck Canary answered excitedly, ying with the hammer.

    "So, does that mean you need a new code name now? Should we call you Lady Thor or still ck Canary?" Ashley asked, folding her arms and stepping closer.

    "I think I''ll stick with ck Canary. I inherited this code name from the previous generation, so��"

    "ck Canary is a bird. How about Thunderbird as a code name?" Ashley immediately suggested.

    "Hey, are you even listening to me?"

    As the women bantered, Alex smiled slightly, then turned around, his gaze falling on Jason Todd, who had remained silent from the start.

    In Alex''s mind, Red Hood was a bit dark and brooding, but usually, he was still a pretty outgoing guy. So why was he so resistant to engaging here?

    "I''ve noticed you''ve been staring at my umbre," Alex said, opening up the conversation. Jason blinked slightly at thement, then silently nodded and asked:

    "Is it Cobblepot''s?"

    "Yeah, a trophy from Batman in another universe. It''s just a prototype, but Bruce added some tech and special modifications to it," Alex smiled and continued, "Jason, can you tell me about what happened to you before you came here?"

    Jason was caught off guard by Alex''s directness and fell silent for a moment, but soonposed himself and replied.

    "There''s nothing I can''t talk about. I was chasing Tattooed Man in Gotham, and then I suddenly saw the arrival of Parademons. They attacked fiercely, catching mepletely off guard. I had no choice but to try to escape, but��"

    Jason''s expression darkened.

    "I see," Alex mused thoughtfully.

    "I heard from Dinah that the Justice League went to attack Apokolips and were all wiped out, with no one returning. Then Apokolipsunched an invasion of Earth. Is that true?" Jason asked suddenly.

    Even now, he found it hard to believe that the Justice League would embark on such an absurd mission. And what he found even harder to believe was that not a single hero, including Batman, had stood up to oppose it��they had all supported it.

    "...It''s true," Alex admitted, not sure what else to say.

    "But there''s likely more to it. We still don''t know the whole story."

    Jason nodded silently. At this point, all he hoped was that Batman wasn''t dead. That way, he could punch him and demand an exnation for what the hell had happened.

    "When do we leave?" Jason asked again.

    Hearing this, Alex patted Jason on the shoulder.

    "As soon as you finish absorbing the Super Soldier Serum, we''ll leave immediately."

    The next day, after a night of rest, everyone was ready to depart.

    Absorbing the Super Soldier Serum wasn''t difficult. With Alex''s magical assistance, Jason Todd sessfully acquired superhuman strength, bing a true ''Super Soldier.''

    As for Hawkeye, Songbird, and Punisher, Alex used anti-magic spells to directly send them to the Blood Nest. It had to be said that DC''s magic for opening portals was really handy��it only took a word.

    "So��"

    Alex slung his ck umbre over his back and looked at everyone.

    "Are you all ready?"

    Kara was the first to stand behind Alex, her expression both nervous and excited. The thought of finally being able to see her cousin in the future filled her with anticipation.Pietro, on the other hand, casually wiped his goggles with a carefree grin, as if this trip was just another vacation for him.

    Ashley took a deep breath, calming her excitement with a whisper from Venom. But her hands still trembled slightly, revealing that she wasn''t asposed as she appeared. As for ck Canary, holding Mjolnir, and a much more muscr Jason Todd, they could hardly wait any longer.

    After scanning everyone''s faces, Alex smiled slightly and turned his gaze forward.

    "Let''s go!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    266. Apokolips War.

    267. Batwoman Under Siege.

    268. The Bat Family''s Ordeal.

    269. The People of Gotham Amidst Disaster!

    270. Gotham Falls.

 266. Apokolips War.

    266. Apokolips War.

    Under the darkened sky, in a deste and pitch-ck alley, a purple portal suddenly opened, breaking the silence.

    "Safe."

    The first person to step out was Alex, arriving in a new world, filled with countless unknown dangers.

    Although Alex had experienced many worlds before, this was the first time he had traveled through two parallel timelines simultaneously. At this moment, Alex wasn''t entirely sure where they were, only roughly able to ensure that theirnding point was still on Earth.

    "So stinky." Pietro fanned his hand in front of his nose, mumbling with a frown. "Another trash bin nearby? I''m almost getting used to it."

    However, no one was paying attention to the pungent smell at this moment. They were all observing their surroundings, especially ck Canary and Red Hood, who were finally back in their own world. It was impossible for them not to feel some excitement inside.

    "Kara, how''s the environment around us?" ck Canary knew Kara had X-ray vision, and the dim surroundings wouldn''t hinder her. Kara could even monitor the entire city.

    "I don''t see��wait, this city�� has already..." Kara''s eyes widened, and as her gaze shifted, her breathing gradually quickened.

    In Kara''s vision, the entire city had long since fallen. The once neatly arranged skyscrapers had now turned into rubble. The streets were littered with shattered concrete, countless crushed cars were scattered on the ground, and everywhere she looked, there was only destion.

    If the ruins of New Babylon still held some remnants of human life, this ce was like a graveyard, utterly devoid of life. Only the void of death and the fear of silence enveloped the entire city.

    "Miss Minutes, check the time flow between the two timelines."

    While everyone else was inspecting their surroundings, Alex slightly turned away, calling out to the Miss Minutes in his mind.

    <strong>[Processing... please wait.]</strong>

    "Kara, what did you see?" ck Canary asked anxiously. Although she had already prepared herself for the worst, deep down, she still harbored some hope.

    "I don''t see any signs of life. At least not nearby. Don''t worry, Dinah, I''ll check elsewhere. Maybe this ce was abandoned after the war," Kara forced a smile, trying tofort her.

    However, Jason Todd, who had been observing for a moment, gradually showed a more serious expression.

    "This is Gotham!"

    Jason Todd spoke with an unwavering tone, and at the same time, a sh of surprise and anger flickered in his eyes.

    "This is Gotham? How can you be sure?" Pietro asked quietly. He had been to Gotham before, but he didn''t think Jason could pinpoint the city so quickly. "You haven''t even stepped out of this alley."

    "There are many alleys," Jason Todd clenched his fist, his eye twitching. "But this alley? There''s only one like it in the world. I can''t be wrong."

    "Huh?"

    Pietro was puzzled, not understanding what he meant.

    "It shouldn''t be like this. The Justice League were the only ones who left Earth. The should still be protected by other heroes. How did this ce end up like this? Could they have..." ck Canary didn''t dare continue her train of thought.

    Jason Todd also remained silent at this moment. Everyone was deep in their thoughts, and the alley returned to a state of quiet.

    After a moment, Alex turned back to face the group, who were still lost in thought, and broke the silence.

    "I just checked the time flow between the two worlds. Although these two timelines are running parallel, there''s still a slight difference in their flow. You all stayed in the wastnd for three years, but in this world... only about two years have passed."

    "Two years..."

    ck Canary covered her face in pain as the image of Green Arrow, Oliver Queen, appeared in her mind. "In just two years, this ce has be like this?"

    "Dick... Damian... this is how you protected Gotham?" Jason Todd gritted his teeth, putting on his Red Hood mask and walking out of the alley.

    "Where are you going?" Pietro asked.

    Without turning back, Red Hood replied coldly.

    "To the Batcave."

    Seeing this, Pietro looked towards Alex.

    "Gotham shouldn''t have fallen so easily. The heroes and criminals here are all formidable. Unless Darkseid personally intervened or sent arge army of Doomsday-like creatures for a direct assault, killing them wouldn''t be easy."

    Alex thought for a moment, then continued speaking.

    "My guess is that they found a way to hide. After all, Doomsday-like creatures also have Kryptonian X-ray vision, so there must be some sort of sanctuary here. Let''s check the Batcave; maybe we can find some clues."

    "You''re right. Damian is an exceptional hero. They wouldn''t fall so easily." ck Canary took a deep breath, acknowledging Alex''s words.

    The group stepped out of the alley to find Jason Todd standing silently at the entrance, seemingly waiting for them.

    "I was afraid you wouldn''t know the way."

    Jason said casually, then turned and started walking.

    Although they hadn''t known him for long, the group hade to understand Red Hood''s personality. Considering that he had been tortured by the Red Skull for three years and had such a tragic backstory, they all made efforts to amodate him, including his emotions.

    "Kara, I''m not sure if there are any Parademons nearby. I need to connect with this world''s magical energy, so keep an eye out while we''re on the move."

    "Leave it to me." Kara nodded solemnly.

    Since arriving here, although it was still nighttime, Kara felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders. It seemed that the sun in this universe was different, and this ce was much better than the wastnd.

    Though they were walking, the group moved quickly. A gentle breeze stirred the old newspapers scattered on the ground, sending them flying into the air. The entire city seemed to have been killed in its sleep, leaving only the deste streets.

    The ruined city was covered in signs of destruction, with hideous scars covering the entire area. ck Canary frowned deeply as she saw this, her mood growing heavier.

    If Gotham had be like this, what would have happened to her Star City? Especially after it had lost Green Arrow and her. ck Canary struggled to keep her mind from imagining that scenario.

    The air was thick with the stench of decay and the smell of gunpowder, as if sewage from the sewers had overflowed. Suddenly, Kara, who was walking in the middle, stopped, her eyes fixed on something ahead.

    "What is it?" Ashley asked curiously.

    "There''s something ahead," Kara said uncertainly. "About fifteen blocks away, someone is being chased by some flying creatures."

    "It''s Parademons!" ck Canary reacted instantly, preparing to summon lightning and transform.

    "Wait. Using Thor''s power here would draw too much attention. Are you nning to attract all the Parademons?"

    Alex stopped ck Canary and then turned to Ashley and Pietro.

    "The skyscrapers are your yground. Go check it out, and be careful."

    Ashley and Pietro exchanged nces, then gave Alex a confident smile.

    In the next moment, they sprang into action.

    Ashley was covered by the Venom suit, leaping into the air and shooting webs from her palms, swinging between the damaged skyscrapers. Pietro put on his goggles and disappeared down the road in the blink of an eye.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    267. Batwoman Under Siege.

    268. The Bat Family''s Ordeal.

    269. The People of Gotham Amidst Disaster!

    270. Gotham Falls.

    271. A Dance of Madness!

 267. Batwoman Under Siege.

    267. Batwoman Under Siege.

    Gotham''s Eastern Port.

    After the demon-like creatures'' massive invasion, this ce had long been abandoned. The Gotham Port, once considered a cash cow by numerous gangs, nowy in ruins. Countless cargo ships and cruise liners sat rusted at the dock, emanating a foul stench of decay.

    Since ck Mask and his gang members''st stand at the port ended in failure, thest human stronghold in East Gotham had fallen to the demonic assault. Half the city was awash in blood, flowing into the ocean, while the whole of Gotham was shrouded in fear.

    Up to now, this ce remained a no-man''snd, a human exclusion zone with no signs of life whatsoever. However, the dead silence was suddenly broken by the sound of footsteps.

    Amid the broken docks and shipping containers, a swift, dark figure darted through, lightly stepping on a sunken spot, causing a spray of water to scatter in all directions.

    The still water on the road reflected the moonlight, and under the pale glow, numerous winged, demon-like creatures flew across the sky, their passage apanied by a faint buzzing sound.

    "Barbara, are you still with me?"

    Supporting herself with one hand on a high tform, the agile figure flipped over a pile of steel bars and vanished into the shadows of a dark alley.

    (I''ve pinpointed your location, but Kate, where are you leading them?)

    A concerned female voice came through the earpiece. Batwoman Kate''s eyes flickered as she leapt again, using the wall to propel herself up to the second floor.

    (There are too many of them. You''re cornering yourself.)

    "It''s just a few ordinary parademons. This isn''t a dead end." Batwoman smiled slightly and casually tossed a bat-shaped explosive near a window on the second floor.

    In the next moment, a grotesque creature appeared at the window. It had a humanoid body but a face resembling a beast, like something straight out of a nightmare brought to life. The creature roared as it spotted Batwoman''s fleeting figure, then tore apart the window ledge, preparing to chase after her.

    But the moment it leaned halfway in, the infrared sensor on the bat-shaped bomb detected it, and a deafening explosion erupted. Fiery mes burst forth, engulfing the demon in an instant.

    Not expecting the parademons to pursue so closely, Batwoman, who hadn''t yet cleared the st radius, felt a massive force m into her from behind, throwing her off bnce as she was hurled forward by the explosion''s shockwave.

    Hearing the st, Barbara''s voice came through the earpiece again, filled with worry.

    (Kate! Are you okay? Kate!)

    Batwoman, who hadnded among shattered ss, shook her head and quickly got back on her feet. "I''m not dead yet. Stop yelling."

    (I''m almost there. Just hang on a little longer.)

    "Then you''d better hurry, because I''m about to kill them all." Kate forced a smile, listening to the growing hum of wings. She knew the parademons were closing in.

    The parademons were mindless biological weapons, obeying only their creator, Darkseid. They devoured civilizations across the universe like locusts. Though individually not particrly strong, they were beyond what ordinary humans could handle.

    The most terrifying thing about them was their numbers. These creatures, capable of flight and groundbat, swarmed in overwhelming numbers, and most civilizations couldn''t withstand their onught.

    As Batwoman sprinted towards the bedroom, preparing to break through from the balcony, she suddenly noticed a grotesque face appear outside the window.

    <strong>Roaaaarrrr!</strong>

    The parademon opened its mouth, revealing jagged teeth dripping with saliva. Its blood-red eyes locked onto Batwoman, filled with murderous intent, as though it had found a rare delicacy.

    "Well then��"

    Batwoman gripped her batarang tightly, bracing for battle.

    "It''s time to get serious."

    With a furious roar, the demon could no longer contain its bloodlust. It extended its ws and ripped apart the window railing, ready to leap inside and tear Batwoman to pieces. But it only managed to take one step before it was haltedpletely.

    It was as if some force was pulling it back. The parademon thrashed wildly, trying to reach the Batwoman just out of its grasp. Yet no matter how furiously it struggled, it couldn''t move beyond the window frame.

    "What the��?"

    Batwoman tilted her head, not understanding what was happening.

    The next second, the parademon was yanked back with terrifying speed, flying out of the window and vanishing in an instant, leaving behind only a gaping hole and a mess of debris. Hearing the parademon''s distant wails, Batwoman frowned and quickly approached the window, peering out at the street below bathed in moonlight.

    She saw a strange ck figure moving with agility unimaginable for an ordinary person between the crumbling buildings of the residential area. The figure shot out web-like threads from their hands, binding the parademons to the ground.

    "What�� is that?"

    Batwoman''s lips parted slightly as she stared at the mysterious ck figure.

    She realized this was no ordinary person. The raw strength alone made her feel uneasy, and the regr parademons couldn''t withstand even a single blow from this figure.

    At that moment, the sound of debris shifting behind her alerted Batwoman to danger. Turning around, she saw that the parademon from earlier, the one she thought had been obliterated by the explosion, was still alive. It had barely survived and had dragged itself to where she stood.

    Gazing at the creature, its body covered in charred scars, Batwoman didn''t hesitate. She readied herself for another fight, but before she could act, someone else beat her to it.

    A gust of wind surged through the room. Batwoman only caught a glimpse of a silver sh, and in the blink of an eye, the roaring parademon was sent flying, smashing through the wall into the living room, lifeless among the rubble.

    "Did you not notice?"

    A yful voice came from behind. Batwoman turned to see a silver-haired man wearing goggles wink at her, then speed off, disappearing over the balcony.

    Batwoman stood there, stunned. She was certain this speedster didn''t belong to the sh family, because Batman''s files had recorded almost every speedster in existence��none matched this one.

    Besides, this guy wasn''t nearly as fast as the sh. At least her dynamic vision could vaguely make out that he punched the parademon.

    (Kate, are you okay? I thought I heard a man''s voice?)

    Barbara''s voice brought Batwoman back to reality. She let out a breath, watching the parademon squad outside being ughtered, and slowly said,

    "You heard right. Looks like Gotham has a new friend."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    268. The Bat Family''s Ordeal.

    269. The People of Gotham Amidst Disaster!

    270. Gotham Falls.

    271. A Dance of Madness!

    272. Part of Gotham.

 268. The Bat Family’s Ordeal.

    268. The Bat Family��s Ordeal.

    "Harry and Rayne would never believe it; they''d think I''m just making things up. But honestly, who would believe what I''ve seen and experienced?"

    The wind roared in her ears. Ashley thought of the two little sidekicks waiting for her return in Hammer City, the two brothers who grew up cosying Daredevil and Punisher.

    "No one would believe me."

    A web shot out with a sharp <strong>''whizz''</strong>, striking a flying demon-like creature with lightning speed.

    "I''m in another world right now."

    With a tremendous yank, she pulled the creature down from the sky with terrifying force. The parademon couldn''t resist and screamed as it plummeted, only to meet Ashley''s full-powered punch.

    "... Fighting parademons!"

    The parademon''s head instantly exploded, and its dragonfly-like wings ceased their frantic pping. Its lifeless body crashed to the ground.

    "Your grandpa would be proud of you, little girl. Now rip off their wings! I just love seeing walls sttered with blood, hahaha!" Venom howled in excitement.

    "This ce is heaven. Look, there''s another one trying to run!"

    "Don''t worry, it won''t escape!"

    Ashley smiled coldly, ncing around her surroundings. She shot webs from both hands, securing herself to two nearby skyscrapers. Pulling back like a slingshot, she stepped back, tightening the webs until they were taut.

    Aiming at the fleeing parademon, Ashley released the webs andunched herself into the sky like a cannonball.

    "Yahoo��!"

    <strong>Stter!</strong>

    Under the moonlight, the parademon burst into a fireworks disy of blood in midair.

    In the distance, Alex and Kara were frozen in ce after witnessing the scene. Alex awkwardly coughed and looked away, while Kara sighed and covered her eyes.

    Batwoman had originally nned to join the fight and help them, but by the time she arrived on the street, the battle was almost over. The entire parademon squad was nearly wiped out by Ashley and Pietro.

    Stopping in her tracks, Pietro nced at Batwoman, removed his goggles with a smile, and said, "No need to thank us, Ba��uh,dy."

    "It''s Batwoman," Kate said, approaching Pietro cautiously. Even though they had saved her, she wasn''t ready to fully trust them. "Who are you?"

    "Quicksilver. You can call me Pietro." He introduced himself with a wave. "And that''s Ashley Barton, Spider-Woman."

    "Never heard of you."

    Batwoman''s expression remained unchanged, cold and distant.

    "Well, that makes two of us. Never heard of a female Batman either, especially one with red hair. Honestly, don''t you think your aesthetic is a little..."

    Before Pietro could finish, the sound of a motorcycle engine roared in the distance. Everyone turned to see a signature Batcycle speeding toward them. The bike sped past the three of them before performing a slick drift, stopping perfectly in front of them.

    "Well, great. Now I''m seeing two female Batmans." Pietro raised an eyebrow.

    "It''s Batgirl," the woman on the Batcycle said as she dismounted. Walking quickly over to Batwoman, she kept a wary eye on Pietro and Ashley. "Are you alright?" she asked Kate.

    "I''m fine. I was about to handle it myself, but these two interrupted," Kate said, crossing her arms.

    "I think you mean saved you," Ashley said, crossing her arms as well.

    Batgirl and Batwoman exchanged a nce, both noticing the oddness in each other''s eyes as they took in Venom''s viinous appearance. Although Earth had fallen, and heroes and criminals were now forced to work together, neither of them had encountered someone quite like him before.

    "Who are you really? How did you get here, and why didn''t my surveince system detect you?" Barbara asked, frowning.

    "It''s a long story. But really, is it smart to be riding such a noisy motorcycle in this silent city? Aren''t you worried about attracting those flying monsters?" Pietro retorted.

    "Those parademons were just a patrol unit. Ever since Gotham fell, the main force withdrew from here. The closest major parademon stronghold is over a hundred kilometers away. If theye, I''ll detect it in advance," Batgirl replied calmly. Then she paused, before asking again.

    "So, who <strong>''are''</strong>you?"

    "Barbara!"

    Suddenly, a man''s voice called out from a distance.

    Barbara and Kate immediately recognized it, but before they could process who it was, they spotted arge man wearing a crimson helmet standing atop a distant ruin, staring at them.

    "You''re...!"

    Barbara was stunned, disbelief filling her eyes.

    But the Red Hood wasted no time. He quickly began walking toward them, his heavy steps filled with barely contained fury. Even though his face was hidden behind his mask, everyone could feel the seething anger radiating from him.

    "Tell me, where is Bruce!?" Red Hood''s eyes practically burned with rage.

    "Jason, is that you? But you... you were..." Barbara began to speak but was cut off rudely by Jason Todd.

    "Enough! Tell me where Bruce is right now!"

    "Hey, calm down," Batwoman frowned deeply.

    Barbara''s eyes flickered with emotion as she calmed herself from the shock of seeing Jason Todd "die and resurrect" multiple times. She sighed softly, then said in a low voice.

    "We don''t know where Bruce is. No one has seen him since the Justice League invaded Apokolips two years ago. Except for Shazam, who escaped, the whereabouts of the others are a mystery. We''ve prepared for the worst."

    "What do you mean, prepared for the worst? Assuming he''s dead?" Jason clenched his fists tightly. "Hmph, it would be better if he were dead!"

    "Jason! I don''t care what effects the Lazarus Pit has had on you, but if you''re here to work with us, I suggest you show some respect," Kate couldn''t hold back anymore.

    "Work together?"

    Jason looked like he''d heard a joke. He coldly stared at the two women, barely resisting the urge to drag the other Robins out to beat them senseless.

    "With <strong>''you''</strong>? Tell me, what have you been doing these past two years? How did Gotham fall into this mess? Forgive me if I didn''t notice Dick or Damian. Are they dead too? Look around! This is the city we swore to protect, and now look at it."

    "Calm down, Jason. I understand your anger," Barbara sighed, lowering her head.

    "...Dick... he''s dead."

    The moment she said it, an eerie silence fell over the group.

    A cold wind blew, stirring their capes. Red Hood''s eye twitched as he struggled to ept what he had just heard.

    "What did you say?" His voice was hoarse, trembling slightly as his emotions ran wild.

    Kate lowered her head too, falling silent. After what felt like an eternity, Barbara finally spoke again, recounting the Bat Family''s recent misfortunes.

    "After the Justice League left, the Teen Titans were in charge of protecting the Earth. But the number of Doomsday parademons was overwhelming, and theirbat abilities were extraordinary. The Titans didn''t have time to react and were forced into battle. The result..."

    Listening to Barbara, Jason Todd clenched his eyes shut. As someone who had also ''died'' at the hands of Doomsday parademons, he knew all too well how terrifying they were.

    If you had something to counter them, fine. But besides Batman and Luthor, who carries Kryptonite on them?

    "And Damian?"

    After a long silence, Jason Todd finally spoke again, his voice calmer this time.

    "We don''t know," Barbara shook her head.

    "He took Dick''s body. We suspect he was going to use the Lazarus Pit, but after that, he never returned."

    At this, Red Hood couldn''t help but mutter.

    "Fxxk Batman."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    269. The People of Gotham Amidst Disaster!

    270. Gotham Falls.

    271. A Dance of Madness!

    272. Part of Gotham.

    273. What Is Hope?

 269. The People of Gotham Amidst Disaster!

    269. The People of Gotham Amidst Disaster!

    "Let''s put that aside for now, Jason. Where have you been these past two years? Why couldn''t we reach you? The Tattooed Man even imed you were dead. What''s going on? Were you taken to be soaked in the Lazarus Pit too?"

    Kate took two steps forward, her beautiful eyes cautiously fixed on the Red Hood''s mask.

    "Or are you not really Jason at all, but a clone or something else?"

    "I am me," Jason Todd replied casually. "In this world, I have indeed ''died,'' but you have no idea what I''ve been through."

    "He crossed into another universe." At this moment, Alex and the others walked over.

    Seeing such arge group of people suddenly appear, it was impossible for Barbara and Kate not to be tense. They hadn''t seen outsiders for a long time, especially not ones with such strength. Sensing their unease, Alex gave them a kind smile. "No need to be nervous, detectives. We''re not your enemies. On the contrary, we''re here to help you."

    As Barbara fixed her gaze on Alex and his group, she felt an intangible pressure. She had a strong sense of such things, and she had only ever felt this kind of strength from members of the Justice League.

    Batwoman Kate caught the key detail. She nced around in surprise before turning her gaze back to Jason. "You crossed into another universe!?"

    "Yes." Jason did not deny it and nodded silently. "I don''t know the reason, but at the moment I was killed by a Doomsday-like creature, I entered another apocalyptic future world."

    ".And you all are...?" Kate looked at Pietro, Ashley, and Alex''s group, her eyes full of shock.

    "I told you, we''re here to help you," Alex said calmly. "We''vee from a very far ce."

    Hearing this, Kate froze in ce, and a hint of concern shed in her eyes. Before this, she had never encountered beings from another world, let alone from an apocalyptic one.

    Although she had been a superhero for quite some time, with Batman and others like him bearing most of the burden, they rarely faced situations they couldn''t handle.

    Now, with the Justice League gone and Earthpletely fallen, the remaining heroes were fighting their own battles, receiving centralizedmands only through Superman''s wife, Lois. This had ced immense pressure on them.

    In such a situation, the sudden appearance of a group iming to be ''visitors from another world'' naturally made Kate wary, as no one could tell if this was just a new trick by Darkseid, intended for his amusement.

    "Barbara, at least you can trust me, right?" ck Canary, standing behind Alex, finally stepped forward.

    She had originally intended to reunite with her long-lostrades, but standing together again, ck Canary suddenly found herself calm. She could sense the pressure weighing on both Barbara and Kate, and she could also see the red veins in their eyes.

    "Dinah?"

    Hearing ck Canary''s voice, Barbara froze.

    "It''s me." ck Canary took a step forward, and the two women immediately embraced.

    If there was anyone in both the Bat-Family and the Arrow-Family who shared a particrly strong bond, it was Barbara and ck Canary. They had known each other long before the Justice League was formed and had a deep connection.

    For a moment, no one interrupted them, leaving the two long-separated sisters to enjoy this rare peaceful atmosphere.

    The only one feeling slightly out of ce was undoubtedly Kara. At this moment, her only concern was finding her cousin, Superman, as soon as possible. However, news of the Justice League''s disappearance was not new, and she knew she couldn''t rush. Her only prayer now was that nothing had happened to her cousin.

    "Ahem."

    After a while, Alex broke the silence. "I don''t usually ruin the mood, but here we are, standing on the streets of Gotham in the dead of night. Even if there are no Parademons around, it still feels a bit..."

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but he knew Barbara would understand his meaning.

    "Oh, sorry, my bad. It''s just... you all, I... it feels like I''m dreaming." Barbara exhaled deeply, releasing ck Canary.

    "I''ll take you to the new Batcave. That''s where we live now."

    "The new Batcave?" Jason turned his head.

    Kate responded, "We moved a while ago. The original Batcave was destroyed by Darkseid''s Parademons, and Wayne Manor is in ruins. It''s clear those Parademons came prepared when they attacked Gotham."

    Hearing Kate''s exnation, Alex nodded in agreement. Indeed, fighting the Bat-Family can only work in a surprise attack. Giving them time to prepare is a mistake. It seemed Batman knew this as well, having personally arranged the Parademons.

    No one understood Gotham better than Batman. After being ''brainwashed'' by Darkseid, Batman wielded the executioner''s de over Gotham without hesitation, as evidenced by the current state of the city. Led by Barbara and Kate, the group hurried toward the location of the new Batcave.

    Along the way, Alex and hispanions briefly introduced themselves and exined the rtionship between their two worlds, as well as the experiences of ck Canary and Red Hood in the wastnd world.

    When they learned that Kara was Superman''s cousin, the expressions on the two Batwomen''s faces were priceless. But considering that ck Canary and Red Hood had crossed into another world, Kara''s appearance wasn''t entirely unbelievable.

    With another Kryptonian in the mix, their strength would only increase.

    However, Alex could sense through telepathy that Barbara and Kate still didn''t fully trust them. They had only led the group to one of the Batcave''s newer hideouts, while the true Batcave''s location remained secret in their minds.

    But Alex wasn''t surprised. If they had trusted everyone immediately, it would have been a bit unreasonable. Trust is something that''s hard toe by.

    <strong>Underground, beneath Arkham Asylum.</strong>

    Everyone sat around a round table, with pristine teacups in front of them. Barbara was holding a kettle, pouring water into the cups. "Have some hot tea to warm up. It looks like it''s going to be a sleepless night."

    Although Arkham Asylum had long since turned into ruins, the underground facilities were still intact. After Barbara and Kate arrived, they cleaned the ce thoroughly.

    Holding up his teacup, Alex gently blew on it before looking up to ask.

    "Can you tell me about Gotham? I''m still quite curious. Even though it''s fallen, it''s hard to believe there''s not a single living soul left."

    After pouring tea for everyone, Barbara returned to her seat and poured herself a cup.

    As the tea streamed down, flowing into the cup, Barbara''s vision blurred, and she was suddenly reminded of shes of swords and gunfire.

    "Some say Gotham is a magical ce; you can never guess the horrors hidden here��"

    Whenever Gotham faced a certain disaster��be it under Bane''s rule, threatened by the Joker, or taken over by the Riddler��experts would predict a mass exodus. The ones sitting in suits on television, pointing fingers, would predict that the citizens would no longer be able to endure these crises and would decide to flee. But, they never understood Gotham. They never understood the people living here.

    The people who choose to live here are each as stubborn as the city itself. In fact, every time Gotham is on the brink of life or death, many of the residents instinctively band together to prove something to those experts.

    They want to prove to the entire world��just how resilient the people of Gotham are!

    ".The Parademons�� the Parademons just broke through the GCPD checkpoint! They''re moving down the street..."

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    The heat vision sted apart Barbara''s car cover, and the force of the explosion flung her away.

    The terrifying st echoed in Barbara''s mind as shey powerless in the debris. Although her Batsuit absorbed most of the impact, the immense sonic boom left her entire head feeling dazed. Her vision blurred, and her ears were filled with a cacophony of noise, almost rendering her deaf.

    After several minutes, when she finally regained focus, she saw that the street around her had long been overrun. Countless Parademons gathered in the sky, wreaking havoc on everything around them.

    Gotham was already in ruins. Amid the violent explosions, residents scattered in all directions, but against these fearsome Parademons, they had nowhere to run.

    Barbara, with her leg trapped under a car hood, found it hard to move. She saw her earpiece lying not far away and immediately stretched out with all her strength, desperately trying to reach it.

    Her bloodied fingers trembled as she felt the pain surging from her leg, but she had no time to dwell on it.

    Finally, her fingers touched the earpiece.

    Clenching her teeth, Barbara quickly ced the earpiece back in and began reaching out to the heroes on the other side of the city.

    "Kate! Kate, can you hear me!?"

    But, the only response was an abyss of silence. There was no sound from the earpiece, and Barbara''s heart sank. Her calls received no answer, but they did attract several Parademons.

    These fear-sensing monsters were experts at hunting prey. They could hear the faintest sounds and track their targets through fear.

    A buzzing sound approached. Barbara strained to lift her head and saw a massive Parademonnding in front of her, opening its monstrous mouth wide. Just then, a carefree, cockyugh echoed from behind the Parademon.

    "The more you cut me the bigger I grow.What am I?"

    Before either the Parademon or Barbara could react, the next moment��

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    A green bullet shot straight through the back of the Parademon''s head, leaving a perfectly round green hole.

    The Parademon swayed for a moment before copsing right in front of Barbara with a thundering crash, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    Barbara looked at the scene in shock, then followed the body upward with her gaze. Standing there, on top of the Parademon''s corpse, was a tall, thin man dressed in a green suit and wearing a green hat, holding a gun andughing wildly.

    "The answer is�� a hole, my love."

    Staring at the man, Barbara couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Riddler, how did you��"

    As a detective, Barbara could easily tell that the Riddler was utterly terrified. Though he presented himself as carefree andposed, it was all a facade. He was terrified, scared of the chaos and destruction the Parademons were causing in Gotham.

    The Riddler knew this too. His trembling lips barely held onto the forced smile he kept on his face, as if doing so could give him some courage.

    Tilting his head, the Riddler looked at Barbara and extended his hand.

    "The final prank has begun. Care to join me?"

    Barbara hesitated for only a couple of seconds before reaching out her hand.

    "Count me in."

    The two sped hands.

    Each could feel the coldness from the other.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    270. Gotham Falls.

    271. A Dance of Madness!

    272. Part of Gotham.

    273. What Is Hope?

    274. Defeated Soldiers.

 270. Gotham Falls.

    270. Gotham Falls.

    Gotham, long shrouded in clouds and shadow, now resembled a hell on earth.

    The streets had descended into chaos, countless citizens fleeing in all directions, desperate to survive this horrific disaster. Yet their fear only worsened the situation, drawing in more Parademons.

    Police sirens red throughout the district, but these defenses were as fragile as candles in the wind. The sudden invasion caught the Gotham City Police Department off guard; many officers had been hastily assembled.

    Under the onught of the Parademons, the officers'' defenses were gradually crumbling. Bullets might hold up against ordinary Parademons, but against those of the Doomsday variety, they were nothing more than sticks.

    Even so, they did not give up. The Gotham City Police Department was deserted, with all avable personnel deployed tobat.

    Shouting "GCPD," they rushed to the most crowded streets, where countless Parademons were ughtering civilians, making it the battlefield that needed them the most.

    Gunfire roared incessantly. Within half an hour, a third of Gotham had already fallen. By the time people began to realize what was happening, this isted city was cut off from help.

    "Chief, is there still no word from Batman!?"

    The Bat-Signal had been illuminated once more, a bright bat symbol shining down from the heavy clouds above. But now, this emblem of courage and hope was doing nothing to help.

    "We haven''t heard anything. I''m afraid we can only rely on ourselves," Chief Gordon said as he stood on the rooftop, gazing at the western half of the city engulfed in mes, his expression grave.

    In the past, whenever a crisis arose, Batman would foresee it and intervene. But now, Gotham was on the brink of destruction, and both Batman and the others had not responded, which was clearly out of character.

    Gordon had to prepare for the worst. If Batman hadn''t appeared by this point, there could only be one possibility.

    "39th Street has fallen. Three of our squads have lost contact, Chief, what should we do?" a frantic officer shouted.

    "Gather our forces, get everyone together!" Gordon had no time to consider anything else. He loaded his handgun and turned to the detectives beside him. "We don''t have enough manpower to support the entire city; our priority now is to establish a safe zone."

    "What about the districts that have fallen? There are still many civilians trapped there," a young detective said, his expression filled with despair.

    "We can''t worry about that now. Contact all teams; how many of us are left?"

    Gordon waved his hand and turned to an older detective beside him, asking, "How many do we have?"

    "Thirty, I guess," the older detective sighed heavily.

    "Thirty-one, actually."

    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice echoed on the rooftop.

    The detectives turned in surprise to see a figure they could hardly believe was there, grinning grotesquely as he walked slowly up the stairs. It was a man in a suit, appearing polished like an elite, but when the focus shifted to his face, it was enough to make anyone recoil in horror.

    The left side of his face was entirely disfigured, horrific and ghastly flesh visible beneath the skin, repulsive to behold.

    "Harvey!?"

    Gordon''s eyes widened as he stared at the man, momentarily at a loss for words.

    "Hi, James. Surprised to see me?"

    The Two-Face smiled slightly, madness glinting in his eyes. "I don''t think now is a good time for reminiscing. It''s time to move."

    Swallowing hard, Gordon nodded, the gravity of his nod increasing with each passing moment.

    "Right."

    Feeling the eyes of everyone around him on him, Gordon felt an indescribable strength surge from within. He gritted his teeth.

    "Gentlemen, it''s time to move!"

    Smoke filled the air, and the sound of gunfire rose. All the gangs in Gotham were stirred into action.

    Although the fighting strength and numbers of the Parademons were terrifying, these people showed no hesitation, throwing themselves into the battle withplete resolve. The sounds of artillery echoed everywhere, the explosions of submachine guns and grenades adding a fiery intensity to the war.

    At the Iceberg Lounge, the entire building trembled under the bombardment. But Oswald Cobblepot, the head of the Cobblepot family, sat calmly at the dining table, holding a knife and fork, pondering how to cut into the steak on his te.

    Suddenly, a blood-soaked old man rushed over, stumbling to Cobblepot''s table and copsing on the floor.

    "Boss! Those monsters are charging again! Many on the front lines are dead, and Maximilian Zeus''s stronghold has been breached. Our people can''t hold out much longer!"

    At these words, Cobblepot finally shifted his gaze from the steak.

    The invasion of the Parademons had been sudden, but initially, the gangs weren''t afraid, as they believed the Justice League would protect them. But as time passed, not only had the Justice League not shown up, but even Batman was nowhere to be found. Now, these crime lords began to realize the seriousness of the situation.

    Maximilian wasn''t the first gang to engage in this conflict, and he certainly wouldn''t be the first superviin to fall.

    Just five minutes earlier, Cobblepot had received the news of Deadshot''s death while trying to protect his daughter.

    Cobblepot''s lips trembled slightly, his eyes wild, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead, yet he forced a smile.

    "Maximilian was nothing but garbage. Send everyone we have out there; we cannot let those monsters tarnish my kingdom."

    "But... but all ourmunications have been cut!"

    "What did you say?"

    Cobblepot''s eyes widened as he focused on the old man, breathing heavily, as if suppressing some uncontroble power.

    "What about the others? What about the people here!?"

    "The people here are protecting you. They are ourst armed force; we can''t send them out!"

    The old man quivered as he stood up, hands gripping the table, carefully speaking.

    "W-we might be able to retreat��"

    "Retreat?"

    Cobblepot''s face turned pale as he shouted angrily, "This is my city!"

    He stood up abruptly, limping around the table to confront the old man.

    Grabbing the old man by the cor, Cobblepot pulled him close, his voice trembling with fury as he gritted his teeth, speaking each word with intensity.

    "Gotham is a part of me. If those monsters want to take it, they''ll have to kill me first!"

    Furious, Cobblepot tensed his body, like a rock, ring with bloodshot eyes, his cheeks ashen. After a pause, his voice suddenly dropped, sounding almost like a whisper.

    "Do you understand?"

    The old man, held tightly, trembled uncontrobly, unable to say a word except for a nod.

    In the next moment, Cobblepot roared with all his might.

    "Then grab that damn gun!!"

    The thunderous shout startled the old man, who scurried away in fright. In the vast dining hall, only Cobblepot remained, breathing heavily.

    <strong>Huff��ha��huff��ha��</strong>

    Veins bulged on his forehead, and Cobblepot stared nkly at the direction the old man had fled, lost in thought. His eyes were wide, as if they might pop out of his sockets.

    After a long moment, Cobblepot turned, picking up a wine ss from the table and downing it in one gulp. Then he grabbed the assault rifle prepared under the table and strode confidently toward the exit.

    Though he limped, his steps were resolute!

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    271. A Dance of Madness!

    272. Part of Gotham.

    273. What Is Hope?

    274. Defeated Soldiers.

    275. Into the Dream with the Wind.

 271. A Dance of Madness!

    271. A Dance of Madness!

    "Citizens, this is the GCPD. We urge all Gotham residents to seek shelter immediately. Please ensure your safety."

    "Repeating: All Gotham residents should seek shelter immediately and ensure their safety."

    Amidst the chaos of war, the broadcast felt meaningless.

    Commissioner Gordon, driving a police car, extended his handgun out the window, firing indiscriminately at the Parademons wreaking havoc in the sky. Sitting next to him, Two-Face was even more reckless. He opened the car''s sunroof and leaned half his body out of the top.

    "Come on, you monsters! If you want to destroy Gotham, you''ll have to go through me first!"

    The submachine gun in his hands spewed fire, and the continuous shooting had turned the barrel red-hot. But Two-Face didn''t care��right now, all he wanted was to go wild.

    The war had reached a point where there were no civilians left on the streets. At this moment, the only ones remaining were warriors who had put their lives on the line for a final stand against the Parademons.

    "Gordon, the street ahead is blocked. We''ll have to take a detour."

    Two-Face kept firing at the Parademons, drawing their attention while scanning the surroundings. When he saw the road ahead blocked by a copsed building, he quickly shouted back inside the car.

    "I see it. Hold on!"

    Commissioner Gordon sharply turned the steering wheel, and the next moment, the car swerved to avoid an iing heat ray. The police car shot into a narrow alley, crashing through without slowing down.

    ("Commissioner, are you still alive?")

    The voice of an elderly officer crackled over the car''s radio. They had just rushed onto the street, but their unit had been scattered by the Parademon forces, leaving them unable to regroup.

    "We''re safe! What about you?" Gordon immediately responded.

    Explosions roared across Gotham, drowning out much of the sound. Gordon felt his hearing was slightly impaired, and they could onlymunicate by shouting at this point.

    ("We lost two cars, but we don''t have a way out, do we?")

    The elder officer''s voice came through the radio, mixed with the sounds of submachine gunfire.

    ("Where are you headed?")

    "We''re heading to support Gotham General Hospital. Half the force is fighting there, and Gotham Hospital is also the main shelter for most civilians right now. We can''t let those monsters break through!" Gordon yelled.

    ("Got it!")

    After a brief pause, the crackling sound returned.

    ("I''ll stay behind to cover you.")

    Commissioner Gordon''s pupils contracted slightly. But he knew this wasn''t the time for hesitation. Since the n was already set, they had to see it through no matter what. That was the only way to honor everyone''s sacrifice.

    The car jolted and sped out of the alley, skidding onto the street. Gordon sharply turned the wheel again, and the police car raced toward Gotham General Hospital.

    Having lived in Gotham for most of his life, every street and corner was etched into Gordon''s memory. Even with the skyscrapers copsing and the city in chaos, he never lost his way.

    "Slow down! We''re approaching thebat zone!"

    Two-Face, seeing the intense battle ahead, recognized the area. If he remembered correctly, this was the edge of ck Mask''s territory, a ce always filled withplex and chaotic power struggles.

    Even now, this zone remained the most chaotic.

    Just from the gunfire, Two-Face could identify dozens of different types of firearms,ing from various factions. Charging in recklessly would certainly draw fire from all sides. But despite Harvey''s warning, Gordon showed no intention of slowing down.

    His gaze sharpened, and he turned on the police siren before flooring the elerator. The police car shot forward like a wild stallion. The ring siren pierced through the noise, and Two-Face''s face froze in shock.

    "Have you lost your mind, Gordon!?"

    "I''m not crazy, Harvey. They know who the real enemy is."

    Commissioner Gordon removed his hat, staring at the approaching war zone with determined eyes.

    In the midst of the chaos that spanned three blocks, the police siren rang out distinctly. Many gang members heard the sound. While they continued firing at the Parademons diving from the sky, they nced toward the source of the siren.

    "Hold the line! Don''t let those things break through!"

    A giant of a man stood atop a car, with several fearsome tubes attached to his back, feeding him his incredible strength. With his bare hands, he tore a Parademon in half, roaring at the creatures in the sky. Suddenly, the police siren reached his ears, a sound he knew all too well. Bane would never forget that sound for as long as he lived, not even now.

    As Bane shifted his gaze, he saw a police car recklessly breaking through their lines, barreling through without any intention of stopping, clearly nning to cut straight through.

    "Lord Bane!"

    One of his men pointed at the car, awaiting Bane''smand. After hesitating for less than a second, Bane made his decision. He swiftly turned around and shouted to his men nearby.

    "Raise your guns! Keep those monsters pinned in the sky! Don''t let them dive down!"

    Before he even finished speaking, everyone raised their guns in unison.

    In an instant, the firepower on the ground more than doubled. The bullets, soaked in kryptonite powder, wouldn''t cause devastating damage to the Doomsday Parademons, but they could still wound them.

    A terrifying barrage of bullets erupted, pinning the Parademons in the sky. Many of the lesser Parademons were killed outright, and a few Parademons were unlucky enough to get shot through the head.

    In this chaotic war zone, Bane and his men''s sudden surge in firepower immediately drew attention from the other factions. Seeing Bane''s crew suddenly going all out, the other groups looked on curiously.

    Everyone had been holding back at first��so what had provoked Bane to go all in? Had something ticked him off?

    It didn''t take long for Gordon and Two-Face, speeding toward them, toe into view. Seeing this, the others quickly understood why Bane had made such a bold move. But they didn''t hesitate either and reacted instantly.

    "Lift your guns, you scum! Show those bugs what we''re made of!"

    ck Mask bellowed while dual-wielding automatic rifles, spraying bullets everywhere. Though they had no idea what Commissioner Gordon was up to, they didn''t mind lending a hand in the current situation.

    Many of the Parademons were forced back by the sudden explosion of firepower, and those with damaged wings plummeted to the ground, only to face even more vicious attacks from below. Led by Professor Pyg and Scarecrow, the gang members swarmed the fallen Parademons, hacking at them with kryptoniteced cleavers and scythes.

    Staring in awe at the scene, even Two-Face couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. He could never have imagined that one day he''d witness all of Gotham''s gangs uniting to fight amon enemy. It filled him with a fiery excitement.

    However, amidst his astonishment, Two-Face was also confused. He couldn''t figure out how these gangs had reacted so quickly, and in just ten minutes, they had armed themselves with a significant amount of kryptonite-infused weapons. That seemed impossible.

    "Gordon, does the GCPD have kryptonite?"

    "No way! That stuff is rare even on the ck market, let alone something we''d have." Gordon shouted back immediately.

    "Then could it be Batman''s doing?"

    Two-Face stared wide-eyed at the intense firepower, unable to imagine the sheer quantity of kryptonite required.

    "How else can you exin it?"

    "It''s not that hard to exin."

    Suddenly, Gordon spoke up.

    With his brow furrowed and both hands gripping the steering wheel, Gordon and Harvey had already crossed most of the war zone. Aheady the final street before the end of thebat zone. Though it was still some distance away, Gordon could make out a crazed figure.

    It was a person dancing atop a bus. Even from afar, Gordon immediately recognized who it was.

    "Hahaha�� Put a smile on that face!"

    The figureughed wildly, his feet tapping a mad rhythm. In the midst of the hellish battlefield, the bus was the perfect stage for his dance.

    The Joker stood alone on his stage, under the singr spotlight. The sounds of gunfire and explosions served as the perfect symphony, and the entire chaotic battlefield was his audience. The police car sped by, zooming past the Joker.

    Whether it was real or just a trick of the mind, Gordon felt the Joker''s gaze meet his for a fleeting second. In that moment, Gordon sensed an indescribable sadness in his eyes. The wind howled, and Gordon had no time to dwell on that emotion.

    He only caught a glimpse of the rearview mirror, where the Joker finished his final dance and took a bow in Gordon''s direction.

    The next moment��

    <strong>Boom!!</strong>

    Behind Gordon, the entire street erupted in a massive explosion, mes surging into the sky, consuming everything.

    In the end, only the sound of madughter echoed through the heavens and earth.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    272. Part of Gotham.

    273. What Is Hope?

    274. Defeated Soldiers.

    275. Into the Dream with the Wind.

    276. The Master of Dreams.

 272. Part of Gotham.

    272. Part of Gotham.

    After crossing the war zone, Gotham Hospital was finally in sight. Since the Parademons were concentrated in heavily popted areas or battling Gotham''s local gangs, this stretch of road allowed Gordon a brief moment to catch his breath.

    "How long has it been, Harvey? How long since west fought side by side?" Gordon stared straight ahead, his voice low and reflective.

    "Feels like yesterday, James," Two-Face replied from the passenger seat. His emotions were turbulent as he looked at the shattered streets and the copsing Gotham. A deep sense of oppression weighed heavily on his heart.

    "Thest time we shared a ride, I was the one handcuffed in the back seat."

    "...Haha."

    Gordon let out a dryugh, though it only made his tongue feel bitter.

    "We''re not going to survive this, are we?"

    Gordon''s question sent a chill through the car, plunging the atmosphere into icy silence.

    The smell of smoke filled the air, its acrid sting invading Two-Face''s nose. For a moment, he didn''t know how to respond, feeling as though a massive stone was pressing on his chest, making it hard to breathe.

    Looking down Gotham''s streets, everything in the distance was consumed by fire and smoke.

    One of Gotham''s icondmarks, Wayne Tower, let out a groaning sound before it copsed into mes, swallowed by the inferno.

    The destruction of Gotham was only a matter of time. The same fate awaited other cities as well. The Parademons were invading Earth in massive numbers, leaving no ce untouched. This was just one small snapshot of the war; they could only imagine the horrors other cities were facing.

    Perhaps, this time, there was true unity. Maybe elsewhere, in Central City, Metropolis, or Star City, heroes and viins were also joining forces��just like Gordon and Harvey.

    After a long silence, Two-Face finally spoke.

    "James."

    Hearing his voice, Gordon turned his head slightly, only to see Two-Face smiling and holding up a coin.

    "Wanna flip for it?"

    Seeing the worn-out silver coin, memories flooded back to Gordon.

    He knew that Two-Face''s coin was custom-made��a 1922 Gotham Citymemorative coin, one with heads on both sides. However, one of the faces was scarred, representing the duality within him.

    Back in the day, Harvey was Gotham''s District Attorney. He fought side by side with Batman, bing both the light and darkness of Gotham, working together to clean up the city''s chaos.

    But after Harvey''s disfigurement and descent into split personality disorder, he became a man of contradictions. Obsessed with the "two sides" of things, he developed an evil persona and eventually stood against Batman.

    But now...

    Seeing Gordon staring at the coin in silence, Harvey smiled. The right side of his face, still intact, radiated kindness. "Batman''s gone. Now, Gotham''s protection falls to us."

    Gordon lifted his head, staring at Two-Face''s scarred visage, and couldn''t help but ask.

    "And what does your other side say?"

    "He says..."

    Harvey''s smile grew wider, the left side of his face hideous.

    "I''m right."

    Then, the two shared a quiet smile.

    Harvey pulled a cigarette from his pocket and ced it in his mouth, eyes fixed on Gotham Hospital, which was drawing closer. His gaze lingered on the countless Parademons in the sky above.

    <strong>Sizzle!</strong>

    A small me flickered in front of Harvey, and he turned his head to see Gordon holding up a lighter.

    Leaning forward slightly, the cigarette tip caught fire, and Harvey spoke softly.

    "With just this car, we''re not getting in."

    "I know."

    Gordon put away the lighter, slowed the car down, and reached for the automatic rifle beside Harvey. But suddenly, the arm he extended was firmly grabbed by another hand.

    "This isn''t your fight," Gordon turned his head, staring directly at Harvey.

    Harvey exhaled a puff of smoke and smiled.

    "I know."

    Gripping Gordon''s hand tightly, Harvey''s hand trembled slightly as shes of Gotham''s shatteredndscapes passed before his eyes.

    "There are still people in the hospital who need yourmand, James. That''s your responsibility. And I��"

    He seemed to be mumbling to himself, or perhaps he was asking.

    "...Am I still Gotham''s White Knight?"

    Gordon''s heart clenched.

    He felt a tightness in his chest, unsure of how to respond to Harvey''s question, even though the answer lingered on the tip of his tongue.

    Commissioner Gordon couldn''t help but wonder, if given another chance, would things be different? If he could go back twenty years and face Gotham''s people with a better version of himself, would everything have turned out the same?

    Harvey got out of the car on his own.

    Crushing the cigarette under his foot, he removed his coat, revealing the ck-and-white suit underneath, mirroring the duality of his scarred face��one side ck, the other white��representing the good and evil within him. But now, finally, they hade to a unified answer on one thing.

    He was Harvey. He was Two-Face. Just like the other reckless individuals in Gotham��superviins who, even knowing it meant death, defiantly chose to fight.

    They all belonged to Gotham. They were a part of Gotham.

    If Gotham truly couldn''t be saved, then they would be the first to face destruction.

    "For Gotham��"

    Harvey took a deep breath, watching as the car sped off toward the hospital, and then shouted with both guns in hand.

    "Come on, you monsters! Are you disappointed that you can''t feel fear from me!?"

    Up in the sky, several Parademons, who were attacking Gotham Hospital, heard themotion.

    They turned to see a speeding police car, with Two-Face behind it, yelling and firing provocatively. Without hesitation, their predatory instincts kicked in, driving them into a frenzy. pping their wings, dozens of Parademons, like small nes, dived straight toward the police car below.

    "I''m right here!"

    Harvey shouted as he ran, firing his guns to draw the Parademons'' attention.

    As he sprinted, with each step, he could hear voices echoing in his ears��voices from long ago, growing clearer with the sound of gunfire. At first, it was just his own muttering, but soon he heard Batman''s voice.

    "To conquer fear, you must be fear"

    Harvey remembered those words from his time working alongside Batman. But back then, he didn''t truly understand what Gotham was. Stumbling over something, Harvey fell to the ground but immediately scrambled back to his feet, firing at the Parademons in the sky.

    "Why do we fall, Bruce?So we can learn to pick ourselves up"

    "Come on!!"

    Harvey roared, pouring out all his emotions.

    But his bullets and firepower were no match for the Parademons'' nearly indestructible bodies. In the blink of an eye, they mmed into Harvey like armored vehicles with terrifying speed.

    "It''s not who we are underneath,but what we do that defines us."

    <strong>BOOM!</strong>

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    273. What Is Hope?

    274. Defeated Soldiers.

    275. Into the Dream with the Wind.

    276. The Master of Dreams.

    277. Shazam.

 273. What Is Hope?

    273. What Is Hope?

    Gripping the steering wheel tightly, Gordon listened to the loud explosion and the abrupt end of gunfire behind him, his heart filled with mixed emotions.

    In this situation, there was no chance that Two-Face, Harvey, had survived. The bitter irony was that these pests, entrenched in Gotham like a cancerous tumor, had now be the city''sst hope for defense.

    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on such thoughts. Faced with the overwhelming onught of Parademons, Commissioner Gordon once again demonstrated the superb driving skills of his youth, skillfully avoiding their attacks as he zigzagged toward Gotham Hospital.

    Grabbing his already loaded handgun, Gordon shot through the windshield, continuously firing at the Parademons ahead. Several clinging to the car''s hood were shot in the head and tumbled off.

    "Don''t even think about stopping me, you monsters!"

    Gordon mmed the gas pedal, shouting in anger.

    "I''m not retired yet, you bastards. Gotham is my city too, and I''m part of it!"

    More and more Parademons appeared, almostpletely blocking Gordon''s view. His speed gradually slowed as the swarm engulfed the car.

    Bullets were finite, and with no time to reload, Gordon soon exhausted his ammunition. Taking advantage of the lull, several Parademons pounced on the car.

    They clung to the hood, their sharp ws gripping the edge of the side mirror, while another w reached into the car, aiming to rip open the reckless old man inside.

    <strong>Whoosh��</strong>

    Suddenly, a whistling sound cut through the air, as a ck Batarang arced through the sky and embedded itself right in the Parademon''s head, hitting the mark dead center.

    "Cover!"

    A familiar female voice rang out. That one word was like the firing of a starting gun. Immediately, the sound of gunfire erupted, bullets raining down on the Parademons like a storm.

    Watching the fierce battle ignite, Gordon felt a bit of relief. All the Parademons in front of him turned their attention to the new threat, redirecting their assault toward the hospital.

    Commissioner Gordon recognized the voice��it was Batwoman, a member of the Bat-family and one of Gotham''s heroes.

    Earlier, he hadn''t understood why a war had suddenly broken out in Gotham, nor where Batman had disappeared to. Gordon desperately wanted to know where all the heroes had gone. Now, hearing Batwoman''s voice, he finally had a sense of direction.

    The police car was barely holding together, dragging its broken frame as it crashed through the first line of defense at Gotham Hospital. The scene shook before Gordon''s eyes as he saw some of his officers and gang members holding their ground, fighting off the overwhelming Parademon army while providing covering fire for him.

    At the outer edge of the defense line stood Batwoman, d in her Bat-suit with her signature red hair (a wig), locked inbat with the Parademons.

    Countless Batarangs, equipped with miniature explosives, flew through the air, each st taking out two or more Parademons. Yet despite the casualties, the Parademon army remainedrgely unaffected.

    Hitting the brakes hard, Gordon grabbed an automatic rifle and leaped from the driver''s seat. Without hesitation, he joined the fight.

    "There''s heavy firepower in the trunk! Hurry! We can''t let these monsters break through!"

    Firing a few shots at the distant Parademons, Gordon shouted to a familiar officer beside him.

    Upon hearing this, a few nearby people quickly sprang into action. They opened the police car''s trunk and, as expected, found several heavy weapons and ammunition. While they weren''t top-of-the-line, they were the best Gordon had to offer at the moment.

    "There should be plenty of firepower in the Batcave too, but getting our hands on that stuff won''t be easy," Batwoman said, noticing that Gordon had sessfully made it inside and hurried back to his side.

    She had been fighting continuously for a long time, and without a brief rest, she feared she wouldn''tst much longer. If that happened, even retreating from the battlefield would be difficult.

    Hearing Batwoman''s voice, Gordon anxiously asked, "Where''s Batman? Why haven''t I heard anything from him?"

    "Sorry, I don''t know either," Batwoman Kate replied, panting heavily, her voice trembling. "I''ve lost contact with everyone. Ten minutes ago, I lost contact with Batgirl as well."

    Gordon''s mouth slightly opened as he stared nkly at Batwoman, unsure of what to do.

    Batwoman wasn''t in much better shape. Gordon noticed a grim wound on her leg, still bleeding. It must have been inflicted during the fight against the Parademons while she was covering for him.

    "What about the others?" Gordon asked.

    "Thest time I contacted the Titans, they were fighting the Parademons in Metropolis. That''s their main target, and the pressure over there is much worse than here."

    As she said this, Kate''s face darkened. "Don''t count on reinforcements. Their situation isn''t any better than ours. The Parademons have Kryptonian blood injected into them, and once we run out of Kryptonite, we''re all dead."

    In times of war, thest thing you want to do is lower morale, so Batwoman could only share this information with Gordon. If the others knew, no one would have the will to keep holding the line.

    "How many people are here?" Gordon couldn''t help but ask.

    "Between the patients, doctors, and those who came seeking refuge, there are more than two thousand people," Batwoman replied. "Most of our fighting force consists of nearby gang members and a few security personnel."

    "Where did you get the Kryptonite?" Gordon asked again.

    Batwoman let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Thank the Joker. He broadcasted over the radio and exposed the locations of his hidden Kryptonite caches throughout Gotham. Most of it''s synthetic Kryptonite, but it still works well enough."

    "I thought so. When I saw the firepower ck Mask and Bane were using, I had my suspicions. Besides the Joker, few in Gotham could get their hands on that much Kryptonite," Gordon sighed in relief.

    "But it''s still not enough. There are too many Parademons. This Kryptonite won''t even hold off the first wave, and night ising soon. Their attacks will be even fiercer, and this Kryptonite will be like a drop in the ocean," Batwoman sighed.

    "Wait, earlier you mentioned there''s still plenty of firepower stored in the Batcave, right?"

    Suddenly, Gordon thought of something and asked.

    Batwoman nodded but quickly realized what Gordon was implying. Shaking her head, she objected.

    "No way! I won''t leave these people here to die, and I certainly won''t let you��"

    As a member of the Bat-family, Batwoman Kate knew very well that Gordon was Barbara''s father. How could she let the father of herrade stay behind and face certain death?

    However, before she could finish, Gordon raised his hand, cutting her off.

    "Kate, now isn''t the time for hesitation."

    "You��" Kate''s eyes widened, staring at Gordon in disbelief.

    But Gordon didn''t care about her gaze. He simply smiled and continued speaking.

    "Gotham is about to fall, and so are the people here. You know as well as I do, no one but you can break through the Parademon siege. Those left behind won''t survive, but we can''t abandon hope."

    "And you... you are our hope."

    As he spoke, Gordon raised his hand and ced something into Kate''s palm.

    "Will you take the gamble?"

    Feeling the cold object in her hand, Kate''s heart raced.

    "If Bruce is still alive, tell him��"

    Gordon spoke slowly, word by word.

    "Avenge us!"

    The lightbulb hanging from the ceiling swayed gently.

    Barbara ced a coin, with two faces carved on either side, onto the table. Dried blood stained its surface, long since turned ck from time and decay.

    "This is thest keepsake my father left behind. Kate gave it to me when we met in the Batcave, and the Riddler�� he blew himself up covering our escape."

    At this point, Barbara''s voice cracked with grief, and she covered her face, unable to continue.

    Around the round table, everyone stared at the coin, their emotions mixed andplicated. The entire new Batcave fell into silence.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    274. Defeated Soldiers.

    275. Into the Dream with the Wind.

    276. The Master of Dreams.

    277. Shazam.

    278. The Next Target.

 274. Defeated Soldiers.

    274. Defeated Soldiers.

    "These past two years, you''ve all been through so much."

    ck Canary opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how tofort the others. In the end, she could only say something dry and awkward. Shaking her head lightly, Barbara forced herself to perk up, a bitter smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    "This is our responsibility, isn''t it? We carry the hopes and grudges of those who are gone. Because of that, those of us who survived must keep moving forward."

    "And now, what''s the state of the world? How many survivors are left?" Alex raised his head and asked.

    Hearing Alex''s question, Barbara responded.

    "Less than one in ten remain. In addition to the massive invasion by the Parademons, some countries evenunched nuclear bombs. Now, there aren''t many living beings left on Earth. It took us a long time to re-establish contact with others, but... the situation is bad."

    Alex thought for a moment. He remembered that during the Apokolips War, some heroes and viins had survived on Earth. They were united by Superman''s wife, Lois Lane, forming a resistance to fight against the Parademons.

    Although their fighting strength wasn''t on par with the real Justice League, their contribution was far greater than the League''s.

    It could be said that without these viins and second-tier heroes, Earth would have already fallen. There wouldn''t even be any shelters left, and life on the would have beenpletely wiped out.

    "Can we get in touch with the remaining resistance forces? If we want to fight Darkseid, we''ll need to rally every avable ally," Alex said seriously.

    "Lois has gathered the Suicide Squad. They''ve taken over ckgate Prison and teamed up with the guards and prisoners there. That''s the main base of the resistance. However, the other heroes are scattered across the globe, and I can''t pinpoint their locations."

    Barbara didn''t hold anything back, sharing all the information she had. She knew that if Alex and his group were really here to help, then she had to first show some trust and goodwill.

    Alex listened quietly, not interrupting Barbara. Once she finished, he asked another question.

    "What about Constantine and Superman? Do you know where they are?"

    Several eyes turned sharply to Alex. Barbara stared at him, wide-eyed and surprised. Seeing his calm demeanor, she paused before speaking.

    "I never mentioned Constantine or Superman."

    "I know you didn''t. Don''t worry, Barbara, this isn''t my first time in a new universe. I''m fairly familiar with what''s happening across the multiverse," Alex exined, leaning forward, intertwining his fingers, and cing them on the table.

    "The multiverse is a fascinating thing. In each reality, things happen differently than in others. Any decision can create a new parallel universe. That''s one of the ways the multiversees into existence. But these universes are connected.

    And that''s why I''m here. As I said before, I''m here to help you. So, of course, I did my homework in advance. Although I don''t know everything about this world, I do know who will y critical roles in this bleak future."

    "You knew how things would unfold in our universe?" Kate couldn''t help but ask.

    "Not exactly. The multiverse is just a concept. Understanding it is no easy task. Before this, I hadn''t actively interacted with other universes."

    After pausing for a moment, Alex shrugged and added.

    "Even your universe only came to my attention because it''s entangled with another post-apocalyptic future universe."

    Alex wasn''t lying to them. He did indeed know the storyline of the Apokolips War from the Dark Justice League arc, but before arriving, he hadn''t known the specifics of this universe.

    In fact, Alex had never actively sought out these kinds of universes. Every universe he had visited before had been a matter of chance.

    ck Canary hesitated for a moment before speaking to corroborate Alex''s words. "Yes, Jason and I were hit by heat vision and ended up crossing into that world. It was entirely different from ours, filled only with despair."

    "Was that world also invaded by aliens?" Kate asked curiously.

    If that other universe was simr to their own, maybe they could find a solution or a way to deal with Darkseid and solve their current problems.

    "No, Kate, it''s hard to exin that world in just a few words. It''s a long story, but right now, we need to focus on this world," ck Canary said, then turned her attention to Barbara. "So, do you have any information about Superman?"

    After a brief moment of silence, Barbara nodded.

    "Superman''s situation is terrible. Liquid Kryptonite has been injected into his body, and due to Apokolips'' advanced technology, we haven''t been able to separate it from his system. Right now, rk is just an ordinary human."

    "How could this happen..." Kara clenched her fists, her eyes filled with barely concealed fury.

    As a fellow Kryptonian, Kara had also experienced Kryptonite radiation before, and she could empathize with the difort. The thought of having liquid Kryptonite injected into her body sounded agonizing.

    Kara had already believed her own experiences were bad enough, but now she found it hard to imagine what her cousin had gone through.

    Alex gently grasped Kara''s fist, offering her a bit offort. Then, turning to Barbara, he continued asking, "Do you know where he is now? Can you contact him?"

    ncing at Kara, Barbara paused for a moment before replying.

    "I''m not sure. He usually onlymunicates directly with Lois. And from what I''ve heard, he and Raven are traveling the world, searching for the remaining heroes. If you want to find Superman, I''d have to talk to Lois first."

    At that moment, Kate spoke up. "Can I ask why you''re looking for Superman?"

    "Why?" Alex tilted his head slightly and replied calmly.

    "Perhaps I have a way to remove the liquid Kryptonite from his body. Also, he''s the main figure leading the Justice League''s actions. I need to talk to him about some intel on Apokolips."

    Hearing Alex''s answer, Kate nodded thoughtfully.

    She had previously tried to ask Lois about Superman, hoping she could get some insight into what had happened to the Justice League on Apokolips, why they suffered such a devastating defeat, and what had be of the other members.

    But Superman had remained silent on the subject. He never provided any detailed descriptions of what they experienced on Apokolips, only expressing deep sorrow over their failure and the fact that the members of the Justice League had sacrificed themselves.

    Everyone knew that this operation had been Superman''s n. Many people had opposed the n, which seemed reckless andcked any backup strategies. Yet, Superman had insisted, and in the end, even Batman and Wonder Woman had agreed.

    Because of this, the remaining heroes and viins had all med Superman for the disaster, including Barbara and Kate. If it hadn''t been for Lois mediating between them, their rtionship with Superman would have already beenpletely severed.

    Even so, they hadn''t made any effort to reach out to Lois for a long time, nor had they inquired about Superman''s situation.

    It wasn''t just them. Shazam, Superboy, and others who had survived had also cut ties with Superman. Aside from Raven and Lois, no one had any kind words for Superman, nor would they even mention his name. The only reason Barbara and Kate were discussing Superman so calmly was out of respect for Kara.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    275. Into the Dream with the Wind.

    276. The Master of Dreams.

    277. Shazam.

    278. The Next Target.

    279. The Seven Deadly Sins.

 275. Into the Dream with the Wind.

    275. Into the Dream with the Wind.

    Late at night, Alex stood alone on the rooftop of Arkham.

    Gazing at the silent and lifeless Gotham under the night sky, Alex let out a soft sigh, his eyes drifting toward the distance.

    Before arriving here, Alex hadn''t taken the development of this world too seriously. After all, this was a universe that was bound to reboot, destined to dissolve into dust and be consumed by darkness. There was no way to avoid its destruction.

    If not for the risk of this universe colliding with the Wastnd Universe, Alex would never have intervened here. No one understood the severity of this situation better than him.

    The Parademons were merely an appetizer. Even the Doomsday Parademons, infused with Kryptonian blood, weren''t a major issue. Though numerous, once their weaknesses were found, eliminating them wouldn''t be too difficult.

    The real problem was Darkseid. In the original story, the heroes didn''t actually defeat Darkseid by themselves. It was Constantine who outwitted Trigon.

    And who is Trigon? He is terrifying, high-dimensional being whose power extends to the multiverse level. His strength is almost incalcble, and his true form can be described as overwhelmingly powerful.

    Just casting a nce into the universe could warp reality, and no ordinary universe could withstand his presence. Given this, it''s clear that Darkseid, who fought him to a stalemate, wasn''t weak either.

    Though neither the true forms of Trigon nor Darkseid resided in this universe, the versions in the Apokolips War universe were merely avatars of their originating wills. Still, confronting entities of their caliber was by no means an easy task.

    Having finally met thest remaining members of the Bat-family, after some rest and regrouping, Alex finally had a quiet moment to himself to think.

    Alex believed that both sides had received enough information for the day. Whether it was ck Canary and Jason or Barbara and Kate, they all needed time to process everything. And Alex himself needed to n his next steps.

    Sitting quietly on the edge of the rooftop, Alex raised his hand and felt the magical energy of this world. It was a force different from the magic he had encountered in the Marvel Universe��simr in essence, yet fundamentally different.

    Miss Minutes emerged from Alex''s pocket, curiously observing Alex as he practiced "magic."

    ncing at her, Alexmunicated telepathically.

    "Speak through telepathy. Kara''s Kryptonian physiology is rapidly recovering, and her hearing in this world is terrifying. I''ve already exined enough today, and I don''t want her pestering me with more questions."

    "As you wish, my lord," Miss Minutes responded sweetly, sitting beside Alex.

    "This world''s magic is fascinating. It''s everywhere, almost like radiation,pletely different from the magic dimensions of Marvel. And it seems like everyone here carries traces of magic. It''s quite extraordinary."

    "My lord, you must understand that the origin of each universe is different. Even multiverses that share the same source can be filled with different energies. Even if two universes develop simrly, their origins might still be distinct."

    "Why does that happen?" Alex asked, intrigued.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t know either. Just as you exined to them earlier, the multiverse is a mysterious phenomenon, and the birth of origin universes remains an enigma that many great beings cannot fullyprehend."

    "Alright." Alexughed softly, realizing he couldn''t grasp the underlying secrets either.

    Perhaps it was because his power wasn''t strong enough yet? If he could elevate his strength to the level of those true "gods," maybe then he could solve these mysteries.

    "Can you detect any remaining magical sources in this world? Even if Earth has been overrun by Parademons, there should still be something here worth devouring, right?"

    "I''m afraid I can''t guarantee that. The Timepad system only stores algorithms for scanning various dimensions, and this timeline... it''s a mess. This ce is filled with portals from different worlds, most of which are already sealed. Detecting anything in a short time won''t be easy."

    "Any suggestions?" Alex turned his head.

    "How about asking the locals?" Miss Minutes smiled and responded with a question.

    Hearing that, Alex nodded heavily.

    "Exactly what I was thinking."

    Closing his eyes gently, Alex took a deep breath. Then, as he exhaled, he allowed his body to rx, and the impatience in his heart gradually subsided.

    A faint green me flickered around Alex, casting a trembling light over his shadow. Slowly, his shadow twisted more and more until it expanded into arge dark figure,pletely different from his own.

    This was the power of the Shadow King. At this moment, it bridged the magical energies between the two universes, allowing Alex to use some abilities that were previously out of reach.

    There may not be abstract magic here, but there was creation magic, something even more abstract. There was no mystical Astral ne, but there was a strange and ever-shifting Dream World.

    Though his eyes remained closed, Alex''s vision ascended high into the air. From his perspective, the world had already undergone a tremendous transformation. The entire dimly lit city was filled with various "threads," weaving together like a web, with some even extending to the farthest corners of the city.

    "So, this is..."

    A thought sparked in Alex''s mind, and he suddenly realized what he was looking for��the dream realm.

    In the DC Multiverse, the Dream World is an incredibly mysterious ce. It is practically the foundation of the origin worlds and a vital part of the multiverse. It is a ce where light and darkness can be bent and shaped at will.

    Drawing near to one of the fine threads, Alex followed its direction and was surprised to discover that it originated right beneath his feet. After a brief pause, Alex realized the thread belonged to Pietro.

    Being able to sleep in this situation��there was no one else it could be but Pietro.

    As he got closer to the faint thread, Alex''s vision shifted again. Soon, he found himself looking at a bedroom stered with posters.

    The walls were covered with posters of various AAA video game titles, takeout boxes were scattered across the floor, and the rapid clicking of a keyboard echoed through the room. For a moment, Alex felt like he was seeing a younger version of himself.

    Focusing on the scene, Alex realized that it was indeed Pietro sitting at hisputer, wearing headphones and ying a game. Judging by his intensity, he was likely battling some critical boss.

    Rolling his eyes in exasperation, Alex turned his gaze toward the other objects in the room.

    Looking at the vividly detailed posters, chairs, decorations, and figurines��things made from dream matter��Alex suddenly realized something. It seemed like he could "take" these objects.

    Yes, "take" them.

    To pull things from the Dream World into reality��this should be impossible in the material world. But for some reason, Alex felt like he could do it.

    Maybe it would take a significant amount of magical energy to retrieve something as small as a drink bottle, but just being able to do that was remarkable. For other sorcerers, it would be no different from conjuring something out of thin air.

    After a moment of hesitation, Alex ultimately decided to hold off on testing this theory. After all, he didn''t know this ce well enough yet, and acting rashly wasn''t his style. Thest thing he wanted was to identally trigger some sort of apocalyptic "Nightmare Knight."

    Exiting Pietro''s pleasant dream, Alex zoomed out his perspective and began using his magical energy tomunicate with the threads, searching for traces of magical sources.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    276. The Master of Dreams.

    277. Shazam.

    278. The Next Target.

    279. The Seven Deadly Sins.

    280. Preparations for Summoning Demons.

 276. The Master of Dreams.

    276. The Master of Dreams.

    "Magic, magic, magic, magic..."

    Alex''s gaze continued to sweep across the various fine threads, and after a brief observation, he could already distinguish the different dream realms represented by the various colors.

    The white threads represented meaningless dreams��dreams with no significance or "plot." The dreamer wandered aimlessly, like a headless chicken, not knowing their goal, trapped in the dream until they woke up.

    Green threads represented pleasant dreams. Those connected to these threads were often experiencing peaceful and enjoyable dreams. Pietro was one of them. Initially, Alex thought Pietro''s thread was green because of his influence.

    Red threads represented nightmares. In these, most people were being chased, falling from great heights, or drowning, among other scenarios. Some even heard unspeakable creaturesmunicating in the darkness of their dreams. These were eerie and terrifying dreams, worlds that Alex had no desire to explore.

    In addition to the red threads, there were ck ones, and these dreams were equally dangerous, representing "dreams within dreams." These wereyered dimensions that were tricky to navigate��easy to enter but difficult to escape. Alex only sensed them briefly before shifting his focus away.

    The final type of dream was represented by pink threads, the rarest of all. These dreams were often more suggestive, filled with the most primal desires of human beings as biological creatures.

    Aside from these, there was no real difference between the dreams of humans and animals. As long as a sentient being possessed a soul, they could connect to the Dream World, linking with other dimensions while they slept.

    Alex also noticed that the power carried by each thread varied, almost as if the resilience of each being''s dream world differed from one to another. However, this was good news for Alex. It would make it much easier to filter out ordinary dreams, helping him more easily locate those connected to magical energy.

    Initially, Alex''s target was Constantine. When it came to understanding the magic of this world, no one knew more than Constantine. The worse his personality, the stronger his magic��Constantine''s moral character inversely reflected his power.

    But whether Constantine wasn''t asleep or just wasn''t dreaming, Alex couldn''t find any threads linked to magical energy after searching for quite some time.

    That said, Alex''s search wasn''t fruitless. Just as he was about to withdraw his gaze and return to his body, a red thread caught his attention.

    It was a red thread faintly glowing with a golden light. Although the dreamer was having a nightmare, they still held control over the dream, which piqued Alex''s interest.

    "Lucid dreaming" wasn''t something just anyone could do, and that golden glow was clearly some kind of power beyond the material world, something no ordinary person could possess.

    With this in mind, Alex moved closer to the red thread and merged his consciousness into it.

    -----------------

    <strong>Apokolips.</strong>

    Having already learned about the Justice League''s battle ns, Darkseid released his entire army of Doomsday Parademons the moment the Justice League stormed Apokolips.

    Before the Justice League could react, they were faced with an overwhelming wave of Doomsday Parademons. In an instant, the parademons tore through the three jets the League had used for their assault.

    Landing on the ground, the Justice League immediately lost the upper hand. And to make matters worse, they were on Darkseid''s home turf. Led by Superman, the Justice League was quickly surrounded by the parademons, with no room to retreat.

    Darkseid hovered in the sky, watching the heroes below with mocking amusement, as if ridiculing these fools for rushing headlong into their own demise.

    The battle raged for a long time. Though the heroes fought back valiantly, trying to carve a path through the endless waves of Doomsday Parademons, their stamina and energy were quickly depleted.

    Before long, Green Lantern Hal Jordan''s shield was shattered, and he was torn apart by the swarm of parademons. His best friend, Barry Allen, the sh, soon met a simr fate.

    The sh, running at high speed, was indeed untouchable. But when the enemy numbers were so vast that there was nowhere to run, and each one had the physical strength akin to Doomsday, his speed lost itsst advantage, rendering him powerless in the fight.

    In the aerial battle, Hawkman''s wings were torn off. Desperately, he looked toward Aquaman, hoping the king of Antis could offer some support. But in the next moment, Darkseid''s Omega Beams fired, instantly striking Aquaman''s abdomen at a sharp angle, shattering Hawkman''s hope.

    The Martian Manhunter howled in agony as he crawled through the mes, trying to escape. But the fire spread even faster, and soon enough, it consumed him entirely.

    Mera, the Queen of Antis, and Wonder Woman fared no better. The prolonged battle had nearly drained them of all their strength. As their movements slowed and their counterattacks grew weaker, the Doomsday Parademons seized the opportunity.

    These terrifying creatures ripped off one of Wonder Woman''s arms and sliced Mera in half. Under such dire circumstances, even Superman and Batman didn''tst long, and the remaining heroes were defeated.

    Alex stood, stunned, watching the scene unfold, unable to regain hisposure for a long time.

    He never expected to stumble into such a dream. Everything happening here mirrored the Justice League''s battle on Apokolips, which meant that the owner of this dream had been present at that event!

    Constantine?

    No, that wasn''t right.

    Alex slowly shook his head as he gazed at Zatanna''s lifeless body, lying at the dream''s edge.

    If this were Constantine''s dream, he would definitely be able to sense the fluctuations of magic, but here, there was barely any magic energy.

    Besides, if this were Constantine''s dream, Zatanna would never be at the dream''s edge. She should be at the very center of it. This made it clear that Constantine wasn''t the dream''s owner. Given that, the answer became quite obvious.

    After all, there weren''t many superheroes who had survived the escape from Apokolips. If it wasn''t Constantine, who could open his own portals, it had to be the one who was brought back by Cyborg''s Boom Tube.

    Furthermore, so many heroes were present in this dream, yet one was noticeably missing.

    "You''ve known I was here for a while, haven''t you?"

    Green mes took form and materialized Alex''s body. Soon, Alex, dressed in his usual trench coat, stepped out of the fire. However, this time, Alex wasn''t wearing his bird-beak mask. As Alex spoke, the entire dream world froze in ce.

    The flood of Parademons, the screaming and wailing heroes, all were suddenly paused as though someone had pressed a stop button. Their expressions were frozen on their faces, their movements halted mid-action. The world fell intoplete silence.

    Alex could feel the dream world tremble slightly, a sign that its owner was about to wake up.

    "Before you kick me out of the dream, give me a chance. I just want to talk. Can we?"

    Sighing, Alex slowly raised both his hands in a gesture of peace.

    "I mean no harm, trust me."

    The dream world grew even quieter, so silent that even the sound of a pin drop could be heard.

    Momentster...

    "Is that so?"

    Suddenly, a young voice spoke from behind Alex. Alex turned and saw, emerging from the dark shadows, a boy dressed in red. The boy stared at Alex intently, his eyes filled with both caution and curiosity.

    "How can you prove it?"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    277. Shazam.

    278. The Next Target.

    279. The Seven Deadly Sins.

    280. Preparations for Summoning Demons.

    281. The Demon You Are Trying to Summon is Out of Service��

 277. Shazam.

    277. Shazam.

    "First of all, I haven''t done anything rash. I believe that counts as a show of goodwill, doesn''t it? Besides, I have no reason to harm you. After all, we''re both human, right?"

    Alex looked sincerely at the young boy, his expression serious. He knew that at this moment, the boy was like a frightened deer, emotionally fragile. Any wrong move could destroy the fragile trust he had built with him.

    The identity of the boy in red wasn''t hard to guess. Among the Justice League, which wasposed of older heroes, there was only one teenage superhero. Although he usually operated in an adult form, at his core, he was still a fifteen-year-old kid.

    "Billy Batson, heir to the power of Shazam, the current wielder of the mighty powers of the Greek gods. Finally, we meet," Alex greeted him with a slight nod.

    However, Alex''s words didn''t elicit much of a response from the boy. Instead, it made him even more cautious. His face remained emotionless as he coldly stared at Alex, speaking slowly.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m a wizard from another universe, codename: Raven." As Alex spoke, a raven appeared from seemingly nowhere and flew onto the paused body of a Parademon in mid-air. "Of course, you can also call me Alex."

    "Another universe? The bridge between the divine realm and reality has been severed, and the entrances to the multiverse have been destroyed. How could you possibly be a wizard from another universe?"

    Billy''s brow furrowed even deeper, his eyes filled with distrust.

    Though he was just a kid, his understanding of magical forces was not shallow. He could clearly see the dark powers swirling around Alex, powers no benevolent person would wield.

    "How about broadening your perspective a little?" Alex raised his hand, and ghostly green mes ignited in the air. Under his control, the entire dream world began to twist and distort within the illusory mes.

    Seeing this, Billy couldn''t help but take a step back. He was ready at any moment to wake himself up from the dream. However, he didn''t sense any malicious intent from Alex, so he stood his ground, frowning as he watched to see what Alex would do.

    Soon, the green mes consumed everything around them. The Parademons, the heroes, and Darkseid''s shadow all became illusions. With the injection of a special power, a world of illusions was slowly born within the dream.

    Countless skyscrapers rose from the ground amidst the mes. The dark, apocalyptic world of Apokolips was suddenly transformed into the heart of New York City.

    Watching in amazement, Billy''s mouth, which had been tightly shut, slightly opened in surprise. He stared at this world, both familiar and foreign, with wide eyes full of astonishment.

    "What is this ce?" Billy asked, genuinely curious.

    Without keeping him in suspense, Alex slowly walked toward Billy, stopping about two meters in front of him. Following Billy''s gaze, Alex spoke.

    "This is another universe."

    The Avengers Tower stood tall in the center of the city. The ''A'' on the building flickered twice before lighting up.

    "In this universe, there is also an Earth. But on this Earth, the heroes who protect world peace aren''t the Justice League, but others."

    Before Alex had even finished speaking, a red figure swung through the air on a web. Billy''s eyes widened as he watched the figure soar overhead, his breathing growing faster.

    In the sky, a S.H.I.E.L.D. helicarrier slowly approached. Simultaneously, the advertisement screens in Times Square lit up, showing images of the Avengers in action.

    Every screen disyed different scenes of the Avengers fighting. The young Billy was immediately captivated, his eyes darting from one hero to the next. Though he didn''t recognize any of them, it didn''t stop him from wanting to learn more about them. However, as Billy continued watching, a thought crossed his mind, and the light in his eyes dimmed.

    He turned toward Alex and muttered in a low voice, "They seem better... better than me."

    "Better?"

    Alex patted Billy on the shoulder and turned to look into the distance.

    Billy was startled for a moment, and followed Alex''s gaze, only to see on the other side of the city a crimson wave of destruction, like a sunset, covering the sky, shattering the peace within the city.

    War had descended upon Times Square. The helicarrier, engulfed in thick smoke, fell from the sky, and all therge screens showing images of the heroes froze one by one, turning to grayscale.

    Skyscrapers copsed like dominos, crumbling into ruins. In less than ten seconds, the peaceful scene was devoured by the chaos of destructive warfare.

    Watching this, Billy began to tremble. He was breathing heavily, and the entire dream began to destabilize due to his emotional turmoil. The edges of the dream were copsing rapidly.

    "Heroes aren''t omnipotent. No matter how powerful they may be, they can still make mistakes, mistakes that can lead to the downfall of an entire world. It''s inevitable."

    Sensing the instability in the dream, Alex used his magic to stabilize the dream ne, while speaking softly.

    "But we still have a chance to fix it. That''s why I''m here."

    Billy raised his head and looked at Alex, who remained calm.

    "Is there really still a chance?" Billy asked quietly.

    "How will you know unless you try?" Alex lowered his head. "If you give up hope yourself, you''ll never seed. Besides, there are still many people in this world who haven''t given up hope."

    "Hope?"

    Billy sneered, his lips curling in bitterness.

    "Where I''m from, ''hope'' is the symbol of Superman''s family crest. But right now, all I feel is that it''s a joke. By the way, do you know who Superman is?"

    "I''ve heard of him," Alex nodded silently. "I''ve learned a bit about your world''s history. To be honest, I think the Justice League''s decision to start a war and send a child to the battlefield was pretty absurd."

    "Yeah." Billy raised an eyebrow and looked at Alex. "What was your name again?"

    "Alex."

    "Right, Alex."

    Billy chuckled bitterly to himself, then shook his head.

    "I don''t know how you got into my dream, but you''vee to the wrong person. I''m retired now. I''m no longer a hero, so don''t talk to me about hope."

    "Billy..."

    Alex was about to say something, but Billy suddenly pushed him away.

    "Don''t call me that name!"

    In that moment, the emotions Billy had been suppressing for so long finally erupted.

    Billy breathed heavily, overwhelmed by immense pain inside. He fought back the tears welling up in his eyes, refusing to let them fall. Staring at Alex, he bit down hard, his face full of defiance.

    "Don''t talk to me about hope, and don''t tell me about ns or revenge. I''m not interested in any of that anymore!"

    He red fiercely at Alex, shouting at the top of his lungs.

    "Thest time I believed in their n, do you know what happened to me?"

    His voice gradually weakened as three vicious w marks slowly appeared on Billy''s once handsome face, stretching from his temple down to his cheek, marring his entire appearance. One of his eyes had permanently lost its light.

    Billy stood on one leg, the other pant leg hanging empty, limp.

    "This is who I am now."

    Deep within Billy''s heart, it felt as though a mountain of unbearable weight pressed down on him. No matter how hard he tried to hide it, he couldn''t escape the chains of his suffering. If it weren''t for seeing him now, who would ever think he was just a kid?

    Having experienced such a tragic failure at such a young age, Billy had already lost everything. He didn''t even have an outlet to release his grief. Who had ever considered how much he could bear?

    Now, only in his dreams could he find a version of himself that was whole again.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    278. The Next Target.

    279. The Seven Deadly Sins.

    280. Preparations for Summoning Demons.

    281. The Demon You Are Trying to Summon is Out of Service��

    282. Constantine.

 278. The Next Target.

    278. The Next Target.

    Standing silently, Alex calmly watched as Billy roared in anger. The copsing city around them eventually turned into a pile of rubble. Red mes and smoke dominated the dream, and in the center, Billy''s frail and broken figure stood out starkly.

    It was hard to imagine what a fifteen-year-old boy would be after experiencing such things. At an age when he should have been full of vitality, he had nearly died on an alien battlefield, and his home was on the brink of destruction. It was something no child should have to endure.

    "...Aren''t you going to say something?"

    Panting heavily, Billy slowly calmed down, staring at Alex, whose face remained calm and silent. His body swayed a little.

    After a moment, Alex finally spoke.

    "I''m not going to tell you to stay calm, Billy. This isn''t your responsibility, nor is it a burden you should carry. What you need is an outlet for your pain, and that''s what the Justice League owes you."

    Billy stared nkly at Alex, unable to hold back his pain any longer, and tears began to stream down his face.

    As Alex slowly approached Billy, he wasn''t sure how tofort him. There''s no such thing as perfect empathy in the world, just as there''s no such thing as a perfect circle. cing an arm around Billy''s shoulder, Alex didn''t say anything��he just stood there quietly.

    Comforting others had never been Alex''s strong suit, so all he could do was offer silentpanionship. In the end, Billy would have to process and release these emotions on his own. No one else could truly help.

    Unless... he erased Billy''s memories, making him forget these unbearable past events. But after hesitating for a moment, Alex abandoned that idea.

    The powers of the Greek gods still flowed through Billy. Those mighty forces had be an integral part of him. If the Old Gods hadn''t given up on Billy, Alex should give him more time as well.

    For a long time, Billy had worn a smile in front of others, but hidden behind that smile was an unimaginable pain. He had always seen himself as a member of the Justice League, someone who should be protecting the people.

    But deep down, he knew that he was just a kid. He had imposed far too much pressure on himself. No matter how hard he tried to hide it, those emotions and negative feelings would always find him when he was at his most vulnerable.

    "...My... my family, my friends..."

    Billy sobbed, clenching his fists tightly.

    "...They''re all... gone."

    In the Justice League, Shazam stood as an equal to the other heroes, including Superman. The heroes treated him as one of their own. To the younger generation in the Teen Titans, Shazam was seen as a senior figure, someone they respected greatly.

    Yet only a few knew that Shazam''s true identity was that of a boy younger than any of them. Even the youngest members of the Teen Titans were older than Billy.

    Billy had always enjoyed putting on the airs of a senior in front of his older peers��it was something that brought him great joy, and it was his favorite thing to do. But now, his brothers and sisters were all gone...

    Billy''s heart felt as though his soul was being tortured. The pain was indescribable.

    Looking at Billy, his pale face and tightly clenched fists, Alex could clearly sense the mental exhaustion the boy had endured. For countless days and nights over the past two years, Billy had been tormented like this.

    "...."

    Before long, Billy silently pulled up the hood of his red hoodie, hiding his face in the shadows.

    "...Sorry, I don''t usually act like this."

    "I know, you''re strong." Alex smiled slightly, showing his respect for Billy.

    "Hmph."

    Billy turned around, letting out a soft hum through his nose. He calmed himself down, his voice hoarse as he spoke. "You''re right. Sometimes letting it out feels much better."

    "So, are you willing toe back?" Alex asked.

    Hearing this, Billy turned his head slightly and, putting on a tough front, replied, "What kind of question is that? I''m a superhero. Once I chose this path, I knew I wouldn''t give up. I still need to avenge my family."

    After a pause, Billy added, "And... I don''t want anyone else to know about what just happened."

    Alex nced at a spying crow in the distance, cleared his throat, and politely avoided responding to that. Instead, he shifted to a more serious question.

    "We need to gather the others. I''m in Gotham right now, with Batgirl and Batwoman. Billy, where are you?"

    "My target is to destroy those Parademon nests. I''ve been moving around a lottely. Lois contacted me before, but I didn''t want to meet with them. If you need me, I cane find you all," Billy replied after thinking it over.

    "That would be great. How long will it take you to get here?"

    "I''m not too far. Two days, maybe. If we''re meeting up, I''ll have to avoid those Parademons, which will slow me down," Billy said seriously.

    "Time isn''t an issue. Your safety is the most important thing." Alex suddenly remembered the main reason for his visit and asked, "By the way, Billy, do you know where there''s still magic left in this world?"

    "Magic?" Billy was taken aback, not quite understanding what Alex meant.

    "Simply put, energy sources with strange powers, or carriers of that energy. Exotic beasts from other dimensions could also count," Alex exined.

    "I think I get it. You''re talking about something simr to divine power, right? If the Rock of Eternity were still around, I could help you. But right now, all the demonic power and portals to other realms have vanished. I don''t know how I could help with that," Billy said, shaking his head quietly. But then, a thought crossed his mind.

    "Maybe you could ask Constantine. He knows a lot about magic tricks."

    Constantine, huh?

    Alex grimaced. Too bad this world didn''t have the Justice Society of America. If Doctor Fate were here, his helmet would definitely hold a wealth of forbidden magical knowledge.

    In a normal universe, Alex wouldn''t dare touch Fate''s helmet, as that would be like killing a superhero. But in a universe on the brink of doom? That was different.

    A real shame.

    However, as Alex looked at Billy, a thought suddenly struck him.

    "Billy, if I remember correctly, you said the Rock of Eternity was destroyed, right?"

    "Yeah, the Parademons wrecked a lot of ces on Earth," Billy replied.

    "Then..."

    Alex''s eyes lit up as he looked at Billy and asked in a soft voice, "The Seven Deadly Sins that were sealed by the wizard Shazam��where are they now?"

    Hearing this, Billy froze on the spot.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    279. The Seven Deadly Sins.

    280. Preparations for Summoning Demons.

    281. The Demon You Are Trying to Summon is Out of Service��

    282. Constantine.

    283. A Bad Encounter.

 279. The Seven Deadly Sins.

    279. The Seven Deadly Sins.

    "Why are you looking for the Seven Deadly Sins?"

    Billy looked at Alex in shock, not understanding why he suddenly had an interest in his ancient enemies.

    The Seven Deadly Sins, in the DC multiverse, are ancient demons. They were born at the dawn of life, originating from the seven fundamental sins of living beings. Although they aren''t as powerful as someone like Lucifer, they are far beyond what normal demons canpare to.

    Since they are unable to manifest physically in reality, they seek out the most corrupt and filthy souls in the multiverse to inhabit. They inject their power into these mortal vessels, corrupting them, spreading their sins, and polluting the world.

    In ancient times, the great wizard Shazam discovered their power and, using his magic and the strength of the gods, sealed them on Earth. Because of this, the Seven Deadly Sins have been eternal enemies of the wizard Shazam and his sessors.

    Since the wizard Shazam passed on his power to Billy, the Seven Deadly Sins have been the long-standing adversaries of the Shazam family (or the Marvel family). However, this long war changed slightly after Darkseid''s invasion.

    Although the Parademons destroyed the Rock of Eternity and released the Seven Deadly Sins, they were also trapped on Earth. Without enough souls to replenish their power, the Seven Sins couldn''t even manifest their physical forms. All they could do was continuously change hosts, with no other options.

    On top of that, given their previous enmity with the heroes, no sanctuary around the world would ept them. As a result, they were forced to corrupt corpses in the wilderness, hiding from the Parademons while trying to consume the souls of those who perished.

    This time, Alex had set his sights on them.

    Alex had encountered pure demon power before. If the Seven Deadly Sins were at their full strength, he might have reconsidered. But now, on this barren Earth, how much power could they really wield?

    Pride, Envy, Wrath, Sloth, Greed, Gluttony, Lust.

    Each of these was pure evil, a rare and potent power. Even in Hell, absorbing such pure demonic energy wasn''t easy. Naturally, Alex wasn''t going to miss this opportunity. But absorbing demons'' power didn''t exactly look like something a ''hero'' should be doing. So, in order to keep Billy from thinking he was some kind of viin, Alex had to exin.

    "I have a way to dispel their demonic power and convert it into usable magical energy. You know how strong our current enemies are, so for that, I need to be a little... ruthless."

    "...I see." Billy was only briefly surprised before calming down. "It doesn''t matter. Even if you wanted to control the Seven Deadly Sins, it wouldn''t make things any worse."

    Alex couldn''t help but be a little surprised by Billy''s nonchnce. After all, Shazam''s main purpose was to seal away the Seven Deadly Sins and keep them from wreaking havoc on the world. Yet Billy seemed so indifferent now.

    Noticing Alex''s thoughts, Billy shrugged and quietly exined.

    "I''ve been through a lot in the past two years. I''ve seen countless heroes and criminals put aside their hatred. I''ve also seen beings that were oncebeled as ''evil'' fighting on the frontlines. So, don''t treat me like some immature kid."

    Hearing Billy''s words, Alex nodded silently. For a moment, he thought of Gotham City. In its most desperate times, it was the madmen and criminals who gave their lives to protect the city. In a war of this magnitude, the line between good and evil bes difficult to define.

    Billy paused for a moment and then spoke slowly. "But I''m not sure where the Seven Deadly Sins are right now. Finding people isn''t my specialty. Aren''t you a wizard? You could try divination or reciting their incantations. Maybe that will draw them to you."

    "You''re suggesting I summon them?" Alex rubbed his chin, thinking about the feasibility of this n.

    "Technically, it''s more like necromancy, but I''ve never actually summoned a demon before, so I''m afraid I won''t be of much help," Billy said with a shrug.

    Shaking his head, Alex replied, "No worries, you''ve already helped me a lot. I''ll be staying in Gotham for a while. Once you arrive, we can discuss our next move."

    "Alright," Billy nodded, then suddenly thought of something. "How will I contact you once I''m there?"

    "When you arrive, I''ll know," Alex said with a smile, giving Billy a firm pat on the shoulder.

    "And don''t forget, stay safe."

    Billy slowly opened his eyes.

    The familiar dimness appeared before him as his senses gradually returned. The foul stench he was ustomed to and the dripping sounds of the sewer reached his ears.

    Tilting his head slightly, he could still feel the lingering warmth of Alex''s hand on his shoulder. That touch held an indescribable sense of trust.

    Billy''s gaze sharpened as he leaned against the wall and slowly got up. While in his Shazam form, he could use divine power to heal his broken leg, but in his normal form, he needed a cane to walk.

    Touching his face and feeling the rough scars, Billy''s wounds ached faintly.

    "Hope, huh?"

    For so long, Billy had wandered aimlessly, fighting the Parademons without any clear purpose. But now, things were different. Thinking of Alex''s face, for the first time in two years, Billy had a reason to fight again.

    With a self-deprecating smile, Billy stood up straight.

    "Shazam!"

    <strong>Crack��!</strong>

    On the other side of the world, Alex''s fingers twitched slightly, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    (How did it go, sir?)

    Miss Minutes, who had been waiting beside Alex, noticed his movements and quickly came over, curiously asking.

    "Not bad." Alex hadn''t yet fully shaken off the strange sensation from earlier. Rubbing his slightly throbbing temples, he replied, "Though I didn''t find the key person, it was still a productive encounter."

    (That''s good to hear. It seems this world has already epted your magical energy, so from now on, using magic here will be much easier for you.)

    "Yeah, that''s good news. At first, I thought I might be rejected when using magic here. But now, it seems like this world is quite amodating." Alex smiled.

    (So, do you know what your next steps will be?)

    "More or less. Although I still need to refine the overall n, I''ve already identified the primary goal."

    With that thought, Alex stood up. He raised his head, gazing at the night sky. The dark sky was nketed with clouds, no stars visible in the endless ckness. Alex licked his lips.

    "A dark and stormy night... Perfect for summoning demons."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    280. Preparations for Summoning Demons.

    281. The Demon You Are Trying to Summon is Out of Service��

    282. Constantine.

    283. A Bad Encounter.

    284. Why Not?

 280. Preparations for Summoning Demons.

    280. Preparations for Summoning Demons.

    Summoning demons is no easy feat, even in a world full of supernatural urrences.

    In a world where magic exists, not everyone has the ability to cast spells. While it''s true that anyone who knows the right incantations and rituals, even a child, could technically summon a demon, there''s still a significant difference between individuals.

    The summoning of amon person and that of a wizard is worlds apart. Some people, no matter how hard they try, can never summon anything beyond a crossroads demon. It''s not because theyck the ability, but because they aren''t worthy.

    Think of it like making a phone call; demons also have the right to decline. If anyone could summon a demon at will, then they wouldn''t be called demons��they''d be genies. Moreover, magic is defined as mysterious phenomena that cannot be exined by science. This alone ensures that most people will never have ess to such a miraculous domain.

    And the Seven Deadly Sins are no ordinary demons. To establish a connection with them, both the ritual and the caster need to be of the highest caliber. Otherwise, it''s not just that the summoning will fail��they might not even hear the call.

    Although Alex had never personally summoned a demon before, he had witnessed the process several times. In the Marvel Multiverse, whether it was magical rituals ormunicating with the minions of the Elder Gods, these experiences had left asting impression on him.

    Now, in a universe that was both familiar and foreign, he was about to summon the legendary primordial demons. Alex was both excited and anxious.

    As Alex was pondering how to prepare, Miss Minutes seemed to sense something. She disappeared in a sh, leaving Alex, who realized that someone was approaching. Sure enough, momentster, the door to the rooftop opened, and Kara appeared before him.

    "Just arrived in a new world��aren''t you going to rest? Your body is still recovering under the influence of the yellow sun. Sleeping should help your body adjust better," Alex said with a smile as he looked at Kara.

    "I can''t sleep," Kara responded, her eyes downcast, her face full of worry.

    "Is it because of your cousin?" Alex understood Kara well and knew what her greatest concern was.

    Kara gently nodded, acknowledging her thoughts. "I can''t believe that Kal has turned into this. He was supposed to be Krypton''s greatest. He shouldn''t be so reckless, and he definitely shouldn''t be the one starting a war."

    "You could tell him all of this when you see him," Alex suggested. He wasn''t sure how to judge this universe''s Superman.

    "To be honest, Alex, I don''t even know what I''ll say when I see him. I''ve imagined our reunion countless times, rehearsed so many conversations. But in this world, I really don''t know what I''ll say."

    Kara was in pain. With her abilities, she could easily sense Barbara and Kate''s attitude toward her cousin. And as her super hearing returned, she could even hear people inside Gotham''s sanctuary quietly criticizing Superman.

    "My cousin was supposed to be their symbol of hope, but now everything''s changed. He''s destroyed everything, destroyed this. He''s no longer the guardian of humanity. Now, he''s just a gue everyone wants to rid the world of. Even hisrades think this way."

    Hearing this, Alex immediately caught on. "Kara, did you overhear something?"

    Kara shook her head and sighed deeply. "I just heard people''s most honest opinions about him... Ugh, never mind. I don''t want to talk about this. How about you? How''s the magicmunication going?"

    Seeing the conversation shift to himself, Alex smiled and spoke honestly. "I have to thank ck Canary. Luckily, her memories had fragments about the magic in this world. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have figured out the bnce between the magic of these two worlds so quickly."

    It''s important to note that the magic in Marvel and DC is very different. Just look at the magical elements in each. On one side, you have Sorcerer Supremes from various dimensions, and on the other, you have figures like the Inverted Man. It''s hard topare.

    "It looks like you''re making good progress. I think Barbara and the others can breathe a little easier now. I just talked to them and realized how much pressure they''ve been under, especially after seeing us," Kara said with a wry smile.

    "That''s understandable," Alex agreed. "After all, they''re sidekicks. While they hold some status among heroes, they''re not quite at the level where they can stand on their own yet. But after two years of ''training,'' I believe they''ve surpassed expectations."

    Kara remained silent. She wasn''t very familiar with all of this, and before now, she didn''t even know that the Bat Family had so many members. She''d only ever interacted with Bruce.

    After a moment, Kara looked at Alex. "Aren''t you trying to find my cousin? Barbara and Kate have already contacted Lois. We should have some news by dawn. So, what''s our n next?"

    "No rush. We''re going to stay in Gotham for two more days. Right now, the priority is to gather all the forces we can. I''ve already brought a friend here, but it''ll take him a little time to arrive."

    Alex said this casually, then turned his attention to Kara. "As for now, I need a quiet ce. There are quite a few beings in this world that can give me power."

    Seeing the cold glint in Alex''s eyes, Kara quickly realized what he was up to. After all, Alex only had two reasons for showing this expression: either he was about to manipte someone, or he had found something to devour.

    Kara tilted her head. "So, who''s the unlucky target this time? I thought this world was too broken for anything to be worth your attention."

    "Not one, but seven."

    Alex raised an eyebrow and held up seven fingers.

    "There''s always something worth paying attention to in any universe, even one that''s on the verge of destruction. There are treasures that ordinary people can never reach. The only question is whether you have the eyes and the power to find them."

    "So, what''s your target?"

    "The Seven Deadly Sins, the oldest primordial demons in Earth''s mythology." Alex didn''t hide the truth, since he was about to perform the summoning ritual, which would be impossible to conceal. "Their power is immense, and once I devour them, I''ll have the means to deal with other demons."

    Seeing Alex so eager, Kara knew there was no point in trying to dissuade him. After all, Alex had devoured plenty of bizarre creatures over the years without any ill effects. Kara decided to let him be.

    "So, what do we need to do?" Kara asked.

    Alex carefully recalled the steps for the demon summoning ritual, then spoke seriously.

    "Help me prepare seven mirrors, candles, and a quiet room. These are the basic requirements for summoning spirits. Of course, summoning demons will require more, so we''ll also need some offerings."

    "Where am I supposed to find offerings for you in the middle of the night? Want me to give you some of my blood?" Kara asked, ring at Alex with disdain.

    Hearing that, Alex quickly waved his hands.

    "No thanks. You might burn someone again."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    281. The Demon You Are Trying to Summon is Out of Service��

    282. Constantine.

    283. A Bad Encounter.

    284. Why Not?

    285: An Offer You Can''t Refuse!

 281. The Demon You Are Trying to Summon is Out of Service…

    281. The Demon You Are Trying to Summon is Out of Service��

    Summoning demons is a serious matter!

    When Kara informed everyone about Alex''s n to summon the Seven Deadly Sins, everyone except Pietro instantly lost all traces of sleepiness, staring at Alex with heavy expressions.

    Everyone present was a hero who had encountered supernatural forces. Setting aside the fact that their friend was a sorcerer and now the God of Thunder, ck Canary, they only had to look at the Bat Family, with theirplicated ties to the Lazarus Pit, to know that each of them was well aware of the dangers demons posed.

    These heroes, who had spent years mingling with the shadows of the night and dealing with all kinds of dark forces, always regarded demons as mysterious, dangerous, deceitful, and embodying the principle of "it''s either you or me."

    Bruce Wayne had previously warned them never to touch forbidden artifacts��those sulfur-spewing goats were bad news. Unless absolutely necessary, they should never get involved with such entities. So, when they heard Alex was preparing to summon demons, and not just any demons but the Seven Deadly Sins, their first instinct was to stop him. However, when Kate and the others were about to speak up, they found themselves suddenly speechless.

    It seemed that Alex had no intention of seeking their permission. By the time they reached the deepest underground chamber of Arkham, the summoning ritual had already begun.

    In the dark and damp storeroom, Alex was sitting cross-legged, levitating in mid-air.

    Beneath him, arge circr pattern formed from blood was glowing eerily in the candlelight. The mes from the candles weren''t bright, especially after Alex tainted them with green fire, casting a sinister glow over the entire room.

    Slowly opening one eye and looking around at the immersive environment, Alex couldn''t help but feel a bit excited. He had created all of this from memory. This eerie atmosphere could easily be used in his previous life as a ghost story setting without any sense of incongruity.

    Although Alex didn''t know much about the demons in this universe, he had personally been to the hellish borders of Mephisto and the old gods. He might not fully understand summoning rituals, but he certainly understood the demons'' homnd.

    To make the Seven Deadly Sins feel at home, Alex specifically transformed his magic into the aura of Hell''s borders. That way, even if the ritual was a bit crude, it wouldn''t prevent him from establishing a connection with the demons.

    He quietly lit thest candle, and the ritual was about to begin.

    The pungent smell of sulfur seeped through the cracks in the door. Even though they were separated by just a door, everyone outside could vaguely hear the wails of countless tormented soulsing from within.

    Combined with the eerie green light flickering through the gaps, if Barbara hadn''t known better, she would have thought they were witnessing somerge-scale, creepy ult ritual.

    And the most unsettling part was that, in Gotham, this didn''t seem out of ce at all. Especially here, in Arkham Asylum, they were having their first moment of realization that "summoning demons in this ce feels strangely fitting."

    It was as if this location was meant for that purpose, rather than locking up those so-called dangerous criminals.

    "Are you sure Alex is summoning demons?" Kate asked stiffly at the door.

    If it weren''t for Kara, the Kryptonian, standing guard at the door, Kate would have already broken it down. It had been hard enough to find a safe haven. If Alex summoned something truly sinister, they might not be able to stay here anymore.

    "I''m sure. I can guarantee the process is safe," Kara replied with an awkward smile.

    "Safe?" Kate''s mouth twitched. Hearing the distant, ghostly cries of a woman echoing in her ears, she couldn''t help but say, "It feels like he''s about to fling open the gates of Hell."

    What the people outside didn''t know was that Alex hadn''t even started yet.

    Inside the room, Alex listened to the immersive, mournful howls of countless souls and nodded with satisfaction. For his first time summoning demons, he had to make proper preparations to live up to his identity as a sorcerer.

    Since Alex was handling this himself, he definitely wanted to make it grander than the rituals of Baron Blood John and Witch Linda.

    With that thought in mind, Alex gently raised his hand. In the next moment, seven medieval mirrors slowly floated up, circling around him in an eerily strange manner.

    Mirrors, whether in the East or West, have always been associated with spiritualism. Legends say that mirrors can awaken the demons hidden deep within one''s soul, and also reveal the true form of these demons.

    Alex was already imagining the scene of the demons of the Seven Deadly Sins appearing in the mirrors. He exhaled slowly and raised his hands, chanting in a low voice.

    "Demons of the abyss, respond to my prayer and summoning."

    The eerie green candlelight began to flicker, and the shadows on the walls started to distort.

    "...Grant me what I desire. Let me hear your response."

    The wails of the souls grew louder, and a sudden, chilling wind blew through the underground chamber. Even Alex''s coat, which hung low to the floor, began to flutter in the wind.

    Sensing the change, Alex snapped his eyes open, but to his surprise, the vision he had expected��the Seven Deadly Sins staring back at him from the mirrors��did not happen. The mirrors still only reflected his own image from different angles.

    "...Looks like I''ll need to add something extra."

    Licking his lips, Alex narrowed his eyes and spoke again.

    "By this call, I summon the Seven Deadly Sins!"

    Before his words had even fully faded��

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    <strong>Crack, crack!</strong>

    At that moment, all seven mirrors began to fracture simultaneously. Countless web-like cracks spread across their surfaces.

    It was as if the mirrors couldn''t withstand the immense power, shattering violently under the force. The pieces, sharp as knives, reflected a faint glow as they scattered across the floor, producing a series of crisp sounds.

    This was not the oue Alex had expected. He instinctively shielded himself, and only after the mirrors had fully shattered did he turn his head to look. The floor was littered with smooth shards of ss, each fragment reflecting Alex''s face, splitting him into countless pieces. But none of them bore even the slightest trace of a demon.

    "What the hell..."

    Alex picked up one of the shards with his fingers, carefully bringing it closer to his eye, hoping to spot something left behind on the mirror''s surface. But once again, the result was disappointing. He didn''t sense anything beyond his own reflection.

    "...Could the ritual have been too simple, leading to the failure? Or perhaps the demons'' powers were too great, and these ancient mirrors couldn''t withstand their presence?"

    Furrowing his brow deeply, Alex found himself baffled and unable to understand what had gone wrong.

    -------------------

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world...

    In front of the ruins of the Rock of Eternity, the previously silent surroundings were suddenly disrupted by a rapid, twisting force.

    The air began to contort violently, as if this section of space was under the influence of some unspeakable, eerie energy. In the next moment, a trembling crack appeared in the fabric of reality. The crack grewrger, as if invisible hands were forcibly tearing open the space with terrifying strength. From the other side of the rift, thick, corrosive dark fog began to seep through.

    The hellish fog roiled continuously, filling the atmosphere with an overwhelming sense of destion. Strange, sinister shadows flickered in and out of view within the mist, like harbingers of death.

    If you got closer, you could even hear the unsettling, terrifying whispers emanating from the ck fog.

    "Let go!

    We''re not going back.

    We finally opened the dimensional passage.

    Let''s go, dammit!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    282. Constantine.

    283. A Bad Encounter.

    284. Why Not?

    285: An Offer You Can''t Refuse!

    286. Magical Lightning.

 282. Constantine.

    282. Constantine.

    The door to the basement was pushed open, and led by Kara, the group rushed in all at once.

    "Alex! Are you��uh..."

    The sound of the mirrors shattering had been sharp and jarring. Even for normal people, it was enough to make their hearts skip a beat, let alone this group of superpowered heroes who were already on edge. They knew Alex wasn''t ying around��he was seriously summoning the demons of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    So, when they heard the sound, everyone instinctively rushed in, worried that Alex might have encountered trouble during the summoning. Although Kara trusted Alex, this was still an unfamiliar universe, so it was impossible to bepletely at ease. However, when they saw the scene inside the basement, they all stopped in their tracks.

    The floor was covered in a gel-like substance that reeked of sulfur. The burning candles had melted together under intense heat, while sinister fog swirled in the room. Shattered mirror fragments littered the ground, glowing with an eerie light.

    And in the midst of it all, Alex was floating in the air, ck magical energy swirling around him. If someone who didn''t know any better walked in, they might actually believe that the summoning ritual had seeded. After all, Alex''s current appearance really did resemble a cultist possessed by a demon.

    "...What is this?"

    Kara opened her mouth, her finger hovering in the air, unsure of what to point at. She looked around the chaotic room and sighed.

    "...Did it work?"

    <strong>Cough, cough.</strong>

    Alex awkwardlynded on the floor. Looking around at the mess, he replied with a bit of frustration.

    "Looks like summoning demons isn''t as easy as it sounds. I think it might be because I didn''t have a proper sacrifice. Maybe next time I can consult some experienced local sorcerers."

    "You better not mess with our nerves like that again at such a critical moment. I haven''t had a good night''s sleep in three days," Kate said, rolling her eyes and turning to leave once she saw that no real disaster had urred.

    Barbara, on the other hand, looked at Alex and offered some genuine advice. "Summoning demons is a sacred ritual in its own way. Every step must be precise. Constantine has a lot of experience in this area."

    "You know Constantine?" Alex was surprised.

    Although Constantine was a member of the Justice League, he usually worked alone. The main reason he joined the League was because his wife, Zatanna, was a member. Most of the time, Constantine didn''t even appear in League operations. He only showed up when other heroes couldn''t solve a problem, often bringing his lighter to clean up their mess.

    "I''ve heard Batman talk about matters in the magical world, and I''ve read through some of the League''s records about wizards. Although I haven''t met him many times, Constantine is certainly one of the greatest sorcerers in this world," Barbara exined.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t contact him right now," Alex said, spreading his hands.

    He had already tried to locate Constantine earlier, but it seemed that either Constantine had magically hidden himself, or he simply wasn''t asleep. In any case, Alex had searched for a while but couldn''t sense any dream rted to Constantine.

    "Superman and Raven are also looking for Constantine, but it''s not easy. If a sorcerer wants to hide, no one can find him��not even Superman. He barely managed to track Constantine downst time, and only with Raven''s help."

    "Raven, huh..." Alex nodded thoughtfully.

    Raven, also known as Rachel Roth, is the biological daughter of Trigon, the high-dimensional demon from the three realms. She''s a superhero in the Teen Titans and the only designated gateway for Trigon''s demonic invasion into the real world.

    The demon Trigon have many methods of invading various dimensions. The mostmon way is by leaving his offspring in other dimensions and, once his offspring is corrupted by demonic power and fall into darkness, opening a gateway between the dimensions so his true form can descend and conquer the entire dimension.

    Originally, Alex''s impression of Raven was just of a young girl constantly being haunted by her father. But now, Alex suddenly remembered that Raven might have some connection to the "Seven Deadly Sins" he was targeting.

    In different multiverses, the origin of the Seven Deadly Sins varies. However, one thing is certain: although the Sins are primordial, their power is one level lower than that of the Trigon. In some universes, the Seven Deadly Sins, like Raven, are also the offspring of the Trigon.

    Alex recalled that in a futureic timeline, Dark Raven had even led the Seven Deadly Sins to defeat Golden Superman. With this in mind, it seemed that he might be able to use Raven to find the location of the Seven Deadly Sins. This was much better than wandering around aimlessly.

    "Has there been any word from Lois?" Alex asked curiously.

    Barbara tapped themunication device on her wrist, checking the empty screen for new messages. She responded, "Not yet, but Lois has already contacted Superman. I guess we should hear something soon."

    Thousands of miles away, in the ruins of what was once the capital of Ennd...

    In a tavern located in this now-demon-upiednd, the sound of shattering ss suddenly rang out.

    "Bollocks!" (Constantine''s catchphrase, a British ng curse)

    Constantine stood at the bar, staring irritably at the whiskey selection, which was almost depleted.

    "Where''s my Scotch? This stuff is utterly tasteless. Damn it. If I ever find the owner of this ce, I''m going to have a serious chat with them about the future of this pub. <strong>Hup.</strong>Or maybe her."

    Grabbing a bottle of whiskey that looked half-decent, Constantine tipped it back and took arge swig. But clearly, he wasn''t satisfied with this bottle either. After only a couple of sips, he tossed the bottle aside.

    The sharp sound of ss breaking echoed through the tavern!

    The bottle shattered outside the bar, sending whiskey and shards of ss flying,nding near the feet of a demon who had been soundly sleeping at the bar.

    "Hey! Etrigan, did you drink myst bottle of whiskey!?" Constantine, now swaying on his feet, leaned against the bar and finally turned his attention to the demon.

    Etrigan, clearly ustomed to Constantine''s antics, didn''t bother responding. He didn''t speak, just shifted into a morefortable position and returned to his sleep.

    "Ah, you''re ignoring me, huh? Very funny. Well then, guess I''ll just enjoy this bottle all by myself."

    Loosening his tie, Constantine paid no mind to Etrigan''s reaction and was quickly distracted by the whiskey he had spotted under the bar. Just then, the tavern door slowly creaked open. The wooden door scraped against the ground, producing an unbearably harsh sound that shattered the silence of the tavern and interrupted Constantine''s solo amusement.

    Chugging down the rest of the bottle of whiskey, Constantine groggily looked towards the tavern entrance. Through his blurry vision, he could just make out two figures��one tall and one short.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    283. A Bad Encounter.

    284. Why Not?

    285: An Offer You Can''t Refuse!

    286. Magical Lightning.

    287. Superman''s Coordinates.

 283. A Bad Encounter.

    283. A Bad Encounter.

    The ones who hade were none other than Superman rk and Raven Rachel, who had been desperately searching for Constantine''s whereabouts.

    The two of them entered the tavern one after the other. Seeing the middle-aged man standing behind the bar, with greasy blonde curls, a scruffy beard, andpletely drunk, they could hardly believe this was the Justice League''s top magician.

    Thankfully, Constantine''s style hadn''t changed��he was still wearing a white shirt under a khaki trench coat, giving off that distinct British rogue vibe. However, right now, he looked more like a homeless vagrant. Rachel nced at thepletely inebriated Constantine, reeking of alcohol, and couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose as she turned to rk.

    "We need him," rk said seriously.

    Maybe the younger generation didn''t know much about Constantine''s power, but Superman, who had worked with him, knew very well. Even Batman had given Constantine "high praise." If not for that, Superman wouldn''t have scoured the earth trying to find him. Hearing rk''s words, Rachel didn''t say much, only pausing slightly.

    "Then we''re screwed."

    "Hic."

    After another hup, Constantine finally focused his attention on the two uninvited guests. Seeing they weren''t demons, Constantine didn''t take them seriously, waving them off impatiently, trying to get them to leave.

    "Go somewhere else. This tavern already has an owner!"

    After a moment''s thought, Constantine added.

    "Actually, every tavern on this street has an owner now. You might want to try another city."

    "John, it''s me."

    rk interrupted Constantine''s words, stepping out of the shadows, revealing his face to Constantine as he spoke in a deep voice.

    "It''s good to finally find you, old friend."

    Hearing this, Constantine froze for a moment, seemingly trying to dredge up the memory of the man standing in front of him from his decaying brain.

    It wasn''t really Constantine''s fault for not recognizing him immediately. After all, rk and Rachel had changed a lot. Ever since being injected with liquid kryptonite by Darkseid, Superman had be a mere mortal. His cells were continuously weakening.

    On top of that, after enduring the pain of a devastating defeat, rk now looked much older. Even though he was still in his prime, his hair had started to turn white, and his eyes had been corroded by kryptonite, turning them green.

    Rachel, on the other hand, was in even worse shape. She had always lived under the torment of her father, and if it weren''t for the support and encouragement from the Titans, she might have already broken down.

    When Darkseid attacked, she had watched her best friends die one by one before her eyes. If her willpower hadn''t been strong enough, the demons of the three realms might have already descended upon reality.

    Now, the young girl was utterly wrecked by her father''s demonic powers. Years of mental exhaustion had sunken her dark eyes, leaving her malnourished and skeletal, hardly resembling a human at all.

    Constantine rubbed his face vigorously, forcing himself to pull together. He remembered now. He finally recognized the big man standing in front of him. Leaping over the bar, Constantine smiled as he walked over to rk.

    "I remember now... old friend."

    Seeing this, rk smiled, raising his hands slightly. But just as rk expected a friendly embrace, Constantine threw a heavy punch,nding it squarely on rk''s face, sending him stumbling backward several steps.

    "Ugh!" The punch hurt Constantine too, who hadn''t fought in a long time, but the pain sobered him up a bit.

    "rk, I thought you were dead."

    Without another word, Constantine charged at rk again, unleashing a flurry of punches with no intention of holding back. Each punchnded directly on rk''s face.

    rk knew why he was being beaten. Because of his own misjudgment, Constantine had lost the love of his life. For that alone, it made sense for Constantine to want to kill him. So, rk didn''t fight back. He just shielded his face symbolically, silently enduring Constantine''s punches, hoping he could let off some steam and then be willing to help.

    However, Rachel didn''t understand theplicated backstory. Her first impression of Constantine wasn''t great, and now seeing him attack directly, she wasn''t going to just stand by.

    She grabbed Constantine''s fist mid-swing and kicked him, sending him flying backward. He crashed into the bar with a painful groan, but Constantine didn''t seem to care. When he looked at Rachel, he just stared at rk with hatred, sneering as he spoke.

    "Are you dragging another kid into your war, rk? How many more families are you nning to ruin?"

    rk was speechless. He didn''t know how to respond, so he could only murmur painfully.

    "John... I just want to make up for my mistakes. Please, help me."

    "Help you?"

    Constantine burst intoughter,ughing so hard he could barely catch his breath. It was as if he had just heard the funniest joke of his life.

    Theughter echoed in the quiet air, uncontroble. Constantine evenughed to the point of tears, and the bitterness and hatred in thatughter were almost tangible, stabbing straight into rk''s heart.

    "Enough! You don''t have the right to mock Superman. At least he''s still fighting, while you''re just a useless drunk, drowning yourself in alcohol!" Rachel couldn''t hold back any longer and spoke up.

    Hearing this, Constantine''sughter stopped abruptly.

    A murderous intent suddenly filled the air.

    "Say one more word, little girl, I dare you."

    As a fellow magic user, Rachel wasn''t about to back down either. She raised her hand, ready for a fight. But just as the tension reached its peak, a sudden and urgentmunication signal interrupted the standoff.

    rk raised his arm. Since the destruction of the Justice League, allmunication systems had ceased to function. Most of the surviving heroes didn''t want to have any contact with Superman anymore. The only one who still kept in touch was his wife, Lois.

    Without hesitation, rk answered the video call. Soon, Lois''s face appeared on the screen, distorted slightly by electronic interference.

    After enduring the apocalyptic invasion of Parademons, the once mild-mannered journalist Lois Lane was no longer the weak woman she had been. She had trained hard in ckgate Prison with criminals, bing a skilled martial artist.

    "Lois, is something wrong?" rk asked curiously.

    "Well... Wait, rk, were you just hit by someone?" Lois had just started to speak but immediately noticed the bruises around rk''s eyes. It seemed Constantine''s punch had left quite an impression.

    rk sighed awkwardly and turned the camera toward Constantine.

    Seeing the disheveled and dejected blonde man, Lois immediately understood the situation. Though she didn''t know what to say at first, her experience as a journalist helped her quickly regain herposure.

    "John, long time no see. ck Orchid often talks about you, and we''ve all been worried. It''s really good to see you''re okay."

    Hearing Lois''s words, Constantine tilted his head slightly. Although his attitude was still cold, it was noticeably better than before.

    As for ck Orchid, the one Lois mentioned, she wasn''t just anyone. She was a member of the Justice League Dark. In this world, however, ck Orchid was born out of Constantine''s "House of Mystery," a manifestation of the house''s magical energy.

    Seeing that his wife had calmed Constantine down with just a few words, Superman breathed a sigh of relief but couldn''t help asking.

    "So, what''s going on?"

    When rk appeared back on the screen, Lois didn''t beat around the bush and spoke seriously.

    "rk, I just received a message from Gotham. Barbara told me that a group of heroes from other universes has arrived in our world. They''vee to help us."

    "What did you say!?"

    As soon as the words left her mouth, everyone in the room was stunned. Only a demon sprawled on the bar seemedpletely indifferent.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    284. Why Not?

    285: An Offer You Can''t Refuse!

    286. Magical Lightning.

    287. Superman''s Coordinates.

    288. Lady Shiva.

 284. Why Not?

    284. Why Not?

    Shazam moved quickly. Although he passed by several Parademon nests along the way, he had plenty of experience dealing with them, so his journey was dangerous but manageable.

    By the third afternoon of his departure, Gotham City finally appeared on the horizon. During this time, Alex had beenmunicating with Barbara and the others about the developments in this world while organizing the remnants of the Batcave''s resources.

    When Barbara and Kate first discovered the real Batcave, it had already beenpletely overrun by Parademons. Some Doomsday-like Parademons were even preparing to im it as their nest.

    In the end, it was the Riddler, sacrificing his life, who detonated the bombs Bruce had long prepared beneath the Batcave, preventing those monsters from establishing a foothold inside Gotham City.

    However, although the explosion wiped out many Parademons, it also destroyed much of the Bat-Family''s resources. Most of the Bat-Tech was obliterated in the st, except for some Kryptonite buried under the rubble.

    "I once worked with ck Mask. He sent people here to excavate a lot of weapons and tech, but it still wasn''t enough against the Parademons. With no resources left, the Kryptonite was used up little by little. You saw what happened to him��ck Mask''s forces were wiped out at the Gotham docks," Kate exined as she showed the remaining supplies in the warehouse to Alex and the others.

    "Now, this is all that''s left. Gotham isn''t fit for habitation anymore. There used to be more than a dozen shelters here, but now most of them are gone. The Parademons'' attacks were sudden��sometimes a fully equipped shelter would disappear overnight."

    Looking quietly at the few crates of Kryptonite, Alex could imagine the horrors the people faced back then. Against enemies even the superheroes couldn''t defeat, ordinary people stood no chance.

    "Hearing you say that, it sounds like the Parademons'' attacks on Gotham were well-coordinated. Unless they had someone who knew Gotham inside out, how else would they know to directly target the Batcave?" Kara pondered for a moment before voicing her suspicion.

    "I understand what you mean. We''ve had simr thoughts," Kate said, folding her arms, a hint of anxiety in her expression.

    "No one knew there was so much synthetic Kryptonite in the Batcave until the Riddler blew it up, exposing its presence. We had no idea Bruce had stockpiled that much Kryptonite."

    Barbara chimed in. "rk once said that Batman might not be dead. That might exin it��who else but Batman would know Gotham that well and intentionally destroy the Batcave?"

    Batman wasn''t dead, and Alex knew that. Not only Batman, but most of the Justice League, except for Aquaman and Hal Jordan, were still alive.

    After Darkseid defeated them, he transformed their bodies into semi-mechanical beings. Cyborg was modified into something resembling the "Source Wall," and Batman had been brainwashed, bing Darkseid''s most loyal servant, strategizing for him.

    As for why Aquaman and Hal Jordan weren''t transformed, it was because they had died on the spot��one was dismembered by Parademons, and the other was pierced by the Omega Beam. The others suffered terribly but survived, even Martian Manhunter, who was consumed by fire, managed to cling to life.

    "Did you have any ns before this?" Alex asked as he picked up a Batman mask.

    Barbara and Kate mostlymunicated with Lois, so any ns Superman had were ryed to them through her.

    "Apokolips deployed massive engines toward Earth. Over the past two years, two have been ced, and a third was deployed a few days ago."

    Barbara sighed. Every time she talked about this world, she felt powerless.

    "These engines are designed to drain the Earth''s core. If we can''t destroy them, in a few months, the Earth will bepletely hollowed out, turning it into a dead. That''s why Superman wants tounch a counterattack on Apokolips."

    "A counterattack on Apokolips? Just with you guys?" Pietro raised an eyebrow.

    It wasn''t that Pietro looked down on them. It was just that even the mighty Justice League had failed. Now, these few survivors were nning to fight on Darkseid''s home turf��it seemed like nothing more than a death wish.

    "This is unavoidable," Kate said, biting her lip, her expression filled with anxiety. "We''ve done everything we can. You have no idea what we''ve been through these past two years. Honestly, I''m exhausted. Living in a world without hope is unbearable."

    "No one can guarantee that this mission will seed. Even we aren''t confident about this decision, but we have no choice. We can''te up with a better n," Barbara said as she approached Kate and gently embraced her.

    Alex understood that they were essentially going on a suicide mission. As Kate had said, they lived in a world devoid of hope, a world far worse than anything they had ever faced. This wasn''t just about superviins; it was a world of pure despair.

    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Maybe I have a way to fix things," Alex said calmly.

    Hearing this, Barbara and Kate''s defeated expressions changed slightly. They looked up at Alex, who had maintained a calm and steady demeanor throughout, full of confusion and disbelief.

    "Mr. Alex, I truly appreciate that you and your friends came here, but..." Kate stepped forward, forcing a pale smile. "I''m genuinely d that you''re willing to help us, but I have to say, you''re toote."

    If Alex and the others had arrived two years earlier, there might have been hope for saving this world. Back then, there were still countless forces on Earth resisting. But now, those people had died, and the Earth''s core had been drained for two years, making it uninhabitable for humanity.

    In Kate''s eyes, this was beyond saving. Its rivers were polluted, thend was no longer fertile, countless species had gone extinct, and even without Apokolips or Darkseid, the Earth was already ruined.

    "It''s not toote. As long as you''re alive, it''s not toote," Alex said firmly, standing in front of Kate.

    Kate froze, unsure where Alex got the confidence to say such things.

    "Don''t you understand?" she asked, taking a deep breath, her voice trembling.

    "Even if you have the power to kill Darkseid, it wouldn''t matter. This has lost its vitality. Even in the one-in-a-million chance that we defeat Darkseid and blow up Apokolips, then what?"

    Kate took another step forward, almost pressing up against Alex.

    "Tell me, where would the survivors live? Can you give us a?" she asked, her voice filled with desperation.

    Swallowing hard, Alex remained calm, maintaining eye contact with Kate, without flinching or avoiding her gaze. Then, Alex''s voice quietly reached Kate''s ear.

    "Why not?"

    For a moment, there wasplete silence.

    The entire Batcave seemed to freeze as if a cold wind swept through it. Everyone fell silent, even Barbara stood motionless, staring at Alex in bewilderment.

    Kate stared nkly into Alex''s eyes, her pupils trembling. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.

    After a moment of hesitation, seeing that Alex wasn''t joking, Kate felt a chill run down her spine. She feared she might have misheard, so she couldn''t help but ask again.

    "What did you just say?"

    "I said, I have a way to give you a habitable," Alex repeated calmly. Kara and Pietro, standing nearby, already knew what Alex meant. Alex continued.

    "I don''t know what conversations you''ve had with Dinah or Jason, but in truth, there''s another wastnd world out there that''s in dire need of people like you to rebuild."

    Kate took two steps back, blinking in disbelief, feeling as though the weight of this revtion could crush her. Her head spun with the news. "Dinah mentioned it before. That world is overrun by superviins, right?"

    "It''s much worse than that," Alex shook his head. "That world has been ruled by superviins for over forty years. It''s on the verge of civilizational copse. Morality has degenerated to a level worse than prehistoric times. Changing everything about that world is far beyond my power alone."

    "So..."

    Alex''s expression grew serious as he spoke with determination.

    "I need you to change it."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    285: An Offer You Can''t Refuse!

    286. Magical Lightning.

    287. Superman''s Coordinates.

    288. Lady Shiva.

    289. Finally Reunited!

 285: An Offer You Can’t Refuse!

    285: An Offer You Can��t Refuse!

    At this moment, Alex finally revealed his true purpose.

    The reconstruction of the Wastnd Universe was of utmost importance. No matter what that universe had experienced before, from the moment Alex instructed the Timepad to record that timeline, he had already imed it as his territory.

    Ever since arriving in this bizarre, kaleidoscopic world, Alex had been on the run. He had never really had the chance to think about what path his future should take, nor had he had time to properly rest.

    But now, things were different. During his months in the Wastnd Universe, Alex finally had enough time to make ns for his future.

    Alex was like a captain, cautiously navigating a ship through the multiverse. He had never forgotten the promise he made to Pietro. He would find a peaceful world, a perfect world, where they wouldn''t have to live in constant fear of looming danger.

    After traveling through so many universes, Alex also realized that the dangers and challenges he faced were growing more intense. Uncovering the truths buried in darkness was no easy task. If he were alone, it wouldn''t be such a problem, but he wasn''t. He had to think about his family and the people around him.

    The Wastnd Universe was like an isted ind floating outside the multiverse. For Alex, this was an opportunity��a once-in-a-lifetime chance. If there was no truly safe universe in existence, then he would create one with his own power!

    Now, after drifting for so long, this ship finally had a chance to find a safe harbor. Alex was willing to pay any price to secure it. Seeing the joyful expressions on Kate and Barbara''s faces, Alex smiled too. However, his smile was quite different from theirs.

    Looking around at the group, Alex''s gaze was filled with a sense of relief and something indescribable.

    ("This n started the moment you nted the magical seed from the alternate world in the Wastnd Universe, didn''t it?")

    Although MIss Minutes didn''t reveal herself, she could still observe everyone''s expressions.

    Upon hearing this, Alex maintained his smile. "Earlier than that."

    ("Was it in Osborn City?!")

    MIss Minutes was momentarily surprised and then immediately expressed her admiration.

    If the first event linking the Wastnd Universe with this universe was anything, it had to be the creation of the phantom version of the Justice League by Alex himself. The videos that circted from Osborn City were the first step of the entire n.

    ("As expected, you''re truly extraordinary, all-knowing and all-powerful. Did you already foresee the development of this universe back then?")

    "Not really. I didn''t know what the world parallel to the Wastnd Universe would look like, but does that even matter? No matter what kind of universe it is, it doesn''t change my n," Alex said, his eyes half-closed as he pondered. "Two universes marching hand in hand towards destruction��what a poetic image."

    ("I see. Since both universes are heading toward extinction, no matter how much damage this timeline has suffered, you can still save them and turn them into the guardians of the universe you will rule.")

    MIss Minutes seemed to understand the meaning behind Alex''s actions, but Alex only smiled slightly.

    "''Save'' them?" Alex shook his head. "Perhaps you could use a different word. Personally, I think this is more of a win-win transaction."

    ("A transaction?")

    "Yes. They need a rtively peaceful world to prove their worth, to bring hope to that ce, and to relieve the guilt in their hearts. As for me, I need a group of people who still hold onto a strong moralpass to help me transform the Wastnd''s ecosystem."

    Alex gently patted the Timepad in his hands, a smirk ying on his lips.

    "Isn''t this a win-win situation? A perfect coboration, with a happy ending for all. I just kept a few unimportant details to myself."

    "And besides, no one can refuse this deal."

    ("Master...")

    "Hmm?" Alex tilted his head slightly.

    ("You''re bing more and more like a true Lord of Dimensions.")

    MIss Minutes expressed her genuine admiration.

    "Don''tpare me to a demon like Mephisto," Alex chuckled softly, pausing briefly.

    "Fine, I''ll take it as apliment."

    Nearby, Kate, who had been talking with Barbara, suddenly turned her head and looked at Alex. She hadn''t quite heard what Alex had said.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Oh, nothing. I was just thinking about how to refine your n to counterattack Apokolips. After all, Darkseid isn''t just some run-of-the-mill foe. With him defending Apokolips, executing this n won''t be easy," Alex said casually, waving his hand.

    "Wait a minute, if you have the ability to take us to another Earth, do we even need to attack Apokolips anymore?"

    Kate suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but continue speaking.

    "The n to attack Apokolips was nothing more than Superman''s wishful thinking. Strictly speaking, it was an overconfident attempt on our part to strike back at Darkseid. No one ever believed this n would seed; it was ourst desperate charge because we had no other way out."

    "But now, we do have a way out, don''t we?" Kate turned to Barbara. "We don''t need to march to our deaths anymore. Darkseid is an enemy we can''t possibly defeat."

    Her words were like a wake-up call.

    Kate''s remark left ck Canary, Jason, and the others in silent contemtion.

    Indeed, the n to counterattack Apokolips was born out of the fact that Earth was no longer a ce they could survive on. Darkseid''s exploitation of the had pushed it to the brink of destruction. If they didn''t act, Earth would be finished.

    But with Alex''s help, they could abandon this, which was no longer anything like the one they remembered. They could build a new Justice League on another Earth and start over.

    "No, it''s not like that."

    Suddenly, Jason spoke up.

    He stood, his tall and muscr figure exuding an overwhelming sense of power. "Batman is still on Apokolips, along with the rest of the Justice League. We can leave, but we need to rescue them first and take them with us!"

    As expected, when it came down to it, Jason couldn''t bear to leave Batman behind.

    Ironically, when Jason died, Batman had already lined up the next Robin before Jason''s body had even turned cold.

    While Alex was momentarily lost in thought, Jason turned to look at him, seemingly seeking his opinion.

    After all, whether or not they could go to the Wastnd Universe ultimately depended on Alex''s decision. At this point, everything revolved around Alex. Without his approval, no n could move forward.

    Sensing Jason''s gaze, Alex quickly became serious and gave a slight nod.

    "I agree. We can''t leave those heroes behind to suffer."

    With that, Jason immediately felt like he had found a kindred spirit. But just as he was about to say something more, Kara, who had remained silent until now, suddenly stood up. She turned her head and gazed into the distance, squinting slightly in surprise.

    "Something... someone is approaching Gotham from high up in the sky."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    286. Magical Lightning.

    287. Superman''s Coordinates.

    288. Lady Shiva.

    289. Finally Reunited!

    290. The Instigator.

 286. Magical Lightning.

    286. Magical Lightning.

    "Finally, he''s here."

    Hearing Kara''s words, Alex quickly used his magic sense to detect a being carrying divine power entering Gotham.

    Alex had already informed Barbara and Kate about Shazam''s arrival in advance. Although they didn''t know how Alex managed to contact Shazam, the thought of seeing a Justice League hero again made them very excited.

    With Alex''s reverse teleportation magic, in the blink of an eye, everyone moved from underground to the entrance of Arkham Asylum.

    "Your magic skills are getting better," Kara smiled.

    "It''s just beginner-level stuff. I''m still not that proficient with the energies of this world. I''m actually nning to try casting without verbalponents," Alex shrugged casually.

    The two exchanged a few simple words, then turned their gaze toward the distant sky. Sure enough, high above, a figure broke through the thick clouds, flying toward Gotham like a bolt of lightning.

    Seeing this, Alex raised his right hand and ced his index and middle fingers against his temple. The next moment, his voice appeared directly in Shazam''s mind.

    <strong>"We see you, Billy. Look at your two o''clock; we''re at the ruins of Arkham Asylum."</strong>

    Shazam was startled by Alex''s voice in his head, but he quickly regained hisposure. After all, he had met plenty of wizards before. Although someone like Alex, with telepathic abilities, was rare, it wasn''t unheard of.

    "Got it."

    Following Alex''s direction, Billy turned his head and saw a few tiny figures gathered at the entrance of Arkham Asylum. In the midst of the dead silence of Gotham City, Alex and the others stood out clearly.

    Having found his target, Shazam immediately changed course and dived straight toward them.

    If Shazam had previously harbored any doubts about Alex, now hepletely trusted him.

    Billy wouldn''t forget the demonic aura Alex had exuded earlier. Although it seemed a bit different from the demons of this world, that pure malevolence couldn''t be faked. He was sure that Alex was an extraordinarily powerful dark wizard.

    "Speak cautiously, trust sparingly"��this phrase fit Billy, who had been tormented by PTSD for two years, perfectly. Even though he was just a kid, everything he had been through made his mind more mature than some adults.

    At this moment, seeing Alex standing with the Bat Family members, Billy finally felt his heart rx.

    Even though his trust in Alex had outweighed his caution, until he saw Alex and the others face-to-face, Billy couldn''t quell the anxiety within him. He feared the despair that often followed hope. However, as he descended into the lower atmosphere, a squad of Parademons patrolling Gotham noticed his arrival.

    "Oh no... looks like it''s not just you guys who''ve spotted me."

    On his way here, Billy had maintained a high level of vignce, carefully avoiding the Parademons'' patrol zones. To avoid causing trouble for the remaining heroes, he had gone to great lengths to hide his presence and avoid alerting any Parademons.

    But to his surprise, as soon as he arrived in Gotham, the Parademons inside the city had already detected him.

    "You could''ve at least warned me there were still Parademons here! I thought you guys had already cleared them out!" Billy eximed.

    <strong>"Sorry, sorry. It''s not that we don''t want to clear out the Parademons, but Barbara mentioned that if we eliminate them on arge scale, it will trigger a full-scale response from the surrounding nests. Those creatures still value Gotham highly,"</strong>Alex replied from the ground, a bit helpless.

    It was clear that Batman deeply loved Gotham. Even after being brainwashed by Darkseid, his instinct to protect Gotham seemed embedded in his very DNA.

    Turning around, Alex looked at the group behind him. "Who''s going to go assist him?"

    "I''ll handle it." Kara didn''t hesitate. She removed her jacket and immediately took off, shooting into the air like a missile.

    ck Canary, not wanting to be left behind, followed suit. She had been itching for a chance to show off her abilities, and now that she finally had the opportunity, she wasn''t going to let it slip by.

    Perhaps due to the fact that Pietro and Ashley had previously wiped out a squad of Parademons, this time, the group of Parademons patrolling Gotham included two Doomsday-like Parademons. The green-ck Parademons let out a roar, their blood-red eyes locked onto Shazam. It was clear they had already marked him as prey, ready to tear him apart.

    "Well, let''s see what you''ve got!"

    Shazam didn''t dodge. Watching the iing swarm of Parademons, he didn''t even slow down, flying straight at them.

    He punched the lead Doomsday Parademon square in the chest, then sensed danger behind him. Without missing a beat, he kicked backward, his magically charged, glowing golden leg sending another Doomsday Parademon flying dozens of meters away.

    Although two Doomsday Parademons were no match for Shazam, the true strength of Parademons wasn''t in their individualbat abilities. Their biggest advantagey in their overwhelming numbers, like a swarm of locusts.

    The Doomsday Parademon, after taking a beating from Shazam, turned and raised its massive, brutal hand, preparing to show Shazam the true strength of a Kryptonian.

    The next moment, an unstoppable force surged toward Shazam.

    Just as the giant hand was about to smash into him, the Doomsday Parademon vanished right before Shazam''s eyes. This sudden development made Shazam pause. He had already braced himself to take the hit.

    Following the afterimage of where the Parademon disappeared, Shazam saw that the creature had been pushed back hundreds of meters by someone wearing a red cape.

    "Super... Superman?"

    Shazam blinked in disbelief. He remembered hearing rumors that Superman was supposed to be a broken man.

    But as he stood there, stunned, the surrounding Parademons didn''t stop moving. The grotesque creatures swarmed him, grabbing onto his limbs and gnawing viciously at his body with their sharp teeth.

    Although the regr Parademons'' teeth couldn''t pierce Shazam''s flesh, the pain was real enough, and it was starting to overwhelm him.

    Normally, Shazam wouldn''t be worried about these creatures. Even if there were twice as many, he could handle them. But right now, after traveling such a long distance, he was already exhausted.

    Just then, the thick clouds over Gotham began to churn violently, as a terrifying pressure gathered above.

    It was as if the sky itself had torn open. A massive bolt of lightning ripped through the breach, illuminating all of Gotham. The deafening thunder that followed seemed powerful enough to tear apart the very fabric of reality.

    The lightning, like a spear, shot down from the heavens. Its mere sound was enough to strike fear into anyone''s heart. Before Shazam could react, the bolt of lightning struck him directly. At the same time, the Parademons clinging to his body were instantly reduced to ash.

    Shazam''s body suddenly shrank, and in the blink of an eye, he reverted back to Billy.

    "What the��?!"

    Billy instinctively reached out, trying to grab onto something, cursing inwardly. He hadn''t even said the word "Shazam," so why had he been hit by lightning and reverted back to his normal form?!

    But his shock didn''tst long. Before gravity could pull him down to the ground, the next moment, he found himself caught in a strong embrace.

    "When Ollie told me about it before, I didn''t believe him. But now I see it''s true��Shazam is really just a kid."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    287. Superman''s Coordinates.

    288. Lady Shiva.

    289. Finally Reunited!

    290. The Instigator.

    291. The Rock of Eternity.

 287. Superman’s Coordinates.

    287. Superman��s Coordinates.

    Billy''s mouth hung open in shock as he stared at the woman holding a strange hammer aloft.

    She was a blonde woman wielding the power of thunder. Because she wore a half-helmet, Billy didn''t immediately recognize her as ck Canary, but even if he had, he probably wouldn''t have believed it.

    The current ck Canary looked vastly different from the martial arts expert he remembered. She was now d in divine armor that gleamed with a metallic sheen, radiating a terrifying divine power that even Billy couldn''t help but marvel at. He had never felt such immense strength before.

    It wasn''t just that the power of Mjolnir was formidable; after Asgard fell, all the dark divine power scattered across the universe had gathered within ck Canary.

    On top of that, her inherentpatibility with the power of thunder allowed her to fully harness this divine force. If it had been anyone else, they might not have been able to wield such potent thunderous might.

    "What? Don''t recognize me?" ck Canary smiled slightly. But as she looked at Billy''s current state, it was as if a knife twisted in her heart.

    Seeing how gravely wounded Shazam was, even with his immense strength, made ck Canary dread to think what horrors the members of the Teen Titans must have faced.

    "B-ck Canary?" Billy stammered, managing to identify her voice.

    But there wasn''t time for a chat. The Doomsday-like Parademon that had been kicked away earlier charged at them again. Seeing this, ck Canary quickly shielded Billy and hurled Mjolnir.

    The sheer force of the hammer drove the Doomsday Parademon back. Though it didn''t crush its skull, the terrifying power of Mjolnir still sent the creature flying.

    After making a loop in the air, the hammer returned to ck Canary''s hand. She nced at Billy, then, holding onto the hammer for support, descended toward the ground, knowing she couldn''t fight at full strength while protecting him.

    On the ground, Ashley and Pietro, already prepared to assist, arrived at thending spot. They each took one of Billy''s arms to support him.

    "Take care of him."

    Leaving those words behind, ck Canary spun Mjolnir again,unching herself back into the sky, ready for round two against the Doomsday Parademon.

    Though the Doomsday Parademon was incredibly strong, it was nothing more than a durable punching bag against a true Kryptonian like Kara and a ck Canary empowered by the thunder god''s strength.

    If there had been more of them, they might have posed a threat, but with only two, they were no match. Kara and ck Canarypletely dominated the fight.

    "Alright, I get it now. Dinah''s power is something else," Barbara murmured as she watched the terrifying spectacle, which looked like the arrival of a god of thunder.

    Earlier, ck Canary had told them about the divine power of Mjolnir, but without seeing it in action, it had been hard for Barbara and Kate to imagine what that power was like. Their only impression of the hammer was that it was something most people couldn''t lift.

    "With this kind ofmotion, those Parademons outside aren''t going to sit still. We might get surrounded by a countless swarm of them," Kate couldn''t help but warn.

    "Don''t worry, I can use magic to teleport us all out of here," Alex said, walking towards Billy with the group. "By the way, has there been any update from Lois? Can''t we still pinpoint rk''s location?"

    "Lois sent word that rk and Rachel have convinced Constantine. They need the greatest sorcerer on this Earth to find Damian''s location. They should be there by now. I''ll have them send us the coordinates," Kate responded.

    If Alex remembered correctly, Damian had already taken over the League of Assassins and was hiding in a secret fortress in Tibet. However, Alex didn''t know the exact location of the ce, so he had no way to teleport there directly.

    "Hurry up, we don''t have much time," Alex said. "Also, remind Jason and Barbara��if they need to bring anything, now''s the time to grab it. We''re getting ready to leave."

    As he spoke, Alex approached Billy and extended his hand with a smile. "Finally, we meet, Billy Batson. I''m Alex."

    Billy, still somewhat shaken, didn''t recognize Ashley and Pietro, but when he saw Alex, he let out a sigh of relief and shook his hand.

    "It''s great to meet you in person, Alex, but you''ve got to exin what''s going on with ck Canary."

    "There will be time for that, but not right now." Alex snapped his fingers, and a magical portal opened up. The next moment, Doctor Strange''s tattered cloak flew through the portal.

    This was the magical cloak that had been forcefully controlled by Red Skull. After freeing itself from his grasp, it hade to Alex on its own, drawn by his great magical power.

    Though it looked tattered now, its intelligence and abilities were still incredibly powerful. In another universe, this cloak would still be considered one of the most coveted artifacts by sorcerers seeking its recognition.

    The cloak danced excitedly in the air, as if thrilled to finally be free again. At Alex''s nod, it understood its mission. The cloak turned and flew down, draping itself over Billy''s shoulders.

    "What is this...?"

    Billy, suddenly enveloped by the magical cloak, felt a bit ufortable. However, as soon as Ashley and Pietro let go of him, he began to hover gently in the air, and immediately understood Alex''s intention.

    "...Cool!"

    Since Billy had lost a leg, without transforming into Shazam, he couldn''t move freely. So Alex had given him the magical cloak to help him. Now, Billy wouldn''t need crutches anymore.

    And the best part? Even if Billy transformed into Shazam, the magical cloak could still fit over his white hood without much issue. The only downside was that Billy was a little short right now, and if he didn''t float higher, the cloak would drag on the ground.

    "Consider this a wee gift," Alex said, patting Billy on the shoulder with a smile.

    "I don''t even know how to thank you," Billy replied, genuinely moved.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Alex noticed Kate with a slightly jealous expression, as if wondering why others got special gifts while she, part of the Bat family, didn''t. However, she didn''t say anything. They were facing a grave enemy��this wasn''t the time for jokes.

    Suddenly, Barbara and Jason arrived on their Bat-cycles, speeding toward them. Most of the supplies from the warehouse had already been stored in Alex''s magical space, but they still had a few personal items to gather. The bikes screeched to a halt in front of the group, and Barbara dismounted from the back.

    "The emergency system just sent a warning. Three nearby Parademon nests are on the move. They must have sensed the battle with Kara and ck Canary and are closing in on us."

    The Parademon movement didn''t surprise anyone; Alex had already expected it. That''s why he had Kara get involved personally.

    At the same time, Kate''s Batmunicator started to beep. She flipped it open and saw it was a message from Lois.

    "We''ve got the coordinates!"

    Kate looked at the information Lois had sent and quickly nodded at Alex. Upon hearing this, Alex didn''t hesitate. He immediately connected telepathically to Kara and ck Canary''s minds.

    "Party is over,dies. It''s time to go."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    288. Lady Shiva.

    289. Finally Reunited!

    290. The Instigator.

    291. The Rock of Eternity.

    292. "ept Our Power"

 288. Lady Shiva.

    288. Lady Shiva.

    An endless wind suddenly whipped up dust, as Alex gracefully raised his right hand. The moment his toe lightly touched the ground, a massive magic circle slowly unfurled with Alex at its center.

    With a fluid movement of his arms, in the blink of an eye, Alex made several strange and mysterious hand gestures, giving off an eerie yet intriguing feeling. Ethereal green magical lightning crackled around Alex, and a powerful surge of energy erupted, forming a massive vortex that enveloped and consumed everyone.

    As the magic circle took shape, both Kara and ck Canary swiftly finished off their respective enemies and descended next to Alex. The air began to tremble violently, and everyone could feel the magical energy coursing across their bodies. Suddenly, the gentle light contracted sharply, taking everyone''s bodies with it as they disappeared from the spot.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world��

    At a high-mountain in Tibet, within the fortress of the League of Assassins, one of the few remainingrge-scale sanctuaries on Earth still standing.

    Unlike the other sanctuaries, which housedrge numbers of civilians, those guarding this one were warriors trained by the League of Assassins��each one a powerful fighter capable of taking on ten opponents single-handedly.

    The League''s fortress was built in a traditional Eastern style. Unlike castles or manors, the architecture here blended harmoniously with the surrounding environment. The stone carvings and brickwork gave the fortress a solemn and dignified air, evoking a sense of depth and mystery.

    At the entrance of the fortress, a sudden gust of wind startled the guards of the League of Assassins.

    If they remembered correctly, something simr had happened not too long ago.

    After Constantine had barely helped rk locate Damian, Raven had forcibly cast a teleportation spell that brought them directly here, resulting in a brief skirmish. They hadn''t expected that, within less than ten minutes, a simr teleportation spell would manifest again.

    The guards of the League were confused. The mystical forces they''d heard about, once so rare, now seemed to be everywhere. And how was it that so many "guests" now seemed to know the previously secret location of the League''s fortress?

    Though perplexed, their confusion didn''t slow their actions. The moment they sensed an intrusion, the assassins immediately drew their weapons and surrounded the area where the magical energy had gathered.

    Ethereal green light rippled through the air, a fierce storm swirling rapidly around them. Then, on the empty ground, a magic circle burst open, and after a blinding sh of light, Alex and his group appeared at the center of the circle.

    "Cool," Ashley blinked in awe, a hint of envy in her voice.

    On the other side, ck Canary curiously eyed Alex. "If I''m not mistaken, you didn''t chant any spells just now. Is that magic from another universe?"

    "Silent magic? You learned that so quickly?" Kara looked a bit surprised.

    "It''s not that," Alex, the mastermind behind all this, chuckled awkwardly. "I was just trying to use signnguage to cast a reverse spell. I didn''t expect it to actually work."

    Upon hearing this, everyone burst intoughter. They had thought Alex''s magical skills had taken another leap. Still, tobine reverse spellcasting with signnguage, two seemingly unrted techniques, was impressive. After all, not everyone could manage reverse signnguage spells.

    Their conversationsted only a moment before they realized they were surrounded by the assassins.

    "Who are these people?" Pietro frowned. He didn''t like being threatened by swords and des, and if the assassins hadn''t restrained themselves, he probably would have already disarmed them.

    At this moment, Jason Todd, who had remained silent, stepped forward.

    As a former Robin, he naturally knew the origins of these assassins. The League of Assassins and Batman had always had a love-hate rtionship. In the past, he had crossed paths with these individuals multiple times.

    "You should at least recognize me, right?" Jason removed his Red Hood helmet, his expression cold as he stared at the assassins and spoke in a low voice. "I don''t care who your leader is right now. Get them out here to see me."

    Jason''s imposing presence quickly intimidated the assassins. They exchanged nces, unsure of what to do.

    Their leader, Damian, had only recently taken thest group of "guests" inside to rest and had specifically told them not to disturb him. And now, another group had arrived. Their hesitation was interpreted by Jason as defiance, which only added to his frustration. With a temper already on edge, Jason clenched his fists and started moving, ready to storm inside.

    Before he had taken the super-soldier serum, these assassins weren''t his match. Now that he was a true super-soldier, he regarded them as nothing more than ordinary people. However, just as Jason was about to make his move, the front gate of the League of Assassins suddenly opened, and a woman slowly emerged.

    "We sure are popr today. Since when did the League of Assassins be a tourist destination?" The woman smiled wryly, her gaze sweeping over Alex and the others.

    Seeing the person in charge appear, Jason halted, his eyes settling on the woman''s face. He paused briefly, then nodded in greeting. "Lady Shiva."

    "Long time no see, Jason," the woman, known as Lady Shiva, seemed pleasantly surprised, as though she couldn''t believe Jason was still alive. "Aren''t you going to introduce me?"

    "Uh��" Jason hesitated briefly before turning to introduce Alex and the others one by one, while also exining Lady Shiva''s identity to the group.

    Lady Shiva was known across the DC multiverse as one of the most formidable assassins and martial artists. She had defeated some of the most renownedbat-focused heroes, including Batman, ck Canary, Nightwing, and Green Arrow. Even Bane, Deathstroke, and Catwoman were no match for her.

    Later, after leaving the League of Assassins, Lady Shiva operated independently and had even trained some heroes inbat techniques along the way.

    She was a morallyplex figure, respected by both heroes and viins, particrly those who valued hand-to-handbat. She was principled and fiercely protective of those she cared about, making her a person of unique charisma.

    However, Alex knew much more about her than just that. In other universes, Lady Shiva was also the mother of the third Batgirl. However, based on the development of this universe, it seemed that this point in her story hadn''t been reached yet.

    "We came following Superman. They should be here already, right?" Jason didn''t waste time on small talk and got straight to the point.

    "They arrived not long ago, with a demon, a Brit, and a scrawny little girl. They injured quite a few of us," Lady Shiva crossed her arms, sounding annoyed, clearly indicating that she hadn''te out of the encounter unscathed either.

    It couldn''t be helped, though. No matter how skilled a mortal body was, without some kind of special aid, it was impossible to contend with high-dimensional beings like demons. As if on cue, while Lady Shiva was recounting her recent encounter, the fortress gate behind her slowly opened again with a heavy creak.

    It was Damian and the others, having finished settling Raven in. They''d heard themotion outside and wereing out to investigate. At that moment, everyone''s eyes suddenly locked onto each other.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    289. Finally Reunited!

    290. The Instigator.

    291. The Rock of Eternity.

    292. "ept Our Power"

    293. Bing a Demon!

 289. Finally Reunited!

    289. Finally Reunited!

    Jason saw Damian, while Kara sensed a strange power, drawing her gaze toward Superman on the opposite side. As for Alex, his eyes locked onto Constantine, who was walking at the back.

    Everyone exchanged nces, filled withplexity and depth. It was like staring into the distant stars��elusive yet colliding with intense emotion at the points where their gazes met. There was a mutual feeling they all understood��an indescribable mix of surprise, confusion, anxiety, and even a bit of anger.

    Jason Todd, in particr, had a deep connection with Damian. Back when he was Robin, Jason had always taken care of the biological son Batman had brought home.

    Though Jason held some resentment towards Batman for leaving him behind and then going off to have a child, he genuinely believed that the only person who could inherit Batman''s legacy was Damian. But now, looking at his younger brother, who had retreated into the mountains after a single defeat and disappeared for two years, all Jason felt was profound disappointment.

    His hand trembled slightly before clenching into a fist. Narrowing his eyes, a dangerous glint shed within them.

    "Damian."

    At this moment, Damian was dressed in Eastern-style armor, and with his handsome appearance, he almost gave off the aura of a young general.

    Damian was equally shocked to see Jason. After all, news of Jason being killed by a Parademon had spread widely, much like the massacre of the Green Arrow family. Though Damian didn''t know how Jason had survived, seeing him in front of him brought genuine happiness. However, under Jason''s gaze, Damian could feel the disappointment and anger radiating from him.

    ". . . Jason."

    Damian''s eyes shifted slightly as he responded softly.

    ". . . Dick entrusted the Titans to you, Bruce gave Gotham to you, and now even the League of Assassins is in your hands. Is this how you repay them?"

    Jason gritted his teeth subtly, barely restraining his anger. In his mind, this was their family business, and he didn''t want to give outsiders a chance tough at them.

    Although Jason was trying hard to suppress his emotions, the slight trembling of his eyes and the sarcastic tone in his words gave him away. Everyone could sense Jason''s turbulent mood. Meanwhile, Kara''s emotions were even stronger than Jason''s. She acted first, walking directly toward rk.

    Her sudden movement quickly drew everyone''s attention. By now, they all knew the connection between Kara and Superman. Even those unaware of her background could guess from her Kryptonian-style suit. Previously, no one knew Kara''s true identity. Even Barbara hadn''t told Lois about her, so one could only imagine how shocked rk was when he saw Kara.

    Though rk''s body was weak and frail due to the effects of liquid kryptonite, his Kryptonian genes were still intact. Like the Spider-Men from different universes, he instantly recognized the Kryptonian bloodline within Kara.

    "You�� you are��?"

    rk''s green pupils shrank, his clenched fists and trembling body revealing the turmoil within him. Though he had never seen Kara before, he had learned about her existence during his time at the Fortress of Solitude. He vaguely remembered that he had an older cousin from Krypton.

    Kara silently approached rk, the only sound in the room was her footsteps. No one dared breathe too loudly, for fear of disrupting the atmosphere between them. Of everyone present, Alex undoubtedly felt this moment the most deeply. He had spent the most time with Kara and understood her better than anyone.

    Kara had talked to Alex many times about what she would say when she finally met her cousin. Back then, they fantasized about all sorts of wonderful scenarios, discussing different potential conversations.

    But now, in this very moment...

    As Kara stood in front of her cousin from another universe, she suddenly realized that none of the words she had imagined coulde out. She continued walking toward rk, never speaking. Despite the slight difort from the kryptonite radiation, she slowly raised her head.

    Looking at her cousin, whose appearance was now far older than hers, at his white hair and the signs of hardship etched across his face, Kara''s eyes filled with aplex expression.

    rk''s throat moved, and he was now certain of her identity. A wave of overwhelming joy filled his heart, and his eyes heated up, almost bringing him to tears.

    No one could truly understand the pain and loneliness he had endured as the only Kryptonian on Earth. Nor could anyone know the suffering he faced after his devastating defeat. Now, seeing the young Kara, rk found himself choked up.

    "It�� it''s really you..."

    rk raised his hand slightly, intending to touch the woman in front of him. He felt as though this moment was too unreal, fearing it might all just be a dream. But in the next instant��

    <strong>Smack!</strong>

    A crisp p rang out.

    The sting of real pain and the tense atmospherended squarely on rk''s face. The sound of the p,bined with Kara''s sudden action, startled everyone present. They didn''t understand. This was supposed to be a heartwarming reunion between cousins��how did things take such a sudden, sharp turn? Even Alex couldn''t help but frown slightly.

    rk''s head tilted to the side, his gaze dazed as it wandered, stunned by the p. Then Kara''s voice, filled with restrained tears and anger, echoed in his ears.

    "You''ve disappointed me, Kal!"

    Kara looked at rk with aplex expression and called him by his Kryptonian name.

    "You''ve forgotten the teachings of our ancestors! How could you start a war and allow your ''home'' to be engulfed in mes?"

    As Kara scolded rk, the stunned expressions of those around them softened a bit. Even Kate and Barbara, whose bodies had been tense, slowly rxed.

    Watching this scene, Alex pondered for a moment and then nodded approvingly. He hadn''t understood why Kara acted so suddenly, but he quickly grasped the key reason behind her actions.

    rk, due to his wed ns and leadership, had caused the destruction of the Justice League, directly leading to Earth''s downfall and upation. Now, the surviving heroes harbored deep resentment toward him.

    Some, like Barbara, wouldn''t actively confront rk, but their behavior showed they were deliberately distancing themselves from him. Aside from Lois, there was no one left on Earth who still considered rk a friend. Kara''s p served as a form of justice for these people.

    As rk''s cousin from another universe, she provided an exnation on their behalf.

    After all, not everyone was like Constantine, who vented his frustrations by drunkenly beating rk. Most people were sensitive and fragile��they wouldn''t harm rk, but they also wouldn''t maintain any rtionship with him. However, Alex believed that after this p, their attitudes toward rk might soften a bit.

    It wouldn''t restore things to how they once were, but at the very least, they wouldn''t beplete strangers who ignored each other for the rest of their lives. For Alex, this was a good oue. After all, he intended to bring all these people to the Wastnd Universe, and he hoped they could unite instead of remaining guarded toward each other.

    Kara''s ability to recognize and act on this moment so effectively showed just how much she had grown. However, not many people understood the deeper meaning behind Kara''s actions. The others remained silent, quietly observing what would happen next. Soon, the atmosphere began to grow heavier.

    Lady Shiva noticed this as well. She was the first to speak, breaking the cold tension.

    "Ahem�� I think they need some time to talk. I''ll lead the rest of you inside."

    The others, except Kara, turned to Alex, waiting for his response. With a slight nod of approval from Alex, everyone followed Lady Shiva into the fortress. They knew that what was about to happen was not something they could be involved in.

    The assassins, too, quietly slipped away one by one, returning to their posts. Outside therge gates, only Jason and Damian, Kara and rk, and Constantine and Alex remained.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    290. The Instigator.

    291. The Rock of Eternity.

    292. "ept Our Power"

    293. Bing a Demon!

    294. The Fading Star.

 290. The Instigator.

    290. The Instigator.

    Alex''s gaze lingered on Kara and Jason for a moment, and he understood what they were nning to do next. Kara and rk surely had a lot to talk about. After all, the p had been delivered, and what needed to be said was said. From here, it was a personal matter between the two of them.

    A sister who was deeply protective of her brother, and a lonely middle-aged man in desperate need of familialfort. Though they weren''t truly siblings from the same universe, they were exactly what each other needed at this moment.

    As for Jason Todd and Damian, judging from Jason''s clenched fists, it was obvious that he intended to spar with Damian. With that, Alex withdrew his gaze, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth as he handed Constantine a cigarette.

    "So, how about we have a chat too?"

    Constantine didn''t hesitate. He took the cigarette, lighting it with his lighter and then lit one for Alex as well.

    "...Sure."

    The two walked out of the courtyard, one after the other, following a rocky path along the outer wall until they reached the edge of a cliff.

    The League of Assassins'' fortress was halfway up the mountain, surrounded by natural barriers, rugged with jagged rocks. Walking through it gave one a slight chill that crept into the heart.

    "I''ve heard about you. Lois told rk about you all��wizards from another universe. Honestly, if I hadn''t seen you myself, I would''ve thought you were just some demon out for fun." Constantine said casually.

    Picking up on what Constantine was implying, Alex knew he was referring to the demonic energy lingering around him.

    Indeed, since he had started absorbing other magical creatures, it seemed like he hadn''te across any particrly "good" targets. Whether it was monstrous beasts or the Kraken, all of these powers leaned toward the darker and more sinister side, easily giving others the wrong impression.

    But there wasn''t much he could do about it. If Alex had chosen to target more "light" creatures, it would have meant going after beings of good nature.

    To this, Alex could only respond: "I''m doing my best."

    Raising an eyebrow, Constantine exhaled a puff of smoke and continued, "You know, don''t you? This world is beyond saving. Even those birdmen have abandoned it. What''s the point of saving this?"

    "I''m actually curious. What kind of impact do Heaven and Hell have on the real world? Why, despite everything that''s happening, have those so-called supreme beings not stepped in to stop it?" Alex asked, his face expressionless, looking at Constantine.

    "You''ve already answered your own question," Constantine replied with a mocking smile, continuing, "It''s because they''re ''supreme beings.'' To them, the multiverse is just a garden, and they''re the gardeners. For the nts to flourish, some dead branches need to be pruned."

    "You mean��" Alex began to understand. Perhaps the influence of these "gods" across the multiverse was far greater than he had originally imagined. "...This universe is doomed, and no one is going to save it."

    "Gardeners don''t care about fallen leaves. They just sweep them into the soil, letting them dpose into nutrients to nourish other branches," Constantine said, sighing in despair.

    "I just never thought the world would end up like this."

    Yeah.

    Who could have foreseen it?

    Everyone harbors some hope. Everyone believes they''re different from others. Everyone hopes to be the most special one. Constantine was no exception.

    He knew thews of the multiverse, which meant he at least had the strength and perspective to ess it. But precisely because of this, Constantine made the same mistake many others made��he assumed his universe would be one of the new, thriving branches.

    After all, no one willingly believes that the universe they live in is destined for destruction. It''s the ce they survive, the ce they fight for. But now, disaster had struck so quickly that Constantine had no time to react.

    "��I don''t know if you''re familiar with the battle of Apokolips years ago, but I was there," Constantine said, bringing up the past.

    "I once unintentionally entered Billy''s dreams. I saw everything there," Alex replied, his voice low.

    Hearing this, Constantine silently nodded, then spoke in a low, solemn voice. "Then you must''ve seen me there. I�� I ran. I abandoned everyone. I became a deserter of the Justice League and left them all behind."

    Alex''s eyes flickered, but he said nothing.

    Constantine''s retreat couldn''t really be med on him. It was actually Batman''s contingency n.

    When Batman learned of rk''s n to attack Apokolips, he had prepared a backup n in advance. If the Justice League''s assault failed, Zatanna was to use mind magic to make Constantine escape, preserving him as a potential hope for theireback.

    "I don''t know�� I don''t know why. Damn it! I shouldn''t have run. I couldn''t possibly leave my lover behind!" Constantine shouted in anguish, clutching his head.

    "Have you�� heard of shpoint?"

    Suddenly, Alex spoke up.

    He calmly patted Constantine on the shoulder. Hearing Alex''s words, Constantine''s body stiffened, and in that instant, a bad feeling arose in his mind.

    "shpoint��"

    Alex ignored him and continued.

    "I''ve been through something simr once. It was when Barry Allen, the sh, traveled back in time to save his mother, rewriting the old timeline and creating a new future."

    Both of them were smart, and from their initial probing of each other during their first meeting, it was clear. The mutual understanding between intelligent people allowed for smoothermunication. Sometimes, just a subtle hint was enough for the other to grasp the meaning.

    At this moment, Constantine was no exception. He remained silent for a while, seemingly pondering something. Then, his expression suddenly darkened, and his entire demeanor became more oppressive.

    "You mean��"

    Constantine''s voice turned hoarse and extreme, his face ckened.

    "��All of this is Barry Allen''s fault?!"

    The <strong>Justice League Dark: Apokolips War</strong>was originally meant to conclude with the creation of a new universe out of the shpoint Paradox. So in that sense, Alex wasn''t lying. Strictly speaking, all of this did indeed stem from the actions of Barry Allen, the sh.

    "Is it possible that in the normal universe��"

    Alex said calmly.

    "��You were actually the victors."

    In that instant, Alex''s words hit Constantine like a hammer to the head.

    He jerked his head up and, in a raspy voice, shouted, "Bollocks! Fuck, %#&! No wonder something always felt off! No wonder those higher beings turned a blind eye to everything happening here�� So that''s why."

    Though Alex''s hint was subtle, Constantine clearly understood the entire sequence of events. In a normal situation, the gods wouldn''t have so easily stood by and done nothing.

    But what if all of this was man-made?

    Man-made disasters could be avoided, but those who caused them would not escape punishment.

    By deliberately altering the natural timeline, the sh had created an artificial multiverse branch. It was a miracle the higher beings weren''tughing at it. Expecting them to help? Impossible.

    After venting for a while, Constantine gradually calmed down.

    He slumped dejectedly onto the ground, taking another drag of his cigarette. Constantine understood why Alex had told him this��he was reminding him that while this universe was likely beyond saving, it wasn''tpletely hopeless yet.

    At least from Alex''s calm demeanor, it was clear he already had a n in mind.

    Taking a deep breath, Constantine turned his head to look at Alex. As their eyes met, they both understood each other''s thoughts.

    "I underestimated you earlier. You really are a devil in human skin, aren''t you? So��"

    Constantine exhaled a cloud of smoke.

    "What''s your n?"

    Hearing this, Alex smiled slightly and replied.

    "First, help me find the Seven Deadly Sins."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    291. The Rock of Eternity.

    292. "ept Our Power"

    293. Bing a Demon!

    294. The Fading Star.

    295. Soul Corruption.

 291. The Rock of Eternity.

    291. The Rock of Eternity.

    Alex and Constantine''s departure didn''t attract anyone''s attention.

    With their advanced teleportation magic, the two of them had the ability to infiltrate anywhere in the world without being noticed. Meanwhile, after being led into the fortress by Lady Shiva, the others began to rest. This was the first time both groups had gathered together, and there was much to discuss, especially for the four people outside.

    As expected, Damian and Jason were nning to settle things with their fists. Both of them were harboring pent-up anger, wanting either to beat each other up or to get beaten up as a way to vent. However, since Jason had the Super Soldier Serum injected into him, the battle became one-sided as soon as he went all out. Although Damian had trained with the same teachers as Jason, the sheer difference in strength left him lying on the ground, crying out in pain.

    On the other side, Alex followed Constantine to the Rock of Eternity. It was Alex''s first time truly visiting this ce, considered the source of magic on Earth in the DC Universe.

    "Centuries ago, everyone could witness and approach the ''Rock of Eternity'' with their own eyes. The gates were open to anyone in need, and its hall was overseen by the Council of Eternity," Constantine said, cigarette dangling from his lips as he pointed to a distant ruined tform. You could still vaguely make out the shapes of seven stone chairs, though now it was all in ruins.

    "That was a groupposed of seven wizards, the most exceptional figures in the magical realm on Earth and the closest beings to the Old Gods. They swore to protect all magic."

    Listening quietly to Constantine''s recounting of history, Alex had to admit that hearing about Shazam''s past from Constantine gave it a unique vor.

    "Later, a man who fell into darkness released the Seven Deadly Sins. Those cunning primordial demons reappeared in the world, leading to the deaths of all the members of the Council of Eternity. In the end, only the wizard Shazam remained. He chose to seal the Rock of Eternity and hide all magic from mortal eyes��"

    "Until a sessor could regain control of this ce, that being the kid you brought along��Billy."

    At this point, Constantine grinned and looked at Alex.

    "However, the wizard clearly didn''t know that his sealing of magic led to the rise of other mystical practices on Earth��such as ultism, necromancy, and druidism��which in turn gave the demons of hell the opportunity to meddle in the mortal world."

    Alex could see that Constantine''s smile was filled with sarcasm. For someone like him, who appeared carefree on the surface, this was the best form of self-protection. After all, in a world like this, everyone had unresolved emotional burdens. And Constantine likely understood the implications of his words more deeply than most.

    "It''s a shame�� such a great ce," Constantine said, casually flipping over a piece of stone to reveal a broken magical artifact underneath. "If it weren''t for all this, there''d be so many valuable treasures here that could be sold for a fortune. Shazam should''ve protected this ce better."

    "They��or rather, he��did their best to protect it," Alex said, his gaze shifting to the distance, where the entrance to the Rock of Eternityy. But now, it had be a mass grave, with countless demonic corpses piled up there, along with a few human skeletons.

    Although Constantine didn''t possess the same magical vision as Alex, he could perform a simr kind of spell.

    Looking at the ruins, Constantine understood Alex''s meaning. When Billy went with the Justice League to attack Apokolips, the only ones left to defend this ce were his other ''brothers and sisters.''

    Just like Billy, they were all adopted children. Although they had no blood rtion, their bond had be just as strong as that of real family members. This was why Billy had chosen to share the power of Shazam with them.

    These children, who all wielded the power of Shazam, formed the current "Council of Eternity." At the same time, they were also the renowned superhero group from Phdelphia. However, despite their considerable strength, it was still difficult for them to resist the seemingly endless army of parademons.

    "So, you still haven''t told me��where are the Seven Deadly Sins?" Alex asked, turning his attention back to Constantine, not wanting to dwell on the unpleasant past.

    "You really are impatient," Constantine shrugged. "Alright, my locator magic doesn''t make mistakes. I''m certain those beings are somewhere here."

    "The Seven Deadly Sins were indeed sealed here, but weren''t they already released? Why would theye back here?" Alex asked, curious.

    In response, Constantine pointed at the ruined ancient tform and exined, "Look over there. That''s where the Rock of Eternity connects to the seven magicalnds. Around this area, there are also hidden passages to other dimensions. Most of them are destroyed now, but with thebined power of the Seven Deadly Sins, breaking open a door wouldn''t be too difficult."

    "I get it. They want to escape this world through those portals," Alex nodded thoughtfully.

    It made sense. After all, Earth was about to be destroyed, and beings born from the sins of life would have no reason to stay. For them, the universe was vast, and there were plenty of others and dimensions they could corrupt.

    "Exactly�� Aha!" Constantine suddenly eximed in excitement. "Here! I found traces of them."

    Hearing that, Alex immediately refocused his attention and walked over to where Constantine was standing.

    Beneath the Rock of Eternity, Constantine had extracted a magical residue hidden behind the fabric of reality. It was a barely discernible trace of magical energy, almost impossible to detect. Even though it was just a trace, Constantine struggled to identify its origin.

    "What is this?" Alex leaned in closer.

    "I''m not entirely sure, but I''m confident the Seven Deadly Sins are here. It looks like they really did open a tunnel to another dimension from this spot. But something terrifying ripped open the rift and forcibly dragged them back."

    Constantine studied the faint magical energy, his brows furrowed tightly. "This is summoning magic��a frightening kind of power that can forcibly pull the true forms of demons across dimensions, especially ones as powerful as the Seven Deadly Sins."

    "Could it be that someone else is also after the Seven Deadly Sins?" Alex wondered aloud, frowning. He couldn''t figure out who else in this world would have the ability to act at such a high level. "Don''t tell me someone''s already taken care of them."

    "That won''t be the case. Like I said, my locator magic doesn''t lie," Constantine shook his head and then diverted his attention from the magical residue, scanning the nearby environment.

    "I can confirm that those seven beings are still here, hiding somewhere in this ce."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    292. "ept Our Power"

    293. Bing a Demon!

    294. The Fading Star.

    295. Soul Corruption.

    296. A Gesture of Respect.

 292. “Accept Our Power”

    292. ��ept Our Power��

    Constantine''s words seemed to flip a switch, and the atmosphere around the Rock of Eternity suddenly became eerily silent. The two exchanged nces, their mutual understanding making it clear they both knew what the other was thinking.

    Alex loosened the ck umbre strapped to his back, while Constantine pulled out a brand-new deck of cards from his coat. They stood back to back, cautiously watching their surroundings.

    Re-examining the now-ruined Rock of Eternity, new details they hadn''t noticed before started to appear in their view. Since they had teleported directly in using magic, bypassing the entrance, they hadn''t fully taken in the entire scene.

    On the shattered walls, the once-magic-filled runes had now weathered away. All the magical artifacts had decayed, and twisted vines clung to the rocky walls, draining thest bit of life from the ce.

    Even the bodies near the entrance and in the main hally strewn across the ground in disarray, some still smoldering with residual energy, as if trying to obscure something.

    "Damn creepy��" Constantine muttered under his breath. He had never encountered something like this before. The demons were clearly nearby, yet he couldn''t sense a single trace of them. While the chaotic magical residue was partly to me, for someone like Constantine, this was almost unthinkable.

    If the demons had been using possession to hide themselves, that would be one thing. But there was nothing here that could qualify as a suitable "host" for possession. The parademon corpses, being bio-weapons, werepletely unsuitable for demonic possession...

    Wait.

    Constantine''s eye twitched, and he slowly turned his head.

    At the same time, Alex also moved, sharply turning his gaze toward the pile of corpses.

    "You see it too?" Constantine asked, peeking over.

    "Yeah, just a coincidence. I happen to know a bit about necromancy," Alex replied as ghostly green mes flickered in his pupils, glowing eerily in the dim light, adding an unsettling aura to the scene.

    The source of necromancy, of course, came from the Shadow King. This much was clear from the time the Shadow King controlled fragments of the X-Men''s souls. After devouring the Shadow King, Alex had gained significant insights into soul-based magic.

    "At first, I thought those demons were hiding in the magical artifacts here, but we overlooked the fact that there are other human corpses��or rather, skeletons."

    Alex''s expression turned cold. This wasn''t the first time he''d seen the remains of heroes being desecrated, but no matter how many times he encountered it, the rage still burned inside him.

    Sure enough, as Alex and Constantine focused their gaze, a murky ck mist began to emerge from the pile of corpses. It carried an eerie, twisted energy, unlike anything from normal demons. It was as though something else was mixed within the dark mist.

    Perhaps the Seven Deadly Sins knew they had been discovered, for they no longer tried to hide. Slowly, they began to appear, cloaking themselves over their chosen vessels, and gradually revealing their true forms.

    The sound of bones grinding together echoed through the air��a sharp, clear noise of joints rubbing against each other. Soon, five human-like skeletons slowly stood up.

    Without Shazam''s divine power, they had reverted to their mortal forms��their original appearance.

    Judging by their height, Alex could easily tell that these skeletons belonged to children. Furthermore, their remains were iplete. All five skeletons were missing limbs, and one of them was even missing a skull.

    ncing down at the nearby parademon corpses, Alex didn''t need to guess where those missing parts had gone.

    "Fresh bodies..."

    The ck mist spread out, transforming into a thick fog that attempted to obscure their vision. Within the fog, seven grotesque, twisted figures writhed and squirmed.

    They emitted a sound like rusted razors scraping against the ground, making both Alex and Constantine instinctively wince.

    "Alright, as I promised, I''ve helped you find them. Now it''s your turn to take the stage," Constantine said, taking a few steps back and casually pocketing his deck of cards. He gave Alex a knowing smirk before finding a nearby step to sit on, as if he were just another spectator waiting for the show to begin.

    "Really, Constantine? Could you at least help all the way?" Alex couldn''t help but say.

    In response, all he heard was the sound of a lighter sparking.

    "Alright then." With a sigh, Alex looked a bit resigned. However, he hadn''t actually expected Constantine to help. These creatures were his prey.

    The Seven Deadly Sins continued emitting their raspy voices, seemingly sensing the demonic power emanating from Alex, which excited them greatly.

    After countless years of dormancy, their power had nearly faded. On the fallen Earth, they had devoured countless souls, barely managing to reform their bodies and find a way out of this world.

    But just as they were celebrating, they were shocked to find an irresistible force pulling them back. And not only that, the power they had painstakingly gathered waspletely consumed in the process of breaking through the dimensional barrier.

    Now, the Seven Deadly Sins couldn''t even form their physical bodies, struggling to control the few corpses they possessed. But upon seeing Alex, a ck mage brimming with demonic power, how could they not be thrilled?

    As demons of primal sin, their power had a terrifyingly suppressive effect on lower-level demons.

    Because of this, Alex was shocked to find that his own magic seemed to be shrinking back in fear, retreating deeper within his body.

    "...ept us... We will grant you immense power."

    The terrifying demonic force instantly began to suppress Alex, while the eerie ck mist enveloped his entire body. The faint mes of his spirit flickered weakly, revealing the ghastly white bones walking within the ck fog.

    Outside the mist, though Constantine appeared rxed, his heart was pounding in his chest. The hand in his pocket trembled slightly, ready at any moment to throw out one of his spell-inscribed cards.

    Alex''s expression remained solemn. He could feel something in the chaotic darkness beyond just the skeletons��something his necromancy could not detect, something that had been suppressing him all along.

    "...ck mage... We are your true destiny."

    The raspy voices echoed in Alex''s ears, clouding his mind. His thoughts grew murky, thick like a swamp.

    One by one, the heads of the Seven Deadly Sins began circling Alex, grinning as they watched the mage whose defenses they had breached.

    The darkness filled Alex''s pupils, and changes began to manifest on his body.

    "...ept me."

    Pride opened its wide mouth and was the first to rush into Alex''s right eye.

    In an instant, a surge of darkness erupted. Alex''s skin turned purple, and two horns sprouted from the top of his head.

    "We... will give you..."

    Seeing this, the other demons of sin quickly followed, rushing toward Alex''s exposed soul.

    "...We will... I..."

    But then, the Seven Deadly Sins realized something was wrong.

    "...Stop! Stop!!"

    The ck mist suddenly surged, moving rapidly like a gathering storm,pletely different from its previous sluggish flow.

    In the eerie hall, the ck mist howled, and ghostly wails like cries of agony filled the air. The faint spirit mes trembled, casting twisted shadows that danced eerily on the walls, sending chills down the spine.

    The air was thick with horrifying screams and wails, echoing through the deathly silence of the Rock of Eternity. The cold wind swept through, and in the midst of these terrifying sounds, the deep passageways felt like the very entrance to hell.

    Constantine stood up, horrified, his gaze flickering with uncertainty as he looked into the ck mist.

    In his line of sight, a giant shadow was thrashing wildly within the fog.

    It was a grotesque creature with two massive bat wings, sharp horns on its head, four arms, and countless writhing tentacles, all illuminated by the ghostly green firelight.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    293. Bing a Demon!

    294. The Fading Star.

    295. Soul Corruption.

    296. A Gesture of Respect.

    297. The Delusions in the Dark.

 293. Becoming a Demon!

    293. Bing a Demon!

    "Bollocks!"

    A chill ran down Constantine''s spine as he looked at the terrifying shadow in the darkness. He no longer had any desire to spectate, and the cigarette in his hand had disappeared without him even noticing.

    The ck mist was gradually dissipating��or rather, it was being consumed by the massive creature''s body. As the mist thinned, Constantine could clearly see that the enormous figure was covered in thick scales, gleaming in the ghostly remnants of the fire.

    The bat-like wings had turned into pitch-ck shadows, resembling an ancient demon that invoked a primal fear ingrained deep within human genes. Its thick, tree-trunk-sized arms were covered in clusters of fleshy bumps, connected by scarlet veins, oozing a viscous liquid.

    A foul stench filled the air. Constantine swallowed hard. It was the first time he had ever witnessed the Seven Deadly Sins fusing together, and it seemed they had merged with something else inside Alex''s body, transforming into an even more terrifying being.

    At this point, Alex could no longer be called human. His form looked like the stuff of nightmares��abination of all the most terrifying creatures molded into one, a truly frightening sight.

    Silently, Constantine pulled a teleportation card from his pocket, ready to escape at the first sign of trouble.

    At the same time, feeling the overwhelming power emanating from Alex''s body, Constantine couldn''t help but entertain the thought, ''Maybe I should just teleport this guy to Darkseid and let them fight it out. Whoever dies, it''s their bad luck.''

    But as he quietly watched the evil aura radiating from Alex��a malevolent energy so strong that even a normal person could see it with the naked eye��Constantine realized that without proper preparation, there was no way his current methods could expel such a terrifying creature.

    The two stood in silence, Alex''s enormous form crouched in ce, with his back turned to Constantine, obscuring his face. Constantine didn''t dare make a move, and the two were locked in a tense standoff.

    Alex''s body continued to exhale clouds of mist, and after what felt like an eternity, Constantine couldn''t stand the silence any longer and finally broke it.

    "...Hey, you alright?"

    At the sound of Constantine''s voice, the giant figure responded.

    Alex''s demonic body trembled violently, and at the same time, a fleshy tumor on his shoulder opened its eyes.

    An overwhelming pressure descended upon Constantine, and a strange phrase suddenly appeared in his mind��<strong>"You have disturbed the witch!"</strong>

    But the next moment, Constantine snapped out of it, drenched in cold sweat. He realized it was mental corruption, the bizarre power strong demons used to control their followers and minions.

    Without any hesitation, Constantine immediately activated the teleportation card in his hand.

    In an instant, Constantine''s form transformed into a streak of light. Sensing something, Alex''s hideous head turned, his four gem-like eyes locking onto Constantine just as he was about to disappear.

    But with just that one nce, Constantine''s body, now a golden beam of light, began flickering erratically. Then, a strange sound, one that no human organ could ever produce, reverberated through the air. Sinister whispers shattered the glowing particles.

    The sound of ss breaking echoed as Constantine''s body was pulled by an unseen force, and he reformed from particles of light back into his physical form.

    Opening his eyes and realizing he was still in the same ce, Constantine waspletely stunned.

    As Constantine was still grappling with the shock of <strong>''Why did my teleportation magic fail?''</strong>Alex had already dragged his massive body right in front of him.

    "...How do I... look now?"

    Constantine stood frozen in ce, not responding, until the stench of sulfur and the searing heat on his face made him take several steps back, snapping him out of his stupor.

    "You-you-you..."

    Constantine stammered, his eyelids twitching uncontrobly as he stared at the monstrous creature that could probably give eight people a heart attack just by looking at it. He quickly realized that the other side didn''t seem to have any intention of harming him. In fact, the creature even kindly retracted the writhing tentacles that had been stretching out in all directions.

    As Constantine gazed at Alex''s terrifying face, he swore he saw a sly smile. God only knew how he could see a smile on that mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth, but Constantine could genuinely feel a sense of joy and excitement radiating from Alex.

    "So... did you seed?" Constantine asked.

    "Pretty much," Alex replied, blinking the eyes scattered across his body as he curiously examined his thick arms. Though they looked rather disgusting, he didn''t feel grossed out at all. In fact, he couldn''t even smell the strange odor emanating from himself.

    Despite the overwhelming difort, Constantine was no stranger to witnessing bizarre and terrifying things. He quickly regained hisposure.

    He pulled a cigarette from his pocket, walked over to Alex''s knee, which was sparking with embers, and lit his smoke. After taking a long drag, he exhaled slowly.

    "Now I get how you got those strange powers," Constantine said.

    Alex grinned, revealing a menacing expression that could easily frighten ten people into heart attacks. "I thought the process would be more difficult, but these seven guys offered themselves up."

    Alex had never made a secret of his ability to devour others. After all, he was a dark wizard by nature, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the way he gained power.

    "So, can you turn back? No offense, you look very impressive, but I''m British," Constantine said.

    "Ahem, alright."

    As Alex spoke, his massive body began shrinking at a visible speed.

    The scales on his terrifying wings quickly fell off, disintegrating into ash that disappeared in the air. The wings reverted to mere bones and retracted into Alex''s back. The exoskeleton, which seemed to be made of metal, rapidly merged back under his skin, and his sharp ws returned to their normal form.

    Alex''s ck hair swayed lightly, and the extra pair of arms dissolved into ck matter, transforming into the coat he had worn earlier. His dark purple skin faded back to a human-like flesh tone, and the countless twisted tentacles slithered back under his trench coat.

    In less than five seconds, Alex had gone from a fearsome demon back to his previous human appearance.

    Elegantly cing his hat back on his head, Alex smiled slightly.

    "Well, how do I look?" he asked.

    Constantine stared at Alex for a moment, then quickly nodded.

    "Not bad. Now I have full confidence in our n."

    "You trust me that much? Aren''t you worried that I might be controlled by the demon inside me and do something... regrettable?" Alex asked, crossing his arms and smiling as he watched Constantine.

    "We''ve already fallen into darkness like never before, Mr. Crow," Constantine sighed, but then a smug smile returned to his face.

    "The darkness at the end of the world."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    294. The Fading Star.

    295. Soul Corruption.

    296. A Gesture of Respect.

    297. The Delusions in the Dark.

    298. The Dionesium.

 294. The Fading Star.

    294. The Fading Star.

    <strong>Wastnd Universe</strong>

    <strong>Spartax''s Former Location</strong>

    In the asteroid belt of this ancient, an artificial satellite space station slowly floated along its gravitational orbit outside of Spartacus.

    The space station''s interior hall was spacious, with transparent ss offering a clear view of the surrounding space ands. Particrly prominent was the bearing the Church''s emblem, its scarred surface ringly ominous, with no trace of life remaining.

    The sound of a bottle ttering echoed, and a disheveled figure stumbled out of a cryo-chamber, leaning against the wall as they made their way into the hall.

    "Holy shit..."

    The figure was an elderly man, his hair and beard long and unkempt, indicating he hadn''t taken care of himself in quite some time. But with only himself aboard, personal grooming didn''t seem to matter much.

    The old man held an empty bottle, draining thest drop of alcohol before his blurry, disoriented eyes finally began to focus on his surroundings.

    "Damn it, how long was I asleep?"

    (Two months and three days, ever since you ordered me to disable the wake-up alert system.)

    The space station''s advanced AI system quickly responded to his question, equipped with high-level recognition capabilities.

    Hearing the AI''s reply, the old man turned to open the liquor cab, only to find itpletely empty. "Did I ever tell you to keep me in cryosleep until the Moonlight Interster Transport team arrived?"

    (Yes, you issued thatmand.)

    "Then...," the old man rubbed his temples, feeling the eerie silence around him, "have they arrived?"

    (No, they have not.)

    "Then why did you wake me?"

    (You have a mission.)

    "What?!"

    The old man was momentarily stunned, his foggy mind struggling toprehend what the AI was talking about.

    Just as he was about to curse and head back to his cryo-chamber, he turned around and suddenly saw several strange figures standing behind him.

    At the forefront was a roon walking upright. It appeared to be a product of biological modification, with most of its parts reced by machinery. However, its fur looked somewhat withered, giving it an aged appearance.

    Behind the roon were three humanoid beings with green skin, all of them also quite old. The one in the center was a muscr man with tough skin branded with red markings. On either side of him stood two women, one of whom had antennae on her head.

    "Good heavens!"

    The roon stared at the old man, its mouth wide open in shock.

    "Quill, I knew you''d gotten old, but I didn''t expect you to look like a facehugger now!"

    The old man, hearing the voice, was momentarily stunned. He stared in disbelief at the group, never expecting that his old friends would find him again after all this time.

    "Peter Quill, don''t you recognize us? Star-Lord?"

    One of the women stepped forward calmly, approaching the old man.

    "It''s time to save the universe again!"

    The woman''s firm voice jolted the old man out of his daze. In that moment, long-forgotten memories resurfaced.

    An overwhelming flood of emotions filled his mind as he remembered. He was once the great leader of the Guardians of the Gxy, the one who had saved the gxy from peril time and time again��Star-Lord.

    But...

    Quill clutched his head, closing his eyes in pain.

    In the darkness, countless images shed through his mind. He saw himself leaving the Guardians of the Gxy, returning to his home, Spartacus. He saw himself bing the emperor of the, living a happy life with his beloved and their children.

    At the same time, he also saw the disastrous result of his own tactical mistake��the destruction of his home by the Universal Church of Truth. His failure had cost the lives of every single person on the. Including his family, all of whom he lost.

    As Quill sank deeper into his sorrow and guilt, he suddenly felt something being draped over his shoulders. Looking up, he realized it was his old battle suit from his days with the Guardians of the Gxy��his iconic red jacket.

    "You... you shouldn''t havee to find me." Quill stroked his worn-out battle suit, as if reminiscing about his old friends.

    But in the next moment, Rocket Roon poked him with a staff.

    "Hey! What are you doing?!"

    "Nothing, just checking if you''re a Skrull imposter, you old geezer," Rocket Roon sneered. "But you''re definitely not a Skrull. They would have abandoned their friends for some royal inheritance."

    Quill had long gotten used to Rocket''s sarcastic tone, and he silently turned his head. "Of course, I''m not a Skrull. You know the Church wiped out the Skrulls decades ago. Besides, it''s not about ''inheriting the throne''!"

    "Enough."

    Seeing that Quill and Rocket were about to start one of their old arguments, Gamora stepped in to break it up.

    "Stop dwelling on the past. We need to focus on the present. Come on, Quill, join us. Let''s save the gxy once again."

    "Don''t be ridiculous..." Quill gave a bitter smile, slumping to the ground, his voice trembling. "I''m not Star-Lord anymore. Rocket''s right. I''m just an old fool... a fool who couldn''t even protect his own home."

    "But you still have a second chance," Gamora said earnestly. "The Church will eventually set its sights on Earth, Quill. That''s another home of yours. At least you can still save Earth from destruction."

    "Earth?"

    Quill slowly opened his eyes, looking at Gamora. Suddenly, something clicked, and he got up. "Earth doesn''t need me. It has more than enough heroes��the Avengers, the Fantastic Four, the X-Men. But when I needed them, where were they?"

    Quill grew more agitated as he spoke.

    "When I needed their help, where were they?! Ande to think of it, you guys didn''t show up either! After all we''ve been through together��fighting the Annihtion Swarm, the cosmic coup, and that damn Infinity War. But where were you?!"

    "When my family died... where were you then?!"

    "Family?"

    Rocket Roon let out a soft sigh.

    "Yeah, family, Quill. And when your other family needed you��when Groot needed you��where were you?"

    "Groot..."

    Quill suddenly lifted his head. It was only then that he realized that among his old friends, Groot, the endearing and dependable tree creature, was missing.

    It was as if all the strength drained from his body, and Quill copsed weakly to the floor. He couldn''t bear the thought of losing another friend. He couldn''t handle the idea of both his families slipping away from him.

    "Alright..." Quill turned his head towards Gamora, defeated. "What do we do?"

    Seeing Quill find his resolve again, even though his spirit wasn''t fully back, Gamora believed this was a good start.

    "At yourmand, Captain."

    "Then, we''d better head to Earth. Let the heroes there know about the Church''s threat. Hopefully, after all these years, I''ll still recognize a few familiar faces."

    Quill stood up, putting on his old battle suit. At the same time, he grabbed his dust-covered elemental sters.

    "By the way, how did you all get here?"

    "Want to see an old friend of yours?" Rocket Roon grinned.

    Following Rocket''s direction, Quill walked briskly to the space station''s window, where he saw a heavily worn, rusting spaceship.

    "The Mno..."

    Staring at the mighty yellow spacecraft, Quill''s eyes welled up with tears.

    That was his beloved ship, the main vessel of the Guardians of the Gxy. It held countless thrilling adventures and unforgettable memories of happiness.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    295. Soul Corruption.

    296. A Gesture of Respect.

    297. The Delusions in the Dark.

    298. The Dionesium.

    299. The Way to Recover a Name.

 295. Soul Corruption.

    295. Soul Corruption.

    On the other side, when Alex and Constantine returned to the Assassin''s League fortress, it was alreadyte at night. Since both of them had already dealt with the current leader, Damian, the assassins standing guard outside didn''t try to stop them. After a brief, symbolic exchange, they were quickly let in.

    Once inside the fortress, Alex realized that the ce was more intricate than he had imagined. The outside had a traditional japanese-chinese design, but the interior looked like a massive maze. Since the fortress was embedded into a cliffside, its structure was farrger than Alex had anticipated.

    Although it waste, no one seemed to have any intention of resting.

    They had already been talking for a while. Kara and rk sat together. Although it was their first time meeting, there was little sense of distance between them. It was clear they already regarded each other as close family.

    It made sense �� both of them needed each other at this moment. With the trust of family bound by blood, they could encourage one another and find the strength to move past their inner vulnerabilities.

    As for Damian and Jason, things weren''t so harmonious. Jason was sitting alone in a chair, legs crossed, staring coldly at Damian, who was holding an ice pack to his face, looking a bit embarrassed.

    The two had already fought once. Even though Jason went all out, it was more about venting his anger. After all, Damian was Bruce''s child, and Jason didn''t want to seriously injure the kid.

    But when Jason saw Dick, who had been killed by a Doomsday-like monster and then resurrected by Damian through the Lazarus Pit, he immediately dragged Damian into another round of beating. This time, he didn''t hold back, every hitnding squarely on Damian''s face.

    The others had tried to intervene, but they found it impossible to stop Jason. If ck Canary hadn''t stepped in, Jason, consumed by rage, might have actually taken off one of Damian''s legs. Of course, despite being beaten badly, Damian held no grudge against Jason.

    He knew why he got hit and understood why Jason was so furious.

    The Lazarus Pit was not a benevolent force. While it had the power to resurrect the dead, the consequences were often far worse than imagined.

    Using it to pull a soul from the afterlife inevitably led to the pollution of what was once a pure soul.

    But can a soul truly be corrupted?

    As someone who had experienced it firsthand, Jason had felt the evil taint on his soul �� a madness that filled him, a bloodthirsty look in his eyes. It was something Jason never wanted to experience again.

    Sometimes, he even wished he hadn''t been brought back to life. The resurrection had made him realize he was no longer the same person. During his time back in Gotham, trying to y the hero, he had felt more like a demon. So, when he saw Dick, brought back to life through the Lazarus Pit and driven to insanity, Jason''s anger boiled over.

    Damian didn''t understand the power at y. His actions trampled on the dignity of Dick''s heroic sacrifice.

    Seeing Dick, now uncontrobly insane, was like looking into a mirror for Jason, and there was no way he could hold back his fury.

    After all of this, no one was in the mood for conversation. They were preparing to find Alex, their pir of strength, only to realize that both Alex and Constantine had disappeared. So, they sat quietly in the room, waiting for Alex and Constantine to return. And wait they did�� for over three hours.

    When Alex and Constantine finally stepped into the hall, they immediately sensed the strange atmosphere.

    "Where have you been?"

    Kara, the first to notice their arrival, stood up right away, her eyes filled with worry as she looked at Alex.

    "Just went for a walk, nothing to worry about," Alex smiled, patting Constantine on the shoulder. "Constantine and I had some magical insights to discuss. After all, as you know, the magic of our two worlds is quite different."

    Constantine didn''t mind the pat on his shoulder. He just lit a cigarette and called out to Damian, "Tell your men to bring out some booze. I need to rx."

    For some reason, Damian detected a hint of cheer in Constantine''s voice. But he didn''t think much of it, still holding his swollen face in one hand as he gestured for the assassins to bring some drinks.

    "Alex, I... I might need to ask for your help with something."

    Seeing Alex sit down, Jason, who was visibly anxious, immediately spoke up. But since he wasn''t the kind of person who liked to ask for favors, he found it hard to get the words out.

    Alex noticed Jason''s unease. From his asional dodging nces and Damian''s badly beaten appearance, Alex quickly understood what Jason wanted his help with.

    "Is this about Dick?" Alex picked up a cup of tea from the table �� not caring whose cup it was �� and took a small sip.

    Immediately, everyone''s attention shifted to Alex.

    "You�� you already know?" Jason sighed awkwardly.

    "Yeah, I''ve heard some things. I know about the Lazarus Pit in this universe. But you should also be aware that the side effects of using the pit vary from person to person," Alex said softly, setting the cup down.

    "I know. I''ve experienced it myself, so I understand very well," Jason said seriously.

    No, you don''t.

    Watching Jason Todd''s determined expression, Alex couldn''t help but pick up the cup again.

    Indeed, in many branches of the DC multiverse, Jason''s resurrection was attributed to the Lazarus Pit. But Alex knew the real cause of Jason''s resurrection was something much bigger �� the actions of Superboy-Prime breaking the "Reality Wall."

    During the Infinite Crisis event, Superboy-Prime shattered the ''Reality Wall,'' which was considered the origin of reality itself. The shockwaves caused by this action were like punching the multiverse timeline, rewriting some established facts in various universes.

    Jason''s death was one of these events. The reshaping of reality caused Jason to rise from his grave.

    At the same time, this massive distortion of reality affected many parallel universes, leading to Jason''s resurrection in different ways across most universes.

    This intervention also indirectly helped control the madness Jason experienced after being immersed in the Lazarus Pit. His symptoms weren''t as severe as others who had undergone the same process.

    Seeing Alex''s expression gradually grow serious, Jason''s initial glimmer of hope began to fade. If even Alex couldn''t help Dick, he wasn''t sure who else he could turn to.

    "There''s an old saying: ''A gentleman should not dabble in mysticism.'' Clearly, you guys haven''t inherited Bruce''s wisdom. Aren''t you at least curious why Batman never willingly touches these things?" Constantine chuckled.

    But soon after, he changed his tone and looked at Alex. "Of course, there''s no need to worry. Crow can handle your stray little bird. He''s probably thinking about other things... By the way, is there no whiskey here?"

    Ignoring Constantine''sst remark, Jason stood up immediately, looking at Alex with hopeful eyes. Even Damian, who had been quiet up until now, couldn''t contain his excitement.

    "Do you really have a way to save Dick?"

    "Don''t get too excited yet. I do have some knowledge about evil, dark forces," Alex said, setting down his now-empty cup and carefully choosing his words.

    "But cleansing the soul of corruption is no easy task. I can only say I''ll do my best, but I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to solve this problem."

    Hearing this, Damian suddenly felt as if the pain on his face had disappeared. He rushed to Alex''s side, eager to have him begin treating Dick immediately. If Damian owed anyone the most in his life, it would undoubtedly be the first Robin, now Nightwing �� Dick Grayson.

    After Damian officially joined the Bat-family, Dick had always looked after him like a caring big brother.

    Even though Damian knew that Dick and his father had some misunderstandings �� with both of them being stubborn and refusing to back down �� Dick had never once taken it out on him.

    Even Dick''s sacrifice had been for the sake of saving Damian from the Doomsday-like creature.

    If it weren''t for this, Damian wouldn''t have taken Dick''s body against everyone''s objections, even risking everything to resurrect him through the Lazarus Pit. Seeing both Damian and Jason so eager, Alex didn''t say much more. He stood up.

    "In that case, take me to see him."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    296. A Gesture of Respect.

    297. The Delusions in the Dark.

    298. The Dionesium.

    299. The Way to Recover a Name.

    300. The Great Devourer Approaches.

 296. A Gesture of Respect.

    296. A Gesture of Respect.

    As Alex stood up, everyone sitting in a circle around him also stood up, appearing ready to follow along and see how Alex nned to save Dick.

    Alex knew that most of these people were just here to watch, and he had no intention of letting so many people crowd into a single room. He quickly waved his hand. "Let Jason and Damian take me there. It''ste, everyone should go rest."

    "I''ve been tired for ages. I''m heading to bed first. Ashley, remember to wake me up in the morning," Pietro, as usual, was the fastest to react at the mention of rest.

    Ashley coldly snorted without even ncing at Pietro as he left. She just crossed her arms, neither agreeing nor refusing.

    Who knew when those two got so close? Alex merely smiled at the thought, then nodded slightly at Kara and rk as a way of saying goodbye, before following Jason and Damian down a long hallway.

    To call it a hallway might be inurate. The inside of the League of Assassins'' fortress was mostly made up of winding passageways like this. Someone unfamiliar with the ce could easily be killed by traps or end up trapped within the maze of corridors.

    But with Damian and Jason leading the way, Alex didn''t need to worry about any of that. Of course, even without them, Alex could have used his magic to navigate through safely.

    As they passed by one of the rooms, Alex suddenly sensed something and couldn''t help but stop. Seeing Alex halt, Jason and Damian also came to a stop. They followed his gaze, quickly realizing why Alex had paused.

    Damian slowly opened the door, taking care not to disturb the person inside. Peering through the crack, Alex saw a girl lying inside, wearing a ck cloak. She was thin and frail.

    "That''s Raven, real name Rachel Roth, one of the Titans," Damian exined, his brows slightly furrowed, his expressionplicated as he looked at Rachel lying on the bed.

    "So she''s the daughter of Trigon," Alex mused. He had already recognized her, or more urately, he had sensed the terrifyingly dark magic power emanating from her.

    Extending his mental energy, Alex cautiously approached the strange aura surrounding Raven. As his energy slowly intertwined with hers, something unexpected happened. Even the slightest contact triggered an intense resistance.

    In an instant, the dark magic retracted sharply, retreating into the diamond-shaped crystal on Raven''s forehead, as though it had never been there at all. At the same time, after that magic vanished, the tense frown on Raven''s face seemed to rx a little.

    "Interesting..."

    Alex narrowed his eyes. He knew that Trigon could perceive the outside world through Raven, so from the moment he approached, he was already exposed. There was no need for him to hide his presence. But what surprised him was that Trigon didn''t make any hostile move. Instead, he showed Alex a gesture of respect, which piqued Alex''s curiosity.

    Beside Alex, both Damian and Jason were skilled detectives, highly observant of their surroundings.

    They didn''t miss the subtle moment when Raven''s expression eased. Both were familiar with her history and struggles; nearly all the heroes knew the immense suffering Raven had endured for so long.

    But what shocked them was that Alex hadn''t done anything. With just a single nce, he had significantly eased her pain. This strange scene was something neither of them had ever witnessed before. Even the heroes of the Justice League had never been able to aplish such a feat.

    Now, both Damian and Jason felt much more confident in Alex''s ability to save Dick. Their previously tense hearts began to rx.

    "Let''s go."

    Feeling their gazes, Alex didn''t offer any exnation. He simply turned slightly and closed the door behind him.

    Since Alex didn''t want to talk, Damian refrained from asking any further questions. Originally, he had wanted to ask Alex if he could help with Raven''s "problem," but it didn''t seem like the right time now. Saving Dick was the priority.

    After walking for a while, the walls around them began to change.

    If earlier they had been walking through normal corridors, now the setting looked more like the dim passageways of a prison. The doors to the rooms even had a prison-like design.

    "We''re here."

    Stopping in front of a room, Damian pulled open the observation window on the door, allowing Alex to see Dick''s current state.

    Without hesitation, Alex moved closer to the window and peered inside. Sure enough, in the dim corner of the room, a many trembling, his face twisted in agony, tightly restrained. Honestly, if Alex hadn''t already known that this was Dick, poisoned by the Lazarus Pit, he might have thought Dick was suffering from Joker''sughing gas.

    Then again, there <strong>''was''</strong>a connection between the Joker and the Lazarus Pit. As the embodiment of "chaos" in the universe, the Joker couldn''t be viewed through a normal lens.

    "So, what do you think? Can he be saved?" Jason asked anxiously when Alex remained silent for a while.

    Hearing this, Alex shook his head slightly. "I can''t say for sure yet. Open the door. I need to get closer."

    Using his necromantic magic to detect the state of the soul, Alex did indeed sense something foreign attached to Dick''s soul. But just that wasn''t enough; he needed to examine the situation inside Dick''s body more directly.

    Damian opened the cell door, and Alex stepped inside. As Damian and Jason prepared to follow, Alex stopped them.

    "Leave this to me. You two can watch from outside. It''s better if no one else is in the room while I work."

    "Why?" Jason asked, puzzled.

    ''Because I don''t want to scare you,'' Alex thought, a bit helpless, though he didn''t say it aloud. He just gave a casual smile. "Magic, Jason. Magic is mysterious and strange. Having others around could disrupt me."

    "Alright, then we''re counting on you," Jason said seriously.

    Damian also nodded solemnly. "If you can save Dick, I owe you my life."

    With a slight smile, Alex didn''t respond. He gave no promises and simply closed the cell door behind him. As he did, he used magic to seal the observation window and disable the room''s surveince.

    At this moment, Alex''s magicpletely isted the cell. No one could observe what was happening inside, nor could they force their way in��unless their power exceeded Alex''s.

    Turning around, Alex gazed at Dick, who was lost in madness, drooling and filled with murderous intent. Alex shook his head silently.

    "Healing someone affected by magic... that should be Stephen Strange''s job."

    With a sigh, Alex raised both hands. Instantly, glowing green magical circuits spread from his arms to his palms, forming two intricate magic circles.

    "Well, I guess I''ll have to step in and fill the role."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    297. The Delusions in the Dark.

    298. The Dionesium.

    299. The Way to Recover a Name.

    300. The Great Devourer Approaches.

    301. Rescuing Nightwing.

 297. The Delusions in the Dark.

    297. The Delusions in the Dark.

    There''s something quite interesting about magic.

    Whether or not you understand the so-called costs doesn''t matter. Whether you''re affected by these brutal forces doesn''t matter. Even if the ones you love or the things you seek are forever taken from you, it still doesn''t matter.

    Because you see, the feeling of casting magic is indescribable. Imagine that feeling, my friend��you can be the most special being among everyone and toy with the universe and reality at your fingertips.

    Now, do those costs still matter?

    Even if you''ve lost everything, as long as you recall the pleasure you felt while casting, all those worries will vanish like smoke.

    You simply cannot give up this feeling.

    Even if you''ve lost the one you love, or those who love you, even if the things you treasure are forever out of reach, even if it makes you feel sorrow, anxiety, and unbearable pain��

    But you know what''s going to happen, don''t you?

    You can no longer live without these mysterious and dazzling tricks.

    In the delusions of darkness, everything seemed so chaotic and murky. The distant sound of pattering rain echoed, swiftly drawing nearer. It was the infinite waters of the void, and each raindrop was as if tainted with ink.

    The once pitch-ck environment gradually brightened. In the dim alley, a many face-down in a puddle. After an unknown amount of time, his fingers twitched slightly, and consciousness returned to his mind.

    "Who am I?"

    The man opened his eyes in confusion, staring nkly at the utterly unfamiliar surroundings. His body was soaked by the rain, and the unbearable stench of decay filled his nostrils, causing him to frown.

    He had lost his memory. Looking at his unfamiliar hands, the man felt as if something incredibly important had slipped away from him.

    "Where am I?"

    Shakily rising to his feet, the man felt weak all over. He wiped the dirty water from his face and brushed his wet bangs back.

    Looking around, he realized he was in a dpidated alley. Filthy trash mixed with rainwater had created a pool of filth, and the disgusting stench filled the air. He even spotted a few decaying rats. The stench was so overwhelming that the man instinctively raised his hand to cover his nose and mouth, but before he could, the smell from his own hand made him step back in disgust.

    Only now did he realize his entire body was covered in filth. Taking off his coat, the man looked up at the pitch-ck sky, so dark that no horizon was visible. A new question arose in his mind.

    "What am I supposed to do?"

    He gazed nkly toward the direction outside the alley and, through the rain, vaguely saw lights flickering in the distance.

    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to walk out and investigate. Perhaps outside, he could find someone who could help him. Maybe someone knew who he was and could help him recover his memories.

    Without further dy, the man folded his coat under his arm and walked through the puddles, heading out of the alley.

    As he approached the neon lights, he finally reached the outside of the alley. Out of instinct, he turned around to nce back, only to find that the alley had disappeared. Behind him was now a solid wall.

    His pupils trembled slightly. The man couldn''t help but reach out and knock on the wall, but it was solid and sturdy. Despite hitting it forcefully, there was no response, only pain in his hand.

    "What... is this?"

    The man carefully reviewed everything that had happened since he woke up. He was sure he wasn''t hallucinating, nor had he gone mad. But he had no idea why the passageway he''de from had disappeared.

    Blinking his eyes, the man sighed and gripped his coat tighter, making up his mind.

    He wanted to figure out what was going on. Apart from his identity and memories, the most critical thing now was to understand where he was and why everything around him was so strange. Walking down the street, the man initially intended to stop someone for help. But to his surprise, he didn''t encounter a single person.

    Or rather, the "humanoid" figures he saw couldn''t even be considered human.

    These strange, wax-like creatures, with their twisted, fleshy bodies, moved in grotesque imitation of human behavior.

    They were strolling, interacting, even producing human-like sounds. Theymunicated with each other in anguage the man couldn''t understand, speaking in a lighthearted tone. Sometimes, they would evenugh joyfully.

    But they couldn''t be considered human. No matter what was encased in those bizarre, fleshy forms, the man instinctively knew they were not human!

    Now, the man started to feel relieved. He thought that perhaps losing his memory was a blessing. If he still had his past memories, he would probably have been scared out of his mind by this scene.

    The man wandered aimlessly among the bizarre creatures, carefully avoiding them and avoiding eye contact because he knew that among these monsters, he was the most unique one. However, for some reason, these creatures didn''t seem to care about him at all. They didn''t even nce his way; they were simply busy with their own affairs.

    The rain intensified, and the man felt the cold seep in, his body temperature dropping further.

    Exhaling a breath of fog, the cold made him shiver. He knew he couldn''t continue like this. To figure out where he was, he had to take action.

    He didn''t know what these monsters were, nor what would happen if he interacted with them, but he understood that he couldn''t keep going like this.

    With that thought, the man steadied his nerves, turned around, and summoned all his courage to look at one of the grotesque creatures not far from him. However, the sight that met his eyes made his pupils contract.

    In the midst of the rain, the creature in front of him was rapidly dissolving, as if it were salt dissolving in water, slowly losing its original form and turning into something even more grotesque.

    But what shocked the man the most was that the creature seemed entirely unaware of it. It was still chatting with another equally dissolving creature beside it, as if it hadn''t noticed it was slowly turning into a puddle of slime under the rain.

    Swallowing hard, the man watched in disbelief. His remaining rationality couldn''t process the shock of what he was seeing. Unconsciously, he took a few steps back, only wanting to leave this ce as quickly as possible.

    His stiff legs finally regained some feeling, and without a second thought, he turned and ran. As he saw more and more humanoid creatures being corroded by the rain, he quickly lifted his coat to shield his head.

    Running blindly in the rain, the man had no idea how long he had been running. It felt as if the rain covered the entire city, and he had the constant feeling that no matter how far he ran, he couldn''t escape. But he didn''t dare to stop. He told himself it was all in his head, that he still had a chance to escape this strange ce.

    His vision bounced wildly as he ran, and exhaustion began to overtake him. Each step forward felt like an enormous struggle, as though he were carrying an unbearable weight on his body.

    Panting heavily, the man finally came to a halt. He felt like he couldn''t run anymore. The rain seemed to stretch on infinitely, and now even his breathing was bing difficult.

    Turning back, he wanted to see how far he had run. But when he focused his eyes, he was shocked to discover a trail of blood-like substance behind him, as if his body had left a grotesque, fibrous trail, still faintly wriggling.

    That strange, fibrous residue stretched all the way from his feet, as if he had turned into a snail, leaving an unsettling, slimy trail behind him.

    His teeth chattered uncontrobly, and the man trembled as he lowered his head, focusing his gaze beneath him.

    Only then did he realize that his body had already begun to dissolve like the other creatures. Now, only his head remained, quietly resting on the ground. The surroundings were eerily silent, with nothing but the pattering of the rain. The man wanted to shout, but he found that he had lost control of his body. All he could do was watch as the rain slowly blurred his vision, unable to do anything.

    And he knew��it wasn''t that the rain was rising, but rather that his vision was sinking. His head, too, would soon dissolve into this void.

    Thest thing in the man''s fading vision was the distant glow of neon lights.

    As his sight dimmed and his mind sank into oblivion, he told himself one final thing: this was all just a nightmare.

    It was only a nightmare...

    The sound of rain continued, with countless inky droplets falling in the dim alley.

    Fingers trembling slightly, the man opened his eyes in confusion. He nced around at the unfamiliar surroundings, unsure of why he was in this ce.

    Numbly, he got to his feet. The foul stench made him wrinkle his nose in disgust.

    Holding his breath, he frowned and looked toward the source of the smell. Dirty trash and rotting rat corpses, mixed with rainwater, created an unbearable stench.

    Turning around, the man decided to figure out where he was. He lifted his head and looked toward the mouth of the alley��the direction of the neon lights and the only path filled with light.

    In the next moment��

    The man froze, stopping in his tracks.

    In the midst of the haze, he vaguely saw a strange figure standing at the alley''s entrance. Dressed in a ck trench coat, with a bird-like mask covering its face, the eerie figure stood silently, holding a ck umbre.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    298. The Dionesium.

    299. The Way to Recover a Name.

    300. The Great Devourer Approaches.

    301. Rescuing Nightwing.

    302. A Warm Family - Raven and Trigon.

 298. The Dionesium.

    298. The Dionesium.

    "You, who exactly are you?"

    The man''s gaze was filled with surprise. He could swear that when he had regained consciousness, this person hadn''t been there. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air, without any prior indication or anyone noticing. In the blink of an eye, he was just standing there at the entrance of the alley.

    Ignoring the man''s shock, the eerie figure in ck simply gestured silently, beckoning the man toe over.

    The man hesitated for a moment, uncertainty filling his heart. He didn''t know who this person was or where he was, but his instincts told him that the unknown often meant danger, and this man in ck clearly wasn''t ordinary.

    The atmosphere grew tense. In the dark alley, only the two of them remained, locked in a silent standoff. After that initial gesture, the figure in the bird-beaked mask made no further movements.

    The man stood still for a long time, but eventually, he couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Even if there was danger, it didn''t matter. He just wanted to regain his memory. He didn''t know what had happened to him, but the figure opposite him seemed to know something, or he wouldn''t have appeared here.

    Taking slow steps forward, the man walked closer, stopping about two meters away.

    "Who are you?" the man asked first.

    This time, the mysterious figure responded.

    "My name is Alex."

    The man was startled. Alex''s voice wasn''t as terrifying as he had imagined; instead, it carried a sense of calm. But none of that mattered anymore. As long as the figure couldmunicate, it wasn''t as frightening. The man now only wanted to know about himself.

    "Do you know who I am?" he asked, his tone eager.

    "I do," Alex replied.

    A flicker of joy appeared on the man''s face, and he quickly asked again.

    "Then do you know how I got here? I seem to have lost some memories. I feel like those memories are very important, but I can''t recall anything. I need to��"

    Just as he was about to pour out his troubles, Alex raised a hand to interrupt him.

    "Stand under the umbre," Alex said.

    The man hesitated, looking at Alex with confusion. Though he didn''t understand why, standing in the rain had be ufortable. He nodded slightly and moved to Alex''s side, stepping under therge ck umbre.

    The umbre was enormous, with intricate mechanical structures inside. Curious, the man studied the umbre''s framework, momentarily distracted by its fascinating design. Before he could fully process it, the ck umbre started to move. The man shifted his gaze and saw that Alex had begun walking out of the alley. Seeing this, the man quickly followed.

    "Hey, sir, you still haven''t told me who I am," the man called out.

    "The answer to that is something you''ll have to discover for yourself," Alex replied quietly as he continued walking forward. "I''m just here to guide you toward what you seek."

    "Huh?" The man scratched his head, puzzled.

    If Alex knew his identity, why wouldn''t he just say it? The man found this strange. But for now, he had no other options. Since Alex imed to be helping him, the man didn''t overthink it and followed Alex out of the dim alley.

    Once outside, the man curiously surveyed the street, ncing back to take a look at the alley. In the next instant, he let out a startled cry.

    "Hey! The alley, the alley is gone?!"

    Staring at the solid wall where the alley had been, the man''s mouth hung open as he looked in shock at Alex beside him.

    "No, the alley hasn''t disappeared. It''s just no longer needed," Alex said.

    He had also noticed the wall. After scrutinizing it, he realized that even he couldn''t see through its structure. Or rather, it had no structure at all.

    "What''s going on?" The man couldn''t resist reaching out to touch the wall.

    But in the next moment, his hand was grabbed by a shadow. As it reached the edge of the umbre''s protection, it could go no further.

    "Don''t touch the raindrops," Alex reminded softly.

    Hearing this, the man quickly retracted his hand. He wasn''t sure why he couldn''t touch the raindrops, but since Alex had warned him, he decided toply.

    "Is there something wrong with this rain? It just looks like a normal rain to me."

    "It''s not rain," Alex sighed lightly, then pointed to the puddle on the ground.

    Curious, the man leaned over to get a closer look at the small puddle, which was norger than a handprint.

    It looked like a typical water puddle. Such pools of water weremon after rainfall, especially in low spots. The man didn''t see anything unusual about it, so he crouched down, moving closer to examine it.

    As the puddle reflected his image, the man saw his own reflection: a young man, thin-faced and fit��someone who, out in the world, would undoubtedly attract many admirers.

    While admiring his somewhat unfamiliar yet familiar face, something strange happened to his reflection.

    The eyes of the man in the puddle slowly filled with darkness, and two streams of ck, inky tears began to flow down his face. rmed, the man reached up to touch his own face, but found that there was nothing there. Suddenly, his reflection stopped mimicking his actions. Instead, it shed a grotesque, sinister smile.

    The man jumped up in shock, fearfully stomping on the puddle, sending water sshing out in all directions. He quickly moved closer to Alex, still shaken. He couldn''t help but ask, "What�� what was that? Is this really rain?!"

    "Of course not. Strictly speaking, it''s metal." While the man had been studying the puddle, Alex had been observing the ''raindrops,'' which seemed to be growingrger.

    "Metal? You''ve got to be kidding. This is clearly water. How could it be metal?"

    "Liquid metal, to be precise. It''s a very strange substance. It can''t be detected by any means until it fully materializes, and even then, only parts of its true nature can be observed."

    Alex''s gaze grew deep beneath his sses as he spread his magical energy.

    The Dionesium��one of the most extraordinary metal in the DC Multiverse, and a legendary creation from Earth''s mythology. It was said to have granted immortality to viins like Ra''s al Ghul and bestowed Earth with the ability to heal itself.

    ording to legends, anyone who controlled the Dionesium was virtually immortal. No matter the injury, they would recover fully, and even death couldn''t stop them��they would rise again.

    The Lazarus Pit, also known for its resurrection capabilities, was essentially a lower-grade version of the Dionesium. This was the first time Alex had personally observed the Dionesium in action. Although it was a degraded version, its energy still amazed him.

    ''Can this energy source be analyzed? It could potentially be used to charge the time controller, right?''

    (It''s possible, but breaking down this energy won''t be easy. It''s a formless, chaotic substance, and the time controller''s filter might discard most of its usefulness, leaving very little behind.)

    Unnoticed by the man, Alex was quietly conversing with Ms. Minutes.

    ''I see.''

    (Master, wouldn''t it be a waste? This energy is clearly valuable.)

    ''I don''t think so. This little bit of degraded Dionesium�� what use could it really have?''

    Alex chuckled helplessly. The Dionesium inside Dick wasn''t much, and even if he extracted all of it, it wouldn''t be enough to achieve resurrection.

    At most, this Dionesium could heal some wounds or repair something��but Alex could do that with magic anyway, so it wasn''t very impressive.

    ''Forget it. Log it and upload it to the records. Since it can''t charge the device, I''ll think of another way. Maybe I can find a way to absorb this energy instead.''

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    299. The Way to Recover a Name.

    300. The Great Devourer Approaches.

    301. Rescuing Nightwing.

    302. A Warm Family - Raven and Trigon.

    303. Facing Trigon.

 299. The Way to Recover a Name.

    299. The Way to Recover a Name.

    Delving deep into someone''s soul was a fresh experience for Alex.

    This waspletely different from his encounter with Carolina''s dreamscape before. That was just a mental confrontation, but here, in this new universe, astral projection couldn''t directly manifest within Dick''s body.

    Alex knew the power he wielded was immense, and Dick was just an ordinary person with a rtively fragile soul. If Alex had used astral projection, Dick''s soul realm would have been instantly overwhelmed by his energy. At that point, unless reality was rewritten, not even divine intervention could save Dick.

    So, to ensure his actions would seed, Alex took a more cautious approach, injecting a portion of his own soul into Dick''s soul world to search for a way to remove the contamination.

    This was no easy task. A soul is a vital aspect of any living being, and what Alex was doing was akin to walking naked into a world full of des. A single misstep could lead to irreversible consequences.

    Of course, Alex had prepared himself mentally for this. After all, it was an unknown territory to him. If anything went wrong, Ms. Time would immediately open a portal from the outside and pull Alex''s soul back. However, despite being there for quite a while, Alex hadn''t sensed any threat.

    No strange energy, no dark force corruption. He didn''t even need to use magic. With just the basic ck umbre, Alex could keep the inky rain at bay. But Alex didn''t let his guard down. Instead, he became even more cautious.

    "Don''t just stand there, let''s go." Alex called out to Dick, then turned and walked toward the opposite side of the street.

    Upon hearing Alex''s voice, Dick quickly followed. After learning about the danger of the raindrops, he didn''t dare step out from under the umbre for even a second.

    "Where are we going?" Dick asked nervously as he looked at Alex.

    He held a certain reverence for this man named Alex. After all, Alex seemed to know a lot about this strange world, and he was the only one who could help Dick recover his memories.

    "To find your name."

    Alex replied calmly, and under the mask where Dick couldn''t see, Alex''s pupils turnedpletely ck, radiating an aura of dark, terrifying power.

    In the darkness and corruption, no force was more familiar to Alex than the power of the Sin Demons. As the power of the Seven Deadly Sins surged forth, the misty rain around them dissipated, and the surroundings became much clearer.

    The two walked quickly down the street. Alex had already pinpointed their destination through the power of the demons, while Dick followed like a headless chicken, having no choice but to trail behind Alex.

    "Hey, um�� Mr. Alex, look at those things."

    Along the way, Dick once again saw the strange creatures that were slowly melting in the rain. Given that he had no memories at the moment, this was technically the ''first'' time he had ever seen such a horrifying sight.

    "Don''t worry about them, just stay close to me." Alex showed no intention of exining, only quickening his pace.

    "What are they? Are they like me? If Ie into contact with the raindrops, will I end up like them?" Dick asked, still shaken, as he hurried to keep up with Alex.

    "They''re just a bunch of beings consumed by darkness. You should just pretend they don''t exist. Don''t concern yourself with things unrted to you. You can''t save them."

    Alex cast a nce at the grotesque figures mimicking the movements of normal humans. Those creatures, patched together from deformed flesh, couldn''t even be consideredplete souls. They were merely illusions created by the surrounding dark energy.

    These beings had all once been humans soaked in the Lazarus Pit, but they didn''t have the willpower to control that force. In the end, they sumbed to the darkness. Once their souls were fully polluted, they became shattered remnants, devoid of any will. The rain itself was filthy, the primary cause of mental corruption.

    From his observations, Alex could tell that Dick had originally retained all of his memories. However, in this downpour, he wouldn''t be able to stay conscious for long. If they couldn''t find a way to wake him in time, he would melt away, just like the other ''people.''

    Each time Dick died, a portion of his memory was erased due to the contamination. Although it seemed like he always woke up in the same ce, each time he regained consciousness in the alley, it meant that Dick''s soul had fallen deeper into darkness. Now, he had lost most of his memory, which meant he was at a very dangerous point, proving he had sunk to an especially deep level.

    If, in the end, he forgot how to speak and how to think, then at that point, he would truly be no different from the other things in this ce.

    Running wildly with Dick in tow, the street ahead soon changed. In the distance, a massive circus tent appeared before Alex and Dick.

    "That, what is that?"

    Dick stared nkly at the circus, feeling a sudden sense of suffocation, and his body involuntarily trembled.

    "That''s the ce where you''ll find your name. Go on."

    Alex smiled slightly under his mask, then led Dick across the road to the entrance of the circus.

    Dick may no longer have any memory of this ce, but Alex knew very well that this circus was the origin of Dick''s story.

    When he was only eight years old, Dick had be an acrobat in the circus, and he was the youngest member of the "Flying Grayson" family.

    Likewise, it was here that Dick Grayson witnessed his parents being murdered and waster adopted by Batman, Bruce Wayne, eventually bing a protector of Gotham.

    "Aren''t youing in with me?" Dick asked, surprised, turning his head.

    "This is your fight, or rather, it''s a ce only you can enter." Alex patted Dick on the shoulder and handed him the ck umbre. "Take this. Whether you can recover your name depends on your willpower."

    "This thing seems important. And besides, it''s still raining out there, and isn''t the rain dangerous? If you give it to me, what about you?" Dick hesitated.

    "The rain won''t stop," Alex said in a deep voice. "And there''s nowhere you can escape it here. Even inside those buildings, the ''rain'' still falls."

    Seeing that Dick was about to say something more, Alex raised his hand to cut him off.

    "Alright, go in."

    After a brief pause, Dick''s expression gradually grew determined. He nodded heavily, then said seriously, "I''ll definitely recover my memory, wait for me!"

    With that, holding the umbre, he turned and dashed straight into the circus.

    Watching his resolute figure disappearing from sight, Alex nodded with some satisfaction. No matter how much of his memory had been lost, Dick''s core hadn''t changed. Somewhere, unbeknownst even to him, another part of himself was pulling him forward.

    Only after Dick''s figure vanished from his view did Alex slowly turn around to face the street behind him.

    At that moment, in his line of sight, the previously empty street was now densely packed with grotesque monsters.

    Unlike the beings that had mimicked humans earlier, these strange creatures now had empty eyes, slowly rising from the rain and crawling toward Alex from all directions.

    Alex simply smiled at this, showing no sign of concern.

    Several menacing tentacles slithered out from beneath his ck coat, snapping and wing toward the approaching creatures.

    "Dick''s battle has begun. Now then..."

    ("Sir, there''s amunication request from the Wastnd World. Should I use 1% of my power to start the call?")

    Before Alex could finish speaking, Ms. Minutes''s voice cut in.

    "Can''t you see I''m busy right now?"

    ("I see that, sir, but the other party seems quite urgent. Clint Barton sent a message saying that Star-Lord Peter Quill has arrived on Earth!")

    Hearing that, Alex froze.

    "What did you say!?"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    300. The Great Devourer Approaches.

    301. Rescuing Nightwing.

    302. A Warm Family - Raven and Trigon.

    303. Facing Trigon.

    304. Demon Contract and the Imbnce of Good and Evil.

 300(A New Milestone). The Great Devourer Approaches.

    300(A New Milestone). The Great Devourer Approaches.

    Regarding the ns for the Wastnd universe, Alex had already made some mental calctions. For now, the only thing to be mindful of were those gang members and various terror groups.

    These evil organizations inherited from the old days had numerous members, but most were just a rabble. They were manageable against ordinary people, but it was almost impossible for them to trouble Barton and the others.

    Alex''s concerns were merely about long-standing super-criminals like Doom or Conners. As long as they didn''t make trouble, there wouldn''t be any significant issues. However, what Alex hadn''t anticipated was that the danger was noting from Earth, but from beyond the stars.

    "Peter Quill, is that the Peter Quill from the Guardians of the Gxy?!"

    Alex couldn''t help but ask again. When he looked up, he found a grotesque monster had already approached him.

    "I''m not in the mood to y with you right now." Coldly staring at the monstrosity made of flesh, Alex impatiently raised his hand.

    Without any extra movements, the next moment, a surge of ck mist erupted, transforming into a dark blue massive creature that swallowed the flesh monster whole. Then, a fierce wind kicked up. In this realm of souls, clouds of ck mist surged forth from Alex''s body, swirling around him and forming towering shadows.

    The first to act was Sloth, a huge monster with dark blue skin and crimson eyes. Its enormous size and strength made the ground tremble with every move it made, causing the water to shake.

    As the ck demonic aura gradually thinned, the shadows behind Alex revealed their forms��six bizarrely shaped demons of different colors, representing the other six of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    There was Greed with four arms, Lust with an extraordinarily long tongue, Wrath with wings sprouting from its back, Envy hidden in a dark green mist, Gluttony with a mouth that took up half its body, and the most powerful among them, Pride, stood beside Alex like a servant.

    "Cough."

    Clearing his throat softly, Alex pointed to his ear and spoke to Pride.

    "I''ll leave it to you. I need to take a call."

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, the hollow eyes of the Seven Deadly Sins suddenly showed a hint of rity.

    Without needing anymands, they lunged at the surrounding monsters. The Seven Deadly Sins charged in like wolves among sheep, easily overpowering the grotesque flesh monsters.

    Although the minds of the Seven Deadly Sins had been thoroughly filtered, Alex, who controlled their powers, could still use necromancy to animate their bodies and create a physical form for them.

    After all, these demons were originally born from the essence of sin, and it was onlyter that they developed their own physical forms.

    It must be said that controlling them was much easier than manipting the phantoms of the Justice League''s seven titans. At least Alex didn''t have to worry about these memories breaking free from his control. The current Seven Deadly Sins were equivalent to his avatars, retaining only the most basic thought patterns.

    Turning his attention back, Alex didn''t concern himself with the battle. With demons of the caliber of the Seven Deadly Sins, those fallen souls stitched together would pose no threat.

    Instead, Alex called upon Ms. Minutes to establish a connection with Barton.

    The connection between the two sides still relied on Alex''s magical mark��the raven sigil��but for interdimensionalmunication, he still needed Ms. Minutes''s powers to achieve it.

    ("Opening the signal channel. 1% power can maintain an hour of call time; please be aware, sir.")

    "Don''t worry, it won''t take that long." A dark green ethereal glow emanated from Alex''s body, and then Barton''s voice, guided by Ms. Minutes, entered Alex''s mental realm.

    "Alex, something big has happened!"

    As soon as the call connected, Barton''s loud voice rang out, making Alex''s mind buzz.

    "Lower your voice! I can hear you just fine. Give me the details. What exactly is going on?"

    Hawkeye Barton didn''t keep him in suspense and immediately began to exin.

    "This morning, one of my guys reported seeing an alien spacecraftnding at the edge of the Wastnd territory. Many people witnessed it, causing quite a stir. All factions felt there was profit to be made from the ship, so they swarmed over.

    Someone even took a picture of the spacecraft. I thought it looked familiar, and it turned out to be the Guardians of the Gxy''s ship. And Star-Lord Peter Quill was on it. Alex, do you know who Star-Lord is? Should I tell you his story?"

    "No need to borate; this call is expensive. If the Star-Lord you''re talking about is the ''Half-Breed Prince'' who has been maintaining the safety of the gxy with his crew, then I know him well." Alex replied tly.

    "That''s him! Sigh, his situation is dire, worse than ours. He ims to have seen his teammates and followed them to Earth to fight against Universal Church of Truth, but I can assure you, I didn''t see anything. I suspect he might have lost his sanity."

    Hawkeye''s eyes had been restored by Alex, so he was still the sharpshooter who never missed. But seeing his old friend turn into a madman was hard for anyone to bear.

    "Don''t doubt it; he''s definitely experiencing some mental issues." Alex said softly, frowning slightly.

    Logically speaking, Peter Quill arriving on Earth should be at least ten years in the future. After all, there''s a gap between <strong>''Old Man Hawkeye''</strong>and ''<strong>Old Man Quill''</strong>, with the intervening <strong>''Old Man Logan''</strong>and the <strong>''Wastnders''</strong>side story.

    In the meantime, if it weren''t for Alex''s intervention, Hawkeye would have gone to learn blindbat techniques from Matt Murdock, who had transformed into Stick, and Doctor Doom would have seized the Darkhold to prepare adequately for his future dominance over the Wastnd world.

    After Hawkeye fell victim to Hydra''s trap and the furious Wolverine Logan killed Red Skull, the entire world''s structure would change. Soon, years of conflict and chaos would follow, culminating in Doctor Doom''s emergence to quell the war and be the new leader, seeding Red Skull.

    Only then would Star-Lorde to Earth, and he wouldn''t arrive safely. He would be shot down by Doom''s satellite while approaching Earth''s atmosphere.

    Alex didn''t understand why the storyline had changed so drastically.

    Star-Lord''s early arrival on Earth wasn''t inherently a severe problem; after all, he had been a hero in the past and had greatly benefited Earth''s development. But Alex knew that it wasn''t just Star-Lord who hade to Earth; behind him was a group of church members following him.

    "Where is Quill now?" Alex asked.

    "I worked hard with Bishop to save him, but his ship wasn''t so lucky. There were too many factions present, and our currentbat power wasn''t able to confront them head-on, so we prioritized rescuing Quill. He''s currently in the Blood Nest."

    Barton casually mentioned this, but Alex understood that this operation wasn''t easy. Both Hawkeyes were getting on in years, and a careless mistake in fighting those gang members could cost them their lives.

    After a pause, Barton suddenly remembered something and continued, "By the way, Quill said he came to warn us. Over forty years ago, a force suddenly emerged in the universe. They call themselves Universal Church of Truth and control various powerful beings, judging manys in the name of divine selection. Now, their gaze will likely turn to Earth."

    "Universal Church of Truth, huh?" Alex understood that if he wanted to control the Wastnd universe, he couldn''t avoid this organization.

    "Yes, we don''t know when this organization was established. After all, you know, over forty years ago, Earth experienced ''that incident,'' which severed the connection between Earth and the universe. For years, Earth has been in a state of self-istion."

    Barton sighed and then murmured, "Alex, do you have any impression of this Church?"

    After pondering for a moment, Alex sighed deeply. He had no intention of hiding anything and spoke directly.

    "I''ve heard of something simr. If I''m not mistaken, this Church should have been established by the Great Devourer, aimed at helping Him consumeary energy. As you said, they will judges, and the purpose of this judgment is to allow the Great Devourer to descend and feast."

    Before Alex finished speaking, a ttering sound came from the other end of the call, along with Kate Bishop''s voice as she came over to support Barton and inquire about the details. It was clear how profound an impression the Great Devourer had left on this old Avenger.

    "The Great Devourer!!"

    Barton''s voice trembled; an entity of that level was not something a mere like Earth could withstand. If the Avengers were still around, if Tony, Steve, and the others were still alive, if the X-Men and the Fantastic Four''s heroes were still here, they might have a fighting chance.

    But there were no "ifs" anymore.

    The mightiest heroes on Earth had all fallen. At this moment, Earth had no one left to resist the Great Devourer. This realization nearly shattered the flickering me of hope that had just ignited within Barton.

    For him, he had just fought a victorious battle, rescuing the entire from Hydra and Red Skull''s tyranny. Clearly, in a little while, things would only get better, and dawn was just around the corner.

    "Alex! You can''t abandon us! We absolutely must not let the Great Devourer descend on Earth, or everything we''ve done will be in vain!"

    Old Barton''s voice became hoarse as he shouted, his helplessness almost materializing.

    "Don''t worry. I will find a way to deal with this."

    Alex said solemnly, his serious tone calming Barton''s anxious heart a little.

    "For now, don''t worry about the Great Devourer. Focus on Quill''s dissociative state. He cannot ept the fact that hisrades were killed by Universal Church of Truth, so his brain''s protective mechanisms have generated the illusion that they are still by his side."

    "Is that so?"

    "Also, Universal Church of Truth has likely set its sights on Earth and may already be here. So, I need you to spread this message, alerting all factions in the Wastnd, especially Doctor Doom. It''s imperative he knows about this."

    "Von Doom?" Old Barton paused for a moment.

    "Exactly."

    Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "He is one of the smartest people on Earth. He knows what to do."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    301. Rescuing Nightwing.

    302. A Warm Family - Raven and Trigon.

    303. Facing Trigon.

    304. Demon Contract and the Imbnce of Good and Evil.

    305. The n.

 301. Rescuing Nightwing.

    301. Rescuing Nightwing.

    After hanging up the call, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency rising within him.

    From the moment he first arrived in the Wastnd Universe, he knew what the greatest threat to him in this universe would be.

    The Great Devourer��a supreme being who had destroyed countlesss. He was revered as the God of Destruction, on the same level as entities like <strong>''Eternity''</strong>, maintaining bnce in the universe, and far more powerful than the Celestials.

    Though in theics, The Great Devourer often got defeated for various reasons, Alex wasn''t foolish enough to actually believe this being was someone who could be easily taken down.

    The Great Devourer was not just an empty title. His power was beyond humanprehension, and no ordinary could withstand him. When he first descended upon Earth, it was only because Mister Fantastic pulled out the Ultimate Nullifier that Earth wasn''t obliterated.

    "The Ultimate Nullifier..."

    Alex touched his chin, his mind recalling some memories about that device. It was a weapon, somewhat resembling a lighter, capable of destroying any being in the universe, based purely on the user''s will.

    It could even erase an already urring reality, resetting everything back to a previous point in the timeline��much like a pair of scissors trimming a timeline.

    If Alex remembered correctly, in the original story, Star-Lord traveled back in time through a temporal flow caused by the Fantastic Four Tower, and after defeating Kang the Conqueror, he managed to obtain both the Ultimate Nullifier and a shard of the Time Stone, two incredibly powerful items.

    Unfortunately, though the Ultimate Nullifier was said to be able to erase any existence, it wasn''t a durable object. Doctor Doom easily crushed it into fragments with his bare hands.

    If Alex could travel through the temporal flow back to the Wastnd''s past and retrieve this device��

    Just as Alex was contemting the feasibility of his n, amotion erupted from the circus behind him. When he turned to look, he saw the grand circus building slowly melting in the rain, turning into a pool of sludge.

    Frowning slightly, Alex thought of Dick, who had entered the circus. Seeing this strange scene, he began to suspect whether or not Dick had failed. Just as Alex was about to go in and investigate, he suddenly sensed a magical imprint left on his ck umbre.

    Next, from the rapidly decaying circus entrance, a figure came sprinting out, holding a high-tech ck umbre. Upon closer inspection, it could only be Dick.

    However, he looked entirely different now. His regr clothes had been reced by a tight, ck suit. On his chest, a blue bird symbol was suddenly printed, and his face was now adorned with a blue mask.

    "Looks like you seeded. You''ve found your name," Alex stopped in his tracks and smiled at the approaching Dick.

    "Yes, thank you very much for your help, Mr. Alex," Dick said, his demeanor much calmer after regaining his memory. His tone had also be moreposed.

    "Let''s reintroduce ourselves. My name is Dick, Dick Grayson, codename Nightwing. If I remember correctly, I should have died. But from what I see now, Damian seems to have troubled you."

    Alex extended his hand to shake Dick''s and chuckled.

    "It''s no trouble. With another fighter on our side, we have one more chance of winning, don''t we? My codename is Raven."

    "Raven..." Hearing that name, Dick couldn''t help but sh back to a young girl tormented by demons. He looked at Alex and couldn''t resist asking, "What about the Titans? Have the members returned? Has the Justice Leaguee back? And how is Earth now?"

    "I know you have a lot of questions, but this isn''t exactly the ce for a chat. Once we get out of here, Damian will fill you in on everything."

    Alex turned around and called back the phantoms of the Seven Deadly Sins. Under their expulsion, the mass of mutated creatures had all turned into sludge.

    "These... what are they?!" It was Nightwing''s first time seeing the true form of the Seven Deadly Sins, and even he was startled. At first, he thought they were enemies, but when he saw these monsters bowing submissively to Alex, his expression immediately changed.

    Alex tilted his head at him.

    "Just a gift from nature."

    He reabsorbed the demonic power of the Seven Deadly Sins back into his body, took a deep breath, and suppressed the restless magical energy.

    "So, what do we do now? I doubt these shadows and dark forces will let us leave so easily," Nightwing asked, looking around curiously.

    "You''vepleted your mission. Leave the rest to me. Keep the umbre safe and don''t wander off."

    As Alex spoke, he raised both of his hands.

    Suddenly, a deep rumbling sound came from the distant dark sky, growing closer and closer. The sound reverberated like distant thunder, even causing a resonance in the surroundings. Nightwing could even hear echoes as if from other dimensions.

    Alex didn''t say a word nor make any other movements. He simply raised his hands, yet his presence was overwhelmingly majestic and unyielding.

    Massive amounts of dark energy filled this small world, merging with the surrounding darkness, entwining and shing. In the unseen depths of the darkness, the battle between various energies had already reached a boiling point.

    The ground began to tremble, and buildings in the distance slowly dissolved into nothingness, consumed by the darkness. Nightwing could feel the surrounding shadows creeping ever closer, as if they intended to devour thest bit of light.

    The shaking ground caused the standing water to ripple and ssh, yet the raindrops didn''t fall back down. Instead, they followed their previous paths, rushing back upward into the sky.

    In an instant, everything changed��the ink-ck raindrops flying upward against gravity, the darkness closing in to swallow thest light. It all left Nightwing feeling a bit overwhelmed.

    As the darkness approached, Nightwing couldn''t help but turn to look at Alex. To his surprise, Alex''s body had be ghostly and translucent, like a specter.

    Before he could process the bizarre scene, the darkness extinguished thest glimmer of light, and Nightwing was fully consumed by the shadows, losing control over his own body in an instant.

    "Gah��!!"

    Inside the prison cell, Dick suddenly gasped, taking a deep breath. At the same time, the cloudiness in his eyes was cleared away, and his gaze returned to rity.

    Feeling the control over his body return, Dick realized he was in pain all over, and an overwhelming sense of hunger assaulted his mind, leaving him disoriented. But he quickly regained hisposure and looked around, only to see a terrifying creature that looked like something out of a nightmare staring back at him.

    A chill ran down his spine, freezing him in ce. Before he could react, in the blink of an eye, the creature transformed into a man dressed in a ck trench coat.

    This eerie sight was something Dick had never seen before. After steadying himself, he confirmed that the man standing before him was indeed Alex. He shook his head, doubting whether he was hallucinating.

    At that moment, Alex''s voice echoed in his ears.

    "Lucky you. Wee home, Dick."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    302. A Warm Family - Raven and Trigon.

    303. Facing Trigon.

    304. Demon Contract and the Imbnce of Good and Evil.

    305. The n.

    306. rk''s Thoughts.

 302. A Warm Family – Raven and Trigon.

    302. A Warm Family �C Raven and Trigon.

    After sessfully pulling Dick''s soul out, Alex left the prison cell, giving space to Damian and Jason, who had been anxiously waiting outside. They probably had a lot to talk about, considering they were both members of the Bat-family and had gone through so many despairing experiences together.

    As Alex walked back through the corridor, he wasn''t worried about getting lost in thebyrinthine fortress since he had already marked his way earlier.

    His mind, however, was upied with thoughts about the Wastnd world. Alex had already epted that world as his own and would not allow anyone to destroy his domain, not even the legendary Gctus.

    But figuring out how to deal with Gctus was no easy task. After all, he was the supreme being in the Wastnd universe, and he had taken control of the Universal Truth Church, which should have been created by Adam the Warlock.

    After defeating the Silver Surfer, who had betrayed him, Gctus transformed him into a cosmic energy transmitter to broadcast the brainwaves of the Celestial, brainwashing and controlling the defeated, turning them into loyal followers of the Church, continuing to serve Gctus.

    Over the course of decades, the Universal Truth Church crushed the most powerful empires in the universe, including the Kree and Skrull empires. They then set their sights on the rising superpower, the Shi''ar Empire.

    This conquest not only wiped out all advanced civilizations in the universe, but with Gctus'' power, the Church brainwashed the Imperial Guard of the Shi''ar Empire, turning them into the most loyal followers.

    Astra, Titan, Warstar, Pulsar, Plutonia, Manta, Fang, Warbird, and other former protectors of the Shi''ar Empire now became the Church''s minions, conquering one after another to satiate Gctus'' hunger.

    Though these characters didn''t appear often inics and were mostly minor roles, their abilities were far from weak. These alien "superheroes" were definitely not something Barton and his team could handle.

    Alex realized he would have to go back soon.

    Clenching his teeth, a sense of urgency grew within him. How long had it been since hest felt the pressure of a disaster chasing him? His heart raced, a surge of excitement coursing through him.

    Two universes, two Earths, the same fate but different cmities. He was just one person, stretched thin between them.

    Quickly exiting the prison area, Alex encountered several assassins from the League of Assassins along the way. These assassins no longer bore any hostility toward Alex and hispanions. They understood that these unfamiliar faces were friends of their leader, so after greeting Alex, they continued with their duties.

    Eventually, Alex reached the medical ward, still nning his next steps. As he passed by one of the rooms, his footsteps suddenly slowed, and he stopped.

    Turning his head slightly, Alex saw the young girl who was still in aa.

    Raven, Rachel.

    A cold glint shed briefly in his eyes as he nced around and confirmed there was no one nearby. He snapped his fingers, disabling the annoying surveince cameras, and then gently pushed open the door.

    <strong>Creak.</strong>

    The door to the room slowly opened without disturbing anyone. Alex closed it behind him and walked quietly to the bedside, his eyes fixed on the frail woman lying there, as if she were a sleeping beauty.

    Raven was no longer the little girl from before. After spending years with the Titans, she was now a young woman in her twenties.

    But seeing her current state, Alex couldn''t help but frown. Due to the years of torment inflicted by her father, Trigon, and the fall of Earth, Raven''s eyes were sunken, and she was reduced to little more than skin and bones.

    This scene was eerily simr to the first time Alex saw Kara. However, Kara''s condition was caused by a long absence from sunlight, and she could still recover to her peak form under the exposure of a yellow sun. But Raven was different. Her recovery would not be easy. Moreover, with Trigon''s seal in ce, unless that issue was dealt with, Raven would be gued by torment for the rest of her life.

    Staring quietly at Raven''s face, Alex suddenly realized how beautiful she was. Her sharp features and mncholic expression evoked a desire to get closer, to explore the depths of her soul.

    Reaching out his index finger, Alex bent down slightly, channeling his magic power as it surged within him. He gently touched Raven''s forehead, specifically the diamond-shaped crystal embedded there.

    In the next moment, two forces intertwined, and amidst the struggle, Alex''s mental energy quickly shrank and found an opening, diving in.

    When his vision brightened, Alex reopened his eyes, surprised to find himself in a strange little world. Here, the sun was bright, the sky was clear, and the surroundings were filled with beautiful mountains and serenendscapes.

    Before Alex could take in the beautiful scenery, two voices from behind reached his ears.

    "You''ll let me out eventually, daughter."

    "There''s absolutely no chance of that happening, Father. I have things I must do, and letting you out is not one of them."

    Alex paused for a moment, then immediately understood who those two voices belonged to.

    Concealing himself, Alex turned to look, and sure enough, in front of a massive altar, he saw a giant demon bound and sealed.

    It was a terrifying demon, dark red all over, standing several dozen meters tall. The demon had white hair and a beard, twisted horns on its head, and four eyes that emitted an oppressive aura. Just looking at it made Alex feel a slight tremor in his spirit.

    The pressure was even more terrifying than what he had felt facing Mephisto. Alex couldn''t help but wonder if entering this ce was a mistake.

    On the other side, Raven''s spirit and Trigon continued their conversation.

    "You will, child. It''s just a matter of time," Trigon grinned, spewing massive amounts of demonic energy and sneering at the tiny figure of Raven, who was not even the size of his finger.

    "Never! No matter what you say, I will never change my firm resolve!" Raven replied sternly.

    "Is that so... Even if your home is destroyed? Even if your friends die before your eyes, will you still hold onto that belief?" Trigon sneered coldly. "My dear daughter, you know that if you release me, your friends won''t have to die."

    "Shut up!"

    "Their deaths will be on your hands, because you are weak and incapable..."

    "Shut up!"

    Raven, seemingly reminded of the sight of her Teen Titans friends dying one by one in front of her, couldn''t help but cover her ears. But unfortunately, Trigon''s voice still echoed in her mind.

    "Tell me, daughter, if everything here is destroyed, then what difference does it make whether you release me or not? At least I would help you get revenge, wouldn''t I? I''ll personally kill those responsible for destroying this, avenge you and those you love."

    Trigon gleefully attacked Raven''s fragile mental defenses, knowing that his precious daughter was close to breaking. If he continued his gradual approach, one day, he would seed in escaping.

    After all, Trigon was immortal, an indelible stain. He had all the time in the world to y with his darling daughter.

    At this point, Raven, who had been covering her ears, was now clutching her head and sobbing. Sometimes, she wondered if releasing her father would have saved her friends in the Teen Titans.

    But one thought always remained in her mind, a truth her Teen Titans friends had told her: ''<strong>Never let Trigon escape, or all their efforts��and hers��would be in vain.''</strong>

    It was because of this conviction that Raven had managed to endure. But now, to be honest, she was struggling to hold on. Just like the time when she had attempted suicide. If Superman, who had been exiled, hadn''t found her in time, Raven would have already hanged herself.

    Raven''s death would have been bad news for Trigon. After all, Raven was his only means of entering the physical world. If she died, it would be like the door was shut, and he would never be able to descend upon this reality.

    So for Trigon, the key was ensuring Raven stayed alive while manipting her into releasing him herself. That was his main objective.

    Suddenly, Trigon''s smile stiffened. For the first time, his eyes moved away from Raven and scanned the environment. He had a feeling that there was something else here watching him.

    As a higher-dimensional demonic entity, he never trusted such sensations as mere illusions.

    "Heh heh heh..."

    Trigon opened his mouth, revealing spear-like fangs, his gaze filled with delight.

    "It seems we have another guest here. What''s the matter? You dare toe but don''t have the courage to show yourself?"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    303. Facing Trigon.

    304. Demon Contract and the Imbnce of Good and Evil.

    305. The n.

    306. rk''s Thoughts.

    307. Dividing Forces.

 303. Facing Trigon.

    303. Facing Trigon.

    There''s someone else here!?

    Upon hearing Trigon''s words, Raven, who had been in extreme pain, suddenly froze. She didn''t even bother to wipe away her tears and immediately looked around in fear, searching for the unfamiliar presence in disbelief.

    This ce was Raven''s own mental world, and it also served as the dimensional gateway that connected to the ce where Trigon was sealed. In theory, no one else should be able to ess it. As a master of magic, Raven would never allow anyone to invade her mental world.

    Such an invasion could potentially lead to Trigon''s release, and for a magic user like her, allowing someone into her mind was akin to handing over the keys to her home, putting her in constant danger.

    But despite her suspicions, no matter how hard she tried to sense anything, she couldn''t detect any unfamiliar presence. This made her wonder if this was just another one of her father''s tricks.

    "Father, I don''t know when you became so humorous, but this is my mental world. Without my permission, no one can enter my body."

    "Heh heh, daughter, you''re still too young. Or perhaps you simply know too little about the powers of magic," Trigon sneered, though a hint of anger flickered inside him.

    After all, Raven was his own flesh and blood, and her body contained the purest form of his dark magic. She was essentially one of his avatars, and for someone to force their way into her mental world was not only an insult to Raven but also a direct challenge to him.

    Standing up, the chains binding Trigon nked, and the entire small world began to tremble violently with his movement.

    Seeing this, Raven was about to reinforce the seal to restrict her father''s actions, but she stopped when she heard Trigon shouting toward a distant forest.

    "What''s the matter, little one? Still too scared to show yourself? My daughter may not be able to discern it, but you''ve hidden your projection using my demonic aura. However, that won''t fool my eyes. If you don''te out soon, I''ll teach you a lesson myself."

    Watching her father taunting an empty spot, Raven furrowed her brows. "Stop it, Father. Whatever you''re nning, it doesn''t matter. I will never��uh��"

    Before she could finish speaking, Alex''s figure gradually appeared, cutting her off and forcing her to swallow the rest of her words in awkward silence.

    "Sorry, I was nning to show myself after you two were done talking, but it seems I didn''t get the chance," Alex said with a smile, stepping forward to stand beside Raven.

    "Who... who are you!?" Raven reacted quickly, instantly preparing herself for battle.

    She didn''t know who this person was, but anyone who could suddenly invade her mental world was certainly not up to any good. Having never seen him before, Raven''s wariness and hostility only grew.

    "Don''t be rmed, Rachel. I''m not your enemy. I believe Lois should have informed rk about me," Alex quickly exined, noticing Raven''s readiness to attack and seal him inside her mental world as well.

    Upon hearing this, Raven frowned, looking Alex up and down, unsure of what to make of him.

    "You�� are the mage from another world that Lois mentioned?"

    "Strictly speaking, I''m an archmage, but that''s not important. Nice to meet you, I''m Alex. My codename is Crow," Alex introduced himself with a shrug. Then he turned his attention to Trigon''s enormous figure.

    "Crow..." Raven muttered, momentarily stunned.

    "Interesting," Trigon remarked, not interrupting the conversation between Alex and Raven. He had been observing Alex the entire time, noting the energy emanating from him. "I never thought I would see a dimensional lord in this universe with my own eyes."

    "I didn''t expect to witness a high-dimensional demon here either," Alex replied lightly, though there was a slight edge to his tone.

    The pressure Trigon exerted was immense, likely rted to the Seven Deadly Sins within Alex. Since the Seven Deadly Sins ranked lower than Trigon, the hierarchical suppression was overwhelming. To counter it, Alex had to tap into the divine domain of the Kraken for bnce.

    "I noticed you earlier, little one. The demonic aura around you is quite strong, and it''s linked to the demons of original sin. At first, I thought you were just a host chosen by the Seven Deadly Sins, but I see now that you''ve consumed them instead."

    It was no surprise that Trigon could discern Alex''s situation with just a nce. He even recognized the remnants of other dimensional traces on Alex''s body. However, being a multiversal being himself, Trigon wasn''t particrly concerned.

    "Tell me, dimensional lord, what brings you here?" Trigon asked, squinting with his four eyes. His terrifying presence bore down on Alex, causing his astral projection to flicker repeatedly.

    Under such pressure, Alex barely managed to withstand the intimidation and stabilize his projection.

    This was no easy task��after all, this wasn''t Alex''s home turf. Even though Trigon was sealed, his power was still overwhelming. Alex had to be cautious, not only against Trigon''s dark energy potentially corrupting him but also against the oppressive force Trigon exerted.

    Steeling himself, Alex looked up at Trigon and said, "You already know the answer. I''m a dimensional lord, and you''re a high-dimensional demon. What else would Ie here for?"

    "Oh?"

    Trigon pondered for a moment, recalling the typical conduct of local demons, and quickly deduced Alex''s intentions.

    "You''re here to make a deal with me?"

    Alex smiled and nodded, not denying it.

    "What are you talking about!?"

    At that moment, Raven interrupted loudly, cutting off the exchange between Alex and Trigon. She stared at Alex in shock, unable to believe that this person hade to negotiate with her father.

    Trigon was a high-dimensional demon, a being capable of destroying worlds. To make a deal with such a terrifying entity��Raven didn''t even have words to describe Alex''s reckless behavior.

    She had already been wary of this man, who radiated demonic energy, but now her hostility was escting.

    Trigon''s goal was clear: he wanted to break free from his seal and escape. Whatever deal Alex hoped to strike with him would inevitably revolve around that goal, and this was something Raven could never agree to.

    "You can''t��"

    Alex snapped his fingers.

    Before Raven could finish her sentence, she vanished from the mental world.

    With that done, Alex turned back to Trigon, smiling. "It''s better not to have anyone else around for our deal. She''s been tired for a while, so let her get some rest, don''t you think?"

    Trigon watched silently as Alex used a strange magical energy to tear a rift and send Raven''s mental projection into the dream world. He didn''t intervene but instead nodded and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Very well. I''m quite curious about the deal you propose."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    304. Demon Contract and the Imbnce of Good and Evil.

    305. The n.

    306. rk''s Thoughts.

    307. Dividing Forces.

    308. The Wastnd Federation.

 304. Demon Contract and the Imbalance of Good and Evil.

    304. Demon Contract and the Imbnce of Good and Evil.

    Although Raven had disappeared, her mental world remained intact.

    At this moment, the conversation was now between Trigon and Alex. Trigon rarely interacted with beings other than Raven, let alone someone from another world. His gaze on Alex was filled with curiosity and scrutiny.

    He had encountered many demons before, but that was in ancient times. Most of the demons he had interacted with were low-level entities from other dimensions, whose energy couldn''t evenpare to one percent of his own.

    The same went for Alex. In Trigon''s eyes, though this human mage''s body contained various strange energies, none of them were powerful enough to warrant serious attention. However, for some reason, this seemingly ordinary figure gave Trigon a dangerous feeling.

    As a high-dimensional, powerful being, Trigon had great confidence in his instincts. So, he didn''t treat Alex as a mere human but rather saw him as a being on a simr level to himself.

    "Speak, little one. Since you''ve chosen toe here and discuss business with me, I''m sure you already know what I want. So, tell me, what kind of deal do you propose?"

    Trigon''s voice rumbled like thunder, shaking the very soul. But Alex didn''t flinch. He remained calm and replied softly.

    "I know you want to break free from your seal, take over an entire universe, and gather your strength to conquer other multiverses. That''s dangerous for most people, but I don''t care��it''s none of my business. I''m just here to get something for myself."

    "Interesting. I can feel all kinds of energies within you. Ordinarily, such energies, though not entirely different, shouldn''t coexist so peacefully. You must have some special method."

    Trigon smiled slightly, seeing through Alex''s desires in an instant.

    "Since you can devour the Seven Deadly Sins and convert them into your own strength, all while not being affected by their curses, can I assume that our goals are the same?"

    Alex blinked, not showing any particr reaction, and chuckled softly.

    "I don''t quite understand what you mean."

    "Don''t understand, or pretending not to understand?"

    Trigon exhaled a wave of dark energy, his voice booming. "My goal is to dominate the multiverse, to turn it into a part of me. That is my highest ambition and the reason for my existence. You, as a being capable of traversing the multiverse, I assume your purpose is the same?"

    "To be honest, you might not believe this, but my original goal was simply to find a peaceful world where I could live an ordinary life."

    "Hahaha, what a joke! Without immense power, how can you talk about an ordinary life? There are too many beings in this world that have no rivals. The Old Gods have faded, and the New Gods are rising. Even if you seek peace, other things will find their way to you. Only by ruling the multiverse and bing the most powerful existence can you truly find a peaceful life."

    "And just how strong does one need to be?" Alex said with a bitter smile.

    Trigon was indeed strong��a high-dimensional being, once one of the most powerful entities in the multiverse, rivaling the Spectre in his prime. But even he was now trapped, sealed away by a "mortal."

    "You''re right. I do want to consume more power, to be stronger. My goal is that when I encounter beings like you, I will have a way to deal with demons of your kind."

    "But, little one, even though you''re already a dimensional lord, in my eyes, you''re still as weak as an ant. So tell me, how do you n to deal with me?"

    Trigon sneered coldly. "Don''t tell me your great solution is to make a deal with me. You know I have a huge appetite. If you can''t offer me what I want, don''t expect me to spare her��and certainly not you."

    "Your power is great, but as long as you can''t break the seal, your threats are nothing but empty talk."

    Alex replied calmly. "Admit it, Trigon, you need me. If Raven dies, you''ll be trapped here forever. If you want to escape, you can only rely on my help."

    "Ridiculous! You''re just a dark sorcerer from another dimension, and you think you can threaten me?" Trigon red directly at Alex, anger shing in his eyes.

    "I''m not threatening you; I''m just stating a fact," Alex said, spreading his hands. "My deal is simple: lend me your power, and at the right moment, I''ll release you."

    "So, you''re after my power after all."

    Trigon chuckled when Alex finally revealed his intentions. "Ever since I sensed the energy of the Sin Demons within you, I knew what you wanted. Dark sorcerer, from the start, you''ve been aiming to obtain higher-level demonic energy from me."

    Though it was phrased as a question, Trigon''s tone was resolute, as if he had long since read Alex''s mind and fully understood his motives.

    "Indeed, you''ve caught me. And I see no reason to hide it." Alex cast a meaningful nce at Trigon and continued, "This is my first time interacting with a being of your multiversal level. The energy you possess is, for me, the perfect source of power."

    "Very well. This energy means little to me, just a drop in the ocean. Besides, I can''t use it right now. If you can truly release me, why shouldn''t I lend you some of it?"

    Looking at Alex, who was brimming with dark energy, Trigon saw him as nothing more than a dark sorcerer corrupted by darkness and power. He believed that Alex, like many before him, would ultimately lose himself to the insatiable hunger for power, just like all the other ants who tried to overturn the world.

    But for Trigon, this was exactly the kind of person he needed right now.

    "If you wish to sign a contract with me, then our terms must be strict. You mentioned that you would release me at the ''right'' time. I don''t appreciate such word games. ording to your phrasing, does that mean I can also choose to lend you power at the ''right'' time?"

    "You''re right. I misspoke earlier. To show my sincerity, I''m willing to sign a contract. You give me a portion of your power now, and once you''re free from your seal, you''ll hand over the rest. How does that sound?" Alex bowed his head, showing respect.

    "Oh?"

    Trigon raised an eyebrow, looking at Alex with some surprise. At this moment, he was unsure of Alex''s true motives.

    He was certain that this dimensional lord was hiding some kind of scheme, but for the time being, he couldn''t quite see through it. The contract appeared to benefit Trigon greatly, but something still felt off.

    After a moment of contemtion, Trigon couldn''t figure out Alex''s purpose, so he decided not to dwell on it. Whatever this sorcerer was nning didn''t matter��once Trigon was free, he didn''t believe Alex would have any means to threaten him.

    Alex''s body trembled slightly.

    Opening his eyes, a wave of dizziness washed over him, and Alex nearly copsed onto Raven. However, he managed to catch himself on the edge of the bed, steadying his body.

    Having sessfully signed a demonic contract with Trigon, Alex now shared a subtle connection with the demon. Since this was a contract that neither party could vite, Alex wasn''t worried about Trigon going back on his word.

    However, it was precisely this connection that gave Alex an ominous sense of danger.

    "Ms. Minutes, scan this universe. Why do I have the feeling that Trigon''s power is constantly increasing?"

    Rubbing his temples, Alex called out to Ms. Minutes, who was nestled in his arms. For some reason, even though Alex had returned from the extradimensional world to reality, he could still faintly feel the pressure emanating from Trigon.

    (Expending 2.6% energy to scan the energy field. Scanning location: Sr System, Real-Dimensional Sector - Earth. Time span: 34.657 to 34.65778 light sequences. Scanning in progress.)

    Momentster, Ms. Minutes appeared.

    (Uh, Master, your instincts are sharp. Trigon''s demonic power is indeed leaking into reality.)

    "How is that possible? He should still be sealed. Could it be that my recent actions have caused this? Or is the contract between us causing the world to reject him?"

    (Neither. Though it is somewhat rted to you. You previously absorbed the Seven Deadly Sins, which are part of this world''s original sin energy. Now, the world has reached a state of energy imbnce.)

    (Trigon remains sealed, but his energy is powerful enough to create new manifestations of original sin.)

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    305. The n.

    306. rk''s Thoughts.

    307. Dividing Forces.

    308. The Wastnd Federation.

    309. Twilight.

 305. The Plan.

    305. The n.

    "Energy imbnce? Don''t tell me that because I absorbed the Seven Deadly Sins, this world lost its original sin power and now has to rely on Trigon''s high-level demonic energy to generate new original sins."

    As he listened to Ms. Minutes, Alex couldn''t shake the feeling that he had stumbled into a major mess.

    [Master, the causal rtionships within a timeline are generally difficult to reconcile, especially when ites to powerful forces of rule. The Seven Deadly Sins, as the origin of original sin, were born from the underlying mental projections of all intelligent life, and their existence is inherently linked to this universe.]

    Ms. Minutes stood on Raven''s sleeping body, adjusting her sses. She pulled out a piece of paper from somewhere and began reading the records on it while speaking to Alex.

    [And by absorbing them, you have caused this world tock the specifications of original sin, which could very well lead to an energy imbnce, plunging it into eternal night.]

    "No wonder the Seven Deadly Sins were sealed by Wizard Shazam and not directly exterminated. I didn''t realize there was such a connection," Alex frowned.

    Now Alex understood why some high-level demons and other entities often ended up sealed. Perhaps they possessed the ability to be immortal, but the key reason was that their very existence was special.

    [That''s not entirely urate. By the time you absorbed them, they were already extremely weakened. In fact, they wouldn''t have required your direct intervention; if they went too long without the nourishment of a soul, they would eventually fall into ''death.'']

    Ms. Minutes adjusted her sses and continued.

    [Your absorption merely elerated this process. However, the significant connection between the Seven Deadly Sins and Trigon means that their disqualification would inevitably trigger Trigon''s energy, using it to reincarnate and give birth to new ''Seven Deadly Sins.'']

    "Can you exin how they would be born?" Alex asked, curious.

    [Let me take a look.]

    Ms. Minutes pulled out a notebook, examined it carefully, and then began to exin.

    [ording to normal cosmic development, the birth of new original sins requires a lengthy period and the influence of countless living beings'' thoughts. However, these high-level demons transcend time, so that''s not a concern. But if there''s an influence from even higher-level demonic power, it could make a difference.]

    [Since this world has already given birth to the original sins, under Trigon''s influence, those who killed the Seven Deadly Sins would be countered by demonic power, subsequently falling into darkness and bing the new Seven Deadly Sins.]

    "Huh?"

    Alex was momentarily taken aback and then looked at himself. Though he was radiating an aura of evil, he knew he didn''t feel even a hint of darkness.

    "Are you sure? I don''t feel anything. The powers of those original sins should have been filtered out by the Timepad, right?"

    [Yes, the demonic power you are currently using consists of the most conventional natural pheromones, with no possibility of affecting you directly. However, the birth of the new original sins has nothing to do with this energy; it should be from external influences, stemming from Trigon''s demonic power.]

    "But the thing is, I was just in front of Trigon, and I didn''t feel any influence from him. I was wondering if I was affected without knowing, but... I still feel nothing."

    Alex furrowed his brows, extending his hand to manipte his magical power while also searching for magical energy within his body. Strangely, he didn''t feel anything unusual.

    "Could you do me a favor, ma''am? Please check my soul for any traces of Trigon''s influence."

    [Uh, Master, you should know that as the Timepad, I don''t have the authority, nor is it possible for me to take a soul snapshot for you.]

    Ms. Minutes nodded with her index fingers, looking a bit troubled, but soon she brightened up.

    [Of course, if you''re concerned about whether you''ve been tainted, I can assure you that you have not been influenced by Trigon.]

    "Really?"

    [Of course it''s true.]

    "So what''s the reason for the increasing influence of Trigon''s power that I''m feeling, and where is the newly born original sin?" Alex inquired again.

    This time, Ms. Minutes responded particrly quickly. Without any unnecessary movements, she simply stepped on the creature beneath her and shrugged her shoulders as she spoke.

    [Right in front of you! Because there are beings like you who cannot be influenced, those magical powers can only take a step back and choose simr creatures for corruption. And here, is there a more suitable being than the daughter of Trigon?]

    Hearing Ms. Minutes''s flippant words, a glint of cold light shed in Alex''s eyes.

    Raven Rachel, one of Trigon''s offspring, was also known as the leader of the ''Seven Deadly Sins'' and was reputed to be the embodiment of pride. In a certain multiverse branch, after falling into darkness, she even seized various powerful abilities, including those of Shazam.

    Looking at Raven, who remained quietly asleep, Alex slightly raised his hand as he gripped the edge of the bed. He hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided not to attempt to dispel the demonic powers surrounding her.

    After pausing for a moment, Alex stood up and turned to leave the infirmary.

    He gently closed the door behind him, his footsteps quickening. He arrived at the original League of Assassin hall in no time.

    The dimensional influence of Trigon was too high, making it terrifying for any low-dimensional beings. Alex didn''t believe Raven could withstand such an onught. This wasn''t about willpower or faith; it was the impact caused by the imbnce in this world.

    Perhaps even Trigon himself hadn''t realized this matter.

    At this moment, everyone in the hall had returned to their rooms. The only ones left were a drunken Constantine and his "good friend," the demon Etrigan.

    Etrigan was originally an immensely powerful demon. During the time of King Arthur, he was sealed within the dying knight Jason Blood by the great wizard Merlin, which gave Jason Blood the terrifying power to transform into a demon. For many years, he wielded this power to uphold justice.

    Though being possessed by a demon was a rather unpleasant experience for humans, the long years of coexistence fostered a unique friendship between Jason Blood and Etrigan. They asionally argued but had long since grown ustomed to each other''s presence.

    In this universe, before the onset of the Apokolips War, the Justice League faced an invasion from the dark wizard Destiny. During their battle, Etrigan and Jason Blood were separated, returning to being two independent entities.

    As a result, Jason Blood perished due to his old near-death injuries, while Etrigan became mncholy over the loss of his old friend, a state he remained in even to this day.

    Alex''s gaze lingered on Etrigan for a moment. Seeing him slumped over the table, asleep, he then turned to Constantine.

    "Oh, it looks like you''ve seeded. Care for a drink?" Constantine greeted Alex enthusiastically.

    "Cut that out," Alex said as he quickly approached Constantine, speaking softly. "Absorbing the Seven Deadly Sins will cause a moral imbnce in this world. Why didn''t you tell me about this in advance?"

    In response, Constantine let out a belch and replied cheerfully, "Does it matter? This universe is beyond saving, and you know that, right?"

    "What do you mean by that?" Alex frowned slightly.

    "Isn''t that what you''re after? Collecting various powerful energies to strengthen yourself in a universe heading toward its doom? You''ve already achieved your goal, so why bother with the fate of this universe?"

    As Constantine spoke, he picked up the bottle to take a swig, but Alex quickly snatched it away.

    "So, Constantine, you still don''t trust me."

    "No, I trust you very much. It''s just that I have my own ns," Constantine replied with a smile.

    "Funny, so do I."

    Alex smiled as well.

    "And in my n, you are a crucial part."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    306. rk''s Thoughts.

    307. Dividing Forces.

    308. The Wastnd Federation.

    309. Twilight.

    310. Danger Approaching!

 306. Clark’s Thoughts.

    306. rk��s Thoughts.

    Early the next morning, everyone began to wake up.

    In such a dire environment, the remaining heroes could not rx and rest properly. They were constantly overshadowed by despair. Even someone as strong as Superman was now gued by nightmares.

    Alex was no different. He had talked with Constantine untilte at night and had slept for less than two hours before getting back up. Their time was tight; they needed toe up with a workable n today.

    Alex didn''t hide his intentions; he directly shared his "interdimensional migration" n with the heroes and hoped they could make the right judgment.

    "So, Alex, you have a new Earth where we can all live!?"

    Lady Shiva said, her face full of disbelief. She had thought Alex and the others were merely preparing to help them defeat Darkseid, but she never expected that Alex was nning to take them all away.

    "Yes. Not only you, but all the refugees on Earth can go together. Like here, that Earth is also suffering in despair. The world''s poption is even less than one-thousandth of what it used to be, and most people have lost their goodness and sincerity. I need you to help rebuild that."

    "I still can''t believe it," Lady Shiva said with a wry smile.

    "There''s nothing unbelievable about it. There are simply too many universes; there should be quite a few like this one. It''s just that we''ve never encountered them before," rk said thoughtfully. He then couldn''t help but add, "I''ll contact Lois and have hermunicate with shelters around the world to gather everyone together."

    "Wait a moment, rk. Could you repeat your n? I still don''t know how you intend to proceed," Constantine, still nursing a hangover, asked while shaking his aching head.

    rk nodded solemnly and began to exin slowly.

    "I can assure you that Batman is likely not dead, but I can''t say the same for the others. That is also our goal.

    Previously, Apokolipsunched two Apokolips engines towards Earth to extract its core, which has already led to the destruction of Earth''s environment. This year, they deployed a third one, and at this rate, Earth can''t hold out much longer.

    So Lois and I n to gather the remaining fighting forces on Earth to simultaneously attack the three Apokolips engines. This way, we can draw the parademons stationed on Apokolips to protect those devices, while another team takes the opportunity to enter Apokolips and destroy the central energy device there.

    If our n seeds, the best oue would be that all three Apokolips engines on Earth will be destroyed. While protecting Earth, we can inflict significant damage on Apokolips, making it difficult for them to gather their strength to counterattack Earth for a while."

    "Hold on a second," Constantine interrupted eagerly as soon as rk finished. "This is your ''grand n''? What''s the difference between this and a suicide mission?"

    "Yeah," Batwoman Kate chimed in. "Let''s not even mention how sturdy the Apokolips engines are. Even if we had a chance to destroy them, how do we fend off the swarms of parademons?"

    Previously, the heroes had agreed to Lois''s n because they saw no hope. Rather than endure torment in this world every day, they''d rather die in resistance; at least that would count as a form of liberation.

    But now things were different. Alex had offered them another way out. As long as they resolved the situation here, they could go to another universe to continue living.

    Who would willingly choose death when there was a chance to survive?

    Thus, Constantine, Kate, Barbara, and others, who had long been displeased with rk, raised their objections in unison.

    rk was well-prepared for their rebuttals. He said, "The parademons are indeed a big problem, but as long as we can reach Apokolips, we can control those bioweapons and give them themand to return. This way, as long as everyone on Earth can hold on for a while, we can turn the tide."

    "What a joke! I don''t need to remind you what happened thest time you went to Apokolips," Kate frowned tightly. "I want to know, in your current state, how do you n to face an opponent like Darkseid?"

    "Maybe Alex has a way to deal with the liquid kryptonite in your body, but you have to understand that since Darkseid has liquid kryptonite, it means he has more ways to deal with you."

    "I understand all of this, which is why our goal is to find a time when Darkseid is not on Apokolips," rk said earnestly. "Lois has been in contact with an informant from Apokolips, who often provides us with information. He mentioned that Darkseid would be leaving Apokolips soon."

    "An informant?"

    Upon hearing rk''s words, everyone''s expressions suddenly became particrly intriguing.

    An informant, especially one from Apokolips, was nearly impossible to believe. No wonder they were reluctant to trust Superman; this news was simply too far-fetched and hardly credible. However, Alex didn''t speak up. He knew who the so-called "informant" was; it was none other than Lex Luthor, who had been hopping between heroes and viins.

    In the previous development of this universe, Luthor had set aside his prejudices and joined the Justice League, but he didn''t participate in the n to attack Apokolips and instead stayed on Earth.

    When the parademons from Apokolipsunched a massive attack on Earth, Luthor was the first to "surrender." He put up almost no resistance and directly offered Darkseid his eternal loyalty, bing the representative of Apokolips on Earth.

    The person whomunicated directly with Luthor was the brainwashed Batman, which is why Superman could be 100% certain that Batman was not dead; this information was ryed to Lois by Luthor.

    Luthor himself has no superpowers, but he is one of the smartest people in the world. His intellect is terrifyingly unparalleled, and because of this, he always manages to find the best choices in critical moments.

    After assessing the situation, he decided to sacrifice the vast majority of people to gain Darkseid''s trust, thus infiltrating the enemy camp and secretly passing some intelligence back to Lois and the others.

    "The war that Darkseid waged against Earth was just the beginning. He has since been expanding outward, dering war on variouss. They have already been engaged in battle with the Green Lantern Corps for months, and now Darkseid is preparing to take action himself," rk said. "Since he ns to confront the Green Lantern Corps, this is our only opportunity. If we can break through Apokolips during this time, we may turn the tide."

    The strength of the Green Lantern Corps was something everyone could see. However, Apokolips was currently too powerful. Even if the Green Lantern Corps gathered all the Green Lanterns from every sector, they still wouldn''t be able to stop the parademons.

    They had been holding on for months, and now the forces from Apokolips were about to reach the Green Lantern Corps'' home.

    Everyone began voicing their opinions. Some were reluctant to believe in the so-called informant, some questioned rk''s proposed n, and others didn''t even listen to what rk was saying.

    At that moment, Kara suddenly noticed that Alex had remained silent. Ever since he finished saying he was willing to take everyone from here to the Wastnd, he hadn''t spoken again.

    "What''s wrong, Alex? Don''t you want to say something?" Kara came up behind Alex and squeezed his shoulder.

    Enjoying Kara''s massage, Alex sighed deeply.

    "To be honest, there''s been a bit of an unexpected situation in the Wastnd. Although it''s not a ''big'' problem, I''m afraid I have to go back; otherwise, the federation that Old Barton and the others have worked hard to establish will suffer a devastating blow."

    "What?!"

    The first person to react was Ashley.

    She had been unwilling to stay in the Wastnd before, but when she actually left, she realized what the Wastnd meant to her. Now, hearing that her home was in trouble, she naturally couldn''t stand by idly.

    "What''s going on?"

    Kara couldn''t help but ask. She had previously thought that Hydra and Red Skull had been destroyed, so the Wastnd world should be safe. But she didn''t expect that as soon as they left, problems would arise again.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    307. Dividing Forces.

    308. The Wastnd Federation.

    309. Twilight.

    310. Danger Approaching!

    311. Separating the Liquid Kryptonite.

 307. Dividing Forces.

    307. Dividing Forces.

    "That universe doesn''t only consist of one, and danger won''t alwayse from the ground. In that Earth, there are all kinds of threats from the universe."

    Alex pondered his words carefully and exined the situation in the Wastnd.

    "There''s a group in that universe that calls itself the Universal Church of Truth. They were previously keen on ''purifying'' the civilizations of others, and now, they have set their sights on Earth because there is something on Earth that can stop them."

    "What is it?" Ashley asked, momentarily taken aback.

    Growing up on Earth, Ashley had never heard of any powerful entities existing there. If there truly was something, it should have long been taken by figures like Red Skull or Doctor Doom.

    In response to Ashley''s confusion, Alex casually replied, "That thing is called the ''Ultimate Eraser.'' However, obtaining it won''t be easy; in short, it''s very troublesome."

    Ashley and the others fell silent. Most of them had witnessed Alex''s strength, and for him to say it was "very troublesome" was enough to prove that this matter was more difficult to resolve than they had imagined.

    "What are we going to do then? The n here cannot change. Darkseid leaving Apokolips is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and we can''t let it slip away," rk said, somewhat worried.

    "But we can''t ignore the Wastnd either; that''s the ce where we''ll be living in the future. How can we let those alien beings take over?" Barbara also spoke up.

    "So..." Alex stood up, appearing conflicted, and stroked his chin. "We might have to split up. Some will stay here to continue the counterattack on Apokolips, while others will return to the Wastnd universe to stop the Universal Church of Truth."

    "I''ll go back!"

    As soon as Alex finished speaking, Ashley immediately raised her hand. "The Wastnd is where I grew up. If it''s being attacked by some (expletive), I have to go and stop them."

    "Hold on, Ashley. I know you want to help the Wastnd, but this isn''t that simple. We need strict nning because this matter concerns the futures of two universes."

    A strange glint shed in Alex''s eyes as he turned to Raven, who was sitting in the corner.

    "First, the first candidate to go to the Wastnd universe is Raven."

    "Me?"

    "Her?"

    In an instant, both Raven and Damian were stunned; they never expected Alex to choose Raven as one of the candidates.

    "Yes, it''s you, Rachel. I know there are other things sealed within you, but don''t worry. As long as you go to the Wastnd universe, the powers of the Trigon won''t be able to affect you."

    Alex said solemnly, but he certainly wasn''t telling the whole truth. The influence of Trigon on her was constant, and switching to another universe wouldn''t solve that issue. The only reason Trigon would no longer affect her was that it was part of the contract Alex had with him.

    The main reason Alex wanted Raven to leave this universe was to get Trigon away. If Trigon continued to stay here, his demonic power would rise continuously until a new original sin demon was created.

    Moreover, it was highly likely that Raven would be drawn to this power, eventually sumbing to darkness and bing a ve to demons, transforming into the pride of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    At that point, it would be extremely difficult to prevent Trigon''s arrival, and even everyone present might not be able to withstand the Dark Raven''s might.

    "If that''s the case, then Raven going to the Wastnd universe is indeed a good thing. Your body can hardly bear it anymore, and you''ll be able to rest better there," Damian clearly believed Alex, which was certainly due to Alex having healed Dick.

    "But, what about you guys?" Raven seemed uncertain.

    "Don''t worry, Raven. I''ll save Bruce," Dick said, approaching her with a warm smile.

    "Maybe I should go too. After all, I''m more familiar with the Wastnd. Alex, you just focus on dealing with Apokolips here. Leave the Wastnd to me," Kara suggested.

    It must be said that Kara might make a very good ally in the future. She didn''t let her newfound connection to her cousin bias her judgment. When faced with a problem, she always seemed to know exactly what she needed to do.

    However, Alex shook his head. "There''s no need. The sun in the Wastnd is already aging. Even if you go back, you won''t be able to unleash your full power, so it''s better for you to contribute here."

    "Then who should go?" ck Canary asked curiously, gripping Thor''s hammer tightly, feeling a bit anxious.

    Upon hearing this, Alex pondered for a moment, scanning the faces of those present. No one flinched under his gaze; they all silently awaited his decision. Finally, Alex withdrew his gaze and spoke slowly.

    "Besides Raven, Kate, Barbara, and Billy, you three should also go. Additionally, to help familiarize you with the Wastnd, Pietro, I''m entrusting them to you."

    "Leave it to me," Pietro said with a confident smile, not rejecting Alex''s assignment.

    At the same time, Alex turned his gaze to a certain individual and a demon at the table.

    Noticing Alex''s look, Constantine sighed and lit a cigarette, waving his hand. "Got it, got it. We''ll go too. Don''t worry; we won''t let your precious Wastnd fall into trouble."

    As he spoke, Constantine nudged the demon Etrigan beside him. "Right, old friend?"

    Etrigan groggily rose, first ncing at the aura of original sin radiating from Alex, then flipped back down, but he didn''t refuse.

    "Then the candidates are settled. Quicksilver and Constantine will lead the team. Raven, Shazam, Batgirl, Batwoman, and Etrigan will go to support the Wastnd. I''ll stay with the others to deal with the mess in this universe."

    Alex surveyed the group, and seeing no one object, he finalized the n.

    Time was of the essence; the shadows looming over both Earths were getting closer, leaving them little time to prepare. To execute their n sessfully, they needed to work together.

    This was not only for their own future but also for the future of both universes.

    A purple portal opened in the hall, and the group exchanged nces before following Pietro into another universe.

    "Pietro, remember to tell my dad not to worry about me, and to keep my two sidekicks safe as much as possible," Ashley couldn''t help but remind him from behind.

    "Got it, leave it to me," Pietro said with an ''OK'' gesture, winking at Ashley before diving into the portal.

    Following him, Barbara and Kate quickly caught up, along with Etrigan and Billy, who floated with a magical cloak.

    Just as Constantine was about to step into the portal, Alex gently patted his shoulder and spoke in a magical whisper that others couldn''t hear.

    "Don''t forget our deal. This mission is significant, and I don''t want any idents."

    "Haha."

    Constantine forced a smile, responding somewhat gloomily.

    "Same to you."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    308. The Wastnd Federation.

    309. Twilight.

    310. Danger Approaching!

    311. Separating the Liquid Kryptonite.

    312. ckgate Penitentiary!

 308. The Wasteland Federation.

    308. The Wastnd Federation.

    The candidates Alex chose to divide the forces this time were not selected at random. He had gathered all the most powerful individuals he could, and those heading to the Wastnd universe were heroes who, in the original storyline, had bravely died in battle.

    When rk and his group went to Apokolips, the heroes who stayed behind on Earth to attack the three engines were Barbara and the others.

    The two Batgirls didn''tst long before they were brutally devoured by Doomsday-like creatures. Shazam also met a tragic end, surrounded by countless Doomsday parademons. After uttering his final incantation, he perished along with a horde of the creatures.

    As for the demon Etrigan, he didn''t die on Earth. He had apanied Constantine to Apokolips, where he was tragically killed by a brainwashed Wonder Woman, who pierced his heart with her sword.

    In short, if they had stayed here, their fate wouldn''t have been much better. Moreover, Alex couldn''t protect so many people at once. It was better to send them to the Wastnd world to fight. Given theirbat abilities, they would be able to better utilize their strengths in the Wastnd universe.

    The portal Alex opened this time led directly to the Blood Nest headquarters. As they passed through the purple portal, Constantine was quickly hit by a stench that made him wrinkle his nose.

    The smell wasn''t filth, though. The Blood Nest was now fully controlled by Baron Blood and old Barton. Under their leadership, the once barren factory had been revitalized, and many refugees hade to seek shelter there.

    With the support of the Wastnd Avengers and Bishop''s Sanctuary, the Blood Nest''s development had only gotten better and better.

    Old Barton never forgot the n Alex had proposed earlier. Even though wars raged everywhere, he chose not to participate. Instead, he seized the opportunity to profit by selling weapons and supplies, using the money to build cities and establish connections between them.

    The area once managed by Red Skull had now fractured into pieces, with different factions rising to carve out their own territories. The Blood Nest had been affected by this as well, but it couldn''t be helped; the gang members in these factions were all war-hungry lunatics.

    Fortunately, Barton''s forces were strong enough. With the help of Baron Blood''s newly transformed vampire minions, they had never lost a battle, keeping all opposing forces at bay on the western side of the desert.

    At present, the Blood Nest had two leaders: Baron Blood and Clint Barton, aka Hawkeye. One ruled the night, the other the day, turning the Blood Nest into a constantly running powerhouse, amassing strength.

    The stench Constantine smelled came from the vampire minions. It was a distinct, metallic odor that ordinary people couldn''t detect, but it was particrly pungent to someone like Constantine, a schr of the ult.

    He raised a hand slightly to cover his nose, staying alert as he observed his surroundings.

    Everyone was visiting this alternate world for the first time, so they were all filled with curiosity. Constantine was no different, but instead of focusing on the scenery, he began sensing the magical energies of this world.

    Rubbing his fingers lightly against his lighter, Constantine raised his hand to light a cigarette, his eyes filled with curiosity.

    "There''s no Green of All Life, no Red of the Living, no ck of Decay, and no borders between Heaven and Hell. Interesting... the magic energy of this world is so barren. No, wait�� someone has nted the seeds of magic here."

    Constantine raised an eyebrow, his gaze filled with both confusion and surprise. He was puzzled because this emerging magic energy felt oddly familiar, and surprised because nting the seeds of magic in such a barren world was as difficult as nting trees in the middle of a desert.

    "Reverse magic, is this Alex''s doing?"

    While Constantine was lost in thought, a group of people suddenly rushed out from the Blood Nest, armed with various weapons, surrounding Constantine and the others who had just crossed over.

    "Who are you? How did you get here?" The young woman leading the group pulled her bow, her face tense as she directed her question toward Pietro, who was at the front.

    "Rx, ma''am. My name is Pietro, and I''m a friend of the leaders here. We fought together before, remember? In New Babylon, against Red Skull." Pietro raised his hands, trying to convey goodwill as much as possible.

    He knew full well what kind of dangerous individuals were with him. If a misunderstanding urred, things could get really dangerous. Well, dangerous for these ordinary folks, that is.

    "Friends of the leaders?" The woman was momentarily stunned and then looked suspiciously at Etrigan, who stood at the back. She clearly didn''t believe it.

    It couldn''t be helped��demons had always been synonymous with evil. People everywhere avoided them, especially in the wastnd, a world already filled with extreme danger.

    Noticing her gaze, Pietro gave an awkward smile but didn''t exin further. When they arrived, he had already used his Raven Tattoo to contact Baron Blood. He was confident that the right person would show up soon.

    Sure enough, just as the situation was about to reach a stalemate, themunicator on the woman''s waist suddenly rang.

    Frowning, the woman cautiously took two steps back, lowered her bow, and answered themunicator.

    "This is Fura."

    "Captain Fura, let them through," came the voice of old man Barton from themunicator. "They''re friends, here to help us."

    "But..." Fura wanted to say more.

    "Rx, I''ve vouched for them," said another voice through themunicator.

    Hearing this, the woman immediately stood at attention and replied, "Yes, Mayor Bishop."

    After hanging up themunicator, Fura turned her gaze back to Pietro and the group. She gestured to the soldiers around them to lower their weapons and then spoke, "Since Mayor Bishop has vouched for you, follow me."

    The group made their way into the Blood Nest. The memorials to the heroes that once stood on the outer perimeter had been cleared on Barton''s orders, and the remains of the heroes who had died here had been given proper burials.

    The area had now been paved with stone bricks, though some sections were still unfinished. Pietro could seerge machines in the distance, continuing construction.

    "Baron Blood and Barton decided to turn this area into a za. In the future, it can serve as a marketce for the outer city where trading will take ce. But that will have to wait until after the war,"

    Noticing their curiosity, Fura exined, "At the center of the za, they n to build a monument to the fallen heroes, inscribing the names of those who fought bravely, so future generations will remember them."

    "I heard from Alex that you''re from Bishop''s Sanctuary, right? Have you moved to the Blood Nest now?" Pietro asked, intrigued.

    Fura thought for a moment before replying.

    "No, we''re just here helping out with Mayor Bishop. We''ve established a connection between Bishop''s Sanctuary and the Blood Nest, forming a federal alliance. The next goal is to establish contact with the Avengers."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    309. Twilight.

    310. Danger Approaching!

    311. Separating the Liquid Kryptonite.

    312. ckgate Penitentiary!

    313. The Prison Arena.

 309. Twilight.

    309. Twilight.

    The group, led by Fura, arrived at the inner district of the Blood Nest.

    This area used to be full of factories and infrastructure. Previously, Osborn had confined the citizens here, forcing them tobor and produce industrial goods. Their lives were dull and monotonous, with everyone operating like machines.

    But now things had changed. Barton had expanded the Blood Nest''s eastern district, repairing the residential areas and creating simple urban spaces for the citizens. The industrial work was now mainly done by the vampire thralls, who were strong and resilient. Each one could do the work of five people.

    Most of the people who had been trapped before had joined the repair ns. They left the chemical nts and began working on the production of fine parts. Since Barton had taken over the industrial zone, three weapons production lines had already been set up.

    When they entered the meeting room, Hawkeye was the first to stand up and greet the group. Behind him were Kate Bishop and the Punisher, and in the corner sat an old man, silent.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Barton," Pietro walked up warmly to greet old Barton. However, noticing that Barton seemed to be looking for someone, Pietro quickly added.

    "You''re probably looking for Ashley, right? Alex said she had other tasks, so it''s just us this time."

    "I see," old Barton replied, not saying much, though there was a hint of disappointment in his expression.

    Sensing this, Pietro quickly changed the topic. "Let me introduce everyone. This is John Constantine, a master of magic from another universe. He''s quite powerful��even Alex had high praise for him."

    Constantine casually flicked his cigarette butt into the ashtray on the table and nodded silently. "Ahem, nice to meet you all. I''m just a humble ultist, not as extraordinary as you might think. I just know a few tricks."

    "These two are from the Bat family. You can call them Barbara and Kate."

    "I''ve heard about you from ck Canary. I''m Kate Bishop, nice to meet you." Bishop walked over and pulled the two young women closer to her side. She held female warriors in high regard, especially young ones like them.

    Barbara and Kate didn''t reject Bishop''s goodwill. It was clear that they had probably talked with ck Canary about their experiences in the wastnd and already knew that this old woman was the mayor of Bishop''s Sanctuary, who had taken care of ck Canary for a long time.

    "This kid here is Billy. He also goes by the name Shazam," Pietro smiled, introducing Billy.

    "I''m seventeen, man," Billy said with a pout, clearly unhappy about being treated like a child.

    Everyone had noticed Billy as soon as they entered the room. It was hard not to��his face bore a grim scar, he was blind in one eye, and he had lost a leg. Such terrible injuries on a kid made everyone feel aplex mix of emotions.

    "And finally, this not-so-friendly-looking guy is Etrigan. Don''t be fooled by his fierce appearance. He''s actually someone you can rely on, and he''s got seriousbat skills."

    With the introductions over, Pietro wasted no time and quickly started discussing the challenges the wastnd was facing with Barton.

    "Before Alex sent us here, he gave us a rundown of the situation. It seems there''s this group called the Universal Church of Truth that''s set its sights on Earth, but we don''t know much beyond that. Could you fill us in?"

    Seeing how straightforward Pietro was, Hawkeye didn''t hesitate either. He had some chairs brought over for everyone to sit before he started speaking.

    "To be honest, we don''t fully understand the situation either. You all know some of the history of our world��about 45 years ago, Earth lost contact with most of the other civilizations in the universe. We have no idea what the rest of the cosmos looks like now."

    Old Barton sighed and then turned his head to look at the old man in the corner, who was still muttering to himself.

    "This is Star-Lord, the captain of the Guardians of the Gxy. He was once a hero protecting the gxy, but Alex told me about what happened to him. The loss of his teammates and family seems to have hit him too hard."

    As Barton spoke, the group realized that the old man wasn''t just talking to himself; it seemed more like he wasmunicating with someone else. His behavior resembled that of someone with a split personality.

    "Quill, Quill," Barton gently called out as he walked over to Star-Lord. "Can you share some intel about our enemies with our new friends?"

    "Huh? What? Oh, sure," Quill snapped back to reality after a moment of confusion, only now realizing that the meeting room had filled up with people, including a very noticeable tall demon.

    "Uh, hello," Quill said, awkwardly standing up, his tone a bit dry.

    Rocket Roon burst outughing. "Forget the pleasantries, Quill. You should be telling them how serious this is!"

    "And you should shut up!" Star-Lord suddenly turned toward Rocket, angrily shouting, "You''re not even real! You''re just a figment of my imagination, so stop bothering me, please, thank you!"

    To everyone else in the room, it looked like Quill was angrily ranting at the empty floor.

    The group exchanged nces but didn''t say anything to disturb Star-Lord. To them, this old man seemed quite pitiful.

    Hawkeye leaned over to Pietro and whispered, "Quill didn''t originally know about this. At first, I thought he was crazy too, but it wasn''t until Alex told me that I realized he was talking to his dead teammates��though they''re just in his mind."

    "I''m afraid that''s not entirely true," Constantine suddenly chimed in.

    His voice immediately drew everyone''s attention, including Star-Lord''s.

    Constantine didn''t care about the curious gazes. He simply stepped forward from the crowd, staring at the spiritual energy that was faintly hovering around Quill, and said quietly, "Have you ever heard of spirit possession?"

    "Huh?" Everyone looked at one another, not understanding what Constantine was getting at.

    Constantine didn''t beat around the bush. He grimly locked eyes with Quill and said, "In my world, there are people who, when they die with a strong sense of purpose, a part of their soul can attach itself to objects."

    "Attach to objects?" Quill repeated, looking at Constantine, his mind a mess.

    "You''re not crazy, Star-Prince. At least, not in my opinion."

    "It''s Star-Lord!" Quill and all the imaginary Guardians behind him spoke out in unison.

    "Alright, alright, Star-Lord," Constantine raised his hands in surrender, but then his expression turned serious again. "I don''t know what happened to your teammates, but a part of them is still with you��that''s their will."

    "You mean��" Quill slowly turned, looking at the faint images of Gamora, Mantis, Rocket, and Drax standing beside him, his heartbeat quickening.

    In response, his old teammates smiled at him. Their expressions conveyed so many emotions that, for a moment, Quill''s heart was overwhelmed.

    "I told you, Quill. You''re ourst hope," Rocket Roon said, leaning on a cane and muttering softly.

    But those words only made Star-Lord feel an immense pressure. He copsed to the ground, kneeling before his fallenrades, sighing in defeat.

    "How can you be sure? How can you be sure I''m the hope? I don''t deserve to be called the leader of the Guardians of the Gxy. Because of my mistakes, I lost everyone... including... including you," Quillmented, clutching his head, haunted by the memories of his children''s tragic deaths.

    Suddenly, Quill felt a hand gently ced on his head.

    "You''re worthy."

    Like a ray of light in the darkness, Quill slowly looked up.

    In front of him, Gamora was smiling, reaching out her hand as if to pull him out of his painful past.

    It wasn''t just Gamora. Mantis, Rocket Roon, and Drax also extended their hands, offering encouraging smiles to Quill.

    "You''re a warrior, Quill, and the fight isn''t over yet," Drax said with a firm nod. Next to him, Mantis added.

    "If anyone can save the universe again, it''s you, Star-Lord."

    "Yeah, Quill," Rocket Roon said, walking over and cupping Quill''s weathered face with his tiny paws.

    "Don''t forget, you still owe us revenge. Go take down those sons of b*tches!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    310. Danger Approaching!

    311. Separating the Liquid Kryptonite.

    312. ckgate Penitentiary!

    313. The Prison Arena.

    314. The Rise of the New Queen!

 310. Danger Approaching!

    310. Danger Approaching!

    <strong>Outer edge of the asteroid belt near Jupiter, Sr System.</strong>

    The Shi''ar Empire''s gship was tracking Star-Lord''s movements. Leading this pursuit was the most powerful figure of the Shi''ar Empire��diator.

    After Gctus ttened the gates of the Shi''ar Empire, the empire''s protectors, the heroes of the Imperial Guard, had been brainwashed by the unstoppable energy of the World-Eater, bing mere pawns of his Church.

    Their main responsibility was to assist the Church in findings suitable for Gctus to devour, wiping out the civilizations on thoses to serve them up as a "delicacy" for Gctus. In a sense, they were like personal chefs, preparing and delivering the ''meal'' right to Gctus''s mouth.

    However, Gctus had never set foot in the Sr System, and even the Universal Church of Truth had always stayed away from this area.

    The reason wasn''t hard to guess: it was because the Fantastic Four had stolen the powerful weapon known as the "Ultimate Nullifier" from Gctus''s vault. As long as Earth held onto this weapon, Gctus could never step foot into this system.

    But just because Gctus didn''t focus on Earth didn''t mean he wasn''t aware of what was happening in the universe.

    After consuming Star-Lord''s home of Spartax, Gctus had grown concerned that this man, who was half-human, would seek help from Earth. Thus, diator and the others were assigned to monitor Star-Lord''s movements. If he showed even the slightest sign of resistance, they were to take him out.

    Of course, keeping Star-Lord alive was also part of Gctus''s n.

    His previous failure on Earth had left him furious, and he was constantly plotting revenge against its heroes and how to consume their.

    Star-Lord, having lost his home, was the perfect pawn. If he ever managed to ovee his grief, diator and the others could take that opportunity to probe Earth''s defenses.

    Even if they perished, it wouldn''t matter. After all, they were just pawns, easily expendable. However, the brainwashed diator and his team were unaware of this. As they followed Star-Lord''s trail, these fallen heroes had already entered the Sr System.

    "The Mno''s trail leads to this star system. Based on our records, it''s marked as the ''Sr System,'' a distant sector with only primitive civilizations, nothing of note," said Astra, a woman capable of altering her molecr structure, as she examined the screen.

    "The Sr System? I haven''t been here in over half a century, but I still remember it. There''s a civilization called Earth here," diator said as he slowly approached after hearing Astra''s words.

    "The <strong>Mentor</strong>sent a team to investigate a nearby space station. They found many Brood corpses and recovered surveince footage from what was left," Astra exined as she pulled up the space station''s surveince video. In the next moment, footage appeared of Star-Lord wielding his dual element guns, single-handedly ughtering the Brood.

    "Star-Lord�� I never thought I''d see him return," diator squinted, his expressionplicated. "Maybe the Church''s fear of him is warranted. I warned them long ago that they should''ve killed him."

    He sighed, shaking his head slightly before speaking in a low tone.

    "But he still won''t seed. He''s alone now. The Guardians of the Gxy no longer exist. I personally ended his teammates. Now, he too will meet his end."

    "His target is obviously the Ultimate Nullifier. It''s the only thing that can threaten the Church. We can''t let him seed in acquiring that weapon," Pulsar said, walking over with a serious expression.

    "Yeah, and he''s alreadynded on Earth. If he joins forces with Earth''s heroes, that would pose a great threat to us," Astra added, unable to stay silent.

    diator, however, sneered. "There''s no need to worry. Humans only live for a century. Those heroes from half a century ago are all old relics now, just like Star-Lord. I don''t believe any of them are capable of threatening us. Initiate the jump."

    "Yes, sir."

    Upon receiving themand, Astra didn''t hesitate and immediately activated the ship''s warp drive.

    "Beginning warp countdown: ten seconds. Destination: Earth. Locking innding coordinates��"

    Soon, the surface of the Shi''ar gship was enveloped in a blue glow, disappearing from the edge of the asteroid belt.

    -----------------------

    <strong>In the Blood Nest conference room.</strong>

    Constantine, who was about to light a cigarette, paused for a moment. He noticed that his lighter wouldn''t ignite. That lighter had been his ''old friend'' for many years, and it rarely defied his will.

    After a brief moment of stillness, Constantine''s gaze grew more serious. He raised his hand, conjuring a me with a snap of his fingers, and lit the cigarette hanging from his mouth with a stern expression.

    Meanwhile, Star-Lord continued telling the others about the immense power and merciless nature of the Universal Church of Truth, stressing the severity of their current predicament.

    "In short, several of the most powerful civilizations in the universe have already fallen to the Universal Church of Truth. The only ones still fighting are the Nova Corps, led by Xandar, and a few other gctic federations. But I don''t think they can hold out for much longer," Star-Lord said.

    "The Nova Corps? They sound kind of like the Green Lantern Corps," Billy pondered for a moment, suddenly realizing that the heroes of these two universes seemed to have some connections.

    They had the Justice League, and here there was the Avengers. There were quite a few simrities between the heroes from both universes.

    "That''s not the point, kid. The point is, I have to get the Ultimate Nullifier. That''s the critical message the Silver Surfer passed to us, information that myrades gave their lives to obtain. It''s the only thing that can stop the Universal Church of Truth!" Star-Lord said seriously.

    "The Ultimate Nullifier? Are you sure that thing is on Earth? Why have I never heard of it?" Kate Bishop frowned, searching her memory for the term buting up empty.

    At this moment, Hawkeye (Clint Barton) spoke up. "I do have some memory of it. That''s ssified information, though��top secret within the Avengers. Kate, you''re not at that level yet, so it''s no surprise you haven''t heard of it."

    Hearing this, Kate rolled her eyes. Beside her, two Batgirls also shared the sentiment, feeling a bit exasperated. Although they were part of the Bat-family, Bruce had always kept a lot of secrets from them.

    Ignoring their reactions, Barton''s face turned serious. "If you''re after the Ultimate Nullifier, then we''ve got a very big problem on our hands."

    "What do you mean?" Pietro asked curiously.

    Barton sighed. "The Ultimate Nullifier is an incredibly dangerous weapon, used tobat catastrophic threats that even heroes can''t handle. As far as I remember, the only time it was ever used was against Gctus."

    "Gctus?!" The group''s expressions changed. Except for a few old heroes from this universe, most of the others had no idea who that was.

    "He''s an omnipotent being who devourss for sustenance. Wherever he goes, nothing remains. He''s wiped out countless civilizations across the universe. Given that this information came from the Silver Surfer, it''s pretty clear who our enemy is."

    "He devourss?"

    At this, the heroes from the DC universe began to grasp the terror of this "omnipotent" being. Just from the description, they could imagine how horrifying he must be.

    No one expected that what Alex had described as "not a big problem" would be so outrageous.

    "So, what are we waiting for? Let''s go find that Ultimate Nullifier!" Pietro jumped to his feet, eager to act.

    "It''s not that simple," Barton raised his hand to rub his forehead, sighing. "Quicksilver, don''t you wonder why we didn''t use this ultimate weapon during that battle all those years ago?"

    Pietro fell silent, confused, and looked toward Hawkeye. "Yeah, why didn''t you use it back then? With that weapon, no superviin should have stood a chance against you."

    "The Ultimate Nullifier was always kept with the Fantastic Four. Not only were we aware of its power, but so were our enemies��especially Kang, the time traveler. He never gave Mr. Fantastic the chance to use it."

    Barton shook his head, covering his eyes. "Though I don''t know the full details, after the Fantastic Four''s tower activated its self-destruct sequence and killed Loki, the Ultimate Nullifier''s whereabouts became a mystery."

    "But no matter what, it should still be in the Baxter Building, right?" Pietro recalled his past experiences in the Wastnd and asked.

    "It''s not that simple. The interior of the Baxter Building is highly unstable. No one in the Wastnd dares approach it, for fear of identally opening a time rift that could destroy the world. Even when the Red Skull was alive, he forbade Hydra from attempting to retrieve anything from the Baxter Building," Hawkeye said seriously. No one understood the dangers of the Baxter Building better than him. Back when he worked as a mercenary, he had tried to get close to it, even attempting to find Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman, who were lost in the time stream.

    But, unfortunately, even he couldn''t get near. Within the ruins, there was nothing that could be called an "entrance."

    "We don''t have time to wait," Star-Lord interrupted. "We have to retrieve the Ultimate Nullifier before the Church arrives. It''s the only hope to save the universe!"

    "I''m afraid,"

    At this moment, Constantine, who had been silent, finally spoke, drawing everyone''s attention.

    He took a drag from his cigarette, exhaling a cloud of smoke before sneering.

    "I fear those Church guys are already here."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    311. Separating the Liquid Kryptonite.

    312. ckgate Penitentiary!

    313. The Prison Arena.

    314. The Rise of the New Queen!

    315. No Need to Worry About Manpower.

 311. Separating the Liquid Kryptonite.

    311. Separating the Liquid Kryptonite.

    Another universe.

    After sending Pietro and the others away, the once lively hall gradually fell into silence.

    "It seems this time, we''re on our own," rk said, touching the liquid Kryptonite still clinging to his chest, his face filled with helplessness.

    "It''s okay. With us here, we''ll definitely rescue Batman," Damian said seriously. Beside him, the two former Robins, Dick and Jason, nodded in agreement.

    Without Constantine as their trump card, everyone now pinned their hopes on Alex. They didn''t understand the strange power of magic, so they had no choice but to rely on this dark sorcerer from another world.

    "The priority now is to regroup with Lois and the others. We need to figure out how many people we have for this n so we can organize everything properly. But before that, let me help you separate the liquid Kryptonite," Alex said after some thought.

    "I''d really appreciate that, Mr. Alex," rk replied, clearly relieved.

    To him, the liquid Kryptonite was like a powerful gic lock. With it inside his body, he couldn''t ess any of his powers. In his current state, he couldn''t even stand a few rounds against someone like Damian.

    "No need to be so formal, we''re all in this together," Alex said with a knowing smile, though he didn''t exin further.

    Without catching the deeper meaning in Alex''s smile, the others stepped back a few paces to give him and rk some space. "Do you need us to do anything, or is it okay to stay here?"

    "No need for anythingplicated. It''s just going to be painful," Alex said casually. "You probably know how painful it was when the liquid Kryptonite was injected, right? Well, extracting it will be about twice as painful, so��"

    "It''s fine. I can handle it!" rk said resolutely.

    "Isn''t there some special way to avoid the pain, like using anesthesia?" Kara asked, thinking it over. While she hadn''t experienced the injection of liquid Kryptonite herself, she could imagine how excruciating it must have been.

    "I''m afraid not," Alex exined with a shrug. "The liquid Kryptonite has infiltrated rk''s blood vessels, muscles, and even his bones. Using anesthesia would make the magic less effective and would hinder his recovery."

    Alex continued, "Once the Kryptonite is removed, rk''s Kryptonian physiology will cause the effects of the anesthesia to wear off immediately. At that point, the pain will hit him all at once, which would be incredibly dangerous."

    If the pain from Alex''s magic to separate the liquid Kryptonite increased gradually, from level one to level ten, using anesthesia would mean rk would skip the gradual buildup and jump straight to level ten.

    That level of pain would be unbearable for anyone, let alone for rk, whose body would be transitioning from that of an ordinary person back to a Kryptonian. A misstep could leave permanent internal injuries, or he could even die from the pain.

    Though, if you threw Superman into the sun, he might instantly revive��who knows?

    But the process was tooplicated. Alex figured rk should just endure it. After all, he had brought himself to this point.

    "Don''t worry, Kara. Let''s just do it. I can handle it," rk made the right choice, speaking with firm resolve.

    "Alright then," Kara sighed, turning her head away, not daring to watch.

    In the next moment, without any visible movement from Alex, rk''s body slowly began to float into the air.

    At the same time, a sudden gust of wind swept through the hall, causing the torches to flicker wildly. The walls were immediately filled with dancing shadows, creating a dazzling disy.

    "Are you ready?" Alex asked, raising his hand slightly as the magic in the hall began to stir.

    "Ready!" Superman clenched his fists, his expression full of solemnity.

    "You should try to rx a bit. Don''t resist the power. When I count to three, we''ll begin."

    Behind Alex, an eerie green magic circle suddenly appeared. In response, ghostly green mes ignited beneath rk''s feet, making him look as if he were being roasted over a fire.

    "Alright, let''s do it," Superman took a deep breath.

    "One."

    As Alex spoke, rk''s heartbeat involuntarily sped up. Even though Alex told him to rx, it was nearly impossible for him to calm down in this situation.

    "Three."

    "Arghhh!!"

    Before anyone could react, Alex instantly activated the separation spell. This time, he used hand signs to cast a reverse incantation, performing a spell to separate Superman from the liquid Kryptonite.

    rk''s deep, hoarse wails of agony shocked everyone. Hearing his soul-crushing screams, Ashley couldn''t help but break out in goosebumps. She swallowed hard and turned her gaze away, unable to bear watching any longer.

    Venom, however, perched on her shoulder, was watching with great interest.

    As a symbiote, there was no being more in tune with powerful body functions than it. Watching such a strong being like Superman being consumed by pain was a thrilling sight for it.

    Kara, however, didn''t look away. She kept her worried eyes on her cousin. Alex had used this same spell before, back when he was dealing with Red Skull, to separate various energies from his body. It was a powerful spell.

    This kind of rule-based magic, relying on sheer willpower, was perfect for swiftly cutting through the situation with liquid Kryptonite. However, the pain it caused was also incredibly terrifying.

    Kara could see rk''s veins bulging all over his body, green liquid flowing through them, rapidly gathering at his chest.

    This was no different from having his bones stripped bare. The Kryptonite that had sunk deep into his bones was being forcibly pulled out by magical energy, making rk''s mind go nk. He couldn''t even scream anymore.

    If before he could at least scream to release some of the pain, now he couldn''t even open his mouth. He couldn''t think, every second felt like an eternity.

    "Hold on, it''s almost over."

    Stopping his hand gestures, Alex focused on stabilizing his magic energy. One good thing about healing Kryptonians was that, thanks to their strong bodies, he didn''t need to use any healing magic. Once the liquid Kryptonite was removed, rk would heal on his own.

    But by this point, rk was far beyond responding, lost in unbearable pain.

    The effect, however, was clear. Under Alex''s spell, the green hue in rk''s eyes was slowly fading back to blue. Not only that, but everyone could now clearly see some green liquid slowly seeping out from rk''s chest.

    Seeing the liquid Kryptonite, Alex''s eyes lit up. With a flick of his hand, a delicate container appeared, glowing with green light as he grasped it from the air.

    Holding the container in his right hand, Alex moved his left in the air, guiding the Kryptonite into the container, drop by drop, until thest bit was extracted from rk''s body.

    Once the process wasplete, Alex quickly tucked the container into his magical pouch. The radiation from the Kryptonite was strong, and Kara was already feeling a bit dizzy.

    With the liquid Kryptonite sessfully separated, rk immediately passed out, unconscious and floating midair.

    "rk!" Kara, fighting back nausea, quickly rushed to his side and gentlyid him down on the sofa.

    "He''s fine. This is just a side effect of the Kryptonite extraction. He''ll recover once his body regains its strength under the yellow sun''s influence, just like you did before," Alex said, walking up behind Kara.

    Hearing this, Kara finally breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to Alex and said, "Thank you for your hard work."

    "No problem," Alex replied with a slight smile, though his mind was on the extracted liquid Kryptonite in his possession.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    312. ckgate Penitentiary!

    313. The Prison Arena.

    314. The Rise of the New Queen!

    315. No Need to Worry About Manpower.

    316. Both Sides in Action.

 312. Blackgate Penitentiary!

    312. ckgate Penitentiary!

    The liquid Kryptonite itself wasn''t of great importance. For Alex, as long as he could wait for the timepad to record the entire Wastnd Universe, obtaining as much ''Kryptonite'' as he wanted wouldn''t be an issue.

    However, what made these particr Kryptonite samples special was that they had been parasitic inside rk''s body. During the separation, they also carried traces of Kryptonian blood and bone marrow cells, significantly increasing their importance.

    If something like this fell into the hands of someone like Lex Luthor, a brilliant mind, there would be no doubt that he could use it to create an army of rk clones. So Alex had to store them properly.

    By the time rk woke up, it was already evening.

    rk had regained his powers and once again became the invincible Superman. The return of his strength brought a noticeable change in him��most obviously, his white hair regained its vitality and turned back to ck.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Alex. I really don''t know how to express my gratitude for your help," Superman approached Alex and sincerely thanked him.

    "It''s your own achievement. If you hadn''t held on, even if I had removed the Kryptonite from your body, I wouldn''t have been able to save your life," Alex deflected the praise, changing the topic. "So, how''s yourbat strength now?"

    Superman clenched his fists, feeling the surge of immense power within his body, and confidently smiled. "It''s back, all of it. I feel great. I might even be at my peak strength."

    "That''s probably just your perception. Even as a Kryptonian, your body''s functions wouldn''t allow you to recover to full strength so quickly," Alex shook his head, disagreeing with Superman''s assessment.

    He knew rk said that to reassure Kara about his condition and to rekindle hope in Nightwing, Red Hood, Robin, and the others. But for Alex, that wasn''t necessary.

    What they needed now wasn''t an emotional boost but a solid action n and a clear strategy.

    "I''ll take you all to meet up with Lois first. Remind me, where are they again?" Alex gathered everyone together, including the remnants of the League of Assassins.

    "ckgate Penitentiary, the coordinates are here." rk showed themunicator on his wrist to Alex, disying the coordinates sent by Lois.

    "After most cities fell, the Suicide Squad gathered the remaining criminals and retreated to ckgate Penitentiary. It''s an extremely fortified location, easy to defend and hard to attack, so the Parademons haven''t breached it yet. Of course, the main reason is that Darkseid hasn''t considered them a priority."

    rk exined the details of ckgate Penitentiary, also preparing the group for what to expect. After all, the people holed up there weren''t exactly friendly, and most of them had fought against them at some point.

    "Other than those who died during the battles in their respective cities, almost all the surviving criminals are there. I''m not sure how they''ll react when they see us."

    "Wait, didn''t you say Lois has already made nice with them?" Jason spoke up.

    "Uh, well," Superman smiled awkwardly. "She''s just good atmunicating. Remember, she was a reporter?"

    "Alright, everyone, get ready. Hold on to the person next to you. This is my first time teleporting so many people over such a long distance, and I don''t want anyone ending up in pieces," Alex interrupted the conversation between Superman and Jason, instructing everyone to gather closer to him. While reverse teleportation magic wasn''t new to him, it was his first time teleporting such arge group��there were hundreds of assassins here.

    Hearing this, the assassins didn''t waste any time and immediately grabbed hold of each other. Kara hugged Ashley and stood beside Alex with rk to her left and right, while Dick and Damian huddled behind Jason.

    There was no other choice��since injecting the Super Soldier Serum, Jason''s height and build had visibly bulked up. He used to be shorter than Dick, but now he was a full head taller.

    In fact, judging by his physique alone, Jason could now rival Superman and Batman, showing just how much of an advantage the Super Soldier Serum had given him.

    Without further words, once everyone was ready, Alex raised his ck umbre high.

    "I''ll take you all to ckgate!"

    The umbre opened, instantly releasing a thick surge of dark energy. Like a massive, the shadow rapidly expanded and enveloped everyone present, pulling them into it. As the shadow continued to shrink, their figures vanished into the darkness.

    It was as if they had been swallowed by the shadow, all beingpressed inside the ck umbre. In the next moment, the umbre snapped shut.

    In the empty space, only a ck umbre remained, hovering in mid-air.

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    Eerie green mes ignited from the umbre handle, quickly engulfing the entire umbre, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared without leaving a trace.

    ------------------------------

    At a secret location on the outskirts of Gotham City.

    The ce was now covered in deep snow, and standing amid the frozenndscape was an eerie building, swaying in the cold wind.

    This was ckgate Penitentiary, where countless highly dangerous super-criminals were held. It was andmark of Gotham, as well-known as Arkham Asylum, but most ordinary people had no contact with this ce, nor were they aware of its exact existence.

    After Amanda Waller decided to form a team of super-criminals, the ''Suicide Squad,'' ckgate Penitentiary fell under the control of the A.R.G.U.S., and the criminals inside werebeled and categorized in various ways. The area became strictly off-limits.

    But now, Amanda Waller had long since died, and the world outside had been ravaged by the Parademons. Currently, the ce was ruled by Harley Quinn, and both the guards and criminals obeyed her.

    There was no other choice. In this hopeless world, perhaps only apletely unhinged lunatic like Harley could provide them with some semnce of security.

    Outside the gates of ckgate Penitentiary, a sudden burst of eerie green mes appeared. Following that, a ck umbre materialized.

    Without any movement, the ck umbre opened on its own, releasing arge expanse of dark shadows. The snow on the ground was instantly flung away by the dark energy, clearing arge open space.

    <strong>Cough, cough.</strong>

    Out of the darkness, the figures of Alex and the members of the League of Assassins gradually became clear. Once everyone had sessfully teleported, the ck umbre snapped shut and returned to Alex''s back.

    "Is everyone okay?" Alex looked around and asked loudly.

    "We''re good, all ounted for." Some of the assassins looked around at each other, confirming no one was missing before responding.

    Ashley and the others were, of course, fine. They had been the closest to Alex and were in the safest position.

    "So, this is ckgate Penitentiary? Doesn''t seem all that special," Ashley said as she nced toward the building in the distance, disappointment clear in her eyes. It didn''t feel like a ''prison'' at all, more like arge factory.

    "Well, this is technically only part of ckgate. The real prison is hidden underground," rk exined softly.

    "Ah, I see. Gotham really loves hiding things underground," Ashley shrugged.

    The group quickly made their way to the front gates of ckgate Penitentiary.

    "Lois told me she''s been having long discussions with the leader here. She''s great at making connections, so I figured things were going pretty well��"

    rk pushed the gate open, and a deafening roar of cheers immediately hit them.

    "Yeahhh!!"

    "Get her, boss!"

    "Show that woman who''s in charge!"

    "Come on, hit her! Punch her hard!"

    In the center of the massive area stood a fighting ring, where Lois and Harley Quinn were facing off.

    Around the ring, countless criminals and guards were gathered, cheering for the two women with wild enthusiasm. The entire hall was roaring with excitement, and even the second and third floors were packed with spectators.

    "Uh... smoothly?" Superman was stunned.

    The metal mixed into the walls prevented him from using his X-ray vision to see inside, so he hadn''t expected to find such a scene.

    "This is what you call ''getting along''?"

    Jason chuckled and shoved past Superman, striding forward into the chaos.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    313. The Prison Arena.

    314. The Rise of the New Queen!

    315. No Need to Worry About Manpower.

    316. Both Sides in Action.

    317. The Ruins of Baxter building.

 313. The Prison Arena.

    313. The Prison Arena.

    "Hah!"

    On the arena stage, Harley Quinn threw a heavy punch, forcing Lois back. She turned, preparing to deliver a finishing kick to end the fight. However, what she didn''t expect was for Lois to withstand the heavy blow and counter with an uppercut to her cheek.

    "Oh, nice uppercut! Where''d you learn that?"

    Harley took two steps back, touching the spot where she was hit, her eyes full of amusement. For her, this level ofbat was almost like child''s y. But encountering someone like Lois, who had pretty decent fighting skills, was still quite interesting.

    "I grew up in the military, remember?"

    Lois didn''t dare rx, keeping her fighting stance.

    She knew exactly how dangerous the crazy woman in front of her was. Harley Quinn, one of Batman''s nemeses and one of the most dangerous prisoners in ckgate Penitentiary, was now the leader of the Suicide Squad.

    "Hahaha, then I guess I''ll take this a bit more seriously~"

    Harley Quinn stuck out her tongue andughed as she lunged at Lois.

    In an instant, the roles reversed. Lois, under Harley Quinn''s quick and relentless attacks, had almost no ability to fight back, barely managing to block by relying on her reflexes.

    "Go, boss!"

    "Beat her up, boss! Take her down!"

    "Come on, boss!"

    Down below, countless prisoners were cheering for Harley Quinn. Meanwhile, Alex and his group slowly moved closer through the crowd.

    At first, the prisoners were curious about who had the audacity to push their way forward. But when they saw Red Hood, Nightwing, and Robin (Damian) fully geared up, they immediately fell silent and parted to make way.

    If one were to count, two-thirds of the people in this prison had been put here by the Bat-family. Those who had faced them before knew just how dangerous they were. With the notable criminals staying quiet, no one else dared to cause trouble.

    "Lois is about to lose," Jason said softly, watching the situation unfold on the stage.

    "Of course, our boss''s strength is well known," interjected a burly man with a scruffy beard, holding a drink. However, as he turned, he seemed surprised. "Hey, buddy, you look familiar."

    Jason frowned, noticing the boomerang hanging from the man''s belt, but chose to ignore him.

    "It looks like Lois is trying to prove herself through force," Alex said with a smile, watching the two women fighting in the arena.

    "Her skills are good, but she''s still far from being able to beat Harley Quinn. Let me go y with her," Jason said, stepping forward. However, he was quickly stopped by the bearded man.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Calm down, man. This isn''t for you."

    "I remember you��Captain Boomerang, right? Here''s some advice: if you don''t want to die, get out of my way," Jason said, his voice full of impatience.

    "Jason, Captain Boomerang is right. ckgate has its own rules. We shouldn''t interfere. Besides, this seems like a fight between thedies," Dick added as he approached.

    As they continued discussing, Lois and Harley Quinn had already exchanged several moves in the arena.

    Seeing that she couldn''t finish off Lois quickly, Harley suddenly pulled two defibritors from behind her. Originally medical equipment, she pressed the switches, and in the next moment, bright electric sparks crackled from the paddles.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Lois raised an eyebrow, her expression instantly turning serious.

    "This is a special surprise, just for you!" Harley Quinnughed maniacally.

    Seeing this, rk couldn''t hold back any longer. If it had just been a fistfight, that was one thing. But Harley pulling out weapons clearly went beyond the realm of simplebat.

    rk wasn''t about to let Lois get hurt. He had been injected with liquid Kryptonite before, but now he had regained his powers. There was no way he would just stand by and watch. But someone was faster than him. Just as rk prepared to float up to the arena, a ck figure leaped into the air, flying across the stage andnding on the tform.

    "I love fighting. Mind if I join in?"

    A slender figurended steadily��it was none other than Ashley.

    She nced at Lois and Harley Quinn in front of her, smiling slightly. "Both of you cane at me together. Don''t worry, I won''t go all out."

    Seeing this, rk was stunned and looked at Alex, confused.

    Alex just shrugged helplessly. "This kid has always loved hanging out with gang members. She''s really into these ''whoever''s the strongest is the boss'' type of things."

    "Harley Quinn isn''t easy to deal with. Will she be alright?" Damian asked, eyeing Ashley''s small and seemingly frail body.

    "Heh, she could handle ten of you without a problem," Jason said, crossing his arms. He knew Ashley''sbat strength well and was fully aware of the incredible power this seemingly fragile girl could unleash.

    Meanwhile, the other prisoners watching the scene cheered even louder.

    If a man had stepped into the ring, they''d have booed him off without hesitation. But if a girl came up? That was a whole different story. They loved watching women fight��the more, the better.

    "Hey, little girl, it''s dangerous here. Get down," Lois, who had her back to Ashley, hadn''t seen how she got into the ring.

    "I''m not a little girl, ma''am," Ashley grinned, then looked at Harley Quinn, her eyes filled with battle spirit. "I heard that if I beat you, I can be the boss here?"

    "Of course, sweetheart. You wanna try?" Harley Quinn giggled, the defibritors in her hands crackling with electricity.

    "No, wait, Harley Quinn! We have an agreement!" Lois quickly interrupted.

    The reason Lois was here in the first ce was to seek the help of the ckgate faction. With the Boom Tube to Apokolips now being guarded by the ''traitor'' Luthor, she needed these people to help her storm Luthor''s fortress.

    For these prisoners, it didn''t matter where they fought, as everyone knew the Earth was on the brink of destruction. That''s why Harley had set up the arena: if Lois Lane could beat her, she''d agree to helpunch the attack.

    But now, everything had been interrupted by Ashley.

    "Take this!"

    Harley Quinn didn''t care about agreements or deals; she charged straight at Ashley, who was a head shorter than her.

    "Good!" Ashley didn''t unleash her full strength. After all, both of her opponents were ordinary humans, and she just wanted to have some fun with them.

    In the blink of an eye, they exchanged dozens of moves. Although Harley Quinn seemed to have the upper hand, anyone watching could tell that they weren''t even on the same level.

    Ashley handled Harley''s attacks with ease, holding back her true strength. She even kept critiquing Harley''sbat techniques the entire time.

    "Too slow! My gosh, do you even know how to fight? Who taught you these moves? My grandma could hit harder than you! Your moves are so weak and slow, I''m about to fall asleep here, you know?"

    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" Harley Quinn, infuriated by Ashley''s constant chatter, became even more frenzied in her attacks.

    "If this is your best, I''m going to be really disappointed."

    Ashley shifted her footing and suddenly lunged into Harley''s chest, knocking her back several steps. Then, with a swift motion, she chopped down on Harley''s wrists, disarming her of the crackling defibritors.

    "Oh! What incredible strength!"

    Harley Quinn rubbed her slightly sore wrists, staring in surprise at the much younger girl. Her eyes were filled with delight. Then, she turned her head and looked at Lois, who had yet to make a move.

    "Hey,dy, remember our agreement? If you want my help, give me a hand!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    314. The Rise of the New Queen!

    315. No Need to Worry About Manpower.

    316. Both Sides in Action.

    317. The Ruins of Baxter building.

    318. Blood Battle with the Subterranean Creatures.

 314. The Rise of the New Queen!

    314. The Rise of the New Queen!

    Alex wasn''t particrly focused on the fight happening in the ring. He had no concerns about Ashley''s situation at all.

    Forget Lois and Harley Quinn��even if you rounded up all of Gotham''s super-criminals without any preparation, they still wouldn''t be a match for Ashley.

    That crazy girl was nothing like the kind and merciful Spider-Man. When she fought, she fought to kill. The only reason she was toying with Lois and Harley now was because they were ordinary people. If it were a real fight, Ashley could easily paralyze them for life with a single move.

    As Alex''s gaze swept around the prison, he noted the presence of several hidden super-criminals scattered among the crowd.

    ckgate penitentiary had be thest sanctuary for these criminals. Not only were Gotham viins like Bane and Hush here, but even ck Manta from Aquaman''s world and Cheetah from Wonder Woman''s were among them.

    Roughly counting, including members of the Suicide Squad, there were more than twenty infamous viins present!

    Keep in mind, the number of surviving superheroes left on Earth wasn''t even thisrge, which went to show just how formidable these viins were.

    In the past, Alex wouldn''t have thought much of them. After all, they were on opposite sides, with no real need formunication. But now things were different.

    These criminals in ckgate were not only potential allies for the battles toe; in the future, they might also be the new residents of the wastnd. So Alex felt it was necessary to evaluate them.

    As Alex observed them, the viins scattered throughout the hall were also discreetly keeping an eye on him and his group.

    It couldn''t be helped. The costumes worn by Nightwing and the others stood out too much. Whether it was members of the Bat-Family or the Teen Titans, nearly every viin here had crossed paths with these young heroes at some point, so they knew exactly who they were.

    "Aren''t you going to have a little chat with your ''old friends''?" Damian nudged Nightwing with his elbow, smiling as he spoke.

    "Uh, I think we''d better stay low-key. We need their cooperation after all," Dick said, a bit awkwardly.

    As one of the first to debut among the younger generation of heroes, Dick had a long history with many of the criminals here. While they were chatting, the fight in the ring had already been decided.

    The result was no surprise��Ashley, with her venom-enhanced physical abilities and spider-sense, easily defeated both Lois and Harley Quinn, emerging as the sole victor in the arena.

    "Yeah!!"

    "Awesome!"

    "Wow! Wow!!"

    On the stage, Ashley raised her arms high, soaking in the cheers of the crowd. For her, this was the moment she had dreamed of since she was young. Her goal was to be the most powerful queen of the underworld, someone feared and respected by all viins. And now, she had finally done it.

    Though it wasn''t the wastnd, in some ways, this was even better than the wastnd!

    "Alright..."

    In the crowd, Captain Boomerang hurriedly tossed away his bottle of booze and climbed up onto the stage. Grabbing the microphone, he announced Ashley''s victory to the entire hall.

    "Well done, sweetheart! The results are in, gentlemen! The winner of this match and the new champion is none other than our very own��"

    At this point, Captain Boomerang leaned down and asked, "What was your name again?"

    "Spider-Woman," Ashley replied, then added, "Ashley Barton."

    Captain Boomerang waved his hand dramatically and shouted loudly,

    "Alright! Ladies and gentlemen, let''s hear it for the new queen! Her name is Spider-Woman, Ashley��Barton!!"

    Instantly, a wave of thunderous cheers swept through the entire hall, rising all the way to the ceiling. If it weren''t for the good soundproofing, that deafening roar would probably have attracted Doomsday-like creatures from halfway around the world.

    Many of the criminals in the crowd were already drunk, shouting Ashley''s name loudly. While most of them were just caught up in the excitement, there were a few who could see through Ashley''s truebat strength. Even Bane gave a symbolic p or two.

    Captain Boomerang grinned as he walked up to Ashley, bowing to her.

    "Captain Boomerang at your service, ma''am."

    Who knew how much sincerity was behind his words, but Ashley didn''t care. She was confident in her ability to control these unruly, good-for-nothing types. She simply smiled, then stepped forward, snatching the microphone and holding it to her lips.

    "Listen up, you bunch of freaks!"

    Her voice, amplified through the sound system, echoed throughout the prison, quickly silencing the cheers.

    "I don''t care who any of you are or what you''ve done. But here''s what you need to know��from now on, I''m in charge here!"

    The crowd began to settle, looking around at each other with strange expressions. Particrly rk and Nightwing��they both turned their gazes toward Alex with looks of ''mystical'' curiosity.

    "Uh... the kid''s a bit... overdramatic," Alex awkwardly covered his face.

    But then again, who cared?

    Everyone was doomed anyway, so who would bother with something as trivial as being ''the boss''? After a few moments of silence, the criminals erupted once more, chanting Ashley''s name.

    "Ashley! Ashley! Ashley!!"

    Hearing the crowd''s response, Ashley smiled. She gripped the microphone tightly and shouted,

    "In fact, guess what��I <strong>have</strong>heard of you all before.

    "I know you have a glorious past. You made people tremble in fear! You were the ultimate power in your cities!

    "You were the ones the so-called superheroes could <em>never</em>defeat!!"

    "Yeah!"

    This time, Ashley had truly struck a chord with them.

    "So, shout louder! Drink more!"

    Ashley raised her arms high.

    "The era of heroes is over! They couldn''t save Earth. Now, gentlemen, it''s time for us freaks to show those alien scum what we''re made of!"

    "We''re going to take Lex Luthor''s fortress and show those worthless fools our strength! So raise your sses, gentlemen, to all of us here tonight!"

    Ashley grabbed a bottle of vodka from Captain Boomerang''s stash and downed it in one go.

    "And tomorrow..."

    With a mighty throw, the vodka bottle shattered, the sound of breaking ss reaching everyone''s ears.

    "We''re going to <strong>take the fight to Apokolips</strong>!!"

    <strong>Aooooooo!!</strong>

    It was like dry wood catching fire, or drops of water falling into a boiling pot. In an instant, the entire ckgate penitentiary exploded with energy.

    People were shouting at the top of their lungs, releasing all the pent-up emotions they''d been holding back. Some even jumped onto tables, stripped off their jackets, and waved them around in a frenzy, embracing one final act of madness.

    Behind Ashley, Lois and Harley Quinn helped each other stand up.

    Watching Ashley stir the crowd into an uproar with just a few words, Harley burst outughing.

    "I like her!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    315. No Need to Worry About Manpower.

    316. Both Sides in Action.

    317. The Ruins of Baxter building.

    318. Blood Battle with the Subterranean Creatures.

    319. Crisis Approaches!

 315. No Need to Worry About Manpower.

    315. No Need to Worry About Manpower.

    After themotion ended, everyone gathered in Harley Quinn''s office.

    It was called an office, but it was actually the former control room of ckgate Penitentiary. Dozens ofrge screens disyed surveince footage from various parts of the prison. From here, Harley Quinn could monitor everyone in ckgate.

    "You''re going to be a great leader one day, trust me. I''m very good at judging people," Harley Quinn said warmly, hugging Ashley tightly, wrapping her arms around her from behind.

    Ashley initially tried to break free, but Harley Quinn was even clingier than she had imagined, so she eventually gave up resisting and let her be.

    "I''m really curious. There are so many powerful super-viins here, so why would they choose you, this crazy woman, as their leader?" Damian asked, recalling the viins in the hall earlier, unable to hold back his question.

    "That''s because of my irresistible charm, sweetie! Even Gotham''s richest man, Bruce Wayne, couldn''t resist me!" Harley Quinn winked yfully. However, this statement left the three ''Robins'' speechless. It seemed like Harley Quinn was still the only one who hadn''t figured out Batman''s true identity.

    Since the fall of the Justice League, there wasn''t much need to keep their identities secret anymore. The reason they still wore their costumes was to give people hope, to show them that there were still heroes fighting back.

    Even the slowest of the super-viins hadrgely figured out who their rivals were by now. Harley Quinn, however, still maintained her mindset of hating Batman but loving Bruce Wayne. Maybe, deep down, Harley Quinn already knew the truth but just didn''t want to admit it.

    "Don''t you get it, little bird? Sometimes, the crazies understand life better than we do."

    Captain Boomerang walked in, carrying a crate of booze. He handed everyone a bottle of vodka, then grinned.

    "When Amanda Waller was still alive, she sent us to support Manhattan, saying that''s where the high officials were. But you''ve fought those alien monsters too��you know that without any prep, we didn''t stand a chance. The mission was a total failure.

    "Actually, it wasn''t just us. Everyone here is a loser. Bane was pretty much thest one to retreat from Gotham. Before him, Penguin and Joker were already done for. ck Manta fought Aquaman for half his life and still couldn''t defend Antis. Cheetah was the same.

    "Then it was Harley Quinn who brought us all together. She reformed the Suicide Squad and led us to take over ckgate Penitentiary, giving us a ce where we could finally sleep in peace. So if you''re wondering why she''s the boss��well, that''s your answer."

    Hearing Captain Boomerang''s sarcastic recount of their difficult past, the room fell silent.

    Most people here knew Harley Quinn well, but many still had the impression of her as a crazy girl with no boundaries, utterly unpredictable.

    But Alex knew that deep down, she loved the Joker. During her time in the Suicide Squad, Harley Quinn and the Joker''s rtionship was like a long-distance romance. That kind of bittersweet love was unimaginable. When she learned of the Joker''s death, Alex could only imagine how devastated she must have been.

    "These days, we survive by raiding Lex Luthor''s supply shipments," Captain Boomerang said, patting the crate beside him, which was filled with advanced weapons and equipment.

    "But it''s still not enough," Lois interjected as she connected herptop to the screen. Three images appeared on therge disy. "The engines released by Darkseid have already been activated in the Congo, Indian Ocean, and Ennd."

    "What the heck are these things?" Harley Quinn eximed.

    "They''re machines designed to siphonary resources. They''ll transport Earth''s magma and core energy to Apokolips. If they keep running, Earth will be doomed," Lois exined seriously.

    "Then we need to destroy them as soon as possible," Captain Boomerang quickly suggested.

    "That was the original n," rk said as he stepped forward. "But now our primary goal is to blow up Apokolips. It''s the only way to bring permanent peace. Once that''s done, Mr. Crow will take us to the new Earth."

    "Huh??"

    At this, everyone who hadn''t met Alex before was stunned. They followed rk''s gaze and turned to look at the figure who had been silently lurking in the shadows.

    Seeing all eyes on him, Alex nodded slightly, not denying it. "Yes, no matter what, the destruction of this Earth is inevitable. Not only that, but this entire universe will be destroyed. If you want to survive, you''ll have to go to another universe."

    "Earth�� ''New'' Earth?! You can take us to another universe!" Captain Boomerang sobered up instantly. He jumped up and rushed to Alex. "Then what are you waiting for? Get us out of here!"

    "Unfortunately," Alex raised his head and looked Captain Boomerang directly in the eyes, "if we don''t deal with Darkseid, none of you can escape. As the ''New God'' of this universe, if I open arge-scale portal, he''ll obtain our universe''s coordinates. This universe is already done for, and you don''t want to see Darkseid destroy another universe by following us through the portal, do you?"

    Captain Boomerang opened his mouth but, in the end, said nothing and sat back down, frustrated.

    "So, that''s the situation. To save everyone who''s left, we can''t face them head-on. Apokolips has an army of Doomsday-like monsters, bio-weapons enhanced with Kryptonian DNA, just like the original Doomsday," Lois summarized.

    Even though she said "Kryptonian," everyone knew the DNA she was talking about came from Superman��rk.

    "Most of those Doomsday-like monsters are currently engaged in battle with the Green Lantern Corps, which gives us an opportunity. The n is to lure all the Doomsday-like monsters still on Apokolips away so we have a chance to blow up the," rk exined, sharing the n he and Lois had discussed earlier. "Next, we''llunch simultaneous attacks on two of the engines. This should force Apokolips to send Doomsday-like monsters to Earth as reinforcements, buying time for the team heading to Apokolips."

    "Why not attack all three engines at once?" Damian asked, puzzled.

    "We... don''t have enough manpower," Lois said with a hint of frustration, lowering her head.

    "rk and I have been searching for surviving heroes all over, but very few have responded. We barely managed to find Constantine and Raven, but now they''re gone too, so��"

    "Don''t worry about manpower."

    Suddenly, Alex spoke up.

    Everyone turned to look at him, only to see a warm smile on his face.

    "If it''s just a diversion, then leave the task of attacking all three engines to me."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    316. Both Sides in Action.

    317. The Ruins of Baxter building.

    318. Blood Battle with the Subterranean Creatures.

    319. Crisis Approaches!

    320. The ''God'' from Beyond.

 316. Both Sides in Action.

    316. Both Sides in Action.

    "The Boom Tube is located in the LexCorp Tower, and that''s where we need to strike," Lois once again pulled up a photo. Even though it was taken from a distance, the towering skyscraper was still visible, rising into the clouds.

    "Our primary objective is to take over the tower, transport the key strike team to Apokolips, and then the next goal is to rescue Batman, destroy Apokolips'' central power core, set the energy generator to critical, and reverse the entire Boom Tube to send all the Doomsday-like monsters back to Apokolips.

    Finally, we blow it up!"

    "Interesting," Captain Boomerang folded his arms. "Have you picked the strike team members?"

    "The strike team will be led by me," rk immediately responded. "With Mr. Crow''s help, the liquid kryptonite in my body has beenpletely removed, and along with ck Canary and the Bat-family, I''m confident we canplete the mission."

    "Heh, should I remind you of the mess you made thest time you led a team?" Captain Boomerang rolled his eyes. "And even if you make it to Apokolips, what about the ''big problem'' waiting for you there?"

    Before rk could respond, Lois turned around. "If you''re talking about Darkseid, I''ve already nned for that. Tomorrow, he''ll personally leave Apokolips to attack the Green Lantern Corps'' home. This is our final chance."

    "How do you know he''ll leave?" ck Manta asked.

    Lois thought for a moment before revealing her biggest secret.

    "I used to be a reporter, remember? I have my own ''source'' inside Darkseid''s ranks. He calls himself ''The Sleeper.'' His age and gender are unknown, and I don''t know his or her true identity. But over the past few months, a lot of the intel I''ve received hase from that person."

    "But this could very well be one of Batman''s tricks. Trust me, he''s capable of that," Jason objected. Based on his knowledge of Batman, if the Dark Knight had switched sides, the threat level would skyrocket to a terrifying degree.

    "I understand, Jason. We were suspicious at first too, but this informant''s intel has guided us to victory in every battle since Earth''s fall, so I trust The Sleeper," Lois said sincerely.

    "Yeah, and the Earth''s core will run dry in less than ten days. By then, we''re doomed with or without Darkseid. I know there''s a lot of uncertainty and risk with this n, but it''s our only chance to turn the tide."

    rk supported her, then turned to look at Alex. Given the current situation, Alex''s forces were thergest among them��after all, he had another Earth backing him. So, as long as Alex agreed, the n would be set. In truth, rk and Lois had presented this n primarily for Alex''s approval.

    At that moment, everyone in the room focused their gaze on Alex, waiting for his response.

    Alex remained silent, and the atmosphere in the office grew tense. No one dared to interrupt him, not even Harley Quinn, who was just hugging Ashley, blinking and watching Alex.

    As for Alex himself, his thoughts stretched far beyond the immediate situation.

    Darkseid was undoubtedly important, but there was also the-devouring Gctus to deal with on the Wastnd. Both universes were currently facing world-ending crises, and one wrong move could lead to irreparable consequences.

    The sound of his fingers tapping the armrest of his chair was unusually loud in the stillness. Finally, Alex slowly nodded, finalizing the n.

    "Let''s do it."

    With those words, Alex closed his eyes gently.

    ---------------------

    <strong>Wastnder.</strong>

    Outside the ruins of Baxter Tower, on the outskirts of Electroville. A few ck-feathered crows circled the sky, adding to the deste atmosphere.

    Led by Star-Lord Peter Quill, Constantine, Pietro, and the others finally arrived at this ce, known as the Wastnd''s forbidden zone.

    This time, since the Blood Hive was still being established and people like Kate Bishop were too old for high-intensitybat, they, along with the Punisher and other older members, stayed behind. The task of finding the Ultimate Eraser was handed to the heroes from another universe. However, aside from Star-Lord, the ''local'' hero, there was another joining them on this mission.

    "Tch, to be honest, when Barton told me that the ruins of Baxter Tower were situated on top of a giant Loki, I thought he was joking," a short man with white hair in the armored vehicle remarked as he looked at the impressive and awe-inspiring sight in the distance.

    "Logan, you missed a lot of the major battles back then," the old Star-Lord sighed.

    "Sorry, Quill. I didn''t know... really, I''m truly sorry about Kitty." The aged Wolverine looked battered, worn out like a stray dog.

    If Hawkeye hadn''t saved his family during a gang fight, Logan would likely still be a simple farmer on his farm.

    "I''ve lost my family more than once, Logan. Now, I have nothing left. Likewise, I have nothing more to lose. So, you don''t need to apologize. If you really feel guilty, then do what we agreed on before��bring out your ws."

    Star-Lord looked at Logan with sincerity. Quill was numb now; he didn''t me Logan for the idental killing of his former girlfriend, Kitty Pryde, nor did he have the energy to. The only thing keeping Quill going was the goal of taking down the Church.

    "I... I understand." Logan sighed deeply. Though Star-Lord had convinced him toe back, Logan still hadn''t fully resolved to unsheathe his ws.

    "It''s time to move, old men," Pietro suddenly appeared, throwing his arms around both Star-Lord and Wolverine, breaking the somber mood in an instant. "The destination is right in front of us."

    "The speedster is right. The Church''s people have alreadynded on Earth. We need to act quickly," Constantine said, puffing out smoke from the side.

    Everyone knew time was short, so without hesitation, they drove straight toward the ruins of Baxter Tower. It wasn''t until they reached the edge of the ruins that they stopped.

    "Something feels off." Star-Lord frowned as he looked ahead.

    "What is it?" Logan turned his head. "What''s going on?"

    Getting out of the vehicle, Star-Lord walked briskly to the front of the ruins. He looked at a pitch-ck hole hidden amidst the rubble and furrowed his brows even deeper.

    "Clint warned me that there shouldn''t be any entrance to the entire Baxter Tower, so howe there''s a hole here?"

    <strong>Zzzzzzz</strong>

    "You guys wanna go in?"

    Suddenly, an old man wearing a security guard uniform appeared out of nowhere.

    The sudden appearance startled everyone, and they instantly drew their weapons, aiming directly at the elderly figure. If he made any sudden moves, he''d be riddled with bullets in an instant.

    "Wait," Barbara spoke up.

    After the initial shock, Batgirl quickly recognized the old man''s nature. She slowly lowered the Batarang in her hand and took a few steps forward. "This seems to be a hologram. I''ve seen simr ones in the Batcave. It looks like the system here is still operational."

    To prove her point, Barbara even waved her hand through the old man''s body, showing that her hand passed through without resistance.

    The old man didn''t react to Barbara''s gesture. Instead, he continued, "This isn''t a good idea. Something created that hole... they live inside it.

    Plenty of people have tried going in before, but none of them came out alive."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    317. The Ruins of Baxter building.

    318. Blood Battle with the Subterranean Creatures.

    319. Crisis Approaches!

    320. The ''God'' from Beyond.

    321. Fierce Battle!

 317. The Ruins of Baxter building.

    317. The Ruins of Baxter building.

    "I didn''t expect the system here to still be functioning automatically after all these years."

    Barbara marveled as she lifted her arm, pulling out a small foldable tablet about the size of a smartphone. She started tapping on it rapidly.

    "What are you doing?" Pietro asked, curious, as he leaned over.

    "I''m going to connect it to Batman Network. There may be many differences between the two universes, but thework signals aren''t that different. I''m going to try and see if I can connect to the systems inside Baxter building," Barbara exined without turning her head.

    "But if I remember correctly, Hydra should''ve taken full control of thework here. Even though they''ve fallen, their signal base stations wouldn''t be that easy to hijack," Pietro said, surprised.

    "It''s no big deal. While I was in the Blood Hive, I already hacked into Hydra''s data tform using thework there. Big thanks to Baron Blood for that��his prior dealings with Hydra left a bunch of their internal terminals behind," Barbara smiled.

    "Your Batputer has its ownwork?" Pietro was astonished.

    He couldn''t help but think that if he had a Batputer, he''d be able to y games anywhere without worrying about losing inte connection.

    "Not exactly," Barbara''s answer immediately shattered Pietro''s fantasy.

    Then she added, "But I did hack one of Hydra''s satellites."

    Pietro: "Impressive."

    "Anyway, we should head inside," Star-Lord said, striding confidently past the holographic image and heading straight for the entrance of the cave. "Whatever''s in there, we can''t back down now."

    Seeing this, the others didn''t argue and followed Star-Lord into the cave.

    As soon as they entered, the dim environment made some of them ufortable, and a stench of decaying corpses hit them, forcing everyone to cover their noses and mouths.

    "It looks like this ce was made to be a venttion shaft. Whatever lives here clearly considers this their home," Batwoman Kate remarked, adjusting her mask.

    "Be cautious. We can''t be sure of the safety here," Star-Lord warned as he lit up his elemental gun, illuminating their path and advising the group behind him.

    With the added light, everyone could finally take a better look at their surroundings.

    What they saw wasplete devastation. The ground was littered with fragments of stone and machine parts, while exposed steel beams from the ruined structures jutted out in sharp, menacing angles.

    A cold wind gusted through, carrying the foul odor out of the cave.

    "It seems like someone dug this ce out. The cave has been made spacious and connected to the ruins of the building. If someone wasn''t very familiar with Baxter building, it would''ve been nearly impossible to achieve this," Kate observed, using her night-vision equipment to scan the environment.

    You had to admit, people from the Bat-family, regardless of theirbat skills, were absolute experts when it came to investigating clues.

    Barbara and Kate seamlessly split their tasks��one attempting to connect with the remains of the Baxter building''s systems, while the other continuously monitored the surroundings, assessing potential dangers.

    After walking along the ruined path for quite some time, the environment ahead began to change again. The dirt and rubble vanished, revealing a series of broken rooms, shattered experimental equipment, and ss shards scattered across the ground. There were even some human skeletons visible among the debris.

    "Be careful, we should have already entered the interior of Baxter building," Star-Lord took a deep breath and reminded everyone again.

    "These people haven''t been dead for long. I''d guess they''re the ''intruders'' that the hologram outside mentioned," Kate quickly examined the area and came to a conclusion.

    "It''s not that simple. They''ve been partially eaten by something," Logan sniffed the air and walked over. "The scent is familiar. I think I''ve dealt with these creatures before."

    "Do you know what they are?" Kate asked.

    "Not sure. I haven''t thought about those things in a long time, and most of the enemies I fought are just distant memories now," Wolverine sighed and shook his head.

    Just then, Pietro and Star-Lord, who were leading the way, made a significant discovery.

    "Come quick, check this out!"

    Everyone rushed over, only to find the skeletal remains of something that looked half-human, half-rhino, with half of its body wedged in a crack in the wall. Judging by the condition of the bones, it had been dead for decades.

    At first nce, Logan immediately recognized the creature.

    "That''s Rhino. I remember him well. I once fought him alongside Spider-Man. He was a tough opponent. I didn''t expect him to die here."

    "Looks like that battle was even more terrifying than I imagined," Star-Lordmented, astonished by what he was seeing during this trip to Earth. He never thought that such events had unfolded while he was away from the.

    Now he understood why neither the Avengers nor the Fantastic Four were able toe to his aid��they were barely surviving themselves.

    "No matter why Baxter building ended up here, the fact that half of the building is embedded in the ground suggests that the Fantastic Four fought one hell of a battle."

    Without lingering too long, the group continued moving forward through the cave. Most of the area had already been "cleared out" by something, making the path ahead spacious and easy to follow.

    Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed from Barbara''s Batputer. She snapped her fingers in excitement.

    "Got it!"

    Everyone turned to look and saw Barbara beaming with a smile.

    "I''ve managed to hack into part of the system here. Although I don''t have full control yet, it''s only a matter of time. For now, I can ess the building''s remaining structural framework, so we won''t be wandering around aimlessly."

    "That''s a huge help, miss! Can you pinpoint the location of the Ultimate Eraser?" Star-Lord asked eagerly.

    "That''s tricky, but I can tell you that up ahead, there''s a massive pit. Below it lies the most reinforced part of the entire building. If there''s anything valuable here, it''s bound to be there."

    Barbara tapped on the tform a few more times, and soon, a small blue holographic map of the structure appeared from her tablet, giving everyone a clear view of the area.

    As the group gathered around Barbara to examine the holographic disy, both Constantine and the older Wolverine, who had been quietly smoking nearby, suddenly tensed up. The two exchanged nces, and in each other''s eyes, they saw a warning.

    Without hesitation, Constantine turned toward the dark corridor and loudly cautioned everyone.

    "Be careful. Something''sing!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    318. Blood Battle with the Subterranean Creatures.

    319. Crisis Approaches!

    320. The ''God'' from Beyond.

    321. Fierce Battle!

    322. A Fight to the Death!

 318. Blood Battle with the Subterranean Creatures.

    318. Blood Battle with the Subterranean Creatures.

    Without needing too many reminders from Constantine and Logan, an eerie rustling sound soon echoed from the darkness.

    "I''m detecting multiple life signs approaching us," Barbara said, staring in shock at the dense cluster of red dots on her tablet.

    Each of those small red dots represented a life form, and now they had coalesced into a mass,pletely blocking the path ahead and surrounding them like a swarm of ants.

    "I think I remember what these creatures are," Logan clenched his fists, his expression serious.

    As Logan spoke, numerous yellow-brown little monsters emerged from the shadows. They were short, with oversized ears, squinty eyes, and they continuously emitted low growls.

    "How disgusting," Kate said, feeling ufortable at the sight.

    "What�� what are these?"

    "They''re the Subterraneans," Logan identified them, his face grim. "They''re also known as ''Moloids,'' and they''re a real nuisance. They were the ones who killed Hank Pym."

    "Ahhhh��"

    As the group exchanged information, the Moloids charged forward without hesitation. They weren''t going to give the others much time to react; the people before them were merely their prey.

    "Prepare for battle!"

    Star-Lord took the lead, opening fire without hesitation. His elemental gun shot out intense mes, turning one Moloids into a charred husk, but to the relentless horde of Moloids, it was just a drop in the bucket.

    With almost nomunication, the two sides shed. Thebat ability of the Moloids was rtively low; even a single Moloids couldn''t take down an average adult. However, these creatures hunted like ants, never fighting individually.

    "There are too many of them. This must be their stronghold," Logan kicked one Moloids away and then turned to fend off a few others trying to ambush him, all without extending his ws.

    "Now I know what''s going on with this cave entrance. Maybe only they would have the guts to dig up Baxter Tower��what does this even mean?" Star-Lord said while fighting and retreating. "Ignorance is bliss, I guess."

    The shrieking little monsters continued to swarm towards the group, and nearly everyone was engaged in battle, except for Constantine, who stood by casually.

    In the cramped space, Pietro couldn''t utilize his speed and had to rely on his vibranium arm to handle the approaching Moloids. But when he saw Constantine''s leisurely demeanor, he couldn''t help but speak up.

    "Why aren''t they attacking you? That''s not fair."

    "It''s just a simple confusion spell. These creatures have limited intelligence," Constantine said, lighting a cigarette.

    This action caused one nearby Moloids to screech in terror and quickly flee from Constantine''s position. Seeing this, Barbara, who had been monitoring the battlefield, immediately spoke up.

    "That''s it! These Moloids don''t have normal eyes. They''ve lived underground for so long that their eyes have degenerated in the absence of light. These creatures adapted to the dark will go blind if they encounter any brightness!"

    "Bring some light, quick!" Logan shouted. "Who has a shlight?"

    "I can," Pietro immediately replied, pulling out his lightning staff. "Just give me some time. I can modify its built-in conductor and turn it into a massive lighthouse."

    But before he could begin, a handnded on his shoulder.

    "Save it, buddy."

    Pietro turned around and saw Billy floating behind him, his expression full of confidence. "Step back a bit, Speedster. We''re running out of time, so now it''s my turn to perform."

    "Huh?"

    Pietro''s expression was odd, but he didn''t stop Billy from taking action.

    With a sudden flourish, Billy spread his magical cloak and flew toward the swarm of Moloids.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Seeing a young man suddenly break away from the group and charge into the Moloids army, Logan couldn''t sit still anymore.

    Wolverine quickly shoved aside the Moloids in front of him and rushed forward to support Billy. Likewise, the older Star-Lord also noticed what was happening.

    "Cover him, kid! Come back!"

    "Don''t worry, old man. I''m not as helpless as you think," Billy smiled slightly. He could already feel the Moloids grabbing at his legs, but he wasn''t panicking at all. Compared to the Doomsday-like creatures, these Moloids were much easier to deal with.

    "How dare youy a hand on me? Seriously, don''t you know who I am?" Looking down into the darkness, Billy saw a Moloids that had grabbed his leg, its mouth opening to reveal sharp teeth. He sneered.

    "Fine, let me introduce myself. My name is��"

    <strong>Shazam!!</strong>

    Barbara and Kate reacted the fastest. The moment they saw Billy open his mouth, both of them quickly closed their eyes, equipped with night-vision goggles. The next moment, a terrifying light burst forth in the dim environment.

    The others, used to the dark, could only see a blinding white light, and the Moloids were even less able to face such brightness.

    With a thunderous roar, Billy was bathed in lightning, and the once frail boy instantly transformed into a strong and robust man. Behind him, the magical cloak fluttered in the wind, exuding a regal aura.

    A destructive force erupted; with just a single word, the overwhelming energy cleared out the surrounding Moloids horde.

    Seeing this, the remaining Moloids scattered in all directions. The blinding light and lightning were beyond their capacity to handle. These little monsters clearly understood the criteria for prey. Once they determined their opponent was unbeatable, they immediately began to retreat.

    At that moment, Shazam was like a nemesis to them.

    "Oh my God."

    The Moloids came quickly but left even faster.

    After a while, once all the Moloids had vanished from sight, Logan finally reacted. He hadn''t expected that the unassuming boy could be so terrifying.

    "Well done, Billy. Just next time, give us a heads-up before you do that. I almost got blinded," Star-Lord rubbed his eyes as he leaned against the wall.

    Beside him, Barbara and Kate nodded in agreement. If they hadn''t closed their eyes in time, that magical lightning would have dealt critical damage to them while wearing night-vision goggles.

    "Actually, I told you about my superpowers when we were in the car; you just didn''t pay attention," Billy, now in his Shazam form, crossed his arms, slightlyining.

    "Maybe that''s your other superpower��super low presence," Pietro said, yfully bumping Billy''s muscr arm andughing.

    Hearing this, Shazam was left speechless and decided to ignore Pietro, not responding.

    "Let''s stop the chit-chat. Those Moloids have helped us confirm our location; we must have reached the depths of the cave now," Constantine strolled over leisurely and continued, "The massive pit Barbara mentioned is right ahead."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    319. Crisis Approaches!

    320. The ''God'' from Beyond.

    321. Fierce Battle!

    322. A Fight to the Death!

    323. Temporal Radiation!

 319. Crisis Approaches!

    319. Crisis Approaches!

    Strictly speaking, it wasn''t a "pit."

    It looked more like a massive vertical shaft dug out by the Moloids.

    The circr pit was about ten meters in diameter, with walls that were dozens of meters deep. Looking down from above, everyone could clearly see the bright lights shining from below.

    "Barbara, have you activated the systems down there?" Star-Lord turned his head curiously.

    "No, I haven''tpletely hacked it yet. There are still many automated subsystems running here, and bypassing them to infiltrate thework isn''t easy," Barbara replied.

    "No wonder, after all, this ce was built by one of the smartest people in the world," Logan shrugged, walking to the edge of the circr pit. "So below should be the automated machines, right? Are we going straight down or what?"

    "Let''s go straight down. ording to the 3D terrain map, there''s a long corridor below us, leading to a massive research room. If we want to find clues about the Ultimate Eraser, that should be our target," Barbara said after some thought.

    "Okay, everyone be careful. I''ll go down first to scout the way."

    Star-Lord reassured the others behind him, then activated the jetpack on his feet, leaping down into the deep pit and slowly descending with the propulsion force.

    When he finallynded on the ground, he was surprised to find Constantine already waiting for him in the corridor below.

    "You��" Star-Lord was taken aback.

    "Magic. Pretty amazing, right?" Constantine shrugged.

    The rest of the group also arrived at the corridor using their own abilities. Besides Logan, who flew down with Shazam''s help, everyone else had sufficient experience with descending.

    "What should we do next?" Raven turned her gaze toward Star-Lord and asked.

    At that moment, she was in a much better state than before. Ever since arriving in this world, she hadn''t experienced her father''s torment anymore. She could not only rest well but also used magic more smoothly than before.

    "Let''s check the corridor first. I haven''t had much contact with the Fantastic Four, so I''m not too familiar with this ce. But we still need to be cautious; there might be traps or something," Star-Lord said seriously.

    "Have you watched too many old movies? This ce has turned into ruins," Pietro shook his head, offering a different perspective. "Besides, even if there are traps, the Moloids probably triggered them all for us."

    A few minutester, the group chatted while walking and reached the end of the corridor.

    "It seems that because of the lights, the Moloids didn''t cause much damage here." Star-Lord stepped on some broken steel bars, jumped down the stairs, and felt a sense of relief when he exited the copsed door.

    Before themy a vastboratory, with countless experimental equipment and severed wires scattered across the floor. Bright lights illuminated the room, revealing a massive steel robot disyed against the wall, with several connectors still plugged into it.

    In a corner of the room, they could also see another smaller pit leading to deeper rooms in the Baxter Building, indicating that the Moloids had dug straight up from below.

    "Wow, it''s the anti-Hulk armor, and it still has a reactor. If this thing were outside, those factions would probably fight over it," Star-Lord approached the giant mechanical armor, murmuring to himself.

    Since Iron Man''s demise, the manufacturing methods of these steel reactors had been lost. Even Hydra''s top scientists had spent years trying to decipher them but to no avail. Seeing Iron Man''s suit again left both Star-Lord and Logan feeling quiteplicated.

    "I might know why I can''t hack the systems here," Barbara quickly walked to a console, plugging in a data cable. "There''s still artificial intelligence running."

    "But I don''t see any traces of the Ultimate Eraser. Maybe records about the Fantastic Four''s armory are located elsewhere; we can put it down and search," Logan said, surveying the chaotic scene and speaking in a deep voice.

    Upon hearing this, Star-Lord felt a bit helpless.

    "Logan, do you have any idea how big this ce is?"

    However, before he could finish, there was a sudden noise from the ruins.

    <strong>(Buzzing, automatically activating startup procedures. Buzzing, voice recognition in progress. Match sessful: Star-Lord)</strong>

    The unexpected voice startled Logan, who couldn''t help but lean in for a closer look, only to find a small robot with external damage.

    "What the hell is this thing?"

    <strong>(Buzzing, voice recognition in progress. Match sessful: Wolverine.)</strong>

    The screen on the robot''s head slowly opened, revealing a face emoji.

    <strong>(Wee, allies of the Fantastic Four. Buzzing, I am Herbie, the intelligent caretaker of the Fantastic Four, responsible for following protocols to protect and assist the surviving heroes.)</strong>

    "It seems this is a contingency left by the Fantastic Four, but this cleaning robot has been buried underground for so long that it couldn''t get out," Constantine remarked, eyeing the little guy casually.

    <strong>(Herbie is an intelligent caretaker, not a buzzing cleaning robot.)</strong>

    But at that moment, no one was concerned about the terminology.

    "Herbie, are you the one blocking mywork ess?" Barbara asked, continuing to type on her keyboard while looking back.

    <strong>(Herbie is protecting thework security of the Fantastic Four. This area is maintaining the Multiversal Temporal Barrier Oscitor.)</strong>

    "What the hell is a Multiversal Temporal Barrier Oscitor?"

    Although Barbara didn''t understand exactly what Herbie was talking about, it was clear from the name alone that it wasn''t a safe device. After everything they had been through, all the heroes knew that anything associated with the word "multiverse" was never simple.

    <strong>(Multiphasic Temporal Barrier Oscitor, buzzing.)</strong>

    Herbie repeated.

    <strong>(This device can tear through the barriers of the multiverse to ess the flow of time. If mishandled, the explosion it triggers could cover an area of one mile.)</strong>

    "Okay, I get it!"

    Upon hearing this, Barbara immediately lifted her hands from the keyboard.

    "A time flow explosion? That sounds ridiculous! How could Richards put such a dangerous device in his own building?" Star-Lord couldn''t help but roar.

    Logan snorted. "I''ve always said scientists are all a bit crazy."

    <strong>(rm! rm! rm! Buzzing. Intruder detected!)</strong>

    Suddenly, Herbie''s emoji expression disappeared, reced by a red exmation mark that shed with blinding light.

    "What? Is there someone else here besides us?" Kate immediately got into a fighting stance.

    "It''s possible it''s the Moloids. We only just drove them back. Given their numbers, they could easilye back; after all, we''re right in theirir," Logan also stood up again.

    <strong>(Detecting multiple high-level life signs approaching.)</strong>

    "It doesn''t matter. If it''s the Moloids, leave it to me." Shazam had already used magic to construct a leg and stepped forward to face the dark entrance. However, he was quickly stopped by Constantine.

    "I''m afraid it''s not the Moloids."

    Constantine frowned tightly, his anxious gaze scanning the surrounding environment. He could perceive energy fluctuations that were invisible to ordinary people, and the entities approaching them were far from the trash that Moloids couldpare to.

    "Aren''t you curious where those Church members are on Earth?"

    Noticing the other party''s strength, Constantine chuckled awkwardly as he pulled out a deck of cards from his pocket.

    "Now they''vee knocking."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    320. The ''God'' from Beyond.

    321. Fierce Battle!

    322. A Fight to the Death!

    323. Temporal Radiation!

    324. The Wolverine Returns Home.

 320. The ‘God’ from Beyond.

    320. The ��God�� from Beyond.

    In the capital of Doom Empire, New Latveria.

    Since the fall of Hydra and the ensuing chaos, Doctor Doom had sealed off his entire territory, allowing no one in or out. He had also fortified his fortress into an irond stronghold, going so far as to invest substantial manpower and resources into creating magical barriers.

    The emergence of the powerful Justice League and the heir to Thor was just a week ago. To avoid being confronted by those heroes, Doctor Doom had put a lot of thought into his defenses. However, the anticipated showdown between good and evil did not unfold. Those heroes seemed to have vanished into thin air; no one knew where they had gone or what they nned to do next.

    Inside Doctor Doom''s base, he sat upon a throne made from the remains of Ben Grimm, one of the Fantastic Four, looking troubled.

    "Our probe drones were attacked and destroyed. From the surveince footage that was uploaded, it''s clear that the invaders are not human," he said grimly.

    Standing before arge screen, Madame Masque reported the known intelligence to Doctor Doom.

    "Regrettably, my lord, your database''s facial recognition system indicates that the intruders belong to the Shi''ar Empire''s Royal Guard. The leader is none other than diator, who has not approached Earth since theirst visit half a century ago."

    Propping his stiff face with one hand, Doctor Doom drummed his fingers on the arm of the throne. His expression was dark, as if he were processing a series of bad news.

    They had clearly won a resounding victory and upied Earth. After Hydra''s downfall, he could have risen to be the next ruler. Yet, for some reason, Doctor Doom felt that everything had started to spiral out of his control.

    "So, you mean to say that Clint Barton''s message is true? The Universal Church of Truth really has its sights set on Earth?" Doctor Doom frowned and muttered.

    "I''m afraid so," Madame Masque replied, noticing Doom''s foul mood and bowing her head deeply.

    "Universal Church of Truth has quite the audacity." Doctor Doom clenched his fists, his voice hoarse. "In Doom''s world, only Doom can intervene. How dare those aliense here and cause trouble?"

    Doctor Doom had dealt with the Shi''ar Empire before; diator had once been a superhero with close ties to Earth. Even the Shi''ar prince had studied on Earth, and the apanying warrior, Starbolt, had briefly joined the X-Men.

    But who would have thought that just half a centuryter, these characters would be pawns of the Church, and the Shi''ar Empire would cease to exist?

    "By the way,"

    Doctor Doom suddenly had a thought and looked up to inquire.

    "What about those superheroes? Where''s the Justice League and that newly emerged female Thor? Why hasn''t Doom heard any intelligence about them?"

    "Rumor has it that those individuals have gone to another world. After all, you know that the Justice League is a superhero organization from another dimension. If I remember correctly, they should not be on Earth right now," Madame Masque answered.

    "So, can Doom understand that aside from Hawkeye and Punisher, those old-timers, there are no other superheroes left in this wastnd?" Doom''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "There should also be Star-Lord, Peter Quill. A few days ago, Clint Barton took a team and rescued him from near our territory''s border. I suspect the Royal Guard came here following Star-Lord."

    "They hardly pose any threat. Where are those Shi''ar invaders now?" Doctor Doom asked hoarsely.

    "Not sure. Those guys don''t seem to enjoy fighting. It looks like they''re in a hurry to find something. Our probe drones engaged them only because they encountered each other," Madame Masque pondered briefly before responding.

    "Hurrying to find something��"

    Upon hearing this, Doctor Doom had a sudden insight. Although it was his first time hearing about Universal Church of Truth, he was certainly familiar with the name of Gctus, the devourer.

    After all, it was the Fantastic Four, his arch-rivals, who had thwarted Gctus''s invasion of Earth. As one of the world''s most powerful superviins and a national leader, Doctor Doom kept records of those who could potentially threaten his position.

    His database not only stored threats from within Earth but also included civilizations from aliens like the Shi''ar Empire and the Skrull Empire. Among them, the threat of Gctus was undoubtedly the most significant.

    "Doom understands what Star-Lord and the Royal Guard are after now." A cold glint flickered in Doctor Doom''s eyes as he quickly grasped the key point.

    "My lord, what exactly is their target?"

    "The Ultimate Nullifier." Without hesitation, Doctor Doom sighed deeply. "This is a powerful weapon that has been kept in the vault of the Fantastic Four. In some ways, its power is even greater than that of the Infinity Stones, and it is the only weapon capable of stopping the Devourer."

    After battling the Fantastic Four for so many years, Doctor Doom was quite familiar with their abilities and treasures, and he understood the significance of the Ultimate Nullifier.

    After a long silence, Doctor Doom lifted his head again. "Order all the Doombots to be dispatched, split into two teams. You lead one group. Doom wants you to head straight to the ruins of Baxter Building and eliminate that Royal Guard."

    "As youmand!"

    Madame Masque did not hesitate for a moment and immediately epted the order, but then she paused for a moment.

    "My lord, what about you?"

    "Doom has more important matters to attend to." Doctor Doom said no more, waving his hand impatiently. At the same time, he slowly raised his head, gazing upward.

    At that moment, Doctor Doom''s sight pierced through the heavy ceiling, his perspective rising directly toward the horizon.

    Meanwhile, far away in the cosmos, light-years from Earth, the Devourer was savoring an ancient named Ego at the front line of the war between Universal Church of Truth and the Nova Corps.

    Since the fall of those powerful civilizations, the only ones still facing off against the Church in the universe were the Nova Corps. However, even they found it difficult to gain any advantage against the Church. The good news was that the Devourer did not regard them as a threat.

    With Ego being such a delicacy, who would care about that obscure, Xandar?

    "Honorable master, all-powerful god, I apologize for disturbing your meal under such circumstances."

    The queen of the Church humbly descended from her spacecraft, looking at the towering, terrifying figure that stood thousands of feet tall, bowing her head deeply to avoid provoking any displeasure.

    "I havee to inform you that diator''s team has just sent word��they have tracked Peter Quill to Earth. It seems he has not yet found the Ultimate Nullifier, as we feared."

    "Earlier than I expected, but is that your reason for interrupting my meal?"

    The Devourer did not open His mouth, but His voice thundered like a storm from the horizon, crashing into the ears of the Church queen and shaking her fragile psyche. Though the Devourer had merely asked a rhetorical question, His voice was filled with an undeniable authority. Just hearing it made beads of sweat form on the queen''s forehead.

    To her, the Devourer''s power was terrifying. Let alonemunicating, even standing before Him made it hard for her to endure the oppressive force.

    Seemingly noticing the Devourer''s displeasure, the Church queen quickly gathered her thoughts and spoke again.

    "There''s also another important message from diator. Currently, there are no heroes guarding Earth. I believe this should be a great opportunity for you."

    Upon hearing this, the Devourer''s massive form paused for a moment, and this time, He showed a hint of interest.

    Turning His gaze, His eyes��radiating cosmic energies��locked onto the Church queen, and a hint of excitement crept into His tone.

    "No Fantastic Four? No Avengers? No Champions?"

    These three questions clearly demonstrated how much the Devourer valued Earth.

    "Yes, my lord," the Church queen said, forcing herself to remain calm. "Earth is currently a disjointed mess, without even a proper leader."

    "You have done well, my messenger!"

    A smile appeared on the Devourer''s face. In truth, He had no physical form, so the ''smile'' was merely how the queen perceived Him.

    "Withdraw the fleet for now; let the Nova Corps be for the time being. The Devourer has not visited Earth in a long time."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    321. Fierce Battle!

    322. A Fight to the Death!

    323. Temporal Radiation!

    324. The Wolverine Returns Home.

    325. Madame Masque.

 321. Fierce Battle!

    321. Fierce Battle!

    Wastnd universe''s Earth, beneath the ruins of the Baxter Building.

    Standing at the front of everyone, Constantine had already spotted the figure hovering in mid-air, advancing steadily. Judging by the terrifying bio-energy radiating from him, this person was no ordinary foe.

    "The Church''s people are here?" Logan growled through gritted teeth, ring hatefully at the entrance.

    "It''s worse than that." Unlike Wolverine, who wasn''t too familiar with aliens, Star-Lord recognized these figures instantly. "They''re the Royal Guard of the Shi''ar Empire!"

    As if to confirm Peter Quill''s words, several figures slowly stepped out from the darkness. Leading them was diator, a purple-skinned man cloaked in a cape, hovering in mid-air.

    Behind him, d in yellow and blue armor, was Titan, followed by Warbird, a former X-Men member, Pulsar in her purple suit, Warstar, the cyborg fighter, along with the strategist Astra, the ck-and-white armored Manta, and the savage Fang. One by one, they emerged.

    In an instant, the previously spaciousb became crowded, with both sides standing in opposition, staring each other down.

    "It''s been a while, Peter Quill. I thought you''d spend another ten years drunk," diator sneered. His eyes carried no joy at seeing an old friend, only a deep killing intent.

    "You�� You were supposed to be heroes, but now you''ve bepdogs of the Church��the organization that destroyed your homeworld. Don''t you feel any shame?" Star-Lord shouted in fury.

    "Haha, you''re still so naive, Quill. Just like we were back then. At the time, we were too ignorant to understand how wondrous the teachings of the Universal Church of Truth were. But now, we''ve found true meaning in our existence."

    diator spread his arms, proudly disying the holy cross symbol on his chest for all to see.

    "But there''s no point in talking about that now. Peter Quill, hand over the Ultimate Nullifier, and we will grant all of you a swift and merciful death."

    "How about I st you in the face with my element gun instead, diator!?"

    Star-Lord suddenly stepped in front of Constantine, raising his element gun and pointing it directly at diator''s head.

    "Ridiculous. You want to help your fallenrades fulfill their final death wish? That''smendable, but you still don''t get it, do you? You''re nothing but an old relic. Yourrades are long dead. There is no more Guardians of the Gxy!"

    "You''re wrong, diator."

    Before diator could finish, Star-Lord''s shout interrupted him.

    "I��"

    As Peter spoke, the figures of Gamora, Rocket Roon, Drax, and Mantis appeared beside him once again. But this time, they were no longer just figments of his imagination. Most of the people present could vaguely see their silhouettes.

    "...am the Guardians of the Gxy!!"

    As his words echoed, Star-Lord pulled the trigger.

    The battle erupted in an instant, leaving no time for anyone to prepare. But both sides were already brimming with battle lust, just waiting for Star-Lord to fire that crucial first shot.

    A st of fire element hit diator squarely in the face, but it didn''t harm him at all. Instead, it made him feel insulted.

    "I swear, you''ll die a miserable death!" diator roared, no longer able to suppress his rage. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Star-Lord, his terrifying speed leaving no room for reaction.

    A sharp whistling sound filled the air as diator raised his right fist, ready to deliver a brutal blow to the old man standing before him. However, Star-Lord''s side wasn''t weak either. Before diator''s punch couldnd, it was forcefully blocked by another hand. The two powers shed fiercely, neither holding back.

    "I''ve heard enough of your madness. I don''t know what kind of hero you used to be, but I hope you can take a punch." Shazam gripped diator''s arm tightly, a cold smile twitching at the corners of his mouth.

    Feeling the power that rivaled his own, diator''s eyes flickered with confusion and surprise. He didn''t understand when someone like this had appeared on Earth, someone with such immense divine power.

    But despite his curiosity, diator didn''t slow his actions. His left fist shot toward Shazam, but Shazam reacted just as swiftly, meeting him with both hands. The sh was so intense that it generated sonic booms. Meanwhile, the sudden eruption of battle sent everyone else into a frenzy, with both sides charging at each other with roars of fury.

    Wolverine was the first to engage, shing head-on with Fang. One was a mutant with an adamantium skeleton and powerful healing factor, while the other was an alien with superhuman abilities and sharp ws. As soon as they collided, their fight became an earth-shattering brawl.

    Both sides were fighting recklessly, exchanging blow for blow. Although Wolverine hadn''t extended his ws, his incredibly tough bones gave him the upper hand in attacking his opponent for the moment.

    Raven was up against Astra, who could manipte molecules. The sh between demonic dark magic and molecr energy created a violent storm, further ravaging the already dpidated room.

    On another side, Batwoman Kate faced off against Warbird. Though Warbird''s physical abilities far surpassed Batwoman''s, the Bat-family had always been about using human capabilities to confront superhuman foes. With her array of gadgets, Kate managed to barely hold her ground.

    Meanwhile, Barbara was up against Manta. Unlike the ck Manta from the DC universe, this Manta was an alien woman capable of emitting blinding light and using spectral energy to fly and attack. Her abilities were quite versatile.

    However, these skills were nothing new to Barbara. In her earlier days of crime-fighting, she had faced viins like Doctor Light, so she quickly found ways to counter Manta''s attacks.

    Energy sts and explosions filled the underground room and corridors. If this ce hadn''t been reinforced by the Fantastic Four, the sheer aftershocks of their battle would have likely copsed the entire Baxter Building.

    Seeing that everyone had found their respective opponents, Constantine shuffled his deck of cards with a sigh and looked at the massive Titan and Pulsar, who were both staring at him intently.

    "Can we talk this out?" Constantine asked with an awkward smile.

    The response he got was a heavy punch from Titan. The enormous fist, as big as a car, came barreling toward Constantine. In an instant, one of his cards turned into golden light, and along with it, Constantine teleported to another spot, narrowly dodging the blow.

    "Guess not." He patted his chest in relief and sighed. "Alright, so, which one do you choose?"

    Hearing this, Titan and Pulsar nced at each other, unsure what kind of game this reckless man was ying, as there didn''t seem to be anything around them��

    Suddenly, a pair of crimson eyes opened in the shadows.

    "This big guy looks like a warrior��"

    A hulking creature emerged from the darkness. No one had noticed its presence before, and no one knew where this demon hade from.

    Etrigan licked his lips and drew his sword from his back. "Come on, big guy, you''re mine!"

    Outside the battlefield, Pietro dashed with Star-Lord to the rear lines. He had moved at the same time as Shazam, pulling Star-Lord out of the battle just as Shazam intercepted diator''s punch.

    "You''re supposed to stay back and deal damage! Charging in like that��what are you thinking?" Pietro rolled his eyes at Star-Lord and patted his shoulder before turning back to the battlefield.

    After sneak-attacking Warbird to give Kate an edge, Pietro turned and saw Constantine being chased around by a blue blur.

    "Hey! How about you pick a speedster on your level?" Pietro raised Zeus''s staff and predicted Pulsar''s movements, shooting a bolt of lightning in her direction.

    Just as Pulsar was about to grab Constantine''s cor, the high-voltage lightning bolt struck her. Though Pulsar wasn''t severely hurt, as her powers were also linked to electromaism, the attack did momentarily stun her.

    "Thanks, speedster. Since you''ve got time on your hands, I''ll leave her to you." Constantine smirked.

    Lighting a cigarette, Constantine cast a spell and vanished, leaving Pietro and Pulsar locked in a high-speed pursuit.

    The entire battlefield was in chaos. Star-Lord quickly regained hisposure, gripping his element gun, trying to find a target to shoot. Just then, Rocket Roon poked Star-Lord with his cane.

    "Hey, Quill, you don''t seriously think that old element gun of yours is going to cut it in this battle, do you?"

    "Why wouldn''t it?" Star-Lord retorted.

    It might not work on diator, but for the others, the element gun still posed a significant threat.

    "Give it a rest. That antique of yours hasn''t had an upgrade in how many years? Besides��"

    Rocket Roon chuckled excitedly and patted the metal object behind him.

    "��we''ve got a big guy right here!"

    Star-Lord blinked in surprise, then looked behind Rocket. There, standing majestically in the corner, was the massive Hulkbuster armor, radiating destructive power in its red-and-gold glory.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    322. A Fight to the Death!

    323. Temporal Radiation!

    324. The Wolverine Returns Home.

    325. Madame Masque.

    326. Days of Future Past!

 322. A Fight to the Death!

    322. A Fight to the Death!

    (Sizzling... Sizzling... Voice recognition activated... Avengers code recognized��G-2 (Guardians of the Gxy)-001)

    The cockpit of the Hulkbuster suddenly lit up. Blue indicator lights and virtual screens powered on, and the new control interface automatically booted up, with one system after anothering online.

    (Wee, Star-Lord)

    "Hmm, I''ve never had high praise for Stark, but now I realize how terribly wrong I was." Old Star-Lord fumbled around, trying to locate the control levers inside the cockpit. "He''s definitely a genius, but can someone tell me how to use this thing?"

    Although the Hulkbuster was sessfully powered up, Star-Lord clearly hadn''t yet figured out how to operate it. It''s understandable, though, since even when Iron Man was alive, he had only programmed the heroes'' information into the system, but no one had ever personally piloted one of these high-tech suits.

    (Mr. Fantastic, Reed Richards, improved Stark''s original design. Now, the mech doesn''t require manual control. It responds to the wearer''s thoughts, so you can control it entirely with your mind.)

    HERBIE, floating swiftly beside the Hulkbuster, reminded him through its electric microphone.

    "A great upgrade, but what I want to know is, where did all the weapons go?" Star-Lord frowned as he looked at the text on the screen. "''Weapon systems offline''��what does that mean?"

    (The upgrades to the Hulkbuster aren''tplete. Mr. Fantastic dismantled most of its weapons. They should still be in the armory.)

    Hearing this, Star-Lord was speechless.

    "Oh, for f��"

    On the other side of the battlefield, the fight between Shazam and diator had reached its peak.

    Both were superhuman-level heroes, and even their fists and palms shing created terrifying sonic booms. Their battleground had be an area no one else dared to approach, for fear of being caught in the crossfire.

    diator had also noticed that Shazam was blind in one eye, leaving a gap in his field of vision. He continuously exploited this blind spot to press his attack, limiting Shazam''s space to maneuver.

    "You''re sure you''re not a Kryptonian?" Shazam became more and more rmed as the fight continued. The immense strength of this alien warrior reminded him so much of rk, especially since diator could even shoot heat vision from his eyes at times.

    "I don''t understand a word you''re saying!" diator roared as he grabbed Shazam by the shoulder and mmed him into the wall with all his strength.

    With a deafening crash, the two of them smashed into the alloy wall, causing massive cracks to spread throughout the reinforced structure. The entire underground facility began to hum and tremble from the impact.

    The violent shaking affected everyone for a moment. Most of them instinctively crouched down, lowering their center of gravity to stabilize themselves, which in turn allowed their opponents to find openings.

    Raven''s magic was disrupted, forcing her to halt her spell. Astra, floating in the air and unaffected by the ground tremors, immediately seized the opportunity, firing aser beam. Raven, still off-bnce, was hit squarely by the molecr ray, sending her flying backward and crashing hard to the ground, skidding for a short distance.

    "No!"

    Seeing this, Wolverine, Logan, wasted no time and leaped forward. However, Fang wasn''t about to let him go. The beast followed closely behind, shing at Wolverine''s back, leaving deep w marks.

    Logan''s eyes were bloodshot, filled with veins. As an aging hero, Logan had lived through too much. When he first saw Raven, the fragile and pitiful young girl reminded him of his own children.

    Just like when he was with the X-Men, seeing Raven reminded Logan of his former students, those poor kids who had suffered because of their mutant abilities. Now, seeing Raven hurled away, her life hanging in the bnce, Logan''s primal rage erupted.

    "I won''t let another child die in front of me!"

    Feeling Fang''s ws sink into his shoulder from behind, Wolverine roared, grabbing Fang''s wrist with one hand while turning his body, and with his right fist, he mmed it into Fang''s jaw.

    "Never again!"

    <strong>sh!</strong>

    In that split second of distraction, three adamantium ws shot out from Wolverine''s hand, piercing straight through Fang''s chin and up into his head, the w tips emerging from his forehead.

    "Die!"

    Without even ncing at Fang''s corpse, Wolverine tasted blood again in that moment. He roared as he charged toward Astra, his wounds rapidly healing thanks to his regeneration factor.

    Fang''s death marked the first kill of this battle. Everyone''s eyes were bloodshot now. They all knew that only one side would walk out of here alive today��it was either kill or be killed.

    The two Batwomen were dodging and weaving through the room, working in perfect sync as they tried to disrupt the rhythm of Warbird and Manta''s attacks. But their opponents weren''t ordinary foes, and soon enough, the two Batwomen began to fall behind.

    One of Barbara''s Batarangs missed its target, and she was forced into a corner.

    Clearly, their enemies weren''t fools. Realizing they couldn''t quickly take down both Batwomen, Warbird and Manta changed tactics. They decided to focus on killing one of them first before dealing with the other��after all, the two Batwomen''s attacks weren''t posing much of a threat to them.

    Just as Barbara found herself with nowhere left to retreat, Star-Lord''s voice suddenly echoed from behind Warbird and Manta.

    "This one''s for Gamora!"

    The terrifying sensation of impending death surged over Manta, giving her no time to react. She barely had a chance to nce back before the next moment, her head was incinerated to ash by a beam of blue energy.

    Warbird looked in the direction of the st and saw a massive armored robot, three to four meters tall, raising its arm like a war god standing tall.

    "We should have killed you long ago, Star-Lord. You should have stayed hidden in the ruins of Sparta instead ofing out to die," Warbird said coldly, showing no concern for Manta''s fate, as if it didn''t matter to her.

    "You shouldn''t have killed my family. You messed with the wrong person," Star-Lord shouted as he charged forward.

    Even though the Hulkbuster''s weapons systems weren''t installed, the armor itself��designed to fight the Hulk��was a powerful weapon in its own right, built for closebat with the green giant.

    Now fully activated, the Hulkbuster felt like an overwhelming tank, smashing Warbird into the distance.

    "Is that all you''ve got, Warbird?" Star-Lord taunted.

    Unfazed by his mockery, Warbird swiftly drew her two des, using them to leap onto the Hulkbuster''s shoulder and wedge one de into the armor''s mechanical joints.

    "My turn."

    Warbird smirked, using the other de to pry at the Hulkbuster''s head. She knew Star-Lord was inside, and once she ripped open thisyer of metal, he''d be nothing more than amb waiting for ughter.

    "You''re outdated, Star-Lord. I''ll send you to join your family!"

    "With just you?"

    Before Warbird could pry off the Iron Man helmet, it suddenly opened on its own.

    Inside, Star-Lord had already prepared his elemental gun, the barrel aimed squarely at the shocked Warbird''s face.

    A surge of mes erupted from the gun, sting Warbird with a massive shockwave that sent her flying through the air, snapping beams and venttion pipes, before mming her hard into the ground.

    As Warbird shakily tried to get up, Batwoman Kate, who had been waiting for the moment, picked up her discarded des. She gripped the handles tightly, then used the momentum and the alien metal''s sharpness to drive them through Warbird''s body.

    "Urgh��"

    Feeling the pain in her back, Warbird tasted blood in her throat, which sprayed everywhere.

    "I usually don''t like killing people, but I''ll make an exception for you," Kate said coldly as she yanked the des back out. "And besides, you don''t really count as ''people'' anyway."

    A sharp metallic sh rang out behind her. Kate turned and saw Star-Lord, piloting the Hulkbuster, locked inbat with Warstar.

    Warstar was a terrifying machine,parable to the Hulkbuster. It consisted of a massive robot operated by a small alien at its core. They could move independently, but usually functioned together.

    (Sizzling... Warning! Warning! The time barrier oscitor is in an unstable state. Once it fully activates, it will destroy everything within a one-mile radius.)

    HERBIE''s voice suddenly red out a loud warning.

    It turned out that when Etrigan had severed one of Titan''s legs, he had identally damaged the energy control pipeline that stabilized the multiversal time barrier oscitor. Now, blue sparks were crackling along the pipeline, and small arcs of electricity were dancing across its surface.

    That alone would have been bad enough, but to make things worse, Pulsar''s powerful electromaic forces had interfered with the devices in the facility, causing most of the electronics to short-circuit. The multiversal time barrier oscitor began to rumble ominously as a result.

    "Can''t you see��I''m a little busy right now?!" Star-Lord yelled.

    Pinned beneath Warstar, Star-Lord still wasn''t skilled at controlling the Hulkbuster, moving far more slowly than Warstar.

    "HERBIE''s right. Damn it, this ce is going to blow up any second!" Barbara had quickly rushed to her Bat-tablet, and sure enough, the screen also disyed a warning signal.

    "Isn''t there a way to shut it down?" Kate asked, frowning as she anxiously came over to Barbara.

    "I can try, but I can''t guarantee sess. The device is way too unstable now, and it can''t take any more intense damage. But with everyone''s destructive power, I''m not sure it''ll hold," Barbara replied, her expression grim. She knew she had to act fast.

    "HERBIE, give me ess to thework systems."

    (Sizzling... Fine, you''re friends with Star-Lord and Wolverine. That makes you friends of the Fantastic Four... Sizzling.)

    Once she gained ess to the Baxter Building''swork, Barbara immediately set to work. She took off her gloves to use the keyboard more effectively, and her slender fingers flew across the keys, moving so fast that they almost blurred.

    "Any chance?" Kate asked again.

    "I''ve forcibly activated the safety protocols left by the Fantastic Four. This should help stabilize things for now. But if they keep fighting, I can''t make any promises," Barbara said, exhaling a sigh of relief, before ncing at the ongoing battles and quietly sighing again.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    323. Temporal Radiation!

    324. The Wolverine Returns Home.

    325. Madame Masque.

    326. Days of Future Past!

    327. Kang the Conqueror!

 323. Temporal Radiation!

    323. Temporal Radiation!

    "It''s impossible to stop now. No one will back down until either they''re killed or their enemies are," Kate said grimly, looking toward the battlefield.

    Several members of the Royal Guard had already fallen. After Fang, Manta, and Warbird were killed one after the other, the Titan also soon met the same fate, falling under the sword of the demon Etrigan.

    However, Pulsar and diator, the two most dangerous threats, were still standing. Their destructive power was immense, and either of them could potentially cause the security system of the Baxter Building to copse, triggering the detonation of the time oscitor.

    At that moment, a weak voice suddenly came from the side.

    "I... cough, cough... I might be able to teleport everyone out of here..."

    Kate turned to see Raven, Rachel Roth, struggling to stand, clutching her injured head.

    "Raven, are you okay?"

    Seeing her condition, Kate quickly ran over and helped Rachel to her feet. Rachel looked terrible, especially with a wound on her forehead, blood still streaming from where she had hit the ground earlier.

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine, just a little dizzy," Raven shook her head, her gaze firm. "Now''s not the time to worry about me. We have to act fast. This ce can''t hold much longer."

    "Teleport everyone? Can you do that in your current condition?" Kate asked worriedly. Forcing a powerful spell could drain a sorcerer''s life force, possibly even putting their life at risk.

    "I can, but I''ll need Constantine''s help... Where is he?" Raven suddenly noticed that Constantine was nowhere to be seen on the battlefield. He had been on the frontlines at the start, but had since vanished.

    "Looking for me?" A beam of light appeared, and Constantine''s figure materialized in front of the two women.

    Although Kate was clearly displeased by Constantine''s tendency to disappear during battle, Raven didn''tment on it. She knew she''d need his help for what came next, so she swallowed her frustration and spoke.

    "If we work together, we should be able to teleport them to the surface."

    "Magic isn''t that simple. For such a short distance, it should be doable, but there are too many people. That will affect the spell''s potency," Constantine replied after a brief moment of thought.

    "What if we only teleport a few?" Kate suggested, pointing toward diator, Shazam, Pulsar, and Pietro. "Just them."

    "In that case, no problem. Let''s get started," Constantine nodded, pulling a ying card from his pocket.

    A silver glow appeared on the card''s surface, as if a mysterious force was gathering. In the eyes of the mystically attuned, they could even see the space around it subtly ripple.

    "You handle those troublesome ones, and Barbara and I will take care of the rest," Kate said. Seeing that she couldn''t help much with the spell, she grabbed her dual des and rushed toward Wolverine''s position.

    Raven focused on Constantine''s card, raising her hands. Dark demonic energy began to radiate from her, intertwining with Constantine''s magic, forming a brilliant orb of energy between them. Both of them chanted their incantations, and a mystical aura spread throughout the room.

    With theirbined effort, the card exploded into a dazzling light, growing brighter and brighter until it filled the entire room. Sensing the glow, everyone shielded their eyes from the blinding radiance.

    diator wasn''t sure what trick they were trying to pull, but his immense strength left him unafraid. Even though several of hisrades had already fallen, he still didn''t take Star-Lord and his allies seriously.

    As the light passed, diator felt a breeze and a foul stench hit his nose. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself on the surface, though he wasn''t sure when or how it happened.

    He wasn''t alone. Not far behind him, Pulsar''s figure also appeared in a sh of silver light. From the look on his face, Pulsar was equally confused about what had just happened.

    "Damn Earth sorcerers! I thought after the Sorcerer Supreme fell, there wouldn''t be any more of those tricksters around here," diator growled angrily, especially since he had been gaining the upper hand in the battle just moments before.

    "As a... half-sorcerer, I can''t just let thatment slide," Shazam''s strong figure appeared in front of diator, Billy grinning fiercely. "Come on, let''s continue!"

    Meanwhile, Pulsar''s opponent, Pietro, had also arrived in front of them. However, unlike the others, Pietro hadn''t been teleported. Instead, he had transformed into a silver blur and chased them all the way up.

    Forced teleportation is an extremely difficult spell. It''spletely different from simply opening a portal. This kind of magic is deeply influenced by the surrounding environment, the teleportation distance, and the number of entities being moved.

    It''s especially challenging to teleport those who are either enormous in size or terrifying in strength. Constantine had originally intended to teleport Pietro and Astra along with the others, but he had clearly underestimated thebat power of diator and Shazam.

    Now that the most destructive "troublemakers" had been sent away, the remaining members of the Royal Guard were quickly overwhelmed by the heroes. Warstar could hardly withstand Wolverine''s ws and was soon impaled through the head after only a few rounds. Therge mech was also neutralized by the anti-Hulk armor.

    Although Astra possessed powerful molecr maniption abilities, they were useless against the hellish demon Etrigan. With the help of Batwoman Kate and Barbara, Etrigan swiftly decapitated her.

    "Even though three-on-one isn''t exactly knightly, it doesn''t matter," Etrigan sheathed his sword and, out of nowhere, produced a sk, from which he began to drink.

    "The fight''s not over yet. We need to go support Billy and Pietro," Kate reminded him, but Etrigan only gave her the back of his head in response.

    "That''s your job, not mine," Etrigan muttered, exhaling a small me to light a cigarette.

    "You��" Kate was at a loss for words. She turned her gaze behind her.

    Raven had exerted a tremendous amount of demonic energy, and now she was almostpletely drained, unable to continue fighting. Barbara, on the other hand, needed to stay behind to recheck the Baxter Building''s systems, so she couldn''t leave.

    "I''ll go with you," Logan said, sensing Kate''s n as he quickly approached.

    "Wait! The security system is showing that the multiversal time barrier oscitor is going out of control��" Barbara''s sudden shout caught everyone''s attention.

    Almost as if confirming her words, a massive tear appeared in the center of the room. Countless multi-colored particles began to spill out, spreading in all directions.

    (Warning! Warning! Sizzle... Be careful, temporal inertia radiation!)

    Herbie''s sharp electronic voice echoed, its urgent tone making everyone''s hearts race.

    "What the hell is temporal inertia? And is that radiation harmful to us?" Star-Lord jumped down from the anti-Hulk armor, looking toward Barbara at theputer.

    "You''re asking me?!"

    Barbara''s expression was priceless.

    Not only had she never dealt with multiverse or timeline phenomena before, but she wasn''t even from this world!

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    324. The Wolverine Returns Home.

    325. Madame Masque.

    326. Days of Future Past!

    327. Kang the Conqueror!

    328. Return to the Future 1999.

 324. The Wolverine Returns Home.

    324. The Wolverine Returns Home.

    "Wait, wait, wait, what do we do now?!"

    Herbie''s rm about the temporal radiation leakage made everyone on the scene as frantic as ants on a hot pan. Kate stepped back several paces, ready to retreat from the area at any moment.

    "I''ve never encountered this kind of energy before, and there''s nothing simr in the Bat Network''s records," Barbara was equally helpless, casting her gaze toward the ''locals''��Star-Lord and Wolverine. "Don''t you guys know anything?"

    "I dropped out of school before graduating elementary!" Star-Lord shrugged and then turned to Wolverine. "Wait, aren''t you an X-Men teacher?"

    "I teach history," Wolverine replied with a hint of frustration, striding quickly over to Herbie and lifting the small robot up entirely. "Come on, little guy, exin to us exactly what''s going on!"

    (<strong>Sizzle</strong>... Herbie isn''t entirely sure... The Fantastic Four''s research on time is still in its infancy, and most of their knowledgees from the Time Stone.)

    "Cut the useless stuff and tell us what the crack is going to do!" Wolverine interrupted Herbie sharply, noticing the fissure was growingrger by the second.

    (This is the result of an error wave caused by the Multiversal Time Barrier Oscitor, which was destabilized. Without the stabilizer and safety protocols, the oscitor has opened a temporal fissure... one that can connect to all points on a single timeline.)

    "Wait, are you saying we can travel through time using this fissure?!" Everyone''s expressions shifted to shock.

    (Theoretically, yes. However, it''s a one-time opportunity with no return.)

    Herbie''s screen disyed several data streams as the robot answered mechanically.

    (Without Reed Richards'' help, no one can maintain the Multiversal Time Barrier Oscitor during its operation. This is a chance��an extremely rare one.)

    Wolverine and Star-Lord exchanged nces, both seeing the same meaning in each other''s eyes.

    The two of them, each with their own unspeakable pasts, now faced a potential opportunity to go back in time and change everything. It was a chance they both wanted to seize.

    "Another ''shpoint,'' huh?" Constantine, sitting quietly on a rock, narrowed his eyes.

    As someone who had survived the nightmare of the shpoint universe, Constantine curiously studied these two old heroes from different worlds. He wanted to see how they would react to a dilemma simr to Barry Allen''s.

    You can''t change the past��this wasn''t just something you said for fun.

    If they tried to return forty-five years ago to change the history where Red Skull triumphed, they would open up a new timeline, and they''d never be able to return to this universe. For everyone left in this universe, that wouldn''t be good.

    After hesitating for two or three seconds, Star-Lord was the first to ask, "How big will this temporal fissure grow?"

    (The Multiversal Time Barrier is copsing. If no one enters the fissure to stabilize it, it will expand to cover an area of one mile, absorbing everything within it into the time stream.)

    "Herbie, you''re the caretaker of the Fantastic Four. Tell me, is there any trace of the Ultimate Eraser here?" Star-Lord moved closer to Herbie, asking seriously.

    (Thest record of the Ultimate Eraser was from forty-five years ago. After that battle, it disappeared into the time stream.)

    After Herbie finished speaking, Star-Lord quickly nced at Wolverine. In that moment, it seemed as though he had pieced everything together.

    "This is it! We can travel back in time, retrieve the Ultimate Eraser, and then we won''t have to worry about Gctus anymore."

    In fact, without Star-Lord even speaking, just from his expression, Logan already knew what he was thinking. "It''s not that simple. Time travel is incredibly unstable. Any action you take can create different oues."

    "Not necessarily."

    At this moment, Barbara suddenly spoke up. "I once talked with Alex about time travel, and he told me that in any timeline, there are always various loopholes."

    "Loopholes?"

    Everyone''s eyes focused on Barbara.

    "Yes," Barbara continued. "Alex told me that if a ce is in the midst of ''doomsday,'' if it is destined to be destroyed in the timeline, then no matter what time travelers do there, it won''t affect the normal flow of the timeline, nor will it split off into a new one."

    "In other words, if we go to a that''s about to explode, it doesn''t matter if we kill everyone on it because they''re destined to die anyway, and speeding up that process doesn''t make a difference?" Kate reacted the quickest.

    "Exactly!" Barbara nodded immediately. "As long as the explosion erases all traces, there''s no problem. Forty-five years ago, the Baxter Building and Loki perished together, and the Fantastic Four were defeated by Kang and disappeared into the time stream. These are all ''destined'' events."

    "And as long as we don''t vite these key points, we won''t affect the timeline, right?" Star-Lord picked up the thread, excitement building in his voice. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s get moving!"

    "It''s not that easy. Entering the time stream isn''t simple. Temporal radiation can cause instant aging or reverse your age, and there are even more severe effects," Etrigan the demon suddenly chimed in.

    The room fell silent. Everyone turned to look at Etrigan.

    "What? Demons can''t have a opinion?" Etrigan raised his eyebrows.

    "Alright, alright, no time for this, folks. The fissure is getting bigger. I''ll go test it out with the anti-Hulk armor." Without another word, Star-Lord turned and headed for the anti-Hulk armor.

    But Logan quickly stopped him. Star-Lord turned back, only to see Logan staring at him with a serious expression.

    "Logan..."

    Wolverine sighed. Without any extra words, he simply spoke one word in a low voice.

    "I''ll go."

    "What are you talking about? This is my mission."

    "Listen, Quill. This isn''t about the mission. The anti-Hulk armor can''t withstand the effects of temporal radiation. Neither can you. But I''m different. I''ve crossed timelines before. I can handle it. I''ve got experience!"

    Even though Logan was older now, his eyes shone with the same youthful energy they once had, as bright as they were in the past.

    "Logan, didn''t you say your healing factor is broken? You told me that yourself," Star-Lord replied, mouth slightly open.

    "But this is my destiny, isn''t it?" Logan countered, and at the same time, Herbie, still in Logan''s hand, emitted a mechanical sound.

    (<strong>Sizzle</strong>Yes, Mr. Wolverine... You said the same thing when we first met... <strong>Sizzle</strong>Forty-five years ago.)

    Hearing Herbie''s words, Star-Lord fell silent.

    "You heard it, Quill. This is destiny."

    Logan smiled.

    In that moment, Herbie''s words hadid out the inevitable oue in front of them. The unknown future was already determined in the past.

    The one to go on this journey could only be Logan!

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    325. Madame Masque.

    326. Days of Future Past!

    327. Kang the Conqueror!

    328. Return to the Future 1999.

    329. The Show Begins.

 325. Madame Masque.

    325. Madame Masque.

    After confirming who would be traveling through time, everyone sprang into action.

    Perhaps Wolverine could barely withstand the radiation from temporal forces, but he certainly couldn''t hold out for long. Therefore, they had toyer on as much protection as possible.

    "Although I don''t know what the origin of magic is in your universe, I can bless you with something from another one. It''s better than nothing."

    Constantine pulled out a bottle from who-knows-where, filled with a crimson, foul-smelling liquid. It looked like some sort of blood from a creature, though its appearance was utterly nauseating.

    "What the hell is this stuff?" Logan instinctively covered his nose but didn''t stop Constantine from doing his thing.

    Standing behind Logan, Constantine dipped his hand into the blood and drew a few bizarre symbols on his back, ones that an average person wouldn''t recognize. After chanting an incantation, Constantine grinned and exined.

    "Angel blood is hard toe by, especially from a fallen angel. This is all I''ve got left."

    Raven, who had rested for a bit, struggled to her feet. She was much better now than before, and upon learning that Wolverine would be physically traveling through time, she immediately cast several dark protective spells.

    Since none of them had experience dealing with "time," they couldn''t tailor their defenses perfectly. They just threw everything they had at it, hoping it would help. At the very least, Logan would have some added insurance.

    By the time Logan was ready to depart, he was covered inyers of protection. Not only did he have the anti-Hulk armor as an external shield, but he was also glowing with at least seven or eight mystical seals from different countries.

    Forget time travel��seeing him like this, anyone might think he was about to dive into some deep abyssal dungeon.

    "Is this enough?" Logan asked, a little embarrassed by the strange stuff covering him.

    (Herbie can connectmunication signals... and receive location data from past timelines, pinpointing the correctnding site.)

    "Is this all pre-determined too?" Logan paused, confused.

    (Yes... Herbie''s system already recorded this moment... <strong>Sizzle.</strong>)

    "Alright then, let''s get this over with!"

    Rubbing his hands together, Logan closed the helmet on his anti-Hulk armor and strode toward the fissure, piloting the massive machine.

    Behind him, everyone watched intently. For them, this was a fascinating experience. Though they couldn''t apany Wolverine on his journey, just witnessing it unfold was something they''d remember for the rest of their lives.

    "I''m off... uh... see you in a bit."

    Trying to sound casual, Logan threw out a parting line and, before anyone could react, merged into the time fissure, disappearingpletely. The remaining group stood in silence, staring at the now-stable time fissure, unable to speak for a long time. They had no idea how much time had passed when a huge tremor snapped them back to reality.

    Looking up, Kate immediately realized what was happening and said urgently, "Damn! Shazam is still fighting with the diator. We need to go help him!"

    In an instant, the others remembered too. Without a word, Star-Lord grabbed his elemental gun and started moving. "Barbara, stay here and monitor the Baxter Building''s systems. Raven, you protect Barbara. The rest of you,e with me!"

    But after just a few steps, Star-Lord noticed something odd: apart from Kate, who had responded, Etrigan the demon didn''t seem to have moved at all.

    "Hey, big guy, aren''t youing with us?" Star-Lord turned around.

    "I told you, this is your fight, not mine," Etrigan said casually, taking a swig from his sk and leaning against the wall, starting to doze off.

    Among them, besides Shazam, the strongest fighter was probably this otherworldly demon, but seeing that he had no intention of fighting at all was driving Star-Lord nuts.

    "Other than Constantine, no one can really talk to him. After losing his closest friend, Etrigan''s heart died. He doesn''t even speak in rhyme anymore," Kate exined, trying to make sense of it, but then she realized something.

    "Wait a minute, where''s Constantine!?"

    It was only then that they noticed Constantine, who had been standing with them, had quietly disappeared.

    "Ah, whatever, I''d really like to know how your world''s heroes work together, but now''s not the time to discuss this. Kate,e with me to support Shazam."

    One was ignoring orders, and the other was addicted to going solo��Star-Lord was at his wit''s end. He had dealt with countless quirky aliens and even turned a bunch of misfits into gxy-saving heroes, but he waspletely at a loss with this bunch.

    The two of them raced back along the path, heading toward the underground vent where the Moloids had their stronghold.

    The first time they had ventured in, they were cautious, fearing potential dangers, so their pace had been slow. But now, having already made the trip once, they weren''t going to move at that same speed again.

    Aside from the rough terrain, there was nothing in their way, and Star-Lord and Kate quickly made it back to the surface. However, as soon as they emerged from the dark cave, the scene before them shocked them.

    They were greeted by a vast army of robots d in green cloaks. Some were firing energy sts, others wereunching missiles, and still others were wielding magic, all of them surrounding and relentlessly attacking the diator.

    "Holy crap, what the hell is this?!"

    Batwoman Kate was immediately reminded of the time Brainiac attacked the Justice League. The sight of that overwhelming army of robots had left a deep impression on her.

    "These are Doombots! Creations of Doctor Doom," Star-Lord instantly recognized them and immediately prepared for battle. "I didn''t expect Doom to have his eyes on this ce too. Kate, get ready for a fight!"

    "Don''t make any sudden moves, old man."

    At that moment, a woman''s unfamiliar voice came from behind Star-Lord. He spun around to see a beautiful woman wearing a metal mask, holding a high-tech sniper rifle.

    "I remember you... you''re the Madame Masque," Star-Lord narrowed his eyes, immediately raising his element gun and aiming it at her head. "You''re still alive? I thought you went to hell with Count Nefaria a long time ago."

    "Don''t be a nuisance, you washed-up old man." Madame Masque stared at the barrel of his element gun with no trace of fear, merely sneering at him.

    "What''s your real n here?"Star-Lord demanded angrily.

    But the Madame Masque didn''t answer his question.

    Instead, she raised her sniper rifle, her sights locked firmly on the diator, who was struggling against the firepower of the Doombots. At the moment he was pinned down and unable to move, she pulled the trigger!

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    326. Days of Future Past!

    327. Kang the Conqueror!

    328. Return to the Future 1999.

    329. The Show Begins.

    330. A Sudden Attack!

 326. Days of Future Past!

    326. Days of Future Past!

    <strong>Forty-five years ago, the day of Red Skull''s attack!</strong>

    New York, Baxter Building.

    "You won''t be able to hold out much longer, Susan. I''m giving you onest chance��drop the force field and let me in!"

    Loki, towering over a hundred meters tall, continuously pounded on the exterior of the Baxter Building. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t break through the blue barrier surrounding it, growing more anxious with each failed attempt.

    At first, Loki found all of this quite amusing. As the God of Mischief, he relished putting his unlucky brother and the Avengers in all sorts of peril. So when Red Skull approached him for assistance, he dly agreed to take part in the n.

    The n unfolded wlessly��so wlessly, in fact, that it started to terrify Loki. This time, the Avengers had no hope of aeback. The moment S.H.I.E.L.D.''s helicarrier crashed, the oue of the battle was all but certain.

    After helping Red Skull and other viins defeat the Sorcerer Supreme, Doctor Strange, Loki was horrified to realize that things were spiraling out of his control.

    He had witnessed his own brother, Thor, die on the battlefield. He had seen Asgard banished to a distant dimension��a fate that, as Odin''s son, he could never ept.

    Though Loki had always flitted between Earth and Asgard, scheming for the throne while causing endless trouble for his brother, whenever Asgard faced a crisis, he would inevitably side with his "family."

    Now, damn it! Loki admitted he regretted everything.

    "Open the force field, Susan!!"

    Loki pounded furiously on the energy field surrounding the Baxter Building. All he wanted now was to break in, use Mr. Fantastic''s time travel device, and go back to the past to change everything.

    Inside the Baxter Building, a visibly aging Mr. Fantastic was frantically checking the time machine''s systems, while his wife, the Invisible Woman, was pushing herself to the limit, maintaining the defensive barrier.

    "I... I can''t hold on much longer..." Blood trickled down from Susan''s nose, but she had no time to worry about it. Pressing her fingers to her temples, she poured all her energy into sustaining her powers. "I''m almost at my breaking point..."

    "You just need to hold out a little longer. The time skimmer will be calibrated soon, and it will be ready to go," Mr. Fantastic replied, not even turning to look at her.

    "For heaven''s sake!" Invisible Woman snapped in frustration. "Johnny, Ben��they all died protecting the Baxter Building! How can you still be so cold and calcting right now!?"

    "Because cold calction is the only way we can win."

    Mr. Fantastic said this in a low voice, stretching his neck to reach a set of weapons and gear he had prepared.

    "We''ve never faced a coordinated attack from so many superviins. I believe the X-Men and the Avengers have also fallen, as I haven''t received anymunication signals from them, and I saw the helicarrier crash."

    "Can''t we mount a counterattack?" Invisible Woman asked, bewildered.

    "It''s only a matter of time before they break through the Baxter Building. I can''t say how many heroes are still alive, and before we can regroup for a counterattack, I must ensure that the dangerous weapons we have stored here don''t fall into the hands of those superviins."

    Before Mr. Fantastic stood an array of powerful weapons: a quantum bracelet, the ultimate eraser, and even a set of Deadpool''s signature carbonadium swords, all secured in his specially designed vault.

    "If you want to hide these weapons, I believe the timestream is the best ce. Those superviins haven''t ventured into that realm yet. So, let''s give it everything we''ve got to save the world��one more time."

    Susan forced a smile, though her bloodied face was anything but encouraging. Suddenly, a strange, rainbow-colored light burst from the multiverse time barrier oscitor, followed by a slowly widening rift opening beyond the reality dimension.

    "Wait, what''s that!?" Susan''s smile froze on her face, and behind her, the robotic assistant, Herbie, loudly sounded an rm.

    <strong>(Alert! Alert! Unknown time portal expanding. Receiving transmission from within the portal.)</strong>

    "A time portal!?" Mr. Fantastic was stunned. "Impossible! There''s no way... Someone must have hacked into mywork and remotely activated it. Could it be the superviin alliance? Whoever it is, this is a serious threat."

    Before Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman could react, the time portal suddenly opened wider, and a heavily damaged Hulkbuster armor came crashing through. The metal hit the ground with a deafening crash, skidding across the floor several times before mming into the wall, where it finally came to a halt.

    "..."

    Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman exchanged nces, both seeing shock and confusion in each other''s eyes. It was hard to imagine that, on the very day Red Skull led the superviins in an all-out assault against the heroes, they were witnessing something this bizarre.

    "...Oh, damn it."

    A furious shout came from inside the Hulkbuster armor.

    "Isn''t this thing supposed to have some sort of shock absorption? Damn you, Stark!!"

    Mr. Fantastic found the voice strangely familiar, but couldn''t ce it right away. By the time he figured out who it was, the Hulkbuster armor had already been violently ripped open from the inside.

    Three adamantium ws sliced through the armor''s shell as easily as cutting through butter, and Logan emerged from inside, looking as though he''d been reborn.

    "Oh my God... Logan, is that you?!" The Invisible Woman looked at him in disbelief.

    "It worked!"

    Logan blinked, and upon seeing the two of them and his surroundings, he immediately realized he had sessfully returned to the past.

    "Reed... Susan, it''s so good to see you."

    "It looks like the X-Men always have a way to turn the tide of the future. Logan, you''re truly our savior." Mr. Fantastic''s earlier confusion quickly turned to joy. He rushed to Logan, gazing at him with admiration, despite Logan''s tattered appearance.

    "Tell me, Logan, you''vee to help us turn the tables, right? Wait... If you''vee from the future, why didn''t you travel back to before Red Skull''s attack, instead of arriving at this moment?"

    "It''splicated."

    Logan didn''t even look at Reed Richards as he marched toward Mr. Fantastic''smunication system, his hands moving quickly over the keyboard.

    "What are you doing?" Mr. Fantastic asked, momentarily stunned.

    Logan, his eyes locked on the screen, his voice slightly trembling, replied, "I''m contacting X-Men!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    327. Kang the Conqueror!

    328. Return to the Future 1999.

    329. The Show Begins.

    330. A Sudden Attack!

    331. We Have a Hulk!

 327. Kang the Conqueror!

    327. Kang the Conqueror!

    Hearing Logan''s words, Mr. Fantastic didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Logically speaking, as a superhero who traveled back from the future, every request Logan made had a deeper meaning. Whatever he was doing must have a reason behind it, since he came from the future.

    As a smart man, Mr. Fantastic knew that the best thing to do now was not to interfere, but to let Loganplete his mission. But because Reed Richards was one of the smartest people in the world, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right. It seemed like Wolverine was stumbling around, unsure of what he was supposed to do.

    If Logan''s goal was truly to change the future, he should have traveled to an earlier point in time��before Red Skullunched his attack��so he could warn the heroes and thwart the superviins'' n. But Logan didn''t choose that option. He hade directly to this moment, even though not even Mr. Fantastic could confirm how many superheroes were still alive.

    The connection to the X-Men headquarters quickly cut off. Staring at the screen shing "No Signal," Logan stood there in a daze, looking utterly lost.

    "How... how is this possible...?"

    Logan''s eyes filled with terror. He looked up, panic-stricken, and shouted at Mr. Fantastic, "What''s the date today?!"

    Without waiting for an answer, he pulled up the system calendar himself. As he stared at the date disyed on the screen, Logan suddenly realized��it was already the next day. In his memory, the X-Men had been wiped out by his own handstest night.

    Realizing this, Logan''s heart sank into despair. He copsed into a chair, his mind goingpletely nk.

    "Hey, Logan, are you okay?" Mr. Fantastic asked, unsure how tofort the shaken Wolverine. It seemed that Logan had arrived at the wrong time.

    Logan closed his eyes in pain. The reason he had volunteered to be the one to travel through time was simple: he wanted to go back and change everything.

    Yes, even if it meant creating a new parallel universe, Logan didn''t care. He couldn''t bear the thought that he had killed his ownrades with his own hands. For him, it was an inescapable nightmare. But now, his hope was shattered. He had arrived toote.

    While Logan sat in despair, two versions of Herbie��the one from the future and the present��stood together.

    <strong>(This unit is identical to Herbie but shows signs of 45 years of decay and damage.)</strong>

    "Forty-five years!?" The Invisible Woman looked at Herbie in shock, then turned her gaze to Wolverine, who still looked as young as ever. "Why hasn''t Logan changed at all?"

    Logan was no longer the old man with gray hair. He had returned to his youthful form, his once aged body now filled out with strong muscles again. But his eyes still carried the weight of his experiences.

    "Perhaps it''s rted to the flow of time. If time is circting within him, it might have rejuvenated him. Or maybe it has to do with his healing factor," Mr. Fantastic spected, rubbing his temples. "But now''s not the time to discuss this."

    <strong>(Data transmission in progress...)</strong>

    <strong>(Receiving data...)</strong>

    The two Herbies quickly began sharing all the data from the next 45 years through Baxter Building''s autonomous wirelesswork, including the events that were about to unfold.

    <strong>(It appears the future was overtaken by superviins, but heroes from another world saved the day. Logan came here to find the Ultimate Nullifier to prepare for Gctus.)</strong>

    The present Herbie processed the data and immediately ryed the information.

    "No way..." The Invisible Woman''s heart sank. "Does that mean we''ll never be able to rally a counterattack and save the world?"

    But Mr. Fantastic didn''t seem to dwell on that thought. It was as if the sess or failure of the superheroes didn''t matter much to him. Instead, he focused on another key point.

    "Heroes from another world... Are they alternate versions of us?" Mr. Fantastic asked Herbie.

    Soon, Herbie''s screen disyed footage of Pietro and hispanions��Barbara, Kate, and Constantine��captured by future Baxter Building''s surveince systems.

    "That''s Quicksilver. As for the others... I''ve never seen heroes like them before." Mr. Fantastic recognized Pietro but was unfamiliar with the rest.

    "Now''s not the time to focus on that!" The Invisible Woman snapped, her voice strained. "The superviins are still attacking Baxter Building, and I can''t hold them off much longer..." Seeing Reed''s eagerness to start researching, she couldn''t hold back her frustration.

    Just then, a burst of purple light suddenly appeared behind her.

    Before the Invisible Woman could react, a figure emerged swiftly from the purple glow. A beam of energy shot directly at her unprotected back, sending her flying. With a scream, Susan copsed to the ground. Already weakened, this brutal attack knocked her outpletely.

    The sudden turn of events startled both Mr. Fantastic and Logan. They both immediately looked toward Susan''s position and saw a man dressed in green robes, adorned with purple mechanical armor, stepping out of the glowing light.

    "Foolish Richards! Didn''t you consider that the great Kang the Conqueror, master of time, would notice when you began meddling in my domain during your little time travel experiment?"

    It was clear that because Logan had opened the time portal using Mr. Fantastic''s machine, the Conqueror of Time, Kang, had detected the disturbance. He had followed them, arriving at this exact point in time.

    Mister Fantastic realized this as well. He red furiously at the uninvited Kang the Conqueror and growled.

    "Kang! How dare you harm my family��"

    "Hmph, you''re hardly a threat to me now," Kang sneered. "Though I''m not entirely sure what''s going on here, I don''t mind bringing our fight to a final conclusion."

    "As a time traveler, you should know by now that we always have ways to stop you!" Mister Fantastic yelled, throwing a punch straight at Kang''s face.

    "You think I haven''t seen the future beforeing here? Your failure is inevitable."

    Mister Fantastic''s extending punch was incredibly fast, but Kang sidestepped it smoothly. Grabbing Mister Fantastic''s arm, he activated the venomous stinger on his gauntlet. The neurotoxin in it was so potent that even some demigods couldn''t resist its effects.

    "The era of heroes is over. From this moment on, a new era begins. And you, Richards��"

    Mister Fantastic''s arm throbbed with pain, followed by a wave of numbness. In just two breaths, he had lost all sensation in his body.

    "��your final scene ends with me!"

    Kang summoned a molecr energy axe, its purple de crackling with electricity. He smiled as he looked at Mister Fantastic, taunting him.

    "It''s time to finish this, Richards."

    "You''re dreaming!"

    Just as Kang was about to strike, Logan, unable to hold back any longer, pounced. His sharp ws left deep, gruesome gashes on Kang''s arm, spraying blood across the floor.

    "You darey a hand on me?!"

    Caught off guard, Kang quickly retaliated by sting Logan away with a neutrino beam.

    "So, it''s you, the old wolf. Your little time jump was pointless, just like the already dead Thing and Human Torch. After you killed all the X-Men, you should''ve stayed hidden, note here ying hero."

    "Say that again, I dare you," Logan growled, gritting his teeth as his eyes zed red with fury.

    The sacrifice of the X-Men had always been Logan''s nightmare. Kang bringing it up felt like twisting a knife in his heart. Unlike some heroes who abstained from killing, Logan never hesitated. His mind was now filled with murderous intent.

    "Did that sting? Poor old wolf. Maybe you''re a threat to others, but to the great Kang, you''re nothing but a stray dog."

    Logan roared in response, leaping high into the air. His ws sliced through the wind, aiming for Kang''s throat. Logan could almost visualize the moment when he''d behead Kang. But the next second, an immense force struck him. His ws stopped just ten centimeters from Kang''s neck.

    Logan saw a burst of intense purple light before a wave of unbearable pain spread throughout his body, as if someone were carving letters into his bones with a knife.

    "Electromaic amplifiers are quite painful, aren''t they? Especially for someone filled with metal like you."

    Kangughed heartily, feeling that victory was already his. He taunted Logan, treating him like a mere toy.

    At that moment, strange markings on Logan''s body began to glow fiercely. These were high-dimensional protective spells, created by the great demon of the Trinity. Not just one, but all the enchantments on Logan''s body activated in response to his extreme pain.

    A powerful explosion rocked the room, and a st of energy immediately short-circuited the tech systems in Kang''s armor.

    "How�� is this possible?!"

    Kang staggered back in shock. For someone ustomed to dealing with strange energies, he had never felt anything like this before. His armor temporarily malfunctioned.

    Kang''s strength didn''te from himself��it was derived from his advanced technology and deep knowledge. He always carried an array of gadgets to handle any threat. But now, he had encountered a force within Logan that he had never anticipated.

    At that moment, Kang realized that following Logan here had been a colossal mistake.

    Logan''s ws pierced through Kang''s body, and with a ferocious roar, he drove the Conqueror backward, pinning him against the wall.

    The impact sent violent tremors through the room. Blood spurted from Kang''s mouth, staining his high-tech suit. His gaze was filled with aplex mix of emotions as he red at Logan, bewildered by the strange magical energy that coursed through his opponent''s body.

    Kang could swear that, as a time traveler, this magic wasn''t native to this timeline.

    "You�� you think... you''ve won?"

    As Logan, still snarling, locked eyes with him, Kang gathered hisst reserves of strength and activated the time device on his arm. At the same time, his other hand gripped Logan''s arm tightly.

    "No one insults the great Kang. You''reing with me!"

    Terrifying purple light erupted from beneath them as a time rift opened, engulfing both Kang and Logan entirely.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    328. Return to the Future 1999.

    329. The Show Begins.

    330. A Sudden Attack!

    331. We Have a Hulk!

    332. The Ridiculous Illuminati!

 328. Return to the Future 1999.

    328. Return to the Future 1999.

    The sound of air friction filled the room as an intense purple light shot into the sky, swallowing everyone within it.

    In the distance, Mister Fantastic was still paralyzed, his eyes wide open as he watched the scene unfold, filled with anxiety.

    He knew that Kang the Conqueror intended to drag Logan into the time vortex before dying. If Kang seeded, Logan would never return. He''d be lost in the time stream forever, until death.

    Mister Fantastic desperately wanted to do something, but he had lost all ability to move. Stopping Kang was impossible��he couldn''t even lift his own arm.

    At that moment, the sound of wings pping suddenly echoed in the air.

    Along with the sound of wings, a hand appeared behind Logan.

    A middle-aged man in a khaki trench coat appeared suddenly behind Logan. Just as Logan was about to be pulled into the portal, the man reached out and grabbed him by the cor, stopping him in ce.

    "This... can''t be..."

    Kang''s eyes shed with terror. The next second, he fell into the portal, disappearing from the scene.

    Logan, saved by the middle-aged man, narrowly escaped the portal''s range. Still shaken, Logan turned around, thinking that Mister Fantastic had extended his arm to save him at thest moment. But to Logan''s surprise, standing before him was someone who shouldn''t have been there at all!

    "Hey."

    The sound of a lighter flicking echoed as the man lit a cigarette. Constantine smiled and raised an eyebrow at Logan.

    "You! It''s you!?" Logan pointed at Constantine, momentarily speechless. He didn''t understand how this trickster, who wasn''t supposed to be there, had arrived, especially since he himself was the only one who had traveled through time.

    Unbothered by Logan''s shock, Constantine raised his arm, and a ravennded on it. He stroked the bird''s feathers and remarked.

    "Kang the Conqueror, huh? I didn''t expect such a terrifying superviin in this world. But, although he can see everything that happens along the timeline, he can''t see the future of those who share the same ''time traveler'' status as him."

    "Wait a minute. What are you exactly?" Logan stepped closer to Constantine, frowning as he looked at the man, who stood half a head taller than him. "Why didn''t you tell me you could travel through time too?"

    "Don''t make a big deal of it, Logan. It''s just a trick," Constantine said with a smile, handing Logan a cigarette. "I used the blood of a fallen angel that I smeared on you to make it happen. In our world, only angels have the ability to travel through time."

    Hearing this, Logan turned to look at his shoulder. Sure enough, the blood had dried into something like ash on his skin. Then, he looked back at Constantine. "So that was your goal. You wanted to use me as some sort of..."

    "Coordinate," Mister Fantastic, still numb, muttered from the distance, helping out.

    "Yeah, a coordinate. Then, after I arrived at this point in time, you used your magic to follow me here," Logan said, his frown deepening.

    "You could say that," Constantine didn''t deny it. "In fact, this was Alex''s n. I don''t know much about your universe, so to ensure Alex''s grand n went smoothly, someone had to make sure you all didn''t mess things up."

    "You don''t trust me?" Logan asked, slightly offended.

    Constantine smiled without answering. He had actually arrived in this timeline before Kang, but had stayed hidden, choosing not to intervene.

    He had seen Logan''s attempt to alter history but didn''t interfere. Logan realized toote that he had arrived at the wrong time, that the X-Men had already been wiped out, and there was no way to change the past.

    "At least you won''t die in the time stream now, so you''re wee," Constantine said, patting Logan on the shoulder. He then turned and pulled out two ying cards, flicking them towards Mister Fantastic and the Invisible Woman.

    The cards turned into streaks of light in mid-air, merging into the bodies of the two heroes and transforming into healing energy, mending their injuries.

    "Mister Fantastic and Invisible Woman, right? I''ve heard a lot about you two. Alex told me to make sure you''re both safely brought back, along with the Ultimate Nullifier."

    Mister Fantastic, stunned, shook Constantine''s hand. "You''re the hero from another world?"

    "Just call me Constantine. I wouldn''t say I''m much of a ''hero,''" Constantine said with a smile. He waved his hand, and a golden magic circle appeared out of thin air, absorbing the Ultimate Nullifier and other artifacts into his magical space.

    "Wait, I''m confused," Invisible Woman, wiping the blood from her nose, mumbled. "What''s going on? Aren''t you here to save this timeline?"

    "In fact, their goal isn''t to save the ''past,'' but to save the ''future.''"

    Mister Fantastic quickly pieced together the entire situation. He slowly stood up, his gaze shifting between Logan and Constantine as he continued speaking.

    "Logan''s goal must be to retrieve the Ultimate Nullifier and go back to stop Gctus, while Mr. Constantine''s goal is to ensure Loganpletes this n and, incidentally, bring the two of us back to the future with him."

    "Wait, we can''t leave. You''re disrupting the flow of the timeline," the Invisible Woman tried to protest, but Mister Fantastic quickly interrupted her, giving a bitter smile as he asked.

    "In fact, they haven''t disrupted the timeline. Logan, tell me, in your memory, what was the oue for Susan and me in ''your history''?"

    Logan frowned, sighed deeply, and said in a somber tone, "Barton told me that you were defeated by Kang the Conqueror and thrown into the time stream, vanishing without a trace. In the future, countless people are waiting for you to emerge from the time stream to save the world."

    Hearing Logan''s words, Mister Fantastic''s lips trembled, revealing an expression that confirmed his suspicions, while the Invisible Woman covered her mouth in disbelief, shocked that this was their fate.

    "You heard that, Susan. Being ambushed by Kang the Conqueror and disappearing into the time stream��that''s our fate. The process doesn''t matter because the details won''t affect the development of the timeline. That''s why Logan was able toe here in the first ce."

    A wry smile appeared on Mister Fantastic''s face.

    "So, if I''m not mistaken, the key events are ''Kang the Conqueror defeating us'' and ''us disappearing into the time stream.'' Kang has already appeared, and now all that''s left is for us to vanish into the time stream."

    "That''s right," Constantine nodded. "It doesn''t matter which part of the time stream you disappear into; the important thing is that you can''t stay here."

    <strong>Boom, boom, boom��!!</strong>

    At that moment, the sound of massive tremors echoed through the building, drawing everyone''s attention. Looking at the monitors, the Invisible Woman gasped. "Oh no, it''s Juggernaut and Rhino! They''re breaking in!"

    "It''s time to go, you two."

    As Constantine finished speaking, everyone sprang into action.

    Mister Fantastic swiftly moved to his time sled, a time-traveling machine he had specifically designed for crossing timelines. However, his research on the concept of time was still in its early stages, and he didn''t yet have much experience with time travel.

    "Get on, everyone. The time sled has been fully calibrated. This should help us find the way back."

    Without any hesitation, the others quickly climbed onto the time sled. Interestingly, the seats on the machine were exactly four��perfect for the Fantastic Four. Sadly, Human Torch and the Thing would remain behind forever.

    "Reed, our child is still in the pocket dimension of 1999," Susan reminded, as she saw Mister Fantastic start the time sled.

    "You''re right. Hold on tight; we''ll have to make an extra stop."

    Mister Fantastic nodded firmly, then turned to look at HERBIE and said, "Activate the self-destruct sequence for the Baxter Building. You''re staying here, HERBIE, to help Logan and the heroes from another world in the future."

    <strong>(Acknowledged. Updating protocol. Initiating self-destruct sequence. Entering standby mode to survive the explosion and assistter.)</strong>

    Upon hearing Mister Fantastic''smand, HERBIE immediately curled up into a ball, knowing its task: to ensure the proper flow of the timeline. It would remain there for 45 years until Logan and Constantine returned to find it.

    Immediately, the entire Baxter Building began to shake violently.

    Juggernaut and Rhino, who had just burst into the building, were stunned by the sudden chaos.

    "This is a trap! The Fantastic Four must be controlling the whole building!" Rhino screamed, but before he could regain his bnce, a massive steel door weighing several tons came crashing down, slicing him in half. He died instantly.

    Outside the building, Loki was also caught off guard by the strange events at the Baxter Building. He ced his hands on the rooftop, trying to steady the violently shaking structure. But in the next moment, a tremendous force erupted, sending Loki''s gigantic figure flying.

    The entire Baxter Buildingunched like a rocket, carrying Loki''s massive hundred-meter-tall body into the sky, tracing a terrifying arc through the air.

    With an earth-shattering crash, the Baxter Building came down, mming into the ground with Loki underneath it. The devastating impact tore through Loki''s abdomen. Feeling his life slipping away, Loki gritted his teeth in frustration before finally closing his eyes in resignation.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    329. The Show Begins.

    330. A Sudden Attack!

    331. We Have a Hulk!

    332. The Ridiculous Illuminati!

    333. The Gathering of the Strongest Heroes!!

 329. The Show Begins.

    329. The Show Begins.

    <strong>Fourth World, Apokolips.</strong>

    This is the remnant of the Old God era and one of the birthces of the New Gods.

    "Lord Darkseid."

    Sitting on the Mobius Chair, Batman looked at Darkseid withplete reverence, reporting in a calm voice.

    "Reports show that most of the members of the Seven Lantern Corps have perished. My previous n was sessful. By spreading the seeds of abnormal emotions, the power of the rings was not a threat. They broke down from within."

    At this point, Batman no longer resembled a human in any way. Although he still maintained his original human appearance, his humanity and emotions had beenpletely erased. He now functioned like a programmed machine, mechanically carrying out his tasks.

    "Very good."

    Standing before Batman, Darkseid, with his hands behind his back, nodded slightly. After losing many of his old subordinates, he found Batman increasingly pleasing to the eye.

    Having such a clever opponent had once given Darkseid headaches. But now, ever since brainwashing Batman and making him his strategist, Darkseid had managed to eliminate the Seven Lantern Corps in just over a year. This impressive achievement was enough to make Darkseid see Batman in a new light.

    "You''ve done well. Next, I will personally go and bring Oa into my empire. Those people have disrupted many of my ns for far too long."

    Upon hearing this, Batman bowed his head slightly and respectfully said, "It will be their honor to be destroyed by you, my esteemed master. Believe me, after the main forces have been wiped out, the remaining resistance on Oa will pose no problem."

    "Hmm. Until I return, you will be in charge of Apokolips."

    Darkseid''s lips curled into a slight smile. It had been a long time since he had enjoyed the thrill of war. Destroying the headquarters of the Green Lantern Corps this time would be particrly satisfying. He then turned his head.

    "Remember, do not disturb me."

    Only after hearing Darkseid''s words did Batman lift his head, nodding slightly before solemnly replying, "As you wish, master."

    As Batman''s words fell, a Boom Tube appeared in front of Darkseid. Amidst a blinding light, Darkseid''s figure slowly disappeared.

    <strong>At the same time, on Earth��</strong>

    "The Sleeper just sent word. Darkseid has left Apokolips. This is our chance!"

    Lois Lane was staring intently at herputer screen. As soon as she received the message from the informant who called themselves ''The Sleeper,'' she immediately opened the brief message, and sure enough, it was the signal to go to war.

    "I''ve already sent Batwing and Lady Shiva to gather the remaining people. The rally point is set at Gotham''s port. After thest big sweep, it''s the safest ce left. Once we blow up Apokolips, we can retreat from this world at any time," Dick Grayson said.

    Batwing, though barely considered a member of the Bat-family, was also one of the few surviving heroes. In the original storyline, he, Barbara, and Kate attacked one of Apokolips'' engines but were shot down and killed by Doomsday-type Parademons. The two Batwomen didn''tst long either.

    It could be said that unless they faced targeted assassination or an unavoidable encounter, the Bat-family was undoubtedly the most resilient group in the Justice League. Although they were all ordinary humans, Batman''s training always seemed to allow them to survive apocalyptic crises.

    The Apokolips War made this clear. While most of the heroes had been wiped out, the Bat-family still managed to almost field a full team. The idea that "the Bat-family never gets wiped out" wasn''t just a joke.

    "Wait, Gotham''s port?" Kara was stunned for a moment, unable to help but speak up. "If I''m not mistaken, aren''t there at least three Parademon nests near Gotham?"

    "Don''t worry, those Parademons will be dealt with by Conner and Steel," Damian said with a smile.

    Superboy, Conner, is a clone of both rk and Lex Luthor, carrying powerful Kryptonian genes. At full power, hisbat abilities aren''t far behind Kara''s. Steel, on the other hand, is the Justice League''s weapons expert and has considerablebat power as well. However, in this world, Conner is still rtively new, and Steel isn''t at his peak either. In the movie, they both perished after following Shazam to destroy an engine.

    "And the assassins from the League of Assassins are also protecting the civilians. They''ll be fine. Besides, once we fire the first shots here, all the Parademons will rush to defend the Apokolips engine."

    "To be honest, I still feel like something about this n isn''t reliable," Ashley muttered, casting a nce at Alex.

    But Alex didn''t notice her look, seeming lost in thought at that moment. Seeing Alex remain silent, Kara spoke up. "This is the only n, isn''t it? We have just one chance. If we can''t stop Darkseid here, even the Wastnd Universe will be in danger."

    "Yes, it''s our only shot," Lois nodded heavily, then looked at Alex with anticipation. "Mr. Alex, it''s your time to shine."

    "What? Oh, sorry, I was�� a bit distracted." Alex rubbed his eyes, a rxed smile forming on his face.

    "What''s up with you? You look oddly happy," Kara noticed Alex''s barely restrained grin and asked in confusion.

    "Oh, it''s nothing, just thinking about something pleasant�� but it''s not important."

    Through his connection with the Eye of Omniscience, Alex had already seen that Constantine''s n was going smoothly. Now, they couldn''t afford to fail on their end either.

    "Well then, it''s time to sound the charge. Thanks to Constantine for offering his ''House of Mystery,'' otherwise I wouldn''t be able to unleash such powerful magic."

    The House of Mystery is a supernatural house, somewhat simr to the TARDIS from <strong>Doctor Who</strong>. It can appear anywhere in the world ording to Constantine''s will, and it holds immense magical energy.

    In a sense, calling it a pocket-sized magical dimension wouldn''t be far from the truth.

    In the movie, this house was driven by ck Orchid to crash into one of Apokolips'' engines, which was a bit of an underuse. If this thing were in the hands of someone truly capable, its potential would be immense.

    If before, Alex''s magical ability was limited to "raising Asgard from t ground," now, with the House of Mystery as his power source, the magic he could release could only be described as absurdly powerful.

    "Honestly, Alex, I''m still curious how you n to attack all three Apokolips engines at once," rk asked, both curious and a bit doubtful.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got some special help."

    Alex''s lips curled into a smile, and then he closed his eyes. In the next moment, his perspective detached from his physical body and began rapidly rising.

    Everything on the ground grew further away from Alex. The figures of Lois, Kara, and the others quickly shrank. As his perspective rose, clouds asionally swept across his vision.

    When Alex reopened his ''eyes,'' his viewpoint was now outside Earth.

    "The stage is set��"

    Widening his field of view, Alex quickly located the three Apokolips engines that had been imnted in different locations across the.

    "The show begins~"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    330. A Sudden Attack!

    331. We Have a Hulk!

    332. The Ridiculous Illuminati!

    333. The Gathering of the Strongest Heroes!!

    334. Surprise Attack on LexCorp Tower

 330. A Sudden Attack!

    330. A Sudden Attack!

    "How could the rebels manage to attack our core harvester?!"

    At the top of the LexCorp building, Lex Luthor was in the middle of a conversation with Batman. Looking at Batman''s stern face, even though he was wearing his mask, Luthor could still sense the barely contained fury in his voice and from the lower half of his face.

    "This is impossible. Earth should bepletely under our control. How could the rebels��those rebels��have such a powerful army?"

    "How would I know? I''m not the one responsible for monitoring the entire Earth," Luthor replied with a twitch of his mouth. Honestly, he was just as shocked.

    Although he had surrendered to Apokolips and secretly acted as the "Sleeper," asionally leaking information to Lois and the others, he had never really seen any hope of turning the situation around. His only motivation to continue was his identity as an Earthling.

    Born human, he felt that he ultimately had to do something for his.

    ording to the original n, Lois had indeed organized an attack on the three Apokolips engines. However, what Luthor hadn''t anticipated was just how fierce Lois'' firepower would be!

    From the moment the attack began to now, in just five minutes, the external defenses of all three Apokolips engines had beenpletely disabled. The terrifying destruction left Apokolips with no time to react��even Batman was caught off guard.

    Thinking about it, Luthor couldn''t help but show a mocking smile.

    "Isn''t this supposed to be your job, Batman?"

    "..."

    Hearing this, Batman''s eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous aura.

    Noticing this, Luthor immediately realized he had gotten a bit carried away. Destroying the Apokolips engines was only the beginning of the n, and it wasn''t time for him to reveal himself yet. Quickly, Luthor bowed his head submissively.

    "Ahem... sorry, I meant no offense. I''m just... just worried that the rebels might threaten your position."

    "That''s not something you need to worry about," Batman replied coldly, pausing before continuing. "Prepare to teleport in the Paradooms. I want to make sure none of them leave alive."

    "As you wish, Batman."

    Luthor shrugged and immediately began typing on his keyboard, locking the boom tube''s destination near the attacked engines and receiving the Paradooms army from Apokolips. At the same time, Luthor couldn''t help but feel curious.

    On Earth, who could possibly gather such a powerful force?

    ---------------------

    An Ind in Indonasia.

    "By the Vishanti!"

    Doctor Strange chanted as golden streams of light swirled around him, the red cloak billowing behind him.

    "I''ve crossed through many strange dimensions, but honestly... this is the first time I''ve seen a biological weapon created purely for killing like this."

    <strong>Crimson Bands of Cyttorak!</strong>

    Thick magical energy transformed into sharp des, rapidly piercing through the attacking Parademons. Countless Parademons lost their life signs and fell from the sky.

    "I have to admit, this design is genius! These creatures'' bodies are spliced with the genes of various other beings. It''s a mix of numerous different DNAs, yet they''ve been perfectly fused together. I can''t even imagine how they were created!"

    "Of course you can''t imagine it, because this is clearly beyond Earth''s technology. Also, Mr. Fantastic, I think you should work on not getting distracted during battles," Namorined when he saw Mr. Fantastic already examining a Parademon corpse.

    "Ah, sorry, sorry. I just can''t control myself when I see something this fascinating." Mr. Fantastic smiled slightly, then swiftly dodged a Parademon''s attack. He extended his arm, wrapping the creature and tossing it toward ck Panther.

    As the Parademon hurtled toward him, ck Panther didn''t retreat. Instead, he advanced, working in tandem with Mr. Fantastic. His vibranium ws pierced the Parademon''s neck, instantly decapitating it.

    At that moment, a voice echoed in the minds of everyone present.

    "Gentlemen, these monsters are multiplying rapidly. I don''t know why we''ve ended up in this ce, but Doctor Strange, you''d better destroy that engine quickly."

    Doctor Strange immediately recognized the voice. It was Professor Charles Xavier. He looked down, and sure enough, a man in a wheelchair appeared in his sight.

    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, Professor." Doctor Strange shook his head slightly, his expression serious as he gazed into the sky. "The Eye of Agamotto has revealed something��an extremely dangerous presence is descending upon us."

    "I sense it too, that destructive power..."

    Before Charles could finish his telepathic message, several boom tubes suddenly opened in mid-air.

    In the shocked eyes of the heroes, countless Paradooms poured out from the portals, their ferocity so intense it seemed as though they had gone mad.

    "Everyone, prepare for battle!" Doctor Strange shouted. His voice, amplified by magic, quickly reached everyone''s ears.

    But they hardly needed his reminder. Everyone below was already prepared for the fight. As they stared at the vast army descending like a ck cloud, even the bravest among them couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety.

    These creatures were nothing like the Paradooms they had faced before. The monsters emerging from the boom tubes were all gigantic, exuding a terrifying aura that would make anyone tremble.

    "Well, this is quite the surprise," Doctor Strange muttered high above. As the first line of defense, he was the first to engage the iing horde. "Come on, monster army!"

    <strong>mes of Faltine!</strong>

    With a wave of his hand, mes appeared instantly, transforming into a massive dragon of fire that roared as it charged into the horde. But the majestic fire dragon had little effect. It didn''t even slow down the monsters. The leading group of powerful Paradooms charged through the mes, diving straight at Doctor Strange.

    "This is a first..."

    Doctor Strange remained calm, pping his hands together. "Astral! God of Light, Child of Chaos! Answer my call and unleash the Evesting Fire!"

    The colossal fire dragon suddenly exploded, transforming into brilliant mes that enveloped the entire sky, engulfing all the Paradooms.

    As the magic surged, Doctor Strange''s fingers moved quickly, forming three more sigils.

    "In the name of the banishment of Hoggoth! In the name of the summoning of M''kraan! In the name of the winds of Watoomb!"

    "Strange won''t be able to hold on for much longer. We need to help him."

    Professor Xavier furrowed his brow as he observed the battle in the sky. He raised his hand, cing his index and middle fingers on his temple. His mental power immediately took control of seven Paradooms.

    "Their mental resistance isn''t strong. Strange, this is your chance!"

    "But they''re not giving me..."

    Struggling to maintain his <strong>Shield of Seraphim</strong>, Doctor Strange fought to fend off several Paradooms that had reached him, all while managing the cursed-level ck magic in the sky.

    "...enough time to cast my mental spells."

    "Hold on, Strange. We''ll cover you."

    Charles paused, then turned to the muscr man in ck standing beside him and spoke.

    "I''m counting on you, Your Highness."

    The man in ck smiled, and the glowing symbol on his forehead��his forked insignia��began to shine brightly. He stepped forward, took a deep breath, and fixed his gaze on the swarm of Paradooms descending like rain from the sky. Then, he let out a devastating roar��

    "For Attaaaaaaaaaan!!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    331. We Have a Hulk!

    332. The Ridiculous Illuminati!

    333. The Gathering of the Strongest Heroes!!

    334. Surprise Attack on LexCorp Tower

    335. Storming LexCorp Tower.

 331. We Have a Hulk!

    331. We Have a Hulk!

    <strong>Congo ins.</strong>

    Thick smoke filled the air, the choking stench of battle spreading across the swampy ins. Countless Parademon corpsesy piled up in the swamp. These weren''t the first, nor would they be thest. Above, Parademon bodies continued to fall from the sky, crashing into the ground and sshing mud everywhere.

    This war had onlysted about ten minutes, yet its intensity was astonishing.

    As the emissary of the Parliament of Trees and the representative of the Green, Swamp Thing slowly emerged from the swamp, watching the battlefield in awe. Originally, he had felt satisfaction at seeing humanity ughtered��after all, as the god of nature, he harbored a grudge against those who destroyed the natural world, even though he himself had once been human. Thus, when Apokolips invaded Earth and began the mass killing of humans, he didn''t intervene.

    But he had clearly overlooked one detail: Darkseid''s Apokoliptian engines were draining Earth''s core, causing far greater damage to nature than anything humans had done.

    "These...''people''...they''re all energy beings?"

    Staring at the humans fighting Parademons, Swamp Thing''s eyes widened in surprise. His somewhat foggy mind struggled to process this information.

    He couldn''t imagine that anyone on Earth could wield such powerful magic. Meanwhile, the battle on the ground was reaching its peak.

    mes rose high, explosions sounded endlessly, bullets and spells filled the air, enveloping the swampy ins. The defensive line the Parademons had painstakingly set up was steadily being eroded.

    Captain America led the charge, speeding through on a motorcycle. Behind him, ck Widow and Hawkeye drove an off-road vehicle, while the Hulk broke through the front lines alongside them, securing a firm hold on the ground advantage.

    "Feels like Budapest all over again," ck Widow muttered, gripping the steering wheel. The uneven ground made it hard to drive the off-road vehicle, forcing her to steer carefully to avoid getting the tires stuck in the mud. Even so, she couldn''t help but joke despite the hardship.

    "Clearly��" Hawkeye responded, firing an arrow that hit a Parademon in the head mid-air. "We have very different memories of Budapest."

    Before ck Widow could reply, Tony Stark''s familiar voice came through their earpieces.

    "Hate to interrupt, Romeo, but aren''t you guys wondering why we''re here?"

    "I just remember we''re here to destroy that giant��engine, to save Earth or something. Isn''t that what we''ve always aimed to do? What''s the problem?" Hawkeye replied while continuing his attack.

    "You''re right, but Friday can''t connect to my main system. All my suits are offline except for the one I''m wearing!" Stark shouted.

    "Maybe you''re out of signal range?" ck Widow teased.

    "Are you kidding me?" Stark scoffed, but he quickly caught on. "Although��you might be onto something. Maybe the engine is interfering with Friday''s signal."

    With that, Stark elerated, bing a streak of light as he flew straight toward the Apokoliptian engine.

    "I think one ''Eiffel Tower'' on Earth is enough. Thor, cover me."

    As Iron Man''s voice faded, dark clouds gathered in the sky. The Parademons looked up, clearly uneasy; their simple minds sensed a destructive force building.

    "For Asgard!"

    In the clouds above, lightning crackled. Soon, a blond man wielding a thunder-wrapped hammer appeared in the sky. Thick bolts of lightning rained down, tearing through the Parademon army with merciless power. These creatures, barely stronger than ordinary humans, stood no chance against the force of the storm. Wherever the lightning struck, Parademons fell, charred and lifeless.

    Amidst the thunder, Iron Man darted forward like a seabird in a storm, surrounded by streaks of lightning that failed to touch him. At full speed, Stark soon reached the Apokolips engine.

    <strong>(Something is approaching, sir)</strong>

    Just as Stark raised his arm to deliver a powerful st, Friday''s warning sounded. Before he could react, a massive force hit him, sending him flying backward.

    "Shit!"

    On the ground, Captain America instinctively responded, "Watch yournguage."

    Then he looked up, seeing Stark regaining his bnce after being sted a fair distance. "Friday, what''s going on?"

    <strong>(I''ve detected an energy surge. It appears to be a type of long-distance teleportation technology created with highly advanced scientific data. Stronger entities are being transported in)</strong>

    As Iron Man''s AI assistant and battlefield guide, Friday was calcting rapidly.

    <strong>(This technology is far beyond anything Hydra ever used. It''s likely not from Earth)</strong>

    "Not hard to guess," Thor interjected, "I''ve never encountered such strange creatures in any of the Nine Realms. They seem to have been created purely for war. This isn''t something Earth would naturally have��dark elves aren''t even this corrupted."

    "Can''t say I''ve ever seen a dark elf," ck Widow added, ncing at the booming portals opening above. "What''s our n? Those big guys won''t go down easily."

    From the backseat, Hawkeye observed the scene. "Looks like our ambush just made these monsters really mad. Now they''re getting serious."

    "Hold on," Stark tilted his head. "Seriously, none of you are going toment on Cap telling us to ''watch ournguage''?"

    "��"

    Captain America sighed, shaking his head. "Fine, I misspoke. Stay safe, Tony��those guys areing down."

    "Then you be careful, too."

    Iron Man responded, firing a repulsor st at one of the Doomsday-like creatures'' faces. But this time, the normally reliable repulsor st barely made the creature''s head tilt��it didn''t seem hurt at all.

    "Oh no��"

    Realizing this, Stark turned and darted away without hesitation. In the next instant, several beams of heat vision scorched through his previous location, their terrifying force even distorting the air around them.

    "These big guys are different from what I expected. Be careful, Cap. They''re nothing like the small fry; these creatures have far more destructive power."

    "I see that, Tony. Lead them away, and we''ll try to keep them grounded."

    Captain America saw it too and knew that he, along with ck Widow and the others, didn''t stand a chance against these creatures. He quickly turned to his team. "Let''s focus on containment. We''ll handle the smaller creatures; those big ones are not our target."

    "What if they decide toe after us?"

    Hawkeye looked at a massive Paradoom charging straight toward them, unsure where to aim his arrow.

    "Just stick to what we can handle. Besides��"

    Captain America paused, then smiled.

    "We have a Hulk!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    332. The Ridiculous Illuminati!

    333. The Gathering of the Strongest Heroes!!

    334. Surprise Attack on LexCorp Tower

    335. Storming LexCorp Tower.

    336. The Weakness of Paradooms.

 332. The Ridiculous Illuminati!

    332. The Ridiculous Illuminati!

    The Northern Isles.

    This was thest location of the Apokolips bases, and also where the assault went most smoothly.

    Due to its remote location and theck of any nearby areas to build Parademon nests, only a handful of ordinary Parademons were present to defend when the assault began, and even those few were quickly overwhelmed. Within five minutes, the Parademons copsed across the board, unable to offer even minimal resistance.

    "Leave it to you, Summers," Beast Hank said, tearing a Parademon in half and ncing toward Cyclops at the front line.

    "Don''t worry," Cyclops replied with a slight smile. "Destroying an alien construct that''s harming Earth''s core? Piece of cake."

    Cyclops stepped up onto arge rock on the ind, focusing on the towering Apokolips engine. He ced his hand on his visor, twisting the dial to its maximum setting.

    Particles of energy began interacting rapidly with Cyclops'' body''s maic field, aligning with his vision''s force field. After a swift energy conversion, a ruby-red shockwave erupted, unleashing a devastating force that ripped through the air and pierced the Apokolips engine.

    From a distance, it looked like aser beam slicing through ss, though Cyclops'' beam was infinitely more powerful. The engine''s defenses couldn''t withstand the assault and crumbled instantly, like paper.

    Cyclops wasn''t done, however. He adjusted his gaze, and theser sliced through the engine, cutting it in two.

    At full power, Cyclops'' optic sts could destroy an asteroid. The energy he generated far surpassed any nuclear power nt on Earth, a fact that often filled him with fear and caution.

    However, since he was conjured by Alex''s magical illusions, Cyclops'' power in this form wasn''t quite as overwhelming, matching more closely with Kara''s heat vision in destructive capability.

    But it was enough. The primary purpose of the Apokolips engine was to siphon Earth''s core energy, and while it had defenses against basic weaponry, they were no match for such destructive power.

    "With that, I guess our mission here is done?" Rogue stretched, sounding relieved. "I thought this would be harder, given how many of us showed up."

    "Don''t let your guard down, Rogue," Blink interjected, feeling a surge of energy. As a mutant who could open portals, she was extremely sensitive to spatial fluctuations. "I can feel a spatial disturbance forming."

    Sure enough, as soon as Blink spoke, several portals began to open in the sky.

    "They''reing! X-Men, prepare for battle!" Iceman shouted, gathering Angel, Nightcrawler, Storm, and Colossus around him.

    They didn''t know who was creating these portals, but whoever had the ability to ce them here was almost certainly an enemy.

    Judging by the powerful energy radiating from the portals, whatever was on the other side wasn''t ordinary.

    As expected, massive figures began emerging from the portals. When the X-Men saw the vicious, menacing faces of these creatures, even from afar, Rogue could feel the immense power radiating from them.

    Just as a Paradoom began pushing its head through, a massive piece of Apokolips engine debris hurtled toward it.

    The Paradoom''s pupils shrank, and the next second, a massive shockwave resonated through the sky.

    In shock, the X-Men turned to see that the fragments of the destroyed Apokolips engine had been reanimated. The enormous shards of metal rose swiftly, transforming into sharp weapons that crashed toward the portals.

    Realizing what was happening, they turned to see Mao hovering in mid-air, his arms spread wide as he unleashed his terrifying maic field.

    Below him, Phoenix Jean Grey and Pris Lorna also extended their hands, joining Mao in controlling the metal fragments, turning them into weapons for the attack.

    "What''s wrong?" Mao, sensing the gaze of the other X-Men, raised an eyebrow. "Defense-only isn''t my style. Are you all really going to wait until those creaturese through one by one before starting the fight?"

    "��"

    Fair point.

    Realizing this, the X-Men instantly felt enlightened. Led by Cyclops, the long-range attack team immediatelyunched their attacks. Though Cyclops couldn''t fully unleash his optic sts after using up energy earlier, it was still sufficient.

    There was no need for politeness with these alien creatures��hit them with everything they had!

    Thousands of miles away, on the Indonasin border...

    Professor X''s brow furrowed, his face puzzled.

    "What''s wrong, Professor?" ck Panther noticed the professor''splex expression and immediately asked.

    "Nothing�� I just thought I felt Erik''s maic field for a moment. It was probably just an illusion." Professor X rubbed his temples and sighed.

    The relentless assault from the Paradooms had taken its toll. Professor X was fully absorbed in the battle, controlling seven Paradooms to fight against others. Under such pressure, he was exhausted, so it wouldn''t be surprising if he was experiencing illusions.

    "Professor, now''s probably not the best time to be discussing this. I''m barely hanging on!" Doctor Strangeined from above, struggling with the situation. ck Bolt''s sonic attacks were devastating to the Paradooms, but the indiscriminate st also affected Doctor Strange.

    To make matters worse, the limited battle power of Mr. Fantastic, ck Panther, and Namor couldn''t contend with the Paradooms, leading to a prolonged standoff that neither side could break.

    "I''m barely holding on too. If this keeps up, we''ll all be worn down," Professor X said, his brow furrowing deeply. "There''s a serious w in this n. I can''t reach my X-Men. And can anyone tell me where Stark is?"

    "The Avengers are likely dealing with something critical. Stark wouldn''t miss an operation like this," Namor replied, then added in a somber tone, "Antis is also out ofmunication. How about Wakanda?"

    "Wakanda''smunications arepletely down��" ck Panther replied with a wry smile. "It seems Earth is in serious trouble this time."

    "If it''s just us, we can''t win this fight. Any longer, and we''re all dead."

    Dodging an attack from a Paradoom, Doctor Strange unleashed a psychic shockwave. He couldn''t hold back any longer; he formed a special hand seal and summoned a soft green glow that gradually emerged. A translucent, dark green gem appeared before him.

    His action served as a signal, triggering everyone else.

    Professor X nodded, retrieving a golden gem from apartment in his wheelchair. Silent as ever, ck Bolt produced a red crystal from his cloak, while Mr. Fantastic opened a time channel, from which a dark blue gem dropped into his hand.

    "We''re missing one, unfortunately�� and Stark isn''t here," Namor said as he took out an irregrly shaped orange gem, looking around and sighing.

    "Th-these are!?" ck Panther was stunned as he looked around, watching everyone produce a gem. For a long moment, he was at a loss for words.

    The shock didn''t end with ck Panther. Observing from afar, Alex, who was controlling everything from space, was equally dumbfounded.

    Watching the actions of the Illuminati members, Alex felt his heart skip a beat. He had anticipated that the Illuminati might be smart enough to break free of his control someday. But now, he had never expected them to pull off something even more outrageous than breaking free!

    Look at this��

    Look at what you''re all holding!

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    333. The Gathering of the Strongest Heroes!!

    334. Surprise Attack on LexCorp Tower

    335. Storming LexCorp Tower.

    336. The Weakness of Paradooms.

    337. ''The Sleeper'' Lex Luthor.

 333. The Gathering of the Strongest Heroes!!

    333. The Gathering of the Strongest Heroes!!

    Alex never could have imagined that the Illuminati members would pull off such a "big news" event.

    The Infinity Stones, also known as the Infinity Gems, are considered among the most powerful treasures in the universe. They were forged from the singrity essence that held infinite energy before the Big Bang, resulting in six stones corresponding to Power, Space, Time, Mind, Soul, and Reality.

    ording to legend, anyone who gathers all six Infinity Stones has the ability to reshape the entire universe ording to their own will... but this is limited to "their universe," the one in which the Infinity Stones exist. In other words, if the Infinity Stones from one universe are taken to another, they lose their power.

    Some stones may retain a hint of their abilities, but the strength is negligible. Now, seeing the Illuminati members produce the stones without hesitation, Alex felt a surge of panic.

    After all, it had taken great expense (namely, looting the House of Mystery) to summon these abstract entities into existence. Maintaining powerful figures like Thor, Hulk, Doctor Strange, ck Bolt, Mao, and Phoenix had almost drained him, and now, with the Illuminati bringing out the Infinity Stones, Alex could practically hear the House of Mystery groaning in pain.

    But there was no other choice; in the understanding of Stephen Strange and Professor X, they were still on "Earth" carrying out a mission.

    Facing monstrous Paradooms, taking out the stones they each safeguarded to protect the world waspletely reasonable��this very action reflected the foundational purpose of the Illuminati. However, this situation put Alex in a bind. He himself had never touched the Infinity Stones, and with his current magic abilities, it was impossible to use them effectively.

    "This is trouble..."

    Alex couldn''t help but feel anxious. The abstract magic of these entities was potent, but it had a w��they absolutely couldn''t harbor any sense of "discrepancy."

    In their understanding, the Infinity Stones should be functional, so Alex had to fulfill their expectations; otherwise, if they sensed the inconsistency, they would dissolve into nothingness.

    "Where am I supposed to get functional Infinity Stones for you?"

    Watching Doctor Strange preparing to wield the Time Stone''s power, Alex felt a pang of helplessness. The members of the Illuminati had no idea these Infinity Stones were mere shells, glowing but devoid of any true power.

    From his vantage point in outer space, Alex observed Earth as a whole. Currently, all three Apocalypse Star engines were under simultaneous attack. However, aside from the battlefield in the North Sea Inds where the X-Men were located, the battles at ind of Indonasia and in the Congo were at a stalemate.

    Without preparation, forcing these heroes to face Paradooms was overly harsh.

    "Well, if you''re all giving me such a ''surprise,'' I might as well lend a hand."

    Alex''s physical form closed his eyes, and the next moment, a third eye opened abruptly on his forehead, emitting an intense light that shot straight into the sky.

    Indonasia

    After repelling the nearby Paradooms with unparalleled ice magic, Doctor Strange finally had the opportunity to tap into the Time Stone''s mysterious power.

    "Witness true ''magic,'' you disgusting creatures," he said confidently, as a green magic circle wrapped around his arm, and he felt the seamless sensation of controlling time.

    Just then, the Time Stone began to tremble violently, and the time-manipting energy he''d barely managed to summon vanished, dissipating into nothing.

    "How is this possible?!" Doctor Strange was stunned, unable toprehend why the Time Stone, which had always obeyed him, suddenly slipped from his control.

    And he wasn''t the only one��soon, Professor X''s telepathic message appeared in everyone''s minds.

    "The Mind Stone isn''t responding to me, Reed. Is something wrong?"

    "I don''t know. This has never happened before��" Mr. Fantastic hadn''t even finished his sentence when the Space Stone slipped from his hand, shooting upward and disappearing into the sky.

    Simrly, the remaining Mind Stone, Soul Stone, and Reality Stone each escaped from their owners'' grasps, all hurtling after the Space Stone in quick session.

    "It''s�� as if something is calling them?" Doctor Strange murmured, watching the Time Stone fly away with the others, his brows knitted in confusion.

    "This can''t be. I''ve never encountered anything like this."

    Mr. Fantastic was utterly shocked. His research on the Infinity Stones was extensive, but he never anticipated that one day they would leave their control, as if the stones had suddenly gained consciousness.

    He wanted to say more, but the Paradooms weren''t about to give them a break, forcing Mr. Fantastic to set aside his doubts and rejoin the battle.

    Unseen by their gaze, the five Infinity Stones raced to Earth''s surface and formed a circr formation, gathering together.

    Terrifying, eerie energy radiated from the stones as they each emitted a bright glow. These magnificent artifacts from another world unleashed a powerful surge of energy at this moment.

    The maic field of the entire Earth seemed to be affected, and the atmosphere warped under the influence of this power, with the most concentrated effects appearing above the three Apocalypse Star engines.

    Swirling, intense energy gathered, catching everyone''s attention with the sudden shift in the skies.

    Mao was the first to notice something amiss. He looked up abruptly, staring at the sky as the rolling clouds converged into a massive vortex.

    "Monroe, is this your doing?" Pris noticed the extreme weather as well and quickly looked at Storm for answers.

    "No! I can feel the atmospheric energy being influenced by a massive force from beyond," Storm replied immediately.

    "Don''t worry�� this is the power of the Infinity Stones�� Ororo."

    Suddenly, a wise, elderly voice echoed in the minds of each X-Men member.

    "Professor!" Storm covered her mouth.

    "Professor, is that you?!" Cyclops froze, hearing the familiar voice. He could hardly believe what he was hearing, even suspecting he was hallucinating!

    Though the voice was faint and intermittent, he knew it was that familiar presence��the person who always led the way.

    "Charles!"

    Mao smiled. Unlike the other X-Men, his face didn''t show much emotion after hearing the familiar voice, though his slightly trembling hand betrayed his feelings.

    ". . . Erik. I knew my earlier sense wasn''t just a dream."

    Professor X exhaled a sigh of relief. While facing the overwhelming numbers of Paradooms, he had also been amplifying his telepathic sense, searching for his X-Men. Initially, his attempts felt like sending messages into a void with no response, but, mysteriously, under the influence of the strange phenomenon in the sky, he actually managed to make contact with the "others."

    "Professor, didn''t you already�� die��?"

    Cyclops was about to say something, but Mao cut him off immediately. "Charles, what is going on exactly? Are you also battling those alien creatures?"

    There was a slight pause before Professor X''s voice returned, as if he hadn''t noticed Cyclops''ment.

    "Yes�� My�� time is limited�� Thanks to Doctor Strange, I can reach you�� And the Avengers�� they''re fighting in Congo�� I only just made contact��"

    Hearing this, Mao immediatelynded on the ground and looked toward Phoenix. "Jean!"

    "Understood." Jean Grey didn''t need more instructions. She closed her eyes, intertwining her telepathic power with Professor X''s mental waves.

    A faint cry of the Phoenix echoed in everyone''s minds. In an instant, every mind was linked together.

    "Thank you, Jean."

    Thanks to theirbined efforts, Professor X''s voice came through much more clearly than before.

    "Although I don''t fully understand the situation, our objectives seem to be the same," Captain America''s voice joined in. He looked up, staring at the strange cloud formations. "Is this your doing?"

    "You could say that. That''s the power of the Infinity Stones, no doubt. You should be able to see it��"

    Through the mental link, Charles could see clearly. From both other battlefronts, he saw the same intense, unsettling phenomenon filling the sky. If seen from outer space, three massive vortexes were forming over Earth in three locations, spinning with rming speed.

    "Yes, we see it clearly, Professor," Beast responded in a low voice.

    "The Infinity Stones are moving in alignment. It''s an unprecedented phenomenon, but I can feel it��they''re aiding us."

    It was an unexinable sensation, almost as though a voice were whispering to him in a dream, though upon awakening, he could recall nothing concrete. He only knew exactly what the presence wanted to convey.

    "Be ready, heroes!"

    As his words faded, the entire cloud mass began to tremble. It was as though something terrifying was about to descend, and the strange, dense clouds churned violently, gradually tearing apart in the process.

    As the fog and clouds dispersed, the sky became clearer��heralding the arrival of the unknown. Though separated by vast distances, everyone lifted their eyes skyward, even the Paradooms.

    It was hard to imagine, but the battlefield, filled with chaos and destruction just moments earlier, now fell into absolute silence.

    Like a chill spreading at the onset of autumn, everyone was frozen in ce, quietly awaiting what would happen next in the sky.

    Finally!

    A ray of sunlight broke through the clouds, piercing them like a sword, casting its vibrant light down to Earth.

    One Paradoom in mid-air shrieked as the sunlight hit it, writhing in agony as if it were in extreme pain. Under the sunlight, ck smoke rose from its body, as though it were being burned alive, leaving it unable even to open its wings before plummeting to the ground.

    It was only the beginning. Beams of sunlight emerged, and as they did, the dark clouds dispersed faster, vanishing in the growing brightness.

    Gales howled as if an invisible hand tore through the cloud cover, allowing the intense sunlight to flood thend below.

    "The sun''s back��" ck Widow licked her dry lips, staring at the scene in awe.

    Under the zing sun, every Paradoom let out screams of torment, each one falling from the sky like fallen angels, stripped of their power.

    "This is the power of the Infinity Stones." Mister Fantastic observed the anguished demons. "They seem terrified of the light, or rather, the light is stripping away their power."

    "Yes, that must be Professor X''s n."

    Jean couldn''t help but smile.

    The sky cleared to reveal the sun, and above the clouds, it finally made its appearance.

    "The sun�� is red?!"

    The ck Panther stared at the crimson sun in shock. At that moment, the sky was bathed in its light, turning the remaining clouds a fiery red.

    On the illuminated ground, the Paradooms had lost all their former power, writhing and howling in desperation as they sought shelter from the relentless light. But that was impossible. The engines of Apocalypse were built in open areas to optimize their function. In this exposure, the demons stood no chance of escape.

    "I''d say that''s the signal."

    Tony Starkughed heartily, flying across the sky to hover above Captain America and the others.

    "Give the order, Cap!"

    Hearing this, Captain America nodded firmly. Although the heroes were scattered across distantnds, Charles and Jean''s telepathy linked them as one.

    Adjusting the shield on his arm, Captain America stepped forward. Behind him, Iron Man, ck Widow, Hulk, Thor, and Hawkeye stood ready.

    Doctor Strange joined Professor X, followed closely by ck Panther, ck Bolt, Namor, and Mister Fantastic. Along the North Sea coast, Cyclops and Mao led Beast, Phoenix, Pris, Storm, Rogue, and Colossus, side by side.

    The scene zoomed in, focusing on Captain America and Professor X''s faces.

    "Avengers��"

    "X-Men��"

    In unison, they called out:

    "ASSEMBLE!!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    334. Surprise Attack on LexCorp Tower

    335. Storming LexCorp Tower.

    336. The Weakness of Paradooms.

    337. ''The Sleeper'' Lex Luthor.

    338. Time Is of the Essence.

 334. Surprise Attack on LexCorp Tower

    334. Surprise Attack on LexCorp Tower

    Beyond Earth, among the stars.

    Alex smiled as he observed the scene, feeling his heart finally calm down a bit. Although he didn''t possess the power to create a physical version of the Infinity Stones, he could still create a powerful illusion to give the Paradooms a harsh lesson.

    After retrieving the Infinity Stones that were useless in the hands of the Illuminati members, Alex gathered the remainder of his magical energy to cast a massive illusionary projection over the three Apocalypse engines. While he couldn''t summon a red sun from another world via astral projection, he could create three optical prisms made of Kryptonite.

    By utilizing the yellow sun of our sr system, he used the Kryptonite prisms to convert sunlight into a unique red sun-like glow. This was enough to make the Paradooms feel what rk had experienced when injected with liquid Kryptonite.

    Without the Kryptonians'' formidable strength, these Paradooms were no more thanrge alien creatures to the Avengers and X-Men, far less threatening than the Chitauri "alien refugees."

    Closing his eyes, Alex returned to his physical body.

    Meanwhile, Lois and the others were still anxiously waiting for a signal from the Sleeper. The main goal of this operation was to lure the Doomsday demons away from Apocalypse''s forces. If they couldn''t manage this, the entire n would fail.

    Opening his eyes, Alex shook his head to clear his slight dizziness.

    "How''s it going?"

    "Incredible!" As Alex asked, Lois''sputer suddenly lit up. Staring at the screen, Lois''s eyes widened. "This is the first time I''ve seen the Sleeper so shocked."

    "What happened?" rk couldn''t help but lean over.

    "The Sleeper says all three of the Apocalypse engines have been severely damaged, and Batman has sent everyst Doomsday-ss demon for backup. It''s�� unimaginable."

    Lois looked at Alex in astonishment. "Mr. Crow, how did you manage that?"

    "Just a little magic trick." Alex smiled without further exnation. Magic was far too mysterious, and projecting heroes from another dimension was itself a bizarre feat. They wouldn''t understand even if he exined.

    Pausing, Alex continued, "Now that the n has seeded, I think it''s time we proceed to the next step."

    "Oh, right." Lois paused, then activated her earpiece. "Harley, Ashley, it''s showtime for you two."

    (Yay~~~)

    (Leave it to us!)

    Harley Quinn and Spider-Woman Ashley''s voices responded in turn. ording to their pre-arranged strategy, to cover rk, Alex, and the others, the Suicide Squad and other ckgate inmates were tounch a simultaneous assault on LexCorp Tower from all sides.

    As the headquarters of Apocalypse''s forces on Earth, the tower was upied by countless Paradooms as well as brainwashed human soldiers. This battle was not going to be easy.

    Thanks to the Bat family, though, the great Batman Bruce Wayne left them a good stockpile of synthetic Kryptonite. Combined with the Kryptonite weapons Lex had covertly "sent" to the resistance, it was enough to arm everyone.

    "No more ns, gentlemen. Our only objective now is to storm inside!"

    After Lois spoke, she grabbed the submachine gun from her back. She exchanged a look with rk, and the two charged into LexCorp Tower, leading the assault.

    Alex and Jason followed closely, with Nightwing Dick and Damian bringing up the rear, keeping watch to ensure no enemies would sneak up on them from behind.

    A Batarang sliced through the air, piercing the thigh of a guard at the gate and rendering him incapable of fighting. However, just as the guard thought he had narrowly escaped death, Jason raised his hand and fired two shots, finishing him off. Seeing Dick''s reluctance, Jason couldn''t hold back his anger and yelled at him.

    "Don''t hold back! These guys aren''t human anymore. If you don''t want your mercy to get arade killed, aim for their vital points!"

    "...Got it," Dick murmured, swallowing nervously. He wasn''t sure why, but Jason seemed more imposing than ever. After merging with the super-soldier serum, Jason''s entire demeanor had changed drastically, making it hard to argue against his criticism.

    After all, Dick was the original Robin.

    He sighed but said nothing more. He had already heard about how Damian had been thoroughly beaten by Jason, and if he hadn''t still been recovering from his time in the Lazarus Pit, he probably would have gotten his own beating. Best to avoid provoking this powder keg for now. With that thought, Dick and Damian also stopped holding back, each move bing lethal. Most of the guards didn''t even realize what had happened before they were taken down.

    With the younger members of the Bat-family fighting seriously, they demonstrated just how powerful they could be without a "no-kill" rule.

    Coming in from the other side, Captain Boomerang saw the Robins, drenched in blood, and was stunned by the sight. In his mind, these youngsters were just Batman''s sidekicks, and even as they grew up, they''d still be small fry. But he had never imagined that their killing skills could surpass his own as a professional assassin.

    "Remind me, ck Manta, never to mess with these guys."

    ck Manta fired redsers from his suit, sting several guards who were trying to support the others into pieces. ncing at the shaken Captain Boomerang, he rolled his eyes under his helmet.

    "They''re Batman''s trainees, after all. Anyone who can survive Gotham isn''t exactly harmless."

    "You''ve got a point," Captain Boomerang shrugged, then ducked behind cover to avoid gunfire. "Honestly, it''s been so long since I''ve moved like this, my body''s practically rusted."

    Predicting the direction of iing bullets, Captain Boomerang didn''t even look as he flung one of his boomerangs. The silver de curved through the air, hitting a guard in the neck before he could react.

    <strong>Twelve.</strong>

    Counting silently, Captain Boomerang leapt from cover. Just as he moved, the boomerang he''d thrown exploded in a massive fireball, consuming several guards nearby.

    Using the mes and smoke as cover, Captain Boomerang finally breached LexCorp Tower''s defenses. Advancing rapidly in Harley Quinn''s direction as nned, he continued to toss boomerangs from his belt.

    Without any extra aim, the boomerangs seemed almost guided, hitting their marks every time.

    In an instant, thick smoke and explosions filled LexCorp Tower''s lobby, shattering the defensive line the guards had painstakingly put together. But everyone knew this was just the beginning. The real battle had yet to begin.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    335. Storming LexCorp Tower.

    336. The Weakness of Paradooms.

    337. ''The Sleeper'' Lex Luthor.

    338. Time Is of the Essence.

    339. The Coming of Gctus!!!

 335. Storming LexCorp Tower.

    335. Storming LexCorp Tower.

    "Where are Harley and Ashley? By the timing, they should have broken through by now."

    Joining up with Captain Boomerang and the others, Lois quickly started counting heads, but Ashley, responsible for breaching the east gate, hadn''t made it in yet.

    "They probably ran into heavy resistance. I warned you before, LexCorp Tower has Paradooms guarding it. They''re just regr people; they can''t match that level of monster," ck Manta said quietly.

    "Don''t underestimate Ashley. She''s no ordinary person," Lois replied, knowing full well the power hidden within that young girl.

    rk nodded seriously. "They''ll be fine, don''t worry. I can hear their heartbeats. The guards on their side are concentrated, but it''s only a matter of time before they break through."

    As he spoke, rk suddenly rubbed his temples.

    "rk, what''s wrong?" Lois hurried over, concerned.

    "I''m fine; dizziness is normal. LexCorp Tower may not have kryptonite installed because of the Paradooms, but let''s not forget, the Suicide Squad needs kryptonite weapons to deal with them," Alex said with a shrug.

    "Don''t worry, love. I''m alright, but Captain Boomerang, could you please step back a bit? Your kryptonite boomerangs are a little too close forfort," rk muttered irritably.

    At his words, Captain Boomerang quickly stashed the kryptonite boomerang, secretly amused. He''d only been curious to test it, but now that he''d been caught, he wouldn''t admit it. Still, he couldn''t hide the grin on his face. As a regr criminal, this was his first time seeing the legendary Superman at a disadvantage.

    "This isn''t ytime! If you''re looking for a thrill, I don''t mind giving you one when this is over," Jason, towering over Captain Boomerang, stepped in, cracking his knuckles loudly.

    Raising his hands awkwardly, Captain Boomerang smiled apologetically. "I got it, I got it. No offense meant."

    Meanwhile, Alex closed his eyes, locating Kara and Ashley''s positions. Although there were many in the ckgate alliance, LexCorp Tower was vast, and while they were attacking from multiple directions, only these two teams had actually made it inside.

    After a moment, Alex "saw" Ashley and Harley Quinn approaching from the underground entrance. With King Shark and Bane covering them, they were cutting down guards rushing in from every side. Since this area connected to all sections of the tower, they were up against a steady flow of guards converging from every direction. Luckily, despite their slow progress, there were no casualties, and the human guards posed little real threat��this would just take time.

    On the north side of the tower, Kara had also broken in with her team. Unfortunately, she ran into two Paradooms stationed there. Although there were only two, their durability made it hard for Kara to get the upper hand quickly.

    "What now? We only have this one shot. If we can''t get to the top floor and open the sonic channel soon, once Apokolips reacts, we''re done for." Lois tapped at herputer, feeling anxious.

    "It looks like Harley Quinn and Kara are both getting held up. We can''t stop here," rk added, frowning. "Maybe I should just go straight for Lex himself. If we can control him��"

    "Don''t even joke about that. Lex is bound to have countermeasures against you," ck Manta cut in, interrupting Superman. As a fellow superviin, he knew they all carried more than one trick up their sleeves.

    "ck Manta''s right. It looks like we''ll have to adapt," Alex said, reopening his eyes. Scanning the group, he continued.

    "Captain Boomerang, take a team to meet up with Harley and the others. Once you''re together, with your kryptonite weapons, those Paradooms won''t pose a threat. As for the rest of us, Lois is right��we can''t afford to stop now."

    "But��"

    "No ''buts,'' time is of the essence!"

    Everyone fell silent, and rk and the others exchanged aplex look with Captain Boomerang''s team of criminals. They all understood the sacrifice; they''d fought hard to break in and had already lost many. Heading back, especially in the enemy''s stronghold, was no simple task.

    After a moment, Captain Boomerang suddenlyughed.

    "Haha! Since when has the Suicide Squad had it easy? Whatever��we''ve survived plenty of death matches. One more won''t make a difference."

    He then turned to Alex, grinning and shing his yellowed teeth. "Crow, right? You''re pretty impressive. After this job, I''ve gotta chat with you about a full pardon."

    "Cough." Dick cleared his throat and stepped forward, handing his Bat-phone to Captain Boomerang. "This has a 3D map of LexCorp Tower. It''ll help you locate your targets quickly."

    "Oh! Bat-tech! Do you have any idea what this would sell for on the ck market?" Captain Boomerang took the phone, admiring it like a rare treasure.

    Dick''s eyes flickered with emotion, but he sighed and said, "Stay safe. We''ll be waiting for you up top."

    "Got it."

    Captain Boomerang shrugged, then shouted, "Alright, let''s move out!"

    With that, he turned and led ck Manta and the others off, charging towards Harley Quinn''s position without hesitation. Rounding the corner, shes of gunfire quickly re-lit the hall, and the once-quiet tower filled again with the sounds of battle.

    The others watched them disappear, then exchanged a nce. In silence, they turned and continued their climb to the higher floors.

    ------------------

    <strong>Top Floor of LexCorp Tower</strong>

    Lex Luthor''s gaze was fixed on three screens in front of him, each showing live footage of Apokolips'' engines in different locations. Originally, he''d only meant for Lois and her team to stage a feint attack on the engines, but he hadn''t expected Earth to produce a team of this caliber.

    If that group calling themselves the Avengers seemed manageable, the yellow-suited team, each possessing unique superpowers, had truly shattered his expectations.

    When did superpowers be somon?

    Does every person have some extraordinary ability now? Could the environmental damage from Apokolips have triggered mutations in humanity?

    "Are you still holding out?" Luthor asked seriously, hiding a smirk.

    "These�� these guys aren''t human! Help��help��!"

    On one screen, soldiers screamed in terror as a green, hulking monster roared behind them. The creature leapt high and smashed down with a powerful punch, cutting the screen to static.

    "Hmm."

    Luthor pondered for a moment, murmuring to himself, "Looks like the finance department will have an interesting report this year."

    He tapped a few keys, reconnecting to a new securitywork. The screens shifted to show live footage of LexCorp Tower itself.

    Watching the heroes and criminals battle their way through his building, Luthor''s face grew grim. He nced to the corner of his office where a camera was positioned, sighing inwardly.

    The camera panned, capturing rk, Lois, and their team moving closer on-screen.

    Having regained his Kryptonian abilities, rk and the team faced little resistance from the human guards in LexCorp Tower. They were already nearing his floor.

    Luthor paused, adjusted his tie, and, with a wave, switched off all the screens.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    336. The Weakness of Paradooms.

    337. ''The Sleeper'' Lex Luthor.

    338. Time Is of the Essence.

    339. The Coming of Gctus!!!

    340. Doctor Doom vs. Gctus!

 336. The Weakness of Paradooms.

    336. The Weakness of Paradooms.

    "The entrance to the Boom Tube is close, just above us!"

    As they sprinted forward, Lois checked the information on her tablet and called out to the others. By now, they had reached the higher floors of the tower, where the security guards were no longer just ordinary people with firearms; they were now joined by an army of parademons.

    Jason kicked one parademon away, then turned and twisted another''s neck. Noticing multiple gun barrels aimed at him, he quickly raised the parademon''s corpse as a shield, absorbing the hail of bullets.

    Damian''s unique Batarang whizzed through the air, embedding itself in a guard''s eye. The guard dropped lifelessly, colliding with others and momentarily halting the gunfire.

    Seizing the opportunity, Dick slipped through the shadows, drawing two short sticks and targeting vital spots like the temples and necks, swiftly taking down the human guards.

    Wave after wave of enemies rushed at them, seemingly unafraid of death. Seeing this, the heroes were reminded of Scarecrow''s fear-suppressing toxin.

    "The good news is that these guys aren''t particrly strong," Damian said as he weaved through the enemies, using his agility to redirect the battle line and support the others.

    "Sounds like you have bad news, too. What''s that?" Dick asked, breaking a guard''s neck before tossing a smoke bomb and melting into the darkness.

    Damian sighed heavily. "Bad news is, I''m running out of energy."

    It couldn''t be helped; other than Jason, the Robins were all regr humans. Despite theirbat skills, there were limits to their stamina.

    Fighting from the ground floor to the higher levels of LexCorp Tower without a break had drained everyone''s strength. They hadn''t paused or had a moment''s rest the entire way. Moreover, as the one drawing enemy fire and distracting opponents, Damian''s energy had been depleting even faster.

    "I got his hint, rk," Lois said with a wry smile, ncing at Superman as he targeted the parademons. "Are you still holding back?"

    Hearing Lois, rk incinerated a group of parademons with a single st of heat vision, then let out aplicated sigh. Finally, he nodded silently. "Got it."

    Without hesitation, rk turned to the staircase where more human soldiers were charging up. He unleashed a deep blue frost storm from his mouth.

    "<strong>Arghhh��"</strong>

    "<strong>No��!"</strong>

    "<strong>Ahhh!!"</strong>

    The first row of soldiers didn''t even have time to react before they were frozen into statues. Those behind tried to retreat, but it was already toote. The frost spread rapidly, encasing them in ice and freezing their blood. Unlike normal ice breath, rk didn''t hold back this time��his intent was to kill.

    Unable even to resist, the soldiers lost all signs of life in an instant.

    Seeing that rk had finally taken off the gloves, none of the heroesmented, though their faces rxed somewhat.

    With Superman no longer holding back, they advanced even faster. It wasn''t long before they reached the location of the Boom Tube. However, as Lois hurried up the stairs, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    At the same moment, rk seemed to sense something as well and quickly stepped in front of Lois, shielding her.

    When the rest of the team reached the floor, they realized why there had been fewer guards��it was guarded by over a dozen Paradooms.

    Unlike regr parademons, these Paradooms radiated a brutal, uncontroble energy. These mindless creatures could only follow the most basicmands.

    Their attacks were governed purely by thebat instincts embedded in their genes, meaning they were incapable of "cooperating" with other types of beings. To these monsters, everyone was an enemy, except other Paradooms.

    For this reason, Apokolips rarely deployed these indiscriminate killers alongside other teams, unless absolutely necessary.

    "I thought all the Paradooms had been sent to reinforce the Apokolips engines. I didn''t expect there''d be so many left inside LexCorp Tower�� This could be a real problem." Lois clenched her fists, feeling a chill down her spine.

    rk''s expression wasn''t reassuring either. Having faced these creatures himself, he was well aware of their power.

    Back when the Justice League invaded Apokolips, he''d been overwhelmed by just eight Paradooms. Now, with over a dozen blocking their way, even he might have trouble handling them alone.

    "I''ll distract them; you all get inside," rk said immediately.

    "No!" Lois objected first, grabbing rk''s arm. She wanted to say something but didn''t know how. She''d nearly lost him once, and now seeing him risk himself again tore at her. But thinking about all those who''d already sacrificed themselves made her feel selfish.

    "Enough chatter. I''ll handle these guys," Jason said, pushing past rk and drawing a Kryptonite de he''d taken from Ra''s al Ghul after a recent fight with Damian.

    "Jason��" Dick started to speak.

    "Save it. I''ve got a score to settle with these monsters." Without another word, Jason charged forward.

    Oddly, the Paradooms didn''t react to him at all, as if they were oblivious to his presence, still mindlessly drifting around.

    This was new; Paradooms were created solely for ughter. Their hearing and sense of smell were highly tuned, and they would typically swarm and tear apart any foreign scent they detected.

    But now, these terrifying creatures weren''t reacting, almost as if they hadn''t noticed rk and the others at all. Even when Jason closed within five meters, they didn''t make a single move.

    "What��"

    Jason''s rapid footsteps slowed, and halfway through his charge, he came to a stop.

    "What�� the heck?"

    Realizing something, Jason turned and looked at the others.

    rk and the team had noticed this strange behavior too. Following Jason''s gaze, they all looked to the back of the group. Everyone''s eyes eventuallynded on Alex, who was bringing up the rear.

    Alex stood there, one hand pressed to his temple, and though his lips didn''t move, his voice echoed in everyone''s mind.

    "<strong>Don''t be rmed; this is just a form of telepathic ability, simr to Martian Manhunter''s."</strong>

    Sensing everyone''s gaze, Alex gave a small smile.

    "<strong>The feint attack revealed quite a few of these creatures'' weaknesses."</strong>

    And thanks inrge part to Professor X.

    "<strong>Although they''re powerful, these creatures have virtually no mental defenses. If you can override themands of whoever controls them, they''re as helpless as the blind."</strong>

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    337. ''The Sleeper'' Lex Luthor.

    338. Time Is of the Essence.

    339. The Coming of Gctus!!!

    340. Doctor Doom vs. Gctus!

    341. I Am Doom!!

 337. ‘The Sleeper’ Lex Luthor.

    337. ��The Sleeper�� Lex Luthor.

    Who knows why Martian Manhunter''s powerful telepathy didn''t pick up on this at the time?

    Maybe it was because they were the ones being ambushed. When they stormed Apokolips, Paradooms flooded the ce to an overwhelming degree, and even Martian Manhunter''s telepathy couldn''t handle that many enemies.

    For example, Alex had initially intended to directly control these Paradooms to use them against their own forces. However, as he attempted to do so, he realized his telepathic ability couldn''t manage to control over a dozen Paradooms.

    So Alex had to settle for something simpler��just making sure they wouldn''t detect the presence of him and his allies.

    "Didn''t expect there was a way to do that." Lois let out a relievedugh, then quickly said, "Alright, let''s move inside while we can."

    "<strong>No."</strong>

    Alex looked at Lois, mildly exasperated.

    "<strong>Now we should finish off all these Paradooms."</strong>

    Initially, he''d thought the Justice League''s heroes holding back was just a bad habit, but seeing even Lois hesitate to fully eliminate the threat confirmed it wasn''t just that��it was a dangerous w.

    "Well said!"

    Jason nodded vigorously, Alex''s words resonating with himpletely.

    Jason felt a rare kinship with Alex; it had been a long time since he''d met someone so on the same wavelength. If only Alex had grown up in Gotham��they would''ve been best friends!

    A green sh of the Kryptonite de sliced through the air, and two Paradooms'' massive heads rolled to the ground. Their fearsome faces remained frozen in a neutral expression, as if they hadn''t even realized they''d died.

    Seeing this, the others charged forward as well, swiftly taking down the Paradooms guarding the door.

    Luckily, they had a fair amount of Kryptonite on hand; otherwise, even with these parademons standing still, breaking their defenses would''ve taken considerable effort.

    "Are there any more ambushes around?"

    After finishing off thest one, Dick scanned the area, maintaining a vignt stance.

    "I don''t hear any other Paradooms on this floor."

    As the team''s other sensory-focused fighter besides Alex, Superman had been keeping a close ear on their surroundings, prepared to alert them if any enemies approached or attempted an ambush.

    With battles raging throughout LexCorp Tower and the surrounding area, rk had to limit his focus to this floor to avoid being overwhelmed by the cacophony ofbat.

    Listening carefully, rk seemed to detect something and said with a serious frown, "However�� there''s something behind that door. My vision can''t see through it, so I''d say this is definitely our target."

    "Yes, based on the Sleeper''s signal, the activation device for the Boom Tube is in there," Lois added.

    At her words, everyone''s gaze shifted to the massive steel door. Although Damian still believed this mission was a doomed joke��and even suspected the Sleeper might be a trap set by their enemies��there was no turning back now.

    As they braced themselves, the indicator light above the door turned from red to green, and the door slowly began to open under their watchful eyes. Then, the sound of apuse echoed from within.

    In the dim light, a short figure appeared as the doors opened.

    "You actually broke free from the liquid Kryptonite. I must say, that''s quite a surprise..."

    Hearing the mocking, familiar voice, rk narrowed his eyes slightly as the bald man''s image became clearer.

    "Luthor. Of course, it''s you."

    "Naturally," Luthor replied,ughing with an easygoing shrug as though he held no fear of the people before him. "And you all�� I don''t think you received permission to be here."

    "You talk too much."

    Jason''s intense burst of power showed itself then and there. In the blink of an eye, he lunged at Luthor, his left hand clutching Luthor''s throat and mming him hard against the wall, while his right hand raised the Kryptonite de, the tip pointed directly at Luthor''s forehead.

    "Hey! How about waiting a moment?" Luthor felt his breath catch. He could tell that this guy didn''t have the slightest intention of sparing him��he wanted him dead. Dropping all pretense, Luthor quickly spoke up.

    "I''m not interested in yourst words, Luthor," Jason said, ring at Luthor with a killing intent in his eyes.

    He knew that, despite joining the Justice League as an honorary member, Luthor''s history as a superviin remained undeniable.

    Lex Luthor had long been an arch-nemesis of the Justice League, repeatedly outsmarting even Superman, let alone the younger generation of heroes. Just as the Joker was Gotham''s legend, Lex Luthor was Metropolis''s infamous figure. So, despite Luthor''s supposed change of heart, many heroes still viewed him with deep distrust.

    And, to top it off, Luthor had led the way in surrendering to Apokolips when everyone else was fighting back. Killing him would honor all those heroes who sacrificed themselves.

    "You don''t understand! When Earth was falling, I had to make a choice," Luthor said, frowning. "When all of you were losing ground, someone had to step up and preserve our resources."

    Jason''s gaze turned strange at that.

    "You''re saying you''re ''that person''?"

    "Of course, it''s me."

    Luthor swatted Jason''s hand off his throat and adjusted his tie calmly.

    "Ever since that day, I''ve been secretlymunicating with Lois, sharing critical information with her. Otherwise, where do you think those Kryptonite weapons and supplies have beening from?"

    Lois froze at his words, first ncing at rk and then looking back at Lex Luthor in shock.

    "You�� you''re the Sleeper?"

    "Who else?" Luthor raised his eyebrows, speaking in a deep tone. "Who else but me could have given you poor rebels so much vital information?"

    "Oh, don''t try to spin it into some noble cause. You''re just a treacherous opportunist," Damian retorted, frowning. "What''s to stop you from selling us all out to Darkseid again?"

    "Because you need me. And��"

    Luthor gestured to the massive door behind him.

    "The Boom Tube requires a skilled operator to engage it. Without me, you have no chance of seeding. Time is running out. We need to begin the n before Batman notices, or we''re all finished."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    338. Time Is of the Essence.

    339. The Coming of Gctus!!!

    340. Doctor Doom vs. Gctus!

    341. I Am Doom!!

    342. Doctor Doom''s Final Act!

    Who knows why Martian Manhunter''s powerful telepathy didn''t pick up on this at the time?

    Maybe it was because they were the ones being ambushed. When they stormed Apokolips, Paradooms flooded the ce to an overwhelming degree, and even Martian Manhunter''s telepathy couldn''t handle that many enemies.

    For example, Alex had initially intended to directly control these Paradooms to use them against their own forces. However, as he attempted to do so, he realized his telepathic ability couldn''t manage to control over a dozen Paradooms.

    So Alex had to settle for something simpler��just making sure they wouldn''t detect the presence of him and his allies.

    "Didn''t expect there was a way to do that." Lois let out a relievedugh, then quickly said, "Alright, let''s move inside while we can."

    "<strong>No."</strong>

    Alex looked at Lois, mildly exasperated.

    "<strong>Now we should finish off all these Paradooms."</strong>

    Initially, he''d thought the Justice League''s heroes holding back was just a bad habit, but seeing even Lois hesitate to fully eliminate the threat confirmed it wasn''t just that��it was a dangerous w.

    "Well said!"

    Jason nodded vigorously, Alex''s words resonating with himpletely.

    Jason felt a rare kinship with Alex; it had been a long time since he''d met someone so on the same wavelength. If only Alex had grown up in Gotham��they would''ve been best friends!

    A green sh of the Kryptonite de sliced through the air, and two Paradooms'' massive heads rolled to the ground. Their fearsome faces remained frozen in a neutral expression, as if they hadn''t even realized they''d died.

    Seeing this, the others charged forward as well, swiftly taking down the Paradooms guarding the door.

    Luckily, they had a fair amount of Kryptonite on hand; otherwise, even with these parademons standing still, breaking their defenses would''ve taken considerable effort.

    "Are there any more ambushes around?"

    After finishing off thest one, Dick scanned the area, maintaining a vignt stance.

    "I don''t hear any other Paradooms on this floor."

    As the team''s other sensory-focused fighter besides Alex, Superman had been keeping a close ear on their surroundings, prepared to alert them if any enemies approached or attempted an ambush.

    With battles raging throughout LexCorp Tower and the surrounding area, rk had to limit his focus to this floor to avoid being overwhelmed by the cacophony ofbat.

    Listening carefully, rk seemed to detect something and said with a serious frown, "However�� there''s something behind that door. My vision can''t see through it, so I''d say this is definitely our target."

    "Yes, based on the Sleeper''s signal, the activation device for the Boom Tube is in there," Lois added.

    At her words, everyone''s gaze shifted to the massive steel door. Although Damian still believed this mission was a doomed joke��and even suspected the Sleeper might be a trap set by their enemies��there was no turning back now.

    As they braced themselves, the indicator light above the door turned from red to green, and the door slowly began to open under their watchful eyes. Then, the sound of apuse echoed from within.

    In the dim light, a short figure appeared as the doors opened.

    "You actually broke free from the liquid Kryptonite. I must say, that''s quite a surprise..."

    Hearing the mocking, familiar voice, rk narrowed his eyes slightly as the bald man''s image became clearer.

    "Luthor. Of course, it''s you."

    "Naturally," Luthor replied,ughing with an easygoing shrug as though he held no fear of the people before him. "And you all�� I don''t think you received permission to be here."

    "You talk too much."

    Jason''s intense burst of power showed itself then and there. In the blink of an eye, he lunged at Luthor, his left hand clutching Luthor''s throat and mming him hard against the wall, while his right hand raised the Kryptonite de, the tip pointed directly at Luthor''s forehead.

    "Hey! How about waiting a moment?" Luthor felt his breath catch. He could tell that this guy didn''t have the slightest intention of sparing him��he wanted him dead. Dropping all pretense, Luthor quickly spoke up.

    "I''m not interested in yourst words, Luthor," Jason said, ring at Luthor with a killing intent in his eyes.

    He knew that, despite joining the Justice League as an honorary member, Luthor''s history as a superviin remained undeniable.

    Lex Luthor had long been an arch-nemesis of the Justice League, repeatedly outsmarting even Superman, let alone the younger generation of heroes. Just as the Joker was Gotham''s legend, Lex Luthor was Metropolis''s infamous figure. So, despite Luthor''s supposed change of heart, many heroes still viewed him with deep distrust.

    And, to top it off, Luthor had led the way in surrendering to Apokolips when everyone else was fighting back. Killing him would honor all those heroes who sacrificed themselves.

    "You don''t understand! When Earth was falling, I had to make a choice," Luthor said, frowning. "When all of you were losing ground, someone had to step up and preserve our resources."

    Jason''s gaze turned strange at that.

    "You''re saying you''re ''that person''?"

    "Of course, it''s me."

    Luthor swatted Jason''s hand off his throat and adjusted his tie calmly.

    "Ever since that day, I''ve been secretlymunicating with Lois, sharing critical information with her. Otherwise, where do you think those Kryptonite weapons and supplies have beening from?"

    Lois froze at his words, first ncing at rk and then looking back at Lex Luthor in shock.

    "You�� you''re the Sleeper?"

    "Who else?" Luthor raised his eyebrows, speaking in a deep tone. "Who else but me could have given you poor rebels so much vital information?"

    "Oh, don''t try to spin it into some noble cause. You''re just a treacherous opportunist," Damian retorted, frowning. "What''s to stop you from selling us all out to Darkseid again?"

    "Because you need me. And��"

    Luthor gestured to the massive door behind him.

    "The Boom Tube requires a skilled operator to engage it. Without me, you have no chance of seeding. Time is running out. We need to begin the n before Batman notices, or we''re all finished."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    338. Time Is of the Essence.

    339. The Coming of Gctus!!!

    340. Doctor Doom vs. Gctus!

    341. I Am Doom!!

    342. Doctor Doom''s Final Act!

 338. Time Is of the Essence.

    338. Time Is of the Essence.

    In fact, Luthor''s concerns were justified.

    To prevent Batman from discovering what was happening, Luthor concealed the attack on LexCorp Tower. Using his high-level ess, he cut off allmunication from the building, ensuring that no one could bypass him and report back to Apokolips.

    Meanwhile, as battles raged at LexCorp Tower, Batman on Apokolips observed therger picture, orchestrating an endless army of Paradooms to engage Earth''s remaining Phantom heroes in defense and attack.

    Sitting on the Mobius Chair, Batman frowned as he scanned the three holographic screens before him. While he appeared asposed as ever, his slightly trembling hands hinted at his true feelings.

    "The Reaper engines in the North Sea Inds are lost. Keeping anyone there now is pointless. Killing all the metahumans there won''t make a difference. Focus our forces on defending the Congo ins and the borders of Indonasia''s Reaper engines," Batman said slowly, clenching his teeth with each word.

    "Although I don''t know what power they''re using to alter the yellow sunlight, even without the Kryptonians'' strength, Doomsday''sbat abilities are unmatched by those guys."

    Perhaps it was his sixth sense from his heroic days, but Batman sensed something wasn''t right.

    Though Darkseid had brainwashed him, his memory remained intact, allowing him to use his past knowledge to assist in Darkseid''s conquest.

    Because of this, no one understood Earth better than Batman. This was his home, and he had sacrificed everything to protect it. So, seeing a group of heroes he''d never seen before shocked him.

    Earth had already fallen, leaving almost no resistance besides a few criminals surviving in hiding. This was why Darkseid had casually handed Earth over to Lex Luthor and Batman to manage. But now, an unexpected development seemed to have urred.

    These heroes, with their unique powers, were clearly not from Earth��or at least, not from <strong>this</strong> Earth!

    Batman narrowed his eyes, finally realizing the source of his unease. He had forgotten that Earth was a ce of miracles and that such miracles could be tied to the multiverse.

    "All troops focus on defense; I need to contact Lord Darkseid."

    Batman ryed hismand into the minds of all Paradooms, then turned to attempt to contact Darkseid, far across the cosmos.

    Back on Earth, at the top floor of LexCorp Tower:

    "Your system could use an upgrade. This setup is absolutely chaotic," Damian, Jason, and Dick, along with Lex Luthor, stood at theputer, their fingers furiously typing on the keyboard.

    "You try managing all these monsters yourself; it''s not like your Bat-Net," Luthor retorted with a roll of his eyes. "This isn''t the time for that; I''ve shared my ess with theseputers, so it''s best if you help me unlock Apokolips''work as soon as possible."

    In front of theputer, a massive, round cylindrical structure stood inverted��this was the Boom Tube, the gateway to Apokolips. When Alex first saw it, he was struck by its resemnce to the Quantum Tunnel from <strong>Avengers: Endgame</strong>.

    "Mr. Alex, we will seed, right?" rk stood quietly behind him, knowing he couldn''t help much and not wanting to interfere. He stood by Alex, asking softly.

    Alex nced over at rk, noticing the bloodshot eyes that betrayed the immense pressure he was under.

    After a moment''s thought, Alex sighed softly. "If I tell you now, the future might be uncertain."

    "I understand." rk paused, then nodded firmly. "No matter what happens, this is my responsibility. If I can save these people, I''ll do whatever it takes��even if it costs my life. All I ask is that when the timees��"

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Lois," Alex replied.

    "What?" rk turned sharply.

    Seeing his reaction, Alex chuckled. "Just kidding! I meant I''ll ensure everyone else''s safety, whether they''re heroes from the Justice League or the remaining people on Earth."

    Alex knew rk was pushing himself to the edge. Heading to Apokolips with such tension could lead toplications. He wanted rk to rx a little.

    "Alex, you really do have a sense of humor," rk sighed, a smile breaking through. Besides the day he''d reunited with Kara, it had been a long time since he felt any hint of joy.

    "Just call me Alex. No need for formalities," Alex replied, his smile fading as he grew serious.

    "Remember this: once you''re on Apokolips, show no mercy. Your sole mission is to save whoever you can. And for those who can''t be saved... you know what I mean."

    "I understand," rk nodded, but a thought struck him. He looked at Alex, surprised. "Wait�� you''re noting with us?"

    "That isn''t my battlefield," Alex replied, cing a hand on rk''s shoulder. "This started with you, and you should be the one to finish it. Leading the charge to Apokolips is your responsibility. I trust you, rk, just as I trust Kara. You won''t let me down, right?"

    "I won''t. I''ll bring everyone back," rk said without a hint of hesitation.

    "Good," Alex smiled.

    Just then, the Boom Tube''s activation device began to hum. Powerful energy coalesced, casting a soft yellow glow around the room.

    "It worked!" Damian shouted, reaching out to high-five the others.

    Dick returned the gesture enthusiastically, while Jason merely gave him a look and called out to everyone else. "Time waits for no one. Let''s move."

    As nned, Superman''s team would lead the assault, while the others stayed on Earth. Taking over LexCorp Tower''s Boom Tube was just the beginning; they''d have to find a way out from there as well.

    With the Boom Tube sessfully activated, Superman and the three Robins hurriedly positioned themselves for transport.

    "Not nning to join them?" Luthor asked, studying Alex curiously.

    "I''m in charge of security here. Besides, you don''t know what threats are on Apokolips. Even with Superman back to full strength, there''s still one more person you''ll need to seed in this mission," Alex replied.

    "Who''s that?" Everyone turned to Alex, intrigued.

    At that moment, a blinding sh of white light illuminated the sky outside.

    A deafening roar of thunder ripped through the heavens, shattering the room''s ss walls. A heavy downpour followed, and as Alex watched, he folded his arms and smiled.

    "She''s here."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    339. The Coming of Gctus!!!

    340. Doctor Doom vs. Gctus!

    341. I Am Doom!!

    342. Doctor Doom''s Final Act!

    343. Infiltrating Apokolips.

 339. The Coming of Galactus!!!

    339. The Coming of Gctus!!!

    Sector Zero of the Universe, Oa.

    This is the headquarters of the Green Lantern Corps and the home of the Guardians of the Universe.

    For millennia, this ce has been the fortress of peacekeeping in the cosmos.

    These great beings use Oa as their center, dividing the observable universe into 3,600 sectors and recruiting suitable sentient beings with the power of the Green Lanterns, turning them into intergctic patrollers.

    Chosen by the green power rings, these sentient beings leave their original lives behind and be "Green Lanterns," assigned to patrol specific sectors of the universe, defending the peace among the stars.

    Like judges againstary evil, these Lanterns protect fledgling civilizations from extreme dark forces or cosmic threats. This has earned the Green Lantern Corps immense respect across most of the universe.

    However, when true terror arrives, when the unstoppable forces of the New Gods shatter the cities of Oa, to whom can these defenders of the universe turn for help?

    After Darkseid crushed Earth''s Justice League, his gaze shifted to the entire universe. With his countless legions of Doomsday-like Parademons, Apokolips conquered some of the mightiest civilizations.

    Even the united Seven Lantern Corps could not stand against him.

    In less than two years, under Batman''smand, the once-great Seven Lantern Corps was reduced to dust, bing part of Darkseid''s dark dominion. Now, what remains of the Green Lantern Corps has retreated to Oa, using theirst reserves of willpower to strike one final blow at an invincible foe.

    The Omega Beams tore through the sky like crimson lightning.

    Darkseid didn''t turn his head, but the beams bent on their own, instantly hitting a Green Lantern in the head, reducing him to ashes.

    The entire of Oa was engulfed in war, and the central hall��the high council building��was now a burning ruin.

    Dozens of Doomsday-like monsters charged into the Green Lantern Memorial Hall, rampaging and destroying everything in sight. Although a few Green Lanterns tried to halt their advance, theysted less than ten seconds before being gutted, dying on the spot.

    "I know you won''t surrender. You are true warriors."

    In the Central Power Battery room, Darkseid casually snapped a Green Lantern''s neck, floating with a satisfied smile as he looked down at the carnage below.

    "That''s why I respect you."

    A sh of crimson light, and two more Green Lanterns fell, their shields shattered, plummeting from the sky.

    On the ground, the severely injured John Stewart coughed up blood, staring at Darkseid''s terrifying figure with utter despair.

    One by one, his closerades had perished before his eyes. John had no way to win��perhaps the oue was sealed the moment he could no longer draw power from the Green Light.

    As Darkseid leisurely reaped the lives of the Lanterns, Batman''s holographic image suddenly appeared beside him.

    "Lord Darkseid, my apologies for interrupting your pleasure." Batman''s voice was low as he bowed his head respectfully.

    "I''ve told you many times not to disturb me, Batman." Darkseid didn''t even nce at the hologram, his smile fading with annoyance. "You''d better have something important to report."

    "Yes, my esteemed master," Batman replied in a solemn tone.

    "LexCorp recently opened an unauthorized Boom Tube, with Earth as the origin and Apokolips as the destination. I strongly suspect that this clown is not loyal to you."

    "Hmph, so Luthor has confirmed your suspicions through his actions," Darkseid said coldly. "You know what to do, Batman��send the Female Furies to eradicate them."

    Pausing, Darkseid turned, his blood-red eyes fixed on Batman''s face. "I assume you have an even more ''important'' reason for disturbing me during this wonderful moment?"

    "Yes, Master, and that''s what I am about to report." Batman looked up to meet Darkseid''s gaze, but under the oppressive force of Darkseid''s stare, he quickly looked away.

    "I''ve been monitoring Earth as per your orders, with nopses over the past two years, but��"

    "Something happened on Earth?" Darkseid folded his hands behind his back.

    "To be precise, three of our Apokolips harvest engines have suffered severe damage. A powerful rebel force has emerged on Earth, destroying engines in the North Sea and the borders of Indonasia. We are currently defending the Congo ins, but it''s unlikely we can hold out for long."

    Batman reported the events honestly.

    "What did you say?" Darkseid''s face registered shock for the first time. "What happened to the army I entrusted to you? They crushed some of the strongest civilizations in the universe��how can they fail to defend even a few harvesters on Earth?"

    "The Kryptonian genes have some serious ws. Somehow, the rebels managed to harness powerful energies, converting yellow sunlight into red, crippling our army''sbat capabilities and inflicting heavy losses," Batman replied, lowering his gaze.

    "So, you''re saying that I entrusted half of Apokolips'' army to you, only for you to send them blindly into an enemy trap on the charred remains of Earth?"

    "Forgive my oversight, mighty Master." Batman sighed. "I indeed made a misjudgment. But this situation isplicated��Earth should not possess such strength, especially not under my surveince."

    Noting Darkseid''s lingering anger, Batman continued.

    "Earth now has only scattered forces left; they shouldn''t pose any threat. Yet, these extraordinary individuals appeared out of nowhere, calling themselves the ''Avengers'' and the ''X-Men.'' Their powers are also unlike anything we have here. I suspect this might have something to do with the multiverse."

    "The multiverse��" Darkseid''s demeanor calmed as he seemed to consider the implications.

    "Yes, Master. I used the Mobius Chair to search through much knowledge and Apokolips'' records. The multiverse does exist, and with the right method, it''s possible to open a passage to another universe," Batman exined seriously.

    "Enough. Give me the conclusion."

    Darkseid''s eyes shed red, and a blood-colored bolt of lightning imed John Stewart''s life a hundred meters away.

    Batman lifted his head once more and spoke firmly, "The conclusion is that Earth''s remaining forces may have discovered a way to open the multiverse. To resist you, they''ve summoned organizations from another world into ours."

    "��"

    After a moment of silence, Darkseid turned his head and looked towards the suprememand headquarters on Oa. That ce had originally been his next target of amusement. The Paradooms had already invaded the entire of Oa. Although it was far away, faint screams could still be heard from all directions.

    Personally conquering the Green Lantern Corps'' was something Darkseid greatly enjoyed. But now, after listening to Batman''s report, he felt a bit uninterested.

    "Open the Boom Tube to Earth. I want to join the fun myself," Darkseid sneered coldly.

    "And themand of Oa will be left to you. This time, don''t disappoint me."

    Upon hearing this, Batman nodded solemnly.

    "As you wish, my great master..."

    -------------------

    <strong>The Wastnd Universe</strong>

    In the Sr System, on Titan, one of Saturn''s moons.

    Thanos, descendant of the Eternals, was diligently tending to his crops. This was his chosen new homnd, part of his retirement n. Since the Infinity Stones shattered and disappeared among the stars, Thanos had lost his purpose.

    Forty years ago, Gctus led the Universal Church of Truth to conquer Thanos''s Dark Empire. That battle shook the entire universe. In prophecy, the mighty Titan who would bring doom to the universe tasted defeat for the first time.

    Thanos and his forces fell back step by step under the church''s assault. Their war even destroyed an entire star system. Ultimately, under Gctus''s unparalleled might, Thanos paid a heavy price.

    He lost his army, hismand, and even his floating throne, which was reduced to space junk by the Church of Truth''s particle beams.

    As his Dark Empire crumbled, Thanos used hisst bit of strength to open a passage to the Sr System, escaping to the universe''s edge alone, hoping this remote ce could protect him from the Church''s gaze.

    Upon arriving in the Sr System, he made no attempt to seek help from the Avengers or the Fantastic Four on Earth. Though he had faced defeat, his regal pride wouldn''t let him beg his old enemies.

    After forty years of solitude, Thanos was now a reclusive farmer, abandoning all his past to focus on a peaceful life.

    Wearing a straw hat and armor, Thanos was weeding his vegetable patch. Suddenly, he sensed something, making him raise his head and look up at the sky.

    <strong>"Hah..."</strong>

    Outside Titan, the enormous fleet of the Universal Church of Truth passed overhead, and the intimidating presence of Gctus brought Thanos back to that epic battle. Although it had been forty years, Thanos had never once removed his armor, knowing how terrifying Gctus''s power was and how there was no escape from the Church''s relentless pursuit.

    He only hoped that when that day came, he could die a warrior''s death.

    "So, the day has finally arrived��" he murmured, standing up, his fists clenched as he watched the fleet, darkening the sky, moving swiftly across the heavens.

    But what Thanos hadn''t anticipated was that the Church of Truth seemed unaware of his presence.

    The fleet appeared to simply pass by, without slowing down, like a meteor shower streaking through the sky, advancing quickly into the distance. Soon, the lead ship vanished from Thanos''s sight.

    Thanos froze for a moment, then looked in the direction where the Church fleet had disappeared. His mind cleared, and he understood.

    "Heh, look at that��"

    With aplex expression, he sighed.

    Thanos bent down once more, returning to weeding his garden.

    "��Earth is truly finished this time!"

    --------------------

    <strong>On Wastnd Earth</strong>

    In the meeting room within the Blood Hive, the elder leaders of the Wastnd city-states had gathered.

    Kate Bishop pulled up thetest intelligence and projected it onto arge screen, giving everyone a clearer view.

    "It appears Star-Lord''s concerns have be reality. Satellite surveince from Hydra shows an unfamiliar interster fleet entering the Sr System and heading straight for Earth. This should be the infamous Universal Church of Truth."

    "Tch... the Universal Church of Truth?" Old Barton squinted at the blurry footage, his brow furrowing. "Don''t we have a clearer image? We can''t even assess their numbers."

    "Getting a warning is lucky enough," Kate Bishop replied with resignation. "We have Barbara to thank for infiltrating Hydra''swork; otherwise, we might not even know about the Church until it was at our doorstep."

    "Hydra''s tech is nowhere advancepare to theirs. As soon as those surveince satellites encountered cosmic energy, they went offline instantly. I suspect Gctus is with the fleet, and the overwhelming energy we''re detecting ising from him."

    At the mention of Gctus, the meeting room fell silent.

    Everyone here had heard of Gctus''s name, and some had even fought in the battle against him years ago. To be honest, the crushing hopelessness of that fight still haunted them.

    Gctus loomed over their minds like a nightmare, and at that moment, they couldn''t think of a single way to resist.

    "What about Alex? Still no word from him?" The Punisher spoke up.

    "No, and from what I hear, things aren''t much better in his universe. Alex can''t spare any attention right now," Baron Blood John replied, his voice full of frustration.

    "I guess our only hope lies with Star-Lord and the old wolf. If they manage to bring back the Ultimate Nullifier, we might stand a chance."

    "But we don''t know when they''ll return," Old Barton interjected. "ording to Star-Lord''sst message, Logan has opened a time tunnel to the past to find the Ultimate Nullifier. But there''s no guarantee he won''t end up like Mr. Fantastic, lost forever."

    "Then, until he returns, we''ll do everything we can to dy the Church''s advance," Kate Bishop said, sitting back down.

    Upon hearing her words, everyone in the room looked up at her.

    "What?" Kate Bishop gave a wry smile and asked.

    "Besides us�� who else is left to stand against the Church?"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    340. Doctor Doom vs. Gctus!

    341. I Am Doom!!

    342. Doctor Doom''s Final Act!

    343. Infiltrating Apokolips.

    344. Cyber-Metal Justice League.

 340. Doctor Doom vs. Galactus!

    340. Doctor Doom vs. Gctus!

    Beyond Earth, in the celestial void.

    As the harbinger of Gctus, the gship of the Universal Church of Truth was leading a seemingly endless fleet in an all-out assault.

    Matriarch sat upon a grand throne, her piercing eyes calmly observing the beautiful blue before her. She had aided Gctus in conquering many civilizations, witnessing countlesss across the universe, but even so, Earth seemed to shine uniquely, evoking a strange feeling that made it stand apart.

    "What kind of is this..."

    Matriarch found herself at a loss for words. It was a deeply peculiar, indescribable feeling��upon seeing Earth, it was as if she were gazing upon the very center of the universe.

    "Exalted High Priestess, this is the where diator and his teamst transmitted a signal," the church''s scribe approached and spoke quietly.

    At his words, Matriarch gradually shook off the feeling. "Why don''t I see diator? They should have already taken over this."

    "My apologies, exalted High Priestess. Three minutes ago, we lost brainwave contact with diator, indicating that he may have met his end. The same goes for the other members of the Royal Guard. Unless they somehow broke free of our mind control, it''s very likely they''re dead."

    The scribe bowed his head even lower, knowing well the unpredictable nature of Matriarch. He was keenly aware that any misstep might cost him his life.

    "Useless!"

    Indeed, upon hearing his words, Matriarch sprang from her seat. "So-called Royal Guard! They couldn''t even handle that old drunk Star-Lord. Earth currently has no heroes, no Avengers, no Fantastic Four��yet they still managed to get themselves killed here!"

    Her furious voice caused the nearby members of the church to bow even lower, terrified of drawing her attention.

    The scribe quivered but sighed and, despite his reluctance, continued his exnation.

    "Exalted High Priestess, Star-Lord may have aged, but he was once a legend who saved the gxy numerous times. As for Earth, this civilization may appear primitive, but it''s not without threat. We cannot underestimate it."

    Matriarch gave him a sharp nce, her eyebrows furrowing momentarily before she returned to her seat, speaking in a booming voice.

    "What is there to fear? Half a century has passed��what could possibly remain here to stop us? Bring the ship closer."

    The sun''s faint light began to emerge from Earth''s horizon as the Universal Church of Truth fleet advanced, with its colossal force casting a shadow over the entire.

    As they neared Earth, church members first noticed awork of satellites bearing Hydra''s emblem. These automated defenses were once deployed to repel extraterrestrial invaders. But now, under the cosmic energies radiated by Gctus, they had been reduced to space debris, circling Earth meaninglessly in predetermined orbits.

    "Look at this junk. Half a century has passed, and Earth still relies on these ''toys,''" Matriarch sneered, casting a nce at the scribe, as if to suggest his earlier concerns were unwarranted.

    The scribe caught her look and chuckled awkwardly. "It seems my limited experience palespared to yours��wait, what is that?!"

    Before he could finish, he noticed dark silhouettes moving rapidly toward them, seemingly heading straight for the fleet.

    Everyone turned their gaze to the iing figures; even from a distance, they looked like mere ants in the vastness of space.

    "What are those?" Matriarch''s expression turned curious.

    "Exalted High Priestess, the detectors have not registered anything��wait, one has a life sign," the intelligence officer reported immediately. "Upon inspection, they appear to be mechanical constructs, with only one showing signs of life."

    "Mechanical constructs?" Any lingering worries in Matriarch''s mind vanished, reced by scorn.

    Unfamiliar with Earth''s past encounters with Ultron or the nanobot invasions, Matriarch could only perceive these robots as nothing more than toys. "How primitive."

    A dim light shimmered in the expanse as Doctor Doom, Victor von Doom, personally led his army of Doom-bots to meet the infamous Universal Church of Truth beyond Earth.

    Doom halted his approach, pausing between Earth and the advancing fleet.

    Looking up, he saw the overwhelming numbers of the gctic fleet filling his entire field of vision. The fleet was so vast that it blotted out the sun, casting a colossal shadow of impending destruction over the void of stars.

    <strong>(Emergency alert: Catastrophic-level threat detected. Catastrophic-level threat detected. Catastrophic-level threat detected.)</strong>

    rms red from the surrounding Doom-bots in Doctor Doom''s earpiece, amplifying the intense anxiety in the air. Even Doom himself couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine as he took in the terrifying sight before him.

    Compared to the massive fleet, he and his forces were like ants standing before a chariot, insignificant enough that even being noticed felt like wishful thinking. At any second, they could be crushed to dust under the relentless wheels.

    Annoyed by the incessant rms, Doctor Doom raised a hand, removed his earpiece, and crushed it into pieces.

    Turning slightly, Doom looked back at Earth from this perspective for the first time with such intensity.

    So beautiful.

    A shame he could never go back.

    <strong>[Face death with the spirit of noble sacrifice, Earthling. Your resistance is meaningless. Take pride in your sacrifice, for it will sustain a being of supreme greatness.]</strong>

    As Doom gazed at Earth, lost in thought, the Universal Church of Truth shattered the vacuum''s silence, broadcasting a grand voice through cosmic energy. The thunderous sound seemed to explode within Doom''s mind, leaving him momentarily dizzy.

    "Dream on."

    Doctor Doom''s hands red with green light. It was faint, but at that moment, it zed with an unusual brightness.

    "No one has the right to annihte Doom''s people except Doom himself!"

    <strong>[Foolish insect. You have no idea what you''re facing.]</strong>

    The voice of Matriarch resounded again from the gship, filled with disdain and impatience.

    "All will bow before the all-powerful ruler, Doom. And that includes you!" Doom roared angrily.

    Back on the Universal Church of Truth gship, Matriarchughed in disbelief at Doom''s arrogance.

    "Pathetic trash," she mocked, shaking her head, then turned to her scribe. "Issue mymand: Full assault. I want to send Earth a message��it''s time this met its new god."

    With Matriarch''s order, the gship instantly boosted its engines, leading the fleet forward in an assault. They didn''t even bother to open fire; instead, they charged forward directly, as if they intended to crush the ants beneath their wheels.

    "No one ignores Doom!"

    Doctor Doom''s eyes were wide with fury as he stared down the oing fleet.

    "Pay no attention to him. Keep advancing."

    Matriarch sneered at Doom''s anger.

    The vast fleet of the Universal Church of Truth had no intention of stopping, pressing forward directly.

    Seeing this, a surge of wrath erupted within Doom, his entire body trembling, veins pulsing beneath his mask. "Doom once conquered the entire Earth. Now, as a new order dawns upon it, I will not let you destroy it!"

    Doctor Doom floated before the gargantuan gship, his arms spread wide, as if to block its advance.

    Matriarch chuckled at the sight, never having felt even a hint of threat from the man before her. His defiance seemed almostughable, even as he risked his life.

    "For Earth��"

    Doom sighed softly, then released every bit of magical energy within him.

    "Strange��thank you!"

    In a single moment, the Earth''s surface, initially shrouded in darkness, began to glow faintly.

    Starting from Latveria, a vastwork of energy was ignited, spreading through pipes and railways. Like beacon fires, the lights traveled onward, propelled by Doom''s magic. Flickering mes of light expanded, slowly spreading outward.

    "What''s he doing?" Matriarch was stunned by the sudden disy.

    But no one answered her. Every church member''s attention was drawn to the spectacle before them.

    The entire Earth seemed to light up, forming an enormous magical arrayposed of golden magical circuits that flowed over the, its shimmering lines shifting continuously.

    From space, all could clearly see a massive symbol resembling a tilted cross formed by four lines, akin to the window symbol of the Sanctum Sanctorum.

    Under the brilliant glow of the four intersecting beams, one could faintly make out the locations corresponding to Latveria and the other three Sanctums if viewed on a world map!

    Facing away from Earth, Doom stood before the Universal Church of Truth, the magic radiating behind him illuminating his small figure, making him appear impossibly grand.

    "At this moment��"

    Doom spoke slowly.

    "��magic will rise again!!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    341. I Am Doom!!

    342. Doctor Doom''s Final Act!

    343. Infiltrating Apokolips.

    344. Cyber-Metal Justice League.

    345. Hamster sh.

 341. I Am Doom!!

    341. I Am Doom!!

    As Doctor Doom ignited the magical spark outside Earth''s orbit, an emergency rm sounded across Latveria. Abandoned factories roared back to life, and deeply buried magical circuits began to glow once again.

    In that instant, the long-dormant city-state awoke, roaring in response to its master''s call.

    Across nearly the entire, a sweeping wave of magical energy, augmented by technological circuits, spread globally. In a sh, countless streetlights and electrical devices went dark; entire cities were plunged into darkness, and ominous shadows flickered across screens before they too faded.

    As the world ground to a halt, even battles across various warfronts paused. Confused,batants lowered their weapons and looked up, wondering what was happening.

    No one knew the truth: that beyond Earth''s atmosphere, a catastrophe threatening all human civilization was quietly approaching.

    In the Blood Hive conference room, virtual screens blinked out, casting the entire hall into darkness.

    "What''s going on?!" The Punisher was the first to stand, his years of battlefield experience giving him an unmatched sense of crisis. Even in his older age, his instincts remained razor-sharp.

    "I can feel a tremendous magical force��" Baron Blood, John, spoke up. Although the room was shrouded in darkness, his vampire blood granted him night vision. "It seems our power grid has been affected."

    "What about the generator? We should have emergency backup power here," Kate Bishop said, pulling out amunicator. But as she did, it sparked and emitted a burnt smell.

    "Someone''s sabotaged ourmunications. Chances are, our backup power won''t being online either. Damn it��who would target us right now?"

    "I doubt we''re the target," John replied, shaking his head. "I think I know who it is. Follow me." He stood and quickly led the others out of the conference room.

    Upon exiting, they found the Blood Hive in utter chaos. The sudden loss ofmunications and power had thrown everyone into confusion, leaving most in a state of helpless panic.

    "Dammit!" John bared his fangs, letting out a sharp whistle. "All vampires, spread out! Have everyone return to their posts and await orders. Civilians, stay indoors and don''t leave home!"

    His voice echoed through the chaos, and soon the sound of bat wings fluttering filled the air. Hearing John''smand, the crowd gradually calmed.

    "That helped a lot. You''ve really got a knack for this," Hawkeye muttered in admiration.

    But John had no time forpliments. He led the group quickly out of the building and to the central za outside the Blood Hive''smand center.

    Once outdoors, everyone stopped in awe, their jaws dropping as they looked at the sky.

    Under a nket of darkness, the golden currents in the sky stood out brilliantly. It was a grand sight, almost like the aurora borealis, with countless unfamiliar magical runes etched among the stars, casting the clouds in a pale golden glow.

    "What��is that?"

    Everyone stared upward in shock, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    In the distance, rumbling sounds rose from the ground, and they saw waves of golden light emerging, threading upward like strands, connecting to the celestial aurora, feeding energy into the radiant disy above.

    "It can''t be�� this is the power of the Sorcerer Supreme," Baron Blood gasped. He''d shed with Doctor Strange often enough to recognize the source of this energy.

    "That''s impossible! Stephen Strange is��"

    Kate Bishop started to protest, but Clint Barton interrupted her.

    "John''s right. Kate, look at those symbols up there! My god, it''s been half a lifetime since Ist saw that. That''s the mark of the Sanctum Sanctorum!"

    Indeed, following Barton''s gaze, they saw a massive tilted cross��a symbol that shifted and glowed in the sky.

    "I''ve seen this magic before. When Dormammu tried to invade Earth, Doctor Strange once used the power of the Sanctum to keep him at bay," Baron Blood exined.

    "It''s definitely the Sanctum''s power��but how? We all know the Sanctum has fallen. The ruins are right there in the wastnd. Who else would have the authority tomand this magic?" The Punisher asked, puzzled.

    "It''s not just magic," John replied, pointing toward the rumbling sounds. "That''s the Blood Hive''s armory. Someone''s hacked Hydra''swork, seized our machinery, and is using our power grid to fuel that magical disy."

    At his words, the others finally understood: the electromaic disturbances had been due to someone using technology to hijack the globalwork and drain the world''s energy to construct the Sanctum Sanctorum''s magical array.

    "Technology and magic?" The two Hawkeyes exchanged a nce, silently reaching the same conclusion.

    In the modern world, only a select few possess top-tier expertise in both science and magic, with enough resources to pull off something of this magnitude.

    There could only be one person capable of this��

    "Doom!" Kate Bishop identified the mastermind. "He was allied with Red Skull before. With his expertise, hacking Hydra''swork after Red Skull''s fall wouldn''t be difficult. As the most powerful force on this wastnd, he definitely has the means."

    "Yes, and as I recall, he and Strange were connected through magic," the Punisher added. "Before the Old War, they''d often meet at the Sorcerer''s Tavern for drinks."

    "Wait."

    Songbird, who had remained silent until now, suddenly spoke up.

    "So if he''s using magic of this scale, who is he fighting against?!"

    Her question was a wake-up call, and everyone instinctively turned their gaze to the outer space.

    Hawkeye vividly remembered hisst conversation with Alex. Alex had specifically told him to notify Doctor Doom about the arrival of Gctus and left him with onest message:

    Doom is clever; he knows what he has to do.

    Beyond Earth.

    A dazzling golden light engulfed the surface of the blue, wrapping it in a protective barrier.

    Doctor Doom was pouring his full strength into his magic, drawing on Earth''s energy to construct a shield array. Despite the relentless strain, he felt a deep exhaustion taking hold.

    Blood trickled from his mask, but he didn''t waver, his gaze fixed solely on the cosmic army of the Universal Church of Truth before him.

    "This is impossible��" Matriarch''s eyes shed with disbelief. She had never anticipated this "insignificant creature" would manage such an astounding defense.

    Her gaze fixed on Doom; then, angrily, she mmed her throne''s armrest and ordered, "What are you waiting for? Attack! Kill him!!"

    The interster fleet quickly obeyed, with the vanguard forming a formation centered on the gship. Cannons emerged from each ship''s external hull, all aiming squarely at the below.

    "Fire!"

    At themander''smand, the entire fleet unleashed a simultaneous barrage.

    In a heartbeat,ser sts streaked toward Earth like a meteor shower, the fleet''s firepower illuminating the vast darkness of space in a breathtaking disy.

    Facing the relentlessser storm, Doctor Doom remained fearless, the blinding light reflected in his eyes as he awaited his moment of reckoning. Finally, as the torrent of attacks approached, the golden shield sprang open before Doom.

    Theser sts struck the shield like raindrops, leaving ripples of gold upon impact. Each impact released bursts of energy, painting a vibrant, almost mythic scene before Doom.

    Doom stood alone, holding his ground for Earth, like a sapling braving a thunderstorm. Yet, he didn''t move a muscle, resolutely guarding thest line of defense. Then, suddenly, an inexplicable dread surged within him.

    He felt a shiver of realization, and his body involuntarily trembled.

    In the midst of the Universal Church''s fleet, an enormous shadow was moving forward. Its massive figure dwarfed even the fleet''s gship, hidden until now within the fleet''s formation, evading Doom''s notice.

    As the colossal entity advanced, the spaceships around it shifted aside, clearing a path.

    Doom felt his blood run cold at the sight.

    This was a being akin to a supreme god, a force so imposing no one dared meet its gaze. Under this overwhelming pressure, Doom couldn''t imagine the slightest hope of resistance.

    Despite the distance, Doom knew it was watching him. That piercing gaze was fixed on him!

    A terrible sense of despair welled up within him. His mind went nk, unsure of what he should do or how to respond, but he knew that surrender was not an option.

    "��Activate Protocol 3. No one except Doom shall judge Doom''s domain."

    <strong>(Command received. Protocol 3 activated!)</strong>

    Instantly, the eyes of the Doombot army all turned an aggressive crimson.

    "<strong>I am the Devourer of Worlds, the Destroyer of Civilizations, the Beginning and the End of all things. And you, a mere sorcerer from Earth, what do you think you are?"</strong>

    Gctus didn''t speak aloud, but his voice resonated through the cosmos like an ancient echo.

    Doctor Doom''s entire form glowed with dark green magical energy as he locked eyes with Gctus, shouting defiantly.

    "I am the lord of Latveria!

    I am the ruler of Earth!

    I am��Doom!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    342. Doctor Doom''s Final Act!

    343. Infiltrating Apokolips.

    344. Cyber-Metal Justice League.

    345. Hamster sh.

    346. Ruthless Actions.

 342. Doctor Doom’s Final Act!

    342. Doctor Doom��s Final Act!

    <strong>"Foolish to the extreme!"</strong>

    Gctus''s enormous form slowly broke away from the fleet, advancing toward Doctor Doom.

    The terrifying cosmic radiation washed over him; Gctus didn''t even need to make any extra moves. Just by advancing a few steps, the magical barrier before Doom began to tremble violently.

    The golden glow struggled to withstand this oppressive force. Unlike the firepower of the fleet, Gctus''s power was iparably stronger. The cosmic energy radiating from him originated from the primordial forces of the universe, something no mere magic could hope to repel.

    At that moment, Doom''s army of Doombots sprang into action. Their bodies emitted a variety of strange lights, radiating dangerous energy as they surged toward Gctus.

    Protocol 3 was designed by Doctor Doom specifically to counter anyone with the power to threaten his rule. Initially, he set this defense against Red Skull and Hydra, andter felt that only heroes like the Justice League could be worthy opponents.

    But now, as he faced the Universal Church of Truth''s interster fleet and the towering presence of Gctus, Doom understood.

    He was the ruler of Latveria, Earth''s most powerful leader. He had once fought to the death against the Avengers and stood beside Doctor Strange against the threats of hell''s lords. He had been Red Skull''s strongest ally and the closest friend of the Fantastic Four.

    Now, the Avengers, Doctor Strange, Red Skull, and the Fantastic Four were all gone. If anyone remained to fight for Earth, it was only him. Thus, Protocol 3 activated ording to Doctor Doom''s original n,unching a final charge against an existence that threatened his dominion.

    "I am the great Doom! If you wish to take Earth, you''ll have to step over my dead body!"

    In an instant, countless Doombots surged forward, unleashing powerful attacks in a relentless assault on Gctus.

    Yet, that massive form needed no defense against the robots; their assault couldn''t even scratch Gctus''s body. As a cosmic entity the size of a small, Gctus''s form was harder than any known metal.

    With the resources at Doom''s disposal, his Doombots were powerless to harm Gctus, let alone catch his attention. Compared to Gctus, the Doombots were like fleas. Their persistent attacks were no more than mosquito bites.

    A golden-orange light gleamed in Gctus''s eyes, and devastating cosmic energy surged through his body. Without any extra movement, Gctus''s body pulsed, releasing a terrifying energy storm in an instant.

    The Doombots, all engaged in their suicide mission, were simultaneously sted to pieces. The energy storm, resembling a pale neb, swept through, reducing countless Doombots to dazzling fireworks that shattered in space.

    Doom''s mind shook violently, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    This was a power too vast to ovee. Doom had once touched simr energies, but now he was no longer the person he once was.

    Lifting his head with difficulty, he looked at the colossal form closing in on the glowing golden shield. Doctor Doom felt nothing but deep humiliation. Clenching his teeth, his bloodshot eyes red at Gctus.

    Now, Doom had exhausted his final resources. He could only watch as the colossal form loomed closer, its massive hand slowly rising and descending toward him through the radiant light.

    <strong>"You are too weak, Earth sorcerer, so weak that I can barely hear your voice. Although, I don''t care anyway."</strong>

    The next moment��

    A shattering sound like ss breaking suddenly echoed!

    The Supreme Sanctuary''s protective barrier, which had gathered all of Doctor Doom''s remaining power, shattered under Gctus''s gentle hand. An immense flow of magic burst forth, and the currents, which Latverian factories had converted into magical energy, dispersed into nothingness.

    Across Earth, the magical circuits glowing with arcane light exploded into dust. And with that, Earth''sst glimmer of hope faded away.

    A terrifying repulsive force hit Doom. He couldn''t even resist as he was sent flying backward, like a kite with a broken string, plummeting toward Earth.

    Blood spurted from his mouth, evaporating into a bloody mist from the heat caused by his rapid descent through the atmosphere.

    As his perspective quickly shifted, Doctor Doom could barely make out the distant figure of Gctus, receding further away, while he himself became a zing meteor hurtling relentlessly toward Earth.

    ''<strong>In the end, I��''</strong>

    Failed? Doom''s heart sank. As a proud sovereign, he refused to admit defeat.

    If he''d only had enough time to gather more artifacts, to build an even greater technological empire.

    If only Red Skull hadn''t severed Earth''s connection to magic, and Earth still had the support of the mystical dimensions.

    If only the Old War and all the events that followed had never happened, and he was still the ruler of Latveria, standing as both foe and ally to the heroes.

    But there were no "ifs."

    Doom''s vision began to blur. He could no longer hear anything; the damage caused by breaking through the atmosphere had taken its toll. He could no longer summon magic or slow his descent.

    He knew he was about to die, and Earth''s fall would soon be inevitable. But at least, as a ruler, he had done nothing to dishonor his title. He fought for Earth, for his people, until hisst breath.

    Darkness closed in on his vision, and memories from the Old War shed before his eyes like a montage of scenes, the once-painful or joyous moments now fading like clouds.

    Throughout his life, he had chased a dream��a dream he could almost touch but could never truly reach.

    Since the end of the Old War, Doom had wandered the wastnds for decades, hoping to find an achievement that would immortalize his name and bring him a glorious death. But now, he suddenly realized none of it mattered anymore.

    In his final moments, he saw a blurry vision of the Invisible Woman, Susan.

    She was embracing him, looking into his face. She still wore her Fantastic Four uniform, as beautiful as ever. Though the vision was too faint for Doom to see her expression clearly, the embrace alone was enough.

    "Susan..."

    The scene shifted, and now Mister Fantastic, Reed Richards, stood before him. At this moment, Doom''s heart held no more grudges.

    "��Reed, I tried my best."

    "I know."

    Reed''s voice replied, still as infuriating as ever.

    "From here on��"

    Doom''s vision faded to ck once again.

    "...I''ll leave it to you."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    343. Infiltrating Apokolips.

    344. Cyber-Metal Justice League.

    345. Hamster sh.

    346. Ruthless Actions.

    347. Batman��s Fury Against Everyone.

 343. Infiltrating Apokolips.

    343. Infiltrating Apokolips.

    Apokolips.

    Under a chaotic and ominous sky, smooth, jet-ck tforms connected various bizarre structures, stretching out to the horizon.

    The air was thick with a suffocating stench of decay. This, shrouded in darkness and despair, seemed an unlikely origin point for any New Gods.

    Returning to Apokolips, rk was filled withplex emotions as he surveyed this familiar yet alienndscape. His eyes were a mix of sorrow and determination.

    Thest time he led the Justice League here, things didn''t end well. Two years ago, he lost his closest friends on this very world and paid the ultimate price. But this time, he wouldn''t fail. It was his responsibility to make amends, to keep his promise to Alex, and to bring the Justice League members back safely.

    "This is it, Apokolips," rk murmured in a low voice.

    Jason cracked his neck, producing a series of pops, his eyes zing with anticipation. "ording to our n, Apokolips should have no defenses at the moment, so let''s make some noise while we have the chance."

    "Jason, don''t be reckless," ck Canary cautioned him seriously. "While Darkseid and his Parademon army may not be here, this is still the enemy''s stronghold. There could be countless hidden traps that we''re unaware of."

    "Canary''s right. I''m already trying to hack into Apokolips'' internalwork, though it might not be so easy, especially with Batman as their current cybersecurity expert," Damian said, tapping on his Bat-watch.

    As part of a high-tech civilization, if the team wanted a stealthy infiltration, disabling the enemy''swork would be like blinding and deafening them, giving a huge advantage to their mission.

    But within moments, Damian shook his head in frustration.

    "Ugh, remotework infiltration is proving too difficult. If I could get my hands on aputer or something here to transmit data, I might stand a chance."

    "Looks like we''ll have to rely on our ''old tricks'' for this one," Dick shrugged, not surprised.

    Seeing this, ck Canary looked over at Superman, rk, and asked, "You''ve been here before; do you know where the centralmand and power stations are?"

    "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure." rk sighed. "We don''t know enough about Apokolips, which is part of why we failedst time. Thankfully, Luthor gave us a map of Apokolips; that should help."

    "A map of Apokolips, then we''re in luck."

    ck Canary nodded, then turned to the three Robins, hoping to get directions from the map. But as soon as she turned, she was surprised to find that Jason, Dick, and Damian had seemingly vanished into thin air, leaving no trace.

    After a moment''s pause, ck Canary rubbed her temples with a sigh. "What can I say? Guess that''s what you''d expect from Batman''s apprentices. Looks like they''ve really inherited Bruce''s skills."

    As one of the street heroes walking in the shadows, ck Canary now wielded the mighty power of Thor, though she had never abandoned her pastbat experience. But even she hadn''t noticed when the three of them disappeared.

    "Dick probably has the route figured out. Time''s short; let''s move. I can still hear their heartbeats," rk said.

    rk and ck Canary exchanged a look, then both stepped onto the vast ck tform and ran forward into the unknown.

    The tform was long, like a high-altitude walkway, connecting to a bizarre, towering structure with a t top that reached the sky. Looking out from the tform, the scenery was dominated by darkness, with asional glimmers of deep red light as ents.

    Below the structure, moltenva bubbled with heat, and each popping bubble in the flowing magma emitted a sound reminiscent of a wailing spirit.

    rk and ck Canary sprinted across the tform, and if one looked closely, they would see three shadowy figures ahead, moving separately in the darkness, shing intermittently.

    "Something feels off��" rk, who was running at full speed, suddenly felt a sense of danger.

    Hearing this, ck Canary immediately prepared forbat. Though rk could be unreliable at times, his Kryptonian senses were frighteningly sharp; if he sensed danger, it meant something was indeed approaching.

    rk scanned the surroundings and then looked up sharply at the sky.

    "They''reing!"

    Following rk''s gaze, ck Canary spotted a strange figure breaking through the clouds, flying straight toward them. It was a humanoid creature with wings on its back, carrying another person.

    "That�� that''s Hawkman?!" ck Canary eximed in disbelief.

    "It''s not just him." rk''s brows knit tightly; unlike ck Canary, his enhanced vision allowed him to see their true forms from a distance.

    Hawkman released his grip, and the person he was holding plunged downward, drawing a de aimed directly at rk and ck Canary below.

    "Diana��"

    rk muttered through clenched teeth. But this wasn''t the time for questions. He quickly prepared for battle and turned to warn ck Canary.

    "Be careful. They''re clearly not the people we remember."

    Just as the two were focused on Hawkman above, a puddle of water on the side of the tform suddenly came to life, transforming into an icy spike that hurtled toward ck Canary''s head.

    <strong>Whoosh��</strong>

    <strong>ng!</strong>

    The ice spike was sliced in midair by a de, and Damian appeared from the shadows, intercepting the ambush.

    "I noticed it earlier. A random puddle of clear water on this grim tform? Way too suspicious," Damian sneered, casting a taunting look toward the source of the water.

    "Water maniption�� reminds me of Aqud. This should be Antis magic, but could it be��"

    He pointed his de at the mist, and sure enough, from within the vapor, Mera gradually emerged. However, the sight of Mera''s current appearance stunned Damian. His grip on his de even rxed momentarily.

    Mera''s face was only half-intact, the rest reced by Apokolips machinery. Her once fair skin was now a metallic ne, with Apokolips'' insignia glowing red on her chest. Her lower body had been reced by a mechanical serpent.

    Each slithering movement Mera made produced a faint, chilling sound of grinding gears.

    Damian''s face twitched, his expression a mix of shock and disbelief.

    "What�� what is this monstrosity?!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    344. Cyber-Metal Justice League.

    345. Hamster sh.

    346. Ruthless Actions.

    347. Batman''s Fury Against Everyone.

    348. Darkseid��s Arrives!!!

 344. Cyber-Metal Justice League.

    344. Cyber-Metal Justice League.

    Mera had just appeared on one side, but on the other, the enemy''s assault was already upon them.

    rk felt the powerful gust rushing toward him. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, clenching his fist as he met the iing de head-on.

    A deafening explosion echoed across the tform as two immense forces shed, sending water vapor scattering. The intense shockwave even caused theva below to bubble and roil.

    With one punch, the attacking figure was forced back, lingering for a moment before flipping through the air andnding stably on the ground.

    Only now did ck Canary see the attacker''s face clearly.

    "��How�� could it be?!"

    The attacker was none other than her close friend, Wonder Woman Diana. But now, Diana bore no resemnce to the Amazonian warrior she once was; she had been fully transformed into a mechanical being.

    Not only had her headband been engraved with Apokolips'' insignia, but her left eye had also been reced by a red electronic eye. ck Canary was instantly reminded of Bullseye from another world; Diana''s altered state bore a disturbing simrity to his necrotic enhancements.

    Perhaps the only thing left that could confirm her identity was the Lasso of Truth coiled around her waist.

    "Diana, it''s me! Don''t you recognize me?!" ck Canary shouted, trying to awaken any trace of her friend''s consciousness hidden within.

    But her voice had no effect. Diana''s gaze remained hollow, carrying a cold, mechanical intent to kill. She moved like a programmed robot, executing themands set by her controller.

    "It''s no use. Darkseid has remorselessly transformed them. They likely don''t remember who we are," rk said, fists trembling in fury.

    No one could understand his anguish at that moment. Watching his closest allies turned into monstrosities by the enemy��and all due to his own wed n��filled rk with overwhelming guilt.

    Mera and Wonder Woman''s arrival was only the beginning. Soon, Hawkman, now a cybeic birdman, descended from the sky, while Starfire and Martian Manhunter emerged from the darkness behind Damian.

    Starfire was in slightly better shape, still mostly humanoid but with a mechanical jaw. Martian Manhunter, however, was almost unrecognizable, with four mechanical legs and a tail resembling a cyber-scorpion.

    "I''m sorry for what''s happened to all of you," rk said sincerely. "I failed you all."

    "Now''s not the time for that, Superman. The enemy clearly doesn''t intend to let us through," Jason remarked, standing behind Martian Manhunter and readying his custom batons. "Honestly, I never thought I''d be fighting Martian Manhunter."

    Jason''s words seemed to ignite the battle. Martian Manhunter roared, his hand morphing into a dragon''s head and lunging at Jason.

    Jason didn''t retreat but instead advanced, a move he''d perfected thanks to Damian''s "training." With his enhancedbat abilities from the super-soldier serum, Jason leaped at thest moment, letting the dragon''s head miss while he ran up Martian Manhunter''s extended arm.

    Meanwhile, Wonder Woman began her assault, raising her de and aiming for rk''s neck. This time, rk didn''t respond; instead, ck Canary intercepted.

    "In the name of Thor��"

    ck Canary extended her hand, and Mjolnir instantly flew to her grasp. Thunder enveloped her, and Thor''s power formed armor around her.

    As hammer and sword shed, a terrifying aura filled the air.

    "Diana, do you truly not remember me?" ck Canary asked repeatedly as she struggled to fend off Wonder Woman''s relentless attacks.

    "I am the Captain of the New Avengers Divine Guard. I will judge the heretics!" Wonder Woman Diana replied mechanically.

    "Well, here I was hoping to share my new power with you. But it seems I''ll just have to let you experience it firsthand," ck Canary sighed, then narrowed her eyes. "Don''t hold a grudge, especially when I''m giving you a thorough beating."

    "<strong>Haaa!"</strong>

    Unwilling to continue the exchange, Wonder Woman shouted and intensified her attack.

    While the two women shed, rk faced off against Starfire and Hawkman.

    These two weren''t original members of the Justice League. Starfire was a former Teen Titans member,ter invited to join the League due to her exceptional talent and performance. Hawkman was typically with the Justice Society in other multiverses but had moved to the Justice League due to a significant event in the primary universe.

    "Forgive me," rk said sadly before sending Starfire flying with a single punch. Despite being an alien, her powers were no match for Kryptonian might; she couldn''t even gather energy before crashing into a wall.

    Afterward, rk turned, ripping off Hawkman''s mechanical wings. The Nth metal mace Hawkman wielded couldn''t prate Superman''s defenses, and rk then crushed Hawkman''s mechanical spine underfoot.

    Watching from a distance, Damian was speechless at rk''s ability to "subdue" their allies so effortlessly.

    No wonder Batman was always ready to fight him.

    While the battle raged, Dick, who hadn''t joined the fray, observed the fight, hacking into Apokolips''work. Finally, he uncovered something and spoke through the earpiece.

    "The Justice League members have been modified, but Darkseid retained theirbat awareness by not erasing their memories. If we can locate the central control system, we might be able to restore their consciousness."

    Knocking Martian Manhunter down with a strike, Jason dodged the counterattack from his tail, seizing the moment to ask, "Are you sure they can be restored?"

    "I''m sure!" Dick replied firmly. "I''ve found the central control console''s location. But they''ve detected my hack; I believe Batman is there."

    "Bruce is there? Great!" Jason''s face lit up. "In that case, let''s get moving."

    "What about these guys?" Damian asked, struggling to evade Mera''s magic attacks. As a regr human, he found facing someone like Mera was an overwhelming challenge.

    Her magic attacks kept draining his energy from a distance. Whenever Damian managed to get close, she wielded Aquaman''s trident to force him back, keeping him on the defensive.

    "We can''t give Batman time to prepare; we need to reach that console fast!" Jason urged.

    "You''re right, but it''s unlikely we can take them down quickly��they''re Justice League members, after all," Damian called out.

    The Robins'' conversation reached rk''s ears. Seeing Wonder Woman, Martian Manhunter, and Mera''s relentless attacks, he realized that even he would struggle to subdue all three.

    At that moment, ck Canary spoke up.

    "Enough arguing! I''ll stay behind and hold them off��go to the central control console, now!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    345. Hamster sh.

    346. Ruthless Actions.

    347. Batman''s Fury Against Everyone.

    348. Darkseid��s Arrives!!!

    349. Battle with Darkseid!!

 345. Hamster Flash.

    345. Hamster sh.

    "No."

    Hearing ck Canary''s words, Jason rejected the idea without a second thought.

    "We can''t leave you here alone. It''s too dangerous."

    Although Jason was eager to confront Batman��a moment he''d anticipated for years��he couldn''t bring himself to leave ck Canary alone to face these cybeic monsters.

    ck Canary swung her hand, deflecting Wonder Woman''s sword. In the next moment, her hammer erupted with massive arcs of lightning, sending Wonder Woman flying backward.

    Wonder Woman''s heels left visible marks on the ground as she tried to resist the lightning; her body was wrapped in writhing electric currents, snaking through her mechanical circuitry.

    While unleashing continuous lightning bolts, ck Canary turned her head and said, "Jason, you''re right to be concerned. If we give Batman time to prepare, all our ns will be ruined. Now, go!"

    "But��" Jason wanted to say more.

    "No ''buts.'' I was your instructor back when you were Robin, so now, follow orders!" ck Canarymanded firmly, giving him a slight smile. "And don''t underestimate me!"

    Wonder Woman might indeed be a demigod of Olympus, but ck Canary had inherited the power of the Norse gods. With Odin''s blessing, the power of Thor coursed through her blood, and at this moment, Diana was not ck Canary''s equal in pure divine strength.

    "There''s no time to hesitate, Jason!" Dick said, knowing that Jason, despite his brash exterior, had a soft and conflicted heart. He made the decision for him. Meanwhile, rk and Damian disengaged from their fights and regrouped with Dick on the edge of the battlefield.

    As Martian Manhunter and Mera prepared to pursue, ck Canary leaped high into the air, summoning a st of lightning that forced them all back.

    "Now, go!"

    "Got it. Be careful. We''ll disable the central control console and free them as soon as possible."

    With a heavy sigh, Jason turned and followed Dick and the others, heading toward the central tower.

    As Darkseid''s stronghold, Apokolips was treacherous, with deadly traps at every turn. Even though most of the parademon forces were gone and Darkseid himself was absent, rk remained vignt, fully focused on his surroundings to avoid any potential ambush.

    The group soon arrived at arge, ominous building. Dick nced at the disy on his wrist and said, "It''s just ahead. ording to the map structure Lex provided, this should be Apokolips'' main power station. If we can destroy it, we can cut off the energy supply to the entire."

    "There might be an ambush inside," Jason reminded them.

    "No, there''s nobody�� wait, something''s wrong." As rk used his X-ray vision to scan the building''s interior, he froze in shock.

    "What''s going on in there?" Jason asked, noticing rk''s expression.

    rk didn''t answer. Instead, he surged forward, punching open the door to the building and rocketing into the Apokolips power station.

    As the main energy supply for the entire, this station should have been filled with immense power sources. But as Superman entered, he found himself in a vast, empty hall.

    Without looking away, rk''s gaze remained fixed on the center of the hall.

    In the empty energy hall, a massive energy collector made up of fourrge metal rings was continuously rotating. Countless chaotic lightning bolts shed, emitting blinding light, but before they could leave the area, they were absorbed back into the machinery on the rings.

    At the center of the rings, a cosmic treadmill floated in midair. Even from afar, rk could see a red figure running on it, releasing immense energy.

    "Oh, my God��"

    Jason and the others, who had just caught up with rk, stood frozen. "This is Apokolips'' power station? He''s using sh to power the entire!"

    rk couldn''t hold back any longer. In an instant, he vanished from his spot and dashed toward the rings, tearing off the mind-control device attached to sh''s head and freeing him.

    He gentlyid sh on the ground. Barry Allen looked nothing like his former heroic self��his face was pale and gaunt, his body had shrunk significantly, and even his suit was now loose on him.

    Seeing sh''s weakened state, rk turned around and unleashed a st of heat vision, obliterating the cosmic treadmill into pieces. The loud explosion jolted the weakened sh awake, and he opened his eyes slowly, body twitching.

    "...rk?"

    "It''s me, Barry. How are you? Are you okay?" rk held Barry, helping him to lie down morefortably.

    "You�� came to save me��" Barry barely had the energy toplete a sentence.

    "Barry, how did this happen to you?" rk clenched his fists in anger.

    "...In ourst battle�� Apokolips'' central reactor was destroyed�� Darkseid turned me into its recement," Barry said, his body twitching uncontrobly, the spasms intensifying.

    "Please�� you have to stop me�� please��"

    Long-term mind control and muscle memory had left Barry unable to control himself. Although he was free from the treadmill, his body continued to move mechanically.

    rk sighed, closing his eyes in pain. He desperately wanted to help Barry, but he had no solution. If only Alex were here, maybe he''d know what to do.

    At that moment, Jason quietly walked over. With a swift "thud," rk opened his eyes to find Barry had been knocked out cold by a blow from Jason''s staff.

    "What are you��"

    "I''m helping him ''stop.''"

    Jason replied casually, and, as if to prove his point, Barry''s twitching subsided noticeably. Though he still trembled slightly, the movement had reduced significantly.

    "Barry needs rest. We can''t leave him here alone," rk said.

    "Oh, so you''re nning to carry him into battle?" Jason crossed his arms.

    "Someone needs to stay and watch over Barry. If something were to happen to him while he''s unconscious, it''d be disastrous," rk said, concerned.

    "Forget it," Jason shook his head. "There''s no one here. As long as weplete the n, sh''s safety will be guaranteed."

    "But��"

    rk wanted to argue, but Jason had already turned and headed deeper into the facility.

    Damian and Dick exchanged a look, then followed Jason in silence, their actions clearly expressing their stance. Seeing this, rk could only sigh. He ced Barry in a rtively safe spot, then turned and ran after Jason.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    346. Ruthless Actions.

    347. Batman''s Fury Against Everyone.

    348. Darkseid''s Arrives!!!

    349. Battle with Darkseid!!

    350. Bollocks!!!

 346. Ruthless Actions.

    346. Ruthless Actions.

    After oveing various traps, rk and the others finally reached the central console.

    Although Apokolips currentlycked its usual high-level defenses��aside from the Apokolips War Furies��this didn''t mean the was unprotected. The short thousand-meter corridor was packed with automatedser weapons, giving the group a tough time. Thankfully, rk had regained his superpowers.

    With his all-out assault, rk destroyed most of the weaponry, allowing Dick and Damian to safely pass through the ambush. As for Jason, these weapons were child''s y for him.

    With his remarkable physical prowess and Batman''s teachings, Jason felt capable of taking on the entire DC Universe.

    "The Bat Network detected something ahead�� Wait, my signal seems to be malfunctioning��" Dick, barely catching his breath, quickly checked the Bat Computer.

    rknded on the ground, brushing the ash from his shoulder. He frowned and looked forward, noticing a massive wall glowing red.

    "All hail Darkseid."

    On the wall, Cyborg��disassembled into countless parts��slowly lifted his head. He was nowpletely merged with this eerie wall, looking like a head growing out of it.

    "Victor!?" Dick''s eyes widened in shock.

    Having started as a hero early on, Dick had known Cyborg the longest. They were well-acquainted and had gone on numerous missions together.

    Seeing his old friend mounted on the wall like this was an agonizing sight for Dick.

    "I am the Wall of Origins," Cyborg said slowly, his vacant eyes staring at the group. "By order of the great Darkseid, I am to capture you intruders alive�� for His personal judgment."

    "So, this is the ''central console'' everyone''s been talking about. Great. Darkseid made sure every member of the Justice League is put to use," Jason remarked sarcastically, then added, "Oh right, except for Green Lantern and Aquaman."

    "You think you''re funny, Jason?" Dick said angrily, ring at him. "What right do you have to mock them? At least they''re heroes!"

    "Sorry, I don''t see any ''heroes'' here. I only see prisoners," Jason sneered, casting a nce at rk. "Besides, if I were making the n, I guarantee things would be different."

    "Alright, alright, do you two really have to argue now?" Damian stepped in to mediate.

    Hearing this, Dick and Jason looked away from each other, both falling silent.

    "The most important thing now is to rescue Cyborg. If we can break his control, then maybe we can also free Hawkman, Wonder Woman, and the others," Damian said as he approached Cyborg.

    "Darkseid is invincible��" Cyborg continued to repeat in a robotic tone.

    "Yes, yes, we know, now shut up," Damian said, ignoring him. He took a specially designed data cable from his belt and plugged it into a gap in the wall, linking it to his Bat Computer.

    "What are you doing?" rk asked curiously.

    "I''m trying to hack into the program. It''s a long shot, but it''s worth a try," Damian replied without looking back.

    "It''s pointless. The Mother Box contains the most advanced technology imaginable, far beyond anything Earth has. Ourputers can''t handle the massive data load. This is like an egg smashing against a rock," Dick said, shaking his head.

    Even though Dick desperately wanted to save his close friend, he understood how advanced Apokolips'' technology was and knew the gap between them was immense.

    "But we have to try, don''t we? If we don''t free Cyborg from their control, how can we save the other brainwashed heroes?" Damian said, drenched in sweat, his hands moving quickly.

    "There is another way," Jason suddenly said.

    Hearing Jason''s words, Damian froze, but he quickly understood what Jason meant.

    "No!"

    "No, absolutely not! Don''t even think about it!" Damian shouted.

    "In fact��" rk, who had remained silent until now, suddenly seemed to have realized something. He spoke slowly.

    "Jason makes sense."

    "Are you kidding me!?" Damian couldn''t believe what he was hearing from rk��the kindest member of the Justice League��of all people.

    What Damian didn''t know was that rk was also in deep torment, haunted by Alex''s parting words: "Save whoever you can. For those you can''t..."

    Alex had left the rest unsaid, but rk understood. He had mentally prepared himself when he set foot on Apokolips again, but facing it now still tore at his heart.

    "No, no way! Just give me five more minutes," Damian pleaded. "Just five minutes��please, just five minutes."

    Dick closed his eyes, unable to watch. Jason stepped forward and pulled Damian back. He knew how close the Teen Titans members were to Cyborg, but he also knew how crucial their mission was.

    Seeing that the others had made their decision, Damian finally stopped resisting. He turned away, unable to watch what was about to happen.

    "It''s on you, rk," Jason said tly.

    rk pressed his lips together, saying nothing in reply.

    He stared at Cyborg in front of him, memories shing through his mind.

    While he couldn''t destroy the Mother Box or the Wall of Origins, he could at least destroy Cyborg himself. When Darkseid fused Cyborg with the wall, he had created a fatal vulnerability.

    "I''m so sorry, my friend," rk whispered, his eyes growing redder as destructive energy gathered in them. Finally, he unleashed the energy, obliterating the central control ''core.''

    The deafening explosion felt like a stab in the heart for the three of them, leaving them in shock for a long time.

    The war on Apokolips had changed them profoundly.

    rk, Superman himself, had broken his no-kill rule, even against his fellow Earthlings. And now, he had personally ended his friend''s life��something unimaginable in the past.

    rk closed his eyes in sorrow, tears sliding down his face as he tasted the bitterness of unbearable grief.

    "I can''t believe it,"

    A voice suddenly came from behind them.

    "You really did it."

    Hearing that voice, the four of them jolted, and rk even trembled slightly. They knew that voice all too well. The rough, cold, and weary tone was unmistakable. They turned slowly toward the sound.

    In the darkness, Batman sat high on the Mobius Chair, watching them with a cold smile.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    347. Batman''s Fury Against Everyone.

    348. Darkseid''s Arrives!!!

    349. Battle with Darkseid!!

    350. Bollocks!!!

    351. I��m Laying Down the Law.

 347. Batman’s Fury Against Everyone.

    347. Batman��s Fury Against Everyone.

    "Bruce!"

    rk was the first to exim, straightening up as if he was about to rush forward. However, Batman''s next move froze him in ce.

    "I''d suggest you stay right where you are, rk."

    Batman calmly pulled a kryptonite ring from his suit. Even with the distance between them, the sight of the glowing green stone caused rk to feel a wave of weakness, as though something was draining his strength.

    Studying Superman with a cold gaze, Batman let out a quiet scoff, a small smirk tugging at his mouth.

    "You actually managed to break free from the liquid kryptonite. That''s incredible. I suppose you have that friend from the other world to thank for that."

    "How do you know!?" rk couldn''t help but speak out, but he quickly reminded himself that this was Batman, now seated on the Mobius Chair and with ess to Apokolips'' vast resources. Figuring it out wouldn''t have been difficult for him.

    "Did you really think your little schemes would escape me and my great master''s attention? And that traitor, Luthor, who helped you get here��don''t worry. My master has already gone to Earth. Soon, they''ll be just like you. This time, no more chances."

    Batman''s tone was cold, but everyone could hear the heavy sarcasm and mockery in it.

    "Bruce, this isn''t you. Break free from Darkseid''s control��resist him. You have the strongest willpower of anyone I know. Wake up!" rk looked sincerely into Batman''s eyes.

    But Batman was unmoved. He didn''t even spare rk a nce, instead shifting his gaze toward the other three young men.

    "Looks like it''s time to skip the talk and try something more persuasive. Don''t anyone dare get in my way."

    Seeing Batman''s gaze on him, Jason''s face broke into a grin under the Red Hood mask. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

    "I always knew rk woulde back��same as always. But I''m honestly surprised you''d dare to stand in front of me, Jason," Batman said, staring at him with an icy expression.

    "How funny��tables have turned, haven''t they, Bruce? Now tell me, who''s really on the wrong side of justice?" Jason sneered as he drew his baton, taking slow steps toward Batman.

    "Oh, so death didn''t teach you a thing? You''re still just that little tire thief in my eyes. Admit itpared to Dick, you''ll always be a failure, unworthy of the title Robin."

    "Enough! Father, you won''t turn us against each other," Damian snapped.

    "Huh, how dare you call me that?" Batman sneered.

    "Your mother drugged me to force herself to conceive you, then manipted me to take care of you, breaking my spirit. You were never my son. You''re nothing but a burden."

    "You��" Damian''s breathing grewbored.

    "Damian, stay calm. It''s Bruce''s n��don''t fall for it," Dick said, pping a hand on Damian''s shoulder to keep him grounded.

    "Dick�� always so soft."

    Batman shifted his gaze to Nightwing, Dick Grayson.

    "You were once my greatest student, but you betrayed me. How did it feel to watch the Teen Titans die right in front of you? Though, I suppose it didn''t faze you��you''ve always been such a weak failure."

    "��"

    Dick''s fists clenched. He knew Batman better than anyone and could predict what he was about to say next, but he still spoke in a trembling voice.

    "Bruce, you''d better think carefully before you speak."

    However, Batman clearly didn''t take Dick''s threat seriously. Without any hesitation, he continued speaking.

    "Even if it means watching your parents die right before you."

    Dick''s blood pressure spiked, veins bulging on his forehead as he gritted his teeth and spoke.

    "Remember�� you forced me into this."

    With that, Dick pulled out his weapon and joined Damian and Jason, standing together.

    "Well done, Bruce."

    rk shook his head.

    "You''ve managed to anger everyone here. Is this what you wanted?"

    Batman remained unfazed. Standing up, he jumped down from the Mobius Chair and spoke each word slowly and deliberately.

    "My only goal is to hold all of you here until my great master, Darkseid, wipes out yourst hope. After that, he''ll be more than happy toe and pass judgment on you."

    "Forget Darkseid��I''m ready to pass judgment on you myself, right now," Jason could no longer hold himself back. He stepped forward, leading the charge.

    Behind him, Damian and Dick joined in, attacking Batman from three different directions.

    Seeing this, Batman sneered. "Mobius Chair, activate Red Sun mode and target the Kryptonian. These three�� leave them for me to handle."

    As soon as he spoke, the Mobius Chair responded, emitting a burst of red light aimed directly at rk.

    Sensing the threat, rk couldn''t just stand there. He knew the Mobius Chair was targeting him, so he immediately took off, flying into the sky to draw it away from Batman''s battlefield.

    Meanwhile, Batman''s words weighed heavily on rk''s mind. He couldn''t bear to imagine what might happen if Darkseid really did arrive on Earth. Would anyone left on Earth even be able to stand against him?

    "Oh, Lois��"

    rk murmured with a sigh.

    "Please, Alex�� we''re counting on you."

    -------------------------

    The heroes had now gathered together, and through theirbined efforts, they''d finally cleared out the defenses of LexCorp Tower, assembling near the top-floor st corridor.

    "Is everyone alright?" Lois asked, looking around at the dirt-streaked group.

    "King Shark is the strongest!" Before anyone else could respond, King Shark opened his massive jaws, revealing his kryptonite-studded teeth, grinning widely.

    Lois grimaced slightly at the sight and smell of blood in King Shark''s mouth but pressed on.

    "ording to remote monitoring, a horde of Doomsday-like monsters is heading our way. To ensure rk and the others can carry out their n, we have to hold this position; otherwise, none of them will have a chance to return�� wait, where''s Captain Boomerang?"

    "He sacrificed himself to cover our retreat," Cheetah exined briefly.

    Lois sighed. She understood that war always involved sacrifice, and she knew this wasn''t the time for mourning.

    A short distance away, Kara stood beside Alex, her eyes filled with concern.

    "Those Paradooms aren''t the real threat, are they?"

    Alex gave a weary smile and asked in return, "You sensed it too?"

    Kara nodded. "I feel a strange unease, something I''ve never felt before."

    Alex shook his head lightly and said quietly,

    "That''s Darkseid."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    348. Darkseid''s Arrives!!!

    349. Battle with Darkseid!!

    350. Bollocks!!!

    351. I''m Laying Down the Law.

    352. ��Equivalent Exchange��!!!

 348. Darkseid’s Arrives!!!

    348. Darkseid��s Arrives!!!

    Darkseid, originally named Uxas, is one of the most powerful New Gods in the DC Multiverse, and he''s also one of the most fearsome beings in existence.

    His presence has a unique significance to the entire universe, which is why he can project avatars across countless multiverses. In the Prime Universe, even the legendary Spectre cannot judge him.

    The Omega Effect, which is the source of Darkseid''s power, is closely connected to the Anti-Life Equation, a concept of universal will. However, the current Darkseid is not his true form and doesn''t possess the Anti-Life Equation, a weapon of mass destruction. Otherwise, Alex would think twice before daring to go all-out against him.

    "Why didn''t we keep rk on Earth? If he and I teamed up, and with ck Canary wielding the power of Thor, we might be able to hold off Darkseid, maybe even defeat him," Kara asked, frowning in curiosity.

    "That''s a tough question to answer," Alex shook his head, sighing. "This universe is a world destined to be abandoned, but it still poses a significant threat to us. To prevent the collision of these two universes, we need the sh''s power."

    "The Speed Force��" Kara started to understand.

    Previously, Kara had focused on this world''s threat to Earth��whether from Doomsday-like creatures or Darkseid himself, all these powerful enemies had consumed her attention.

    But now, after Alex''s reminder, Kara suddenly realized that the threat of this world was far more than just its enemies, because this universe itself was a major danger.

    If not handled properly, it wouldn''t just be about saving the people of this world��Alex''s own post-apocalyptic universe might also be affected.

    Kara raised her head, looking directly at Alex. "Are you suggesting that Barry Allen of this world should create another ''shpoint''?"

    "Yes," Alex confirmed.

    "If we can cut off this timeline at its source, separating these two universes will be much easier."

    "No wonder you sent ck Canary and rk to Apokolips; it looks like you''re betting big on this n. I can''t believe I forgot such a significant risk," Kara sighed.

    At this, Alex couldn''t help but chuckle. He gently patted Kara''s shoulder and said softly, "When ites to this, you''re no match for Pietro. But don''t worry, you were a ''bookworm'' before and never yed any online games. Once you try a game with seven or eight quest lines, you''ll also learn to see the bigger picture."

    "ying games actually helps with that?" Kara looked skeptical.

    Alexughed heartily, about to say something more, but the next moment, his smile froze, and his entire demeanor turned serious.

    "Looks like we''ll have to save this conversation for another time."

    Kara''s reaction was swift, or rather, her sense of impending danger had already begun sounding the rm.

    Feeling the immense pressure descending upon Earth, Alex and Kara simultaneously stood up, looking toward the setting sun.

    "Darkseid has arrived."

    Alex squinted slightly, and he couldn''t deny that his heart was pounding.

    Since Alex hadn''t lowered his voice on purpose, his words sent shivers through Lois and the members of the Suicide Squad nearby.

    "What did you say?" Lois turned to Alex, disbelief clear in her expression.

    ording to the n, Darkseid was supposed to return to his home base after rk and the othersunched a surprise attack on Apokolips. Lois had never expected that Darkseid woulde to Earth personally.

    This made no sense at all. Was Darkseid really ignoring the chaos happening back on Apokolips?

    But now, neither Alex nor Kara had the mind to answer Lois''s questions. Alex''s gaze was locked onto the small dark shadow within the setting sun.

    Despite the great distance between them, Alex knew that Darkseid was also looking back at him.

    "Ashley, I''m leaving this to you. Do everything you can to hold back those Doomsday-like creatures. Be careful," Alex instructed.

    The Doomsday-like creatures, weakened by the effects of the red sun, had lost most of their fighting power. Moreover, the Suicide Squad members were each armed with kryptonite weapons, so stalling them shouldn''t be an issue.

    "I�� I understand. You be careful too."

    Ashley, a descendant of Spider-Man, had her spider-sense nearly bursting from Darkseid''s presence.

    Without a word in response, Alex''s form shimmered momentarily, and the next second, he and Kara were standing right in front of Darkseid.

    Darkseid, arms crossed, showed no reaction to Alex and Kara''s sudden arrival. He remained hovering in midair, like a king surveying his territory.

    Calmly observing the two before him, Darkseid''s expression was neither joyful nor sorrowful.

    "So�� you''re the sorcerer from another world," he said.

    With a casual tone that carried unparalleled pressure, his words made Kara tense up, ready for battle at any moment.

    "That''s me," Alex replied. "It seems you''ve already figured that out."

    "Hmph, a mere projection. Simple tricks, but I must admit, as a dimensional lord, your power is decent."

    Darkseid spoke leisurely, his arms still behind his back, leaving himself seemingly wide open, as if he didn''t regard the two before him as a threat.

    "In my mercy, I offer you a chance. Swear loyalty to me, join Apokolips, and help me conquer the universe. That is the only way you''ll live."

    Alex chuckled at this.

    So, Darkseid was interested in his multiversal-traveling abilities. As expected, a timepad was a highly coveted asset, and any viin who noticed it would want it for themselves.

    Darkseid, however, likely didn''t yet understand how Alex was traveling between universes. He assumed that in this universe, there couldn''t be a way to connect to other universes.

    His guess wasn''t far off; without Alex''s help, even Jason and ck Canary wouldn''t have dreamed of finding a way back to the Apokolips war universe.

    After a long silence, Darkseid tilted his head slightly, his tone displeased.

    "You don''t have much time left to decide, sorcerer."

    Alex smiled, then formed a hand seal, and a ghostly green me enveloped him.

    "Sorry, I wasn''t considering it. It just takes a bit of time to withdraw my projection spell."

    With that, the green me in Alex''s hands exploded, forming two magic circles facing Darkseid directly in the distance.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    349. Battle with Darkseid!!

    350. Bollocks!!!

    351. I''m Laying Down the Law.

    352. ��Equivalent Exchange��!!!

    353. Inter-Universal Migration.

 349. Battle with Darkseid!!

    349. Battle with Darkseid!!

    "Magic, is it?"

    Darkseid''s gaze was full of scorn as he looked at Alex, like he was watching a child ying with a dagger.

    "You should know that in this world��my world��the birth of magic was nothing more than the aftermath of the New Gods'' creation."

    "I know," Alex nodded, continuing. "I also know that the energy within your body is far beyond the standard energy of ''magic.''"

    "In that case, are you still going to make a move against me?" Darkseid observed Alex calmly.

    "If I had a choice, I wouldn''t want to, but I have no other option. After nning this long, someone has to fill this gap," Alex said, spreading his hands.

    "I thought, as a dimensional lord and a sorcerer who''s visited multiple universes, you would be wise. A pity��"

    Darkseid shook his head slightly as if regretting something. Pausing, he raised his head slowly.

    "You disappoint me."

    Before he finished speaking��

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    The scarlet Omega Beam shot out suddenly; Darkseid was clearly unwilling to give Alex any time to react, breaking the atmosphere andunching an attack instantly. But Alex was ready. He raised his hand, forming a Seraphim Shield in front of him.

    Since the Ruins Universe, Alex had been on high alert, never relying solely on his knowledge of the storyline as his trump card. Because he knew that facing these individuals��whom he had once considered mereic characters��none of them were pushovers!

    The Seraphim Shield was the pinnacle of white magic, drawing its power from the great strength of angels. With the influence of the Divine power in DC''s multiverse, this spell, originally created by the Supreme Sorcerer, had even exceeded its original strength. However, despite this, Alex found he had still underestimated Darkseid''s power.

    White feathers burned into nothingness in midair.

    A massive impact surged forward, and Alex''s shield, just formed, was shattered by the Omega Beam in the next moment.

    "Alex!"

    Seeing this, Kara gritted her teeth. She knew it was toote to help Alex directly. The best course of action now was tounch a full-force attack on Darkseid, which might reduce some of the pressure on Alex.

    Darkseid seemed to anticipate this, raising his hand to effortlessly intercept Kara''s punch.

    "Another Kryptonian. Interesting��"

    But Kara had no intention of engaging in banter. Seeing her attack blocked, she spun and unleashed a flurry ofbo punches.

    Each collision between them created sonic booms, clearing the surrounding clouds and revealing the stars in the night sky. Luckily, their battlefield was in the sky; otherwise, the destructive power of their battle could have been catastrophic, potentially splitting mountains and tearing the earth.

    Blocking Kara''s continuous attacks, Darkseid remained unfazed, as if toying with his prey.

    "Perhaps you should work on your fighting skills."

    Darkseid suddenly grabbed Kara''s wrist, swinging a fist directly into her face.

    A thunderous sound erupted across the sky.

    For a moment, Kara''s mind went nk. Since Alex had rescued her, she had never faced such a terrifying enemy.

    The most formidable opponent she''d ever encountered was General Zod. Now, Kara realized that this being before her was far more terrifying than Zod.

    With her wrist seized by Darkseid, Kara couldn''t be knocked back by his punch. Seeing him ready to attack again, Kara finally reacted.

    Another punchnded, numbing Kara''s left arm. Blood from her nose trickled to her lips. She bit down hard, lifting her head to see Darkseid''s eyes gathering horrifying energy.

    In that instant, Kara''s form blurred before Darkseid''s eyes.

    In a blink, Kara''s body morphed into Alex, appearing with the barrel of a gun aimed right at Darkseid''s right eye.

    <strong>Pong</strong>

    The Omega antimatter energy exploded within Darkseid''s eye, and the searing pain forced him to release his grip.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Alex pulled out a ck umbre from behind and struck Darkseid''s head with it.

    Compared to Kara''s superhuman strength, Alex''s strike was negligible, but he hadn''t intended it to be an attack. When the umbre made contact with Darkseid, inky ck shadow tendrils extended from it, wrapping around him.

    Taking this chance, Alex immediately withdrew, putting distance between himself and Darkseid.

    "...Not bad."

    Below him, Kara, whose position had been swapped by Alex, flew up beside him. She was in poor condition, having sustained almost internal injuries after only ten rounds with Darkseid.

    "I didn''t expect you to have something capable of hurting him. Knocking out an eye should give him a bit of a headache."

    "I''ve taken down quite a few notable opponents with this gun. It''s also my first weapon, one Pietro nicked for me."

    Alex disyed the handgun. From its appearance, it seemed like an ordinary firearmmonly found on Earth, but it was the specially crafted bullets that enabled him to wound Darkseid.

    "Also... be prepared, the real fight starts now."

    As if to confirm Alex''s words, high above, the mass of shadow wrapped in tentacles was suddenly pierced by two beams of Omega rays. The crimsonsers curved mid-air, turning sharply and hurtling toward Alex and Kara.

    Seeing this, Alex and Kara didn''t hesitate and split off in different directions. Thesers, seemingly sentient, split as well, each beam chasing after one of them.

    Kara, despite her injuries, still flew swiftly, avoiding immediate danger. But for Alex, his magic-powered flight couldn''t match the speed of the Omega beams. In less than two seconds, thesers caught up to him.

    He barely had time to summon a shield before the impact sent him flying backward.

    ''If only I had a teleportation artifact,'' Alex thought, holding his shoulder. He remembered Constantine''s signature teleportation cards.

    Using reverse-speech magic could achieve teleportation, but it consumed too much energy. For Alex, who had just summoned multiple projections, it was unwise, even though he''d already reimed most of his magic.

    And with Darkseid''s rapid, relentless attacks, he didn''t have time for chanting.

    "If that''s the case..."

    Stepping forward, Alex raised his arms. His coat suddenly expanded, transforming into a pair of demonic wings. A sulfuric odor filled the air as his eyes shifted to blood red.

    "Then let''s try this."

    He opened his mouth, unleashing a st of emerald-green fire directly toward Darkseid.

    But Darkseid, who had just freed himself from the shadowy tendrils, simply raised a hand. The fierce me seemed to meet its match, splitting in two and passing by him on either side.

    "Demonic power, is it?"

    The fire illuminated Darkseid''s face, the savage wound over his right eye looking particrly menacing.

    "If you seek death, I will oblige."

    This time, Darkseid held nothing back. Being caught off guard and injured, though minimally, by Alex had insulted him deeply.

    To Darkseid, even the entire Justice League had only managed to drive him back, not wound him. But now, as the Lord of Darkness, he had been hurt by an unknown sorcerer from another world, igniting a murderous rage within him.

    Within two breaths��faster than the eye could follow��Alex''s transformed, demonized body was struck and vanished from his original position.

    About three secondster, a thunderous explosion erupted from the ground below, the st dust rising over twenty feet high.

    In a single furious blow, Alex barely managed to see Darkseid''s attack, but his body couldn''t react in time. Hovering in the air, Darkseid was preparing to continue his onught when he suddenly sensed something, turning quickly to intercept a surprise attack from Kara.

    "Did you think I hadn''t noticed you?"

    Grabbing her arms, Darkseid pulled back, delivering a brutal headbutt that sent Kara reeling.

    Below, through the settling dust, a massive shadow emerged. Then, two giant dragons extended their necks and lunged from the smoke, opening their enormous jaws and roaring as they charged at Darkseid in the air.

    Without even turning, Darkseid''s crimson Omega rays curved in two sharp angles, piercing both dragons through their heads before they could reach him.

    In an instant, the life drained from the dragons'' eyes, and they plummeted due to gravity. But as they fell, thick, giant tentacles re-emerged, stretching out again.

    As he saw the decaying, octopus-like tentacles with bloodied suckers, Darkseid couldn''t help but frown.

    "If you think these tricks can defeat me, you''re a fool."

    "You''re right."

    Alex, kneeling on the ground, was battered, his arms covered in scars and visible puncture wounds on his palms. Despite his rough state, Alex remained calm, his blood-red gaze lifting skyward, and a grin spread across his face.

    "But I have to try, don''t I? After all, on this Earth, there''s no one left who can stop you."

    "If you understand that I am invincible, why not submit to Apokolips?"

    Darkseid narrowed his eyes, a slight look of curiosity crossing his face.

    "About being ''invincible''��"

    <strong>Cough</strong>"��It''s precisely because no one in this universe can stop you."

    Alex coughed up blood, then slowly stood.

    As he rose, above the battlefield, beyond the skies, a rift tore open the space, stretching across gxies and dimensions as if a zipper had been pulled.

    Under the horrified gazes of all present, an overwhelming force equal to��or perhaps even greater than��Darkseid''s descended upon them.

    At that moment, Alex finally rxed.

    "That''s why I called in someone from another universe who can."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    350. Bollocks!!!

    351. I''m Laying Down the Law.

    352. "Equivalent Exchange"!!!

    353. Inter-Universal Migration.

    354. The Great God Descends!!

 350. Bollocks!!!

    350. Bollocks!!!

    Ten minutes earlier.

    The Wastnd Universe.

    In the endless, deste timeline, a rift suddenly tore open. With a gentle breeze in the sky, a sleek, metallic sled emerged from the other side of reality.

    "Are we back?" Wolverine eagerly asked. Beside him, Mister Fantastic and the Invisible Woman''s two children sat quietly.

    As one of the most powerful beings in the primary universe, Mister Fantastic''s son, Franklin, was born with powers capable of creating reality and bending causality. However, not every Franklin across the multiverse possesses such immense power; simr to the one killed in his sleep by Deadpool, Wastnd Universe''s Franklin still couldn''t control his powers.

    This was one reason Mister Fantastic and the Invisible Woman would send their children to safe pocket dimensions to escape danger whenever they faced a crisis.

    "It seems so; we''ve returned to the time anchor set by Herbie, although we''re slightly off. After all, the energy from the Time Stone fragments is limited," Mister Fantastic adjusted the time sled, answering.

    At that moment, as she took in her surroundings, the Invisible Woman''s gaze was suddenly drawn to a strange phenomenon in the sky.

    ording to the intelligence from Logan and Constantine, the time they were traveling to was set in the afternoon, marking their expected time anchor.

    At first, Susan didn''t notice anything unusual, but as the glow in the sky began to fade, she suddenly realized that the Wastnd had already fallen into night. The light in the sky wasn''t from the sun��it was from magic.

    "That''s�� the protective magic of the Sanctum Sanctorum!?"

    Susan looked up, staring at the golden barrier, which was shattering like broken ss and dissolving into countless stars, rapidly dissipating like an aurora.

    "Damn��" Watching the spectacr sight, old Logan recalled the battle where the heroes had fallen. "We''re toote."

    "It''s not time to give up yet, Logan. It''s just the barrier that''s broken��the enemy hasn''t truly set foot on ournd. We''re not toote."

    Though Mister Fantastic didn''t know much about magic, he understood that, no matter which Earth-based sorcerer had cast this protective barrier, their situation was dire now.

    But it was also thanks to the sorcerer''s sacrifice that they''d bought enough time to make it back at such a critical moment.

    "Yes, we''re not toote. As long as we''re here, Gctus will never threaten Earth."

    As the Invisible Woman, Susan, spoke, her force field senses suddenly picked up on something unusual. Looking far off into the distance, she spotted a tiny, meteoric figure plummeting from the heavens at tremendous speed.

    "What''s that?"

    Franklin also saw the object.

    "It looks like a person?"

    "Whoever it is, they seem to need our help."

    Her son''s voice caught Mister Fantastic''s attention, and he adjusted the sled''s parameters, steering the metallic craft in the figure''s direction.

    "That feeling�� so familiar��"

    As they approached the figure, even with just the briefest contact of her force field, Susan felt an intensely familiar sensation, as if they''d crossed paths many times before.

    "With all our old friends gone, any ''familiarity'' you sense may not be a good sign."

    Mister Fantastic adjusted his sses, analyzing the situation calmly.

    Knowing her husband well, Susan didn''t respond but instead focused her energy, fully activating her force field in an attempt to slow the falling figure.

    In an instant, her blue energy red up, and the figure, cloaked in mes, began to decelerate slowly.

    At this moment, Susan finally recognized the aura emanating from the figure��and the true identity of the person who sacrificed everything to save Earth.

    "It''s�� him."

    The fallen Doom''s body, burned to a charred husk from reentry, was now nearly unrecognizable.

    Moreover, his magic had long been depleted, which was why Susan hadn''t immediately identified Doom. In her memory, Doom was an unstoppable monarch, never appearing so weak.

    Using her force field, Susan brought Doom''s battered body onto the time sled.

    Seeing their old adversary, yet also an old friend, in this state, both the Invisible Woman and Mister Fantastic hadplex expressions on their faces.

    It was hard to believe that the very man who once orchestrated the killing of Earth''s superheroes had, forty-five yearster, died defending the, leading the charge in the battle.

    "Doom�� is this what you wanted?"

    Mister Fantastic gazed at Doom''s body, a mixture of emotions swirling within him.

    "To kill heroes, understand heroes, and be a hero��I wish you could answer me. Did you ever regret it?"

    But the deceased Doom could no longer answer his question, and Mister Fantastic understood he was merely musing aloud.

    "You''d never admit you regretted it, would you? That''s just who you are."

    At this moment, Constantine leaned in. "He still has remnants of his soul."

    Without further exnation, and under the others'' confused gazes, Constantine pulled out a pencil from his coat and snapped it in half.

    A breeze blew through, and the broken pencil transformed into a dark mist that seeped into Doom''s body through his eyes, ears, and mouth.

    "��Reed, I did my best."

    Though his lips did not move, Doom''s voice resonated in everyone''s minds.

    As she looked at Doom''s body, Susan felt a sudden disturbance in her force field. She had the eerie sensation that Doom was staring right back at her.

    "I know."

    Mister Fantastic didn''t know what emotion colored his words as he replied.

    "From here on��"

    Doom''s voice grew weaker but carried a sense of peace and release.

    "I leave it to you��"

    The voice faded, and Doom''s body began to disintegrate. Like the wood that had turned to smoke, Doom''s remains dried, shrank, and eventually turned to ash, scattering in the wind.

    Witnessing this strange scene, everyone turned to look at Constantine.

    Seeing their questioning stares, Constantine gave an awkward smile, pulling out a cigarette and lighting it as he exined.

    "Don''t worry��it''s just a side effect of the spell. At least you got to hear his final words, which is far better than him dying alone, right?"

    ''Constantine! Are you done yet?''

    Abruptly, a voice echoed in Constantine''s mind, nearly making him drop his lighter.

    Before he could respond, the voice rang in his mind again.

    ''You''re way overdue, mate! I''ve already lured Darkseid to Earth. If you don''t wrap this up soon, you''ll have two timelines'' worth of corpses on your hands!''

    Hearing Alex''s urgent tone, Constantine smacked his forehead.

    "Bollocks!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    351. I''m Laying Down the Law.

    352. "Equivalent Exchange"!!!

    353. Inter-Universal Migration.

    354. The Great God Descends!!

    355. The Open Plot - Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.

 351. I’m Laying Down the Law.

    351. I��m Laying Down the Law.

    The voice belonged, naturally, to Alex, who was facing Darkseid in another universe.

    "Stop rushing me. I just crossed timelines to get back here! You should know that the energy of that Time Stone fragment is limited, and it''s already a miracle it got all of us back." Constantine silently lit a cigarette.

    ''Is that the sound of a lighter?''

    Through Miss Minutes''s control over the Timepad, Alex could brieflymunicate across universes, though it wasn''t easy. This small act was dangerous, as Darkseid might notice at any moment. But luckily, Alex was well-hidden, and the Timepad''s tech was on a multiversal scale. Even Darkseid hadn''t detected anything.

    "<strong>Puff��ah!"</strong>

    Constantine nodded slowly.

    "Yeah, you heard right."

    Alex: ???

    ''Constantine, listen to me��I��!''

    Before he could finish, Alex''s voice was abruptly cut off, followed by a painful cry and the deafening sound of an explosion.

    "��I''m listening."

    Constantine grinned.

    Although it was somewhat amusing to hear Alex getting beaten up, Constantine didn''t stop his own work. He knew what his task was and understood this was the critical moment.

    Alex trusted him, which was why he handed such an important mission to him.

    By the original n, Alex was supposed to handle this mission himself, as he was more familiar with the Wastnd Universe, while Constantine had experience dealing with Darkseid.

    But neither of them was the type to rely on others, so for the sess of both universes'' ns, Alex and Constantine had entrusted each other with their most crucial tasks.

    At this moment, the fates of two universes, which would otherwise never have crossed, were entirely in the hands of Alex and Constantine.

    "Constantine, what are you doing?" Logan noticed Constantine acting oddly and couldn''t help but ask.

    In response, Constantine just smiled and shrugged.

    "Sorry, mate, I''ve got an appointment to keep. Gotta go."

    "What? What kind of appoi��"

    Before Logan could finish, and before anyone else could react, Constantine shuffled a deck of cards in his hands and, in an instant, disappeared in a sh of golden light.

    After Constantine''s departure, a brief silence fell over the time sled. Everyone, including Mister Fantastic who was adjusting the machine''s course, stood there in a daze.

    "What does he mean by that? Where did he go?" Susan couldn''t help but ask.

    "You''re asking me?" Logan was equally bewildered. In truth, he knew very little about Constantine or these heroes from other worlds; after all, he was just a retired farmer.

    "We need to know where he went! That Brit took the Ultimate Eraser!"

    Suddenly realizing something, Mister Fantastic shouted.

    "No, not only that! All the weapons of mass destruction we''ve stored are in his hands! Hurry, Logan, tell me where he went!"

    "I really don''t know!"

    Logan''s face showed his worry, and after a moment of thought, he added, "Wait, the Baxter Building! Go to the Baxter Building!"

    Meanwhile��

    ''Constantine! Ugh, not again!''

    "All right, all right, almost there. I know it''s getting heated on your end, but you''re facing Darkseid��maybe don''t lose focus so easily?"

    Outside the ruins of the Baxter Building, Pulsar and diator''s bodies had been carefully handled. Under the relentless onught of Doom''s pre-prepared army of Doombots, even diator struggled to keep up.

    Furthermore, with the ck magic bullets Doom had provided Madame Masque, along with Shazam''sparable strength, after hours of fierce fighting, diator finally fell under the lightning summoned by Billy''s shout of "Shazam."

    Now, Star-Lord was facing off with Madame Masque, and it looked as if they were one word away from an all-out battle.

    For Madame Masque, she had already followed Doom''s orders to kill diator and other alien invaders.

    Even though Doom hadn''t shared his next move and she couldn''t reach him, she chose to stick to her usual approach, controlling the scene until Doctor Doom could issue new orders.

    On the other side, Star-Lord wasn''t about to let that happen. Peter Quill certainly hadn''t expected Doom to send Madame Masque to support him, but there was no way he''d give up control of the Baxter Building.

    Especially since she was a known superviin, one of the masterminds behind the hero massacre. As a legacy of the Fantastic Four, the Baxter Building was not something he''d hand over.

    The most critical point was that Wolverine Logan had already entered the timestream. Until Loganpleted his mission and retrieved the Ultimate Eraser, Star-Lord wouldn''t let anyone near the ruins of the Baxter Building.

    Even with countless Doombots pointing their weapons at him, he wouldn''t budge.

    While Madame Masque and Star-Lord continued to argue, no one noticed a faint glimmer of golden light slip into the ruins.

    "Listen, Crow, I''d suggest you avoid getting hit by Darkseid as much as possible. His attacks are devastatingly powerful, and even with magic defenses, you''ll end up with internal injuries."

    Materializing into his physical form, Constantine continued his advice as he stepped out from the shadows.

    ''Thanks for the tip, huh?''

    Alex''s voice came through again, though this time it sounded a bit rough and fierce.

    ''Cut the crap. My demon powers aren''t as strong as Trigon''s, so I''ll be lucky to hold him off for another three minutes.''

    Constantine knew Alex was ready to put his life on the line.

    "That''s enough."

    Seeing Constantine suddenly disappear and reappear, Barbara was a bit puzzled. She rarely interacted with the magical master, and Batman had always told them to keep their distance from Constantine, so she didn''t know him well.

    "Constantine, where did you go? This world is dangerous, you know that. We must stick together to get through this��you can''t just vanish without a word."

    Ignoring Barbara''s words, Constantine began surveying his surroundings as soon as he appeared. His gazended on a weakened Raven and didn''t move.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you. Are you listening?"

    Barbara watched as Constantine walked straight toward the weakened Raven, paying her no mind, and couldn''t help but speak up.

    "I hear you, my love, but sorry, I have two universes to save, so it''d be best if you kept quiet and didn''t interrupt me."

    Moving swiftly to stand before Raven, Constantine''s magic was already prepared.

    He hadn''t been wasting time earlier; in fact, he didn''t even need Alex''s reminder. From the moment he returned to this timeline, he had been silently chanting a spell to prepare his magic.

    "Constantine��"

    After resting for a while, Raven''s body had recovered somewhat, but her mental state was still worn down from the string of battles she had endured without any time to recover.

    "Hi."

    Greeting her with a calm smile, Constantine slipped a finely crafted dagger from his sleeve.

    The cursed Astova Dagger!

    Raven''s eyes widened as she recognized what Constantine was holding.

    "What are you nning to do?!"

    But they were already too close. By the time she reacted, it was toote.

    Constantine struck swiftly, plunging the de into the blood-red crystal on Raven''s forehead. No one present had expected Constantine to suddenly attack Raven. After all, in their minds, Constantine was a member of the Justice League, a hero.

    "What did you just do?!"

    Without a second thought, Barbara threw a Batarang his way. She didn''t understand what was happening, but she couldn''t just stand by while Constantine attacked Raven.

    The Batarang barely came within a meter of Constantine before an invisible force deflected it in mid-air.

    At the same time, the crystal on Raven''s forehead shattered instantly. A ck mist poured out, apanied by a terrifying, ancient voice.

    "It''s been a while, daughter."

    Hearing the nightmarish voice, Raven was overwhelmed with pain. Gripping her head, she let out a series of anguished cries.

    "No�� no! Aaargh��"

    "I told you, I would return someday."

    Trigon''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears, so powerful that even those on the surface, like Star-Lord and the others, heard it and felt a chill. Meanwhile, hidden nearby, Constantine, havingpleted his task, showed no excess emotion.

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Constantine reached out, and within a golden magic circle, the Ultimate Eraser appeared in his hand like a lighter.

    ''Now for the crucial part.''

    He raised his hand, feeling the strange energy emanating from the Ultimate Eraser. Even though he''d prepared meticulously, Constantine couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous.

    ording to Alex, the Ultimate Eraser''s power depended on the strength of the wielder''s will. If the user''s will was strong enough, they could theoretically erase any timeline at will.

    This was Constantine''s first time holding such a terrifying artifact, and he wasn''t sure if he had the willpower to alter a timeline.

    He''d never even considered erasing a timeline before.

    ''Is it ready yet?''

    Alex''s voice returned, and Constantine finally broke into a smile.

    "All set. It alles down to this."

    The only thing Constantine nned to erase was the cosmic barrier between the two timelines!

    At the same time, Alex let out a sigh of relief.

    ''Great, give me three seconds. I''m going to rile up Darkseid!''

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    352. "Equivalent Exchange"!!!

    353. Inter-Universal Migration.

    354. The Great God Descends!!

    355. The Open Plot - Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.

    356. The War on the Brink.

 352. “Equivalent Exchange”!!!

    352. ��Equivalent Exchange��!!!

    The moment Constantine pulled the trigger, everything changed irreversibly.

    Within an extremely short span of time, the entire Baxter Building began to vanish. From the direction the Ultimate Eraser pointed, everything was obliterated from the ground up. Stone and steel crumbled into fragments, then into dust, and finally continued to disintegrate, as though destined to be reduced to nothingness.

    Starting from the undergroundb and stretching up to the surface, the entire building seemed to be wiped away by an invisible eraser.

    There was no sound, no earth-shattering visuals. Just a breeze passed, and Constantine, Barbara, and the others saw the starry night sky above.

    They were deep underground, after all.

    "What in the world is��!"

    Barbara''s legs gave out, and she copsed onto the ground.

    She had never witnessed such an eerie scene and couldn''t even fathom the existence of such terrifying power in the world.

    The moment Constantine used the Ultimate Eraser, Barbara felt a sense of nothingness, as though she were being observed by a higher-dimensional being. The pressure left her unable to breathe.

    It wasn''t just a gaze��it felt like her entire being wasid bare, as though every moment from her birth to her death was on disy for someone to examine.

    Unlike her, though, neither Constantine nor Raven seemed to feel anything.

    Constantine was fully focused on controlling the Ultimate Eraser, while Raven was straining to suppress Trigon''s impending manifestation.

    The power of the Ultimate Eraser shook everyone around, especially Star-Lord and Madame Masque on the surface, who were in a standoff when they noticed that the Baxter Building had been reced by a void in an instant.

    What was worse, the power of the Ultimate Eraser was far from dissipating. Instead, it shot into the sky, forming a colossal rift, stretching like a pupil opening.

    The rift ran from east to west, seeming to span the entire Earth, beyond their field of vision, splitting the sky in two.

    Everyone paused, from Shazam to Pietro, gazing silently at the sky, hoping to etch the scene in their minds.

    No one knew what had happened or what to do next. Faced with such power, nothing else mattered��they could only watch in silence.

    Underground, Raven coughed up blood, unable to hold back Trigon''s power any longer.

    "I�� I can''t hold it back��"

    The next moment, a burst of dark magic surged from the shattered crystal, sending Barbara flying into the wall, where she fell unconscious.

    The ck mist, infused with a towering demonic energy, escaped and immediately shot upward, drawn by an invisible force, like a rocket streaming into the rift in the sky. Meanwhile, on Earth in the Apokolips War universe.

    That same sky-splitting chasm appeared before everyone. Even the Doomsday demons paused, trembling in fear at the sight of the ominous spectacle.

    "What did you do?!" Darkseid didn''t know what power had caused all this, but he felt an undeniable threat as the rift formed.

    A threat to his life.

    Alex hadn''t yet answered when, suddenly, a dark energy surged from the rift, streaking down like a meteor with a long tail of power.

    Darkseid''s gaze sharpened as he studied the energy. He could sense that the pure demonic force was no weaker than his own Omega Energy. Clearly, it was on his level.

    In an instant, the dark mist reached him, mming into Alex with tremendous speed.

    "Gah��"

    Alex''s eyes turned blood-red, and then, another set of eyes opened on his forehead.

    As the pure demonic power poured into his body through every pore, Alex''s form began to change dramatically.

    "How is this possible? You''re just a human sorcerer��how could you handle this level of power?" Darkseid frowned as a sudden sense of unease crept over him.

    "I''m not just a sorcerer, you know. I''m a Lord of Dimensions, and as a lord, making deals with demons is part of the job, isn''t it?"

    Alex opened his mouth, andva and sparks spilled out. His body rapidly expanded, transforming into a towering demon over two meters tall, without a trace of his human appearance left.

    "��and now, my payment has arrived!"

    With those words, Alex spread his wings, disappearing from sight in a sh.

    Without any borate moves, Alexunched a full-force punch at Darkseid''s raised arm, sending him flying with the sheer force of impact.

    After about five seconds, an explosion resounded from the distant in, creating a massive crater in the ground where Darkseid hadnded.

    "This power�� is truly something."

    Seeing Darkseid sted away by his punch, Alex felt a thrill of excitement, though he knew that merely sending him flying didn''t necessarily mean he''d done any real damage.

    Darkseid''s divine body was no joke. With only a fraction of Trigon''s power, it might be possible to arm-wrestle Superman, but it wasn''t enough to threaten Darkseid. However, Alex hadn''t nned on using that power against Darkseid.

    "Miss Minutes, it''s your turn now. Constantine has opened the window to the Wastnd; now it''s time to link the two universes."

    (Don''t worry, my lord; I won''t let you down.)

    Miss Minutes''s voice echoed in Alex''s mind, and then the timepad began to operate under her control.

    If the Wastnd Universe and Apokolips War Universe were two worlds destined to collide and be destroyed, then now, the timelines of these two universes were like two high-speed trains on parallel tracks.

    The trains moved closer and closer. Without intervention, they would ultimately collide, bringing about mutual destruction. Now, Constantine''s use of the Ultimate Eraser had removed the barriers of time and space, effectively opening a window between the two trains.

    As the trains ran alongside each other, the timelines reached a bnce, allowing those on one train to clearly see the people on the other.

    In fact, under the right conditions, they could even pass ''things'' through those windows.

    But this exchange was incredibly dangerous, with even the slightest misstep leading to catastrophic consequences. Only Trigon''s high-dimensional demonic power could safely bridge the rift between the universes.

    Now, Alex''s task was to turn those windows into doors, installing a ''vacuum staircase'' with the timepad. This way, it wouldn''t only be high-dimensional demonic power crossing the universes.

    "Constantine, get ready."

    While it sounded simple, executing it was immensely difficult. Alex was exploiting a loophole, using Trigon''s power as fuel to make it barely possible.

    "Hah, you''re insane, but I like it."

    In the other universe, Constantine finally smiled, ncing at the massive chasm in the sky. He paused, then suddenly spoke to himself.

    "Did you call in a lot of favors for this?"

    As soon as Constantine finished speaking, a familiar female voice came from behind him.

    "More than you could imagine."

    As if he''d been expecting this, Constantine slowly turned around. He immediately felt a pang in his heart when he saw the faint, nearly transparent figure, his smile growing even more bittersweet, and all he could say was: "It''s been a long time, Z."

    The woman was none other than Constantine''s long-deceased love, Zatanna.

    Not only had Trigon''s demonic power crossed through the rift, but with the aid of supreme forces, Zatanna had also brought with her the powers of Heaven to join Constantine.

    After her sacrifice during the Justice League''s mission on Apokolips, Zatanna''s soul had gone to Heaven.

    "It''s been a long time, John," Zatanna smiled. "Hard to believe you''d go this far for the world."

    "It''s not for the world," Constantine shook his head, his tone resolute. "It''s for you. Only you."

    At his words, Zatanna looked at him with emotion, though she quickly sighed.

    "I owe you an apology, John. I forced you to run when I died��"

    Constantine frowned as long-suppressed memories surged back, and everything became clear.

    "Apulsion spell?"

    If not for the spell''s power, Constantine knew he would never have fled alone��he would have at least tried to save Zatanna.

    Deep in thought, Constantine quickly pieced it all together.

    "...Was it Batman?"

    Zatanna didn''t deny it. "He thought we needed a backup n, just in case. But I never expected it would put two universes in jeopardy."

    "Yeah, who could''ve known?" Constantine shrugged. "So now, let''s fix this mistake."

    They exchanged a knowing smile.

    ''Ahem, excuse me, hello? Maybe consider the situation before you get all mushy.''

    "Oh, sorry, sorry! Coming, hahaha."

    With an annoying sidekick fed up, and his loved one at his side, Constantine felt that nothing could be more perfect. He took Zatanna''s hand.

    "Remember thew of magic? Equivalent exchange."

    "I think I taught you that. You used to be such a reckless jerk~"

    Zatanna smiled, gazing at Constantine''s face.

    "Well then, together?"

    "Together."

    The two began to chant long,plex forbidden incantations. Instantly, Heaven''s light illuminated thend, enveloping Trigon''s form.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Trigon, newly freed and not yet in physical form, suddenly sensed something was wrong. He looked furiously toward Constantine and roared.

    ''It''s just a transaction.''

    At that moment, Alex''s voice echoed over.

    ''We''re using you in exchange for every human on Earth in the other universe.''

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    353. Inter-Universal Migration.

    354. The Great God Descends!!

    355. The Open Plot - Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.

    356. The War on the Brink.

    357. Batman Narrowed His Eyes.

 353. Inter-Universal Migration.

    353. Inter-Universal Migration.

    Moving an entire''s poption is something that ordinary magic simply can''t achieve.

    Although the poption on Earth in the Apokolips War Universe was already severely depleted��after the Doomsday-like demon invasion, countless lives were lost. Later, when Apokolips activated the Reaper Engine, it drained the Earth''s core, causing widespread ecological copse, with life constantly slipping away. The poption had plummeted to a historic low.

    Now, there were barely even 300 million people left on Earth. After two years of torment, the total poption couldn''t even reach one-twentieth of its original number.

    But in this kind of environment, it''s not surprising. In a world where no one knows whether tomorrow or disaster wille first, with life and food security at constant risk, who would have the means to bear and raise children?

    So, with no new births, the fact that this many people still survived was already a miracle in itself.

    But even so, moving nearly 300 million people is no small feat. Regr magic struggles to teleport a single person ten meters, let alone transport so many to another universe.

    To aplish this grand task, Alex needed to harness higher-level power.

    Heaven, Hell��every force he could summon was called upon,bined with the pure demonic power that Trigon had granted him in their agreement. At this moment, Alex once again felt the immense power he''d wielded when splitting timelines in the past.

    But this time was different. Back then, he''d had support from Mephisto, an outer god, and two hell dimensions. Now, he was drawing solely on the forces present in these universes.

    "No! You can''t do this!!"

    Trigon sensed his own power being drawn by a mighty force��it was a terrifying banishment spell. To make matters worse, now that he had manifested, even the very essence of the Wastnd Universe began to reject him.

    He realized it was the lower dimension''s instinctive reaction to an outsider. As a higher-dimensional entity, he was usually unaffected��this dimension''s repulsive force was usually less than a breeze. But now, Trigon had not yet fully materialized his true form.

    With Constantine and Zatanna, two sorcerers on par with the Sorcerer Supreme, chanting in unison, bolstered by Heaven''s power, the universe''s repulsion became the final straw.

    ''Come on, Trigon; you never belonged to that universe anyway. Weren''t you trying to make it part of yourself? I''m helping you.''

    Alex sneered, watching events in the other universe unfold clearly through the Eye of the Raven. This ability to oversee both universes simultaneously was part of why he dared to execute this dual operation.

    "Damn wizard, I want to be with my daughter! Stop this immediately!"

    Hearing Trigon''s roar, Alex''s smile only grew.

    Had anyone else said that, he might have hesitated, but hearing it from a higher-dimensional demon made him feel that even pausing for a second was an insult to his intelligence.

    Who was Trigon?

    A higher-dimensional demon, an entity that mortals could scarcelyprehend.

    How could mere humans hope to fathom the psyche of such a being?

    And besides, did Trigon ever show any care for his daughter?

    If anything, it was surprising he hadn''t driven Raven insane. Moreover, the forbidden spell was already underway, and stopping it now was impossible. So, ignoring Trigon''s words, Alex instead focused all his energy on channeling the demonic power within him.

    He had only just acquired this tremendous power, and before he''d even gotten used to it, he had to release it all.

    To say Alex didn''t feel regret would be a lie, but he had no choice��this was part of the n.

    As he spoke the final word of the incantation, Trigon let out an ear-splitting, agonized howl before disappearingpletely before Constantine and Zatanna. At the same time, in the Apokolips War Universe, a pure white light began to radiate from every person on Earth.

    <strong>Gotham City Port.</strong>

    After gathering most of the civilians, Batwing stood guard, never leaving his post. He didn''t understand why Damian suddenly gave him such an order, but it didn''t matter; as a member of the Bat family, all he needed to do was follow his superior''s orders.

    Besides, in this hopeless world, Batwing had long since lost any sense of purpose. At this moment, if someone was willing to give him direction, he wouldn''t hesitate to ept it��he needed that.

    However, Damian hadn''t shared the whole n with him. All Batwing knew was that he had to protect the people, though he was clueless about what wasing next.

    It wasn''t until a terrifying, jagged rift spread across the sky that Batwing truly understood the gravity of his mission.

    Although he didn''t know exactly what was happening, the scale of it was too daunting for him to process, and it was beyond his abilities to help.

    "What is going on!?"

    Suddenly, a shout brought Batwing back to his senses. He turned to see a woman in her thirties, her body emitting a soft, milky white glow that illuminated her like an angel. Then, as if contagious, more and more people began to radiate the same light.

    The crowd fell into chaos and panic, and just as Batwing was about to speak, he noticed that he, too, had started to glow.

    "This must be the signal Damian was talking about."

    Lady Shiva''s voice came through. Though she didn''t know all the details, she had some knowledge of the n. Having met with Alex and the others, Lady Shiva understood just how audacious this n was.

    "What exactly is going on?" Batwing asked, still bewildered.

    Lady Shiva simply smiled.

    "Don''t worry, Batwing. We''ll meet in another world."

    In Luthor Tower, Spider-Woman Ashley and the remaining members of the Suicide Squad were still locked in fierce battle with the Doomsday-like demons. The strange phenomenon in the sky had brought only a brief ceasefire of less than three minutes before the Doomsday demons charged again.

    ck Manta had already died on the battlefield, his body torn in two by the demons, with blood and organs strewn about. But there was no time to mourn. If they couldn''t hold back these monsters, even more lives would be lost.

    Suddenly, Lois''s body began to emit the same white light, and she froze in surprise.

    "Don''t just stand there!" Luthor shouted as he gunned down a demon about to ambush Lois.

    But soon, Luthor realized that he, along with everyone else fighting, was also radiating the same white light.

    He didn''t understand what was happening, but he knew now wasn''t the time to rx.

    "This power�� it''s him!" Venom''s delighted voice echoed. As a symbiote, it had an incredibly sharp sense of energy.

    Even though this immense power was a blend of countless energies, it could still recognize Alex''s magic.

    "It seems this is our ticket," Ashley said with a smile. Truthfully, as one of the mainbatants, her energy was almost depleted.

    "It''s finally over."

    Before she could finish her sentence, they all vanished into the light, leaving no trace behind.

    This phenomenon was happening simultaneously in every human settlement and refugee camp worldwide.

    Even people hiding deep in the mountains and forests were included in the spell''s reach.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    354. The Great God Descends!!

    355. The Open Plot - Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.

    356. The War on the Brink.

    357. Batman Narrowed His Eyes.

    358. The End of the World...

 354. The Great God Descends!!

    354. The Great God Descends!!

    With the entire''s poption transported to another Earth, the Trigon from the Wastnd began its slow descent into the Apokolips War Universe.

    Darkseid had just crawled out of a deep pit and was preparing to show the human sorcerer who dared attack him the power of a New God. But the next moment, he was distracted by another immense power.

    A massive, dark mist suddenly appeared in the sky, quickly solidifying into a hideous, fearsome body. Darkseid narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling an unprecedented sense of threat.

    "So, this is your trump card?" he sneered, looking at Alex in the distance, who had been drained of all magic and had reverted to his human form.

    He remembered the harsh words Alex had left him with earlier; this insolent human sorcerer had summoned an adversary from another universe to challenge him. And the critical detail was that the demonic energy Alex had previously wielded was the same source as that of this creature before him. Clearly, this being was the one to whom Alex had pledged allegiance.

    Without another thought, Darkseid took advantage of the fact that his opponent hadn''t fully manifested and unleashed an Omega Beam straight at him.

    Trigon, having just been banished back to its original universe, was fuming with rage, unable to ept that it had just escaped only to be tossed aside like trash. And it wasn''t foolish��it could tell that Alex had banished it back in front of him, effectively discarding it from another universe. As a high-dimensional demon, if it still hadn''t understood what was happening, it would be a disgrace.

    It was now evident that this universe was on the verge of copse, ready to fade into the multiverse at any moment. Summoning it here was a clear attempt to destroy it.

    When initially making a deal with Alex, Trigon had considered whether there might be some hidden n. But back then, it had been overconfident, unable to imagine that anything could threaten it once freed.

    But now, regret came toote, and it admitted it had underestimated Alex. The biggest shock, however, was Alex''s ability to traverse universes and Constantine''s sudden revtion of an ultimate eraser.

    Realizing the stakes, Trigon immediately began to consolidate its true form, aiming to use the massive rift in the sky to return to the Wastnd Universe.

    Nothing could stop a father''s resolve to live with his daughter!

    Trigon had no time to confront Alex directly and didn''t even bother to look at him. Its sole focus was escaping this wretched ce. But just as it solidified its body, a scarlet beam appeared before it, sting its entire form backward.

    The Omega Beam''s destructive power was no joke��anything it touched would decay, anything it struck would be obliterated. Even Aquaman, with his incredibly durable physique, couldn''t withstand it.

    Darkseid didn''t hold back in the slightest, and Trigon''s defenses were utterly shattered by this blow.

    Climbing up, covered in dust, Trigon''s body quickly regenerated, sustaining no real harm, though the pain was undeniable.

    Anger boiled up within it, and Trigon turned to face the one who had ambushed it.

    "So�� you''re the so-called ''New God''?"

    Trigon''s tone wasced with murderous intent. It had no desire to linger here any longer, but Darkseid''s attack had pushed its fury to the edge.

    Trigon is a force like no other��a symbol of darkness, the holder of the Heart of Darkness, an immortal being. Though it had conquered countless dimensions, it had yet to reach even its prime. At its peak, Trigon had gone toe-to-toe with fifth-dimensional tricksters in the Injustice League.

    Yet now, it was struck by this so-called New God.

    "Anyone who stands in my way will perish. The fall of the Old Gods already proves this. So, even if you''re a demon from another world, the oue will be no different."

    Darkseid sped forward to Trigon,unching a punch.

    With a deafening boom, this time it was Darkseid who was sent flying. Enraged, Trigon barely acknowledged this self-proimed Dark Lord.

    "You seek death? Then I will grant it," Trigon growled, its eyes gleaming with murderous intent that seemed almost tangible.

    In the next instant, Darkseid''s Omega Beam shot toward it, but Trigon dodged and lunged back, engaging Darkseid head-on.

    As Darkseid and Trigon were locked in fiercebat, beyond the Wastnd Universe and just outside Earth, Gctus observed the newly opened dimensional rift with intrigue.

    He had never encountered something like this before, especially from a force originating on a "backwater" world like Earth. Powers involving the multiverse were untouchable even by advanced civilizations.

    "Great One, our system has detected an unfamiliar radiation source. It appears that before us lies a gateway connecting to another world, which may exin where Earth''s reinforcements havee from."

    The Matriarch, kneeling with other church members, reported devoutly to Gctus.

    Through Gctus''s vision, he could clearly observe this universe across the rift. Compared to the nearly depleted Wastnd Universe, this other universe looked like a feast waiting to be devoured.

    "I sense no familiar energy within; this suggests that this universe contains no Gctus."

    In various multiverses, each Gctus served as a foundational presence. However, Gctus detected no energy signatures simr to his own in this foreign universe, indicating that it had never birthed a Gctus.

    "A universe cannot exist without a Gctus."

    So dered Gctus.

    As a pir of the cosmos, Gctus''s existence was of immense importance. In the prime universe, he even bore the seal of Eternity''s counterforce. Should Gctus perish, this seal would be released, dooming the multiverse.

    In other parallel universes, however, the absence of a Gctus would be less consequential, as there was only one seal, but countless Gcti.

    "Please, Great One, give themand!"

    The Matriarch raised her head slowly.

    Hearing this, Gctus rose.

    A barren wastnd Earth, or an untouched universe. This wasn''t even a choice. Thus, Gctus''s will enveloped the entire church''s interster fleet.

    "All forces, move out!"

    Gctus took his first step forward.

    "Let the new world know��their Great God is about to descend!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    355. The Open Plot - Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.

    356. The War on the Brink.

    357. Batman Narrowed His Eyes.

    358. The End of the World...

    359. The Crossroads of History.

 355. The Open Plot – Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.

    355. The Open Plot �C Driving the Tiger to Devour the Wolf.

    "Cough... Al... Alex, you... cough..."

    Amidst the ruins on the ins, Kara struggled to stand, looking at Alex, who was supporting her. She tried to speak but was too severely injured��each attempt sent a burning pain through her chest.

    "Don''t talk; just rx."

    Alex raised his hand, casting two healing spells as he looked at the bloodied Kara with concern.

    At this moment, Kara looked nothing like her usual heroic self. Fighting Darkseid was far tougher than facing General Zod; each of Darkseid''s punches had the intent to kill. Though their fight hadn''tsted long, every blow Darkseidnded had struck Kara''s head directly. Had it not been for her Kryptonian resilience, Kara wouldn''t have survived even one hit.

    "I... I can still fight," Kara said resolutely, wiping the blood from her face as she stood.

    "It''s not necessary, Kara. Leave the rest to me. You''ve already done more than enough."

    Alex wasn''t just ttering Kara. Darkseid''s full-force assault��two punches and a headbutt, all aimed at her face��would have left even Superman dazed.

    "No, I can''t leave you here alone."

    Kara looked at the aftermath of the battle that had already destroyed two hills, filled with worry.

    The fight between Darkseid and Trigon had be a life-or-death struggle. One wanted to kill and assimte the other into Apokolips, while the other simply wanted to end the fight and escape. Both were among the most powerful beings in the universe, and the intensity of their battle was reshaping thendscape itself.

    And Alex was just a wizard. While magic was powerful, his physical resilience was no different from an ordinary person. Kara was truly concerned that Alex, now nearly drained, might be caught in the battle''s crossfire.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not alone, and this is just the final stage. You staying here won''t help, especially with how hurt you are. You should rest."

    Alex patted Kara''s head and used his remaining magic to cast a final healing spell, stabilizing her injuries.

    "But��"

    Kara wanted to say more.

    "Trust me. Believe in me, alright?"

    Knowing that Kara was worried, Alex softened his tone.

    Realizing she couldn''t change his mind, Kara fell silent. After everything they had been through, she trusted Alex to keep himself safe.

    "...Please, be careful."

    "Don''t worry."

    Alex smiled and nodded, then, in his mind, called out to Miss Minutes.

    "Open a portal and send her away."

    <strong>[Acknowledged. Consuming power...]</strong>

    As soon as Miss Minutes responded, a rectangr purple barrier opened behind Kara.

    The previous exchange spell had been used to swap Trigon for Earth''s humans. This "humans" category included most beings rted to humanity, such as cyborgs, mutants, and regr humans. However, highbat Kryptonians like Kara were clearly excluded, so Alex had to use the Time Controller to send her back to the Wastnd Universe.

    Watching Kara reluctantly enter the portal, looking back repeatedly, Alex couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh.

    "Not a bad n."

    A slightly sinister and sly voice came from behind Alex. Without turning, Alex knew exactly who it was.

    "I should ''thank'' you, Constantine."

    The name "King of Tricks" was well-earned. As Alex turned, Constantine''s figure materialized in a sh of golden light.

    "To be honest, I never imagined a universe could contain beings this powerful."

    Constantine looked at the Ultimate Eraser in his hand, finding it hard to believe that something resembling a lighter held such immense power.

    "There''s a lot you don''t know," Alex shrugged. "This thing only works in its own universe; here, it''s useless."

    "I noticed. I just tried to erase both Darkseid and Trigon, and nothing happened."

    Constantine sighed, lighting a cigarette as he handed the Ultimate Eraser back to Alex, taking out his own lighter instead.

    "What''s the next step?"

    "The next step, huh��"

    Alex muttered to himself, lifting his gaze toward the sky.

    His sight gradually expanded, momentarily transcending the boundaries of space. Through a massive, terrifying, jagged rift in the sky, Alex saw an indescribably monstrous entity stretching out its hands, trying to grip the edges of the rift and enter through it.

    "The main event has arrived."

    Alex swallowed, speaking in a low voice.

    At his words, Constantine raised an eyebrow, then looked up in the same direction as Alex. Sure enough, he saw two immense golden lights, like eyes, peering into this world from the other side of the rift.

    The cigarette Constantine had just lit fell slowly to the ground as he stared, horrified, at the indescribably strange entity.

    As the "Hellzer," who frequently dealt with beings from heaven and hell, Constantine had encountered powerful entities before, but this was the first time he''d seen one manifest in the flesh.

    "This... this is��"

    Alex, expecting Constantine''s shock, spread his hands with a helpless shrug.

    "Ah, that''s the Eater."

    In fact, many didn''t know the true form of the Eater, which was actually an indescribable mass of light. Its appearance as a massive purple-faced giant was just a "passive disguise." To different people, the Eater looked entirely different, and to beings like Alex, it appeared as the "Earthly" version they were most familiar with��a terrifying giant resembling the Celestials in purple armor.

    Within the rift, the Eater''s body was slowly taking shape. Surrounding it, countless starships of the interster fleet from the Church began pouring out. Protected by the Eater''s cosmic energy, they could pass through the barrier between the two universes with ease.

    Trigon, who had been pummeling Darkseid into the ground, suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. As the ground grew shadowed under a massive figure, Trigon instinctively sensed the looming threat.

    Meanwhile, Darkseid, on the ground blocking Trigon''s attacks and looking for an opportunity to counter with Omega Beams, also saw the terrifyingly huge figure slowly emerging from the rift.

    The immense pressure was overwhelming. Both Trigon and Darkseid halted their movements, feeling a suddenck of desire to continue fighting.

    "What the hell is that thing?"

    Darkseid stared with blood-red eyes, his confusion momentarily overtaking his shock.

    Trigon''s expression was equally grim; it had noticed that its escape route back to the Wastnd was blocked by this monstrous entity, and the sight of the all-epassing interster fleet had left it feeling hopeless.

    At the same time, it felt a bit relieved��at least it hadn''t made a break for it immediately, or it would''ve charged straight into the face of that creature.

    "I''d guess this is the backer that damned dimensional lord was relying on."

    Hearing Trigon''s words, Darkseid turned slightly.

    "Wasn''t it supposed to be you?"

    Trigon''s blood pressure instantly spiked as it red at Darkseid, grinding its teeth.

    "I only made a deal with him��that damned guy tricked me!"

    "��"

    Wrong opponent.

    Darkseid''s expression stiffened a bit, but he certainly wouldn''t admit to the mistake.

    Watching the Eater slowly climbing from one universe to another, Darkseid raised his hand, and instantly, countless Doomsday-like monsters swarmed into the sky like insects.

    "No one dares to invade my world��"

    Darkseid said, pausing before ncing over at Trigon beside him.

    "If that creature destroys this universe, you won''t escape either."

    Trigon was enraged but knew there was no other way.

    To leave this universe, it would have to break through both the Eater and the interster fleet itmanded. Given these circumstances, teaming up with Darkseid was its only option.

    "Fine��"

    Trigon sighed, standing shoulder to shoulder with Darkseid.

    "Let me see just how strong a god from another world can be��"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    356. The War on the Brink.

    357. Batman Narrowed His Eyes.

    358. The End of the World...

    359. The Crossroads of History.

    360. Candidates for the Timeline Regtory Organization.

 356. The War on the Brink.

    356. The War on the Brink.

    The sky became thoroughly chaotic.

    As the interster fleet of the Universal Church of Truth arrived within Earth''s airspace, vibrant energy and mes became the primary hues of the sky.

    Countless warships lined up in formation, creating a sight so vast even Darkseid was a bit taken aback. To put it into perspective, even at Apokolips'' height, Darkseid could not have assembled a fleet thisrge, let alone mobilize it across universes to invade another world.

    At this moment, both Darkseid and Trigon could once again sense the immense power of the Eater. The fleet''s ships surrounded them from all sides, ignoring the people below, as if their descent was utterly unstoppable.

    "Rejoice!"

    Suddenly, the voice of the Matriarch echoed from the loudspeakers on the gship.

    "Creatures of this primitive world, consider yourselves honored, for you will be part of the Great God and serve as supreme sustenance, enabling the God to continue existing."

    Hearing this, Darkseid''s normally stoic expression twisted slightly.

    After he had finally defeated Earth''s Justice League and the Green Lantern Corps from the cosmos, he barely had a moment to savor his victory before a new force barged in.

    In DCics, Darkseid has, in fact, faced the Eater head-on before. But back then, he was on the receiving end of the beating; the fully manifested Eater has few equals in the regr universe. At the time, Darkseid''s power was only marginally stronger than Superman''s, so it''s no surprise he was crushed.

    The only reason the Eater let him go was that it could not devour Apokolips, as the didn''t have the energy the Eater required. But now, things were different. Darkseid was not on Apokolips; he was on Earth, and the Eater''s target was this world''s Earth.

    "As the Pope of the Universal Church of Truth, I formally announce the arrival of the Great God. You shall all be a part of this eternal being and be proud of it."

    "Are you going to keep listening to her droning on?" Trigon sneered at Darkseid.

    At this, Darkseid didn''t argue; like Trigon, he''d been at his limit of patience.

    Darkseid''s will surged through all of his Paradooms. The red sun''s effects had worn off, and these beings were now at full strength again.

    Without a word ofmand, Darkseid merely focused his thoughts, and in an instant, the Paradoomsunched themselves at the interster fleet in the sky.

    ording to the n Alex and the others had previously devised, all the Apokolips-based creatures had already been drawn to Earth. And with the need to break through the Luther Tower upied by the Suicide Squad, the Paradooms defending the three Apokolips engines were all deployed here.

    In other words, those standing beside Darkseid now represented the full strength of his forces.

    Paradooms are exceptionally powerful inbat, each born solely for war and never knowing fear or retreat.

    Under Darkseid''smand, they all let out low growls, pping their wings as they charged toward the fleet. Seeing this, the Matriarch lost any interest in further speeches. Her brow furrowed in apparent anger at this''s defiance.

    "Transmit my order: full assault!"

    At hermand, the warships extended their cannons.

    Without any further formalities, the battle erupted immediately. Beams ofser fire, in every color imaginable, showered down like fireworks, streaking like raindrops toward the vicious Paradooms below.

    But the Paradooms were far from easy to eliminate. In endless waves, they charged into the fleet''s formation, even as theser barrage rained down on them.

    For a time, the entire sky was enveloped in blinding light. The sounds of explosions thundered through the air, and wherever one looked, there were fallen bodies of Paradoom or fragments of ships plummeting from above.

    On one side stood the Eater, leader of the Universal Church of Truth that had conquered the universe; on the other, Apokolips'' New God, Darkseid, who had crushed all resistance, now temporarily allied with Trigon. The battle began the moment their armies shed.

    At the edge of the battlefield:

    Alex noticed Constantine staring up at the sky, unable to tear his gaze away, and nudged him with his shoulder, saying,"What are you looking at? We need to go."

    "This is the first time I''ve seen something like this," Constantine replied seriously.

    No kidding; who wouldn''t be seeing it for the first time? Alex shook his head, speechless.

    "All right, while they''re busy fighting, we should be on our way," Alex continued.

    "Aren''t you curious who''lle out on top?" Constantine asked.

    The question caught Alex off guard.

    Right, who would emerge victorious in a battle of this magnitude?

    Under normal circumstances, the Eater could easily overwhelm both Darkseid and Trigon. However, Trigon''s true strength was far more formidable than it appeared.

    If Trigon unleashed the level of power he had used against the Mister Mxyzptlk, even the Eater might meet his end. And Darkseid''s Paradooms were no joke, either. Without kryptonite or a red sun, the Eater''s cosmic energy alone might not be enough to handle them.

    In that case, these Paradooms could each take a bite, repeating the Eater''s demise across parallel universes��an end that wasn''t out of the question.

    Wait, no.

    Shaking his head, Alex dismissed these thoughts.

    "Now''s not the time to think about this. We still have important things to do. Come on, Constantine, let''s go."

    "Fine, fine. You''re no fun at all," Constantine sighed, shrugging.

    "Stay away from me. I don''t want any fun with you," Alex replied.

    "How can I cast a teleportation spell if I''m too far away?" Constantine smirked, pulling out a card from his coat pocket and quickly slinging an arm around Alex''s shoulder.

    In an instant, the two of them vanished in a burst of golden light.

    At the same time, a short distance away on the top floor of Luther Tower: A sudden glint of golden light appeared in the air.

    Constantine materialized first, only for Alex to push him away.

    "I told you to keep your distance. Don''t touch me with the hand you used to, uh, handle King Shark," Alex said.

    Constantine chuckled, choosing not to exin.

    The two of them stood at the control center of Luther Tower''s Boom Tube, a position the Suicide Squad had defended with their lives.

    With Darkseid''s forces, the Paradooms, all deployed to battle the Universal Church of Truth, the ce was now empty and in disarray.

    In Alex and Constantine''s view were various corpses, including those of the Paradooms and human soldiers.

    Among them were the bodies of ck Manta, Cheetah, and Bane.

    Judging from their state, they must have just died during the operation.

    A pity��so close to survival, only to fall at the brink of dawn.

    Alex didn''t linger, instead heading quickly to the central control console.

    Seeing the Boom Tube system, which the three Robins and Lex Luthor had worked hard to prepare and was now almost ready to open, Alex immediately took out the cross-universemunicator that Lois had given him.

    "rk, can you hear me?"

    Shortly after, a clear, strong voice responded.

    "I hear you loud and clear, Alex."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    357. Batman Narrowed His Eyes.

    358. The End of the World...

    359. The Crossroads of History.

    360. Candidates for the Timeline Regtory Organization.

    361. Wastnd''s Survival After Catastrophe.

 357. Batman Narrowed His Eyes.

    357. Batman Narrowed His Eyes.

    Hearing rk''s voice, Alex finally felt a wave of relief wash over him.

    The part of the n he worried about the most was rk''s group. Since Raven had to work with Constantine, Alex wasn''t sure what challenges rk and the others might face.

    This uncertainty became the only potential weak spot in the entire mission. That''s why Alex assigned both Superman rk and the Thunder Goddess ck Canary, two high-powered fighters, to this task.

    If it wasn''t for ensuring sess, Alex would have had them stay on Earth with Kara to hold off Darkseid. If the two had stayed, they might have even beaten Darkseid, or at least not suffered such heavy losses.

    "How far along are you? Have all the Justice League members been rescued?" Alex asked eagerly as soon as the call connected.

    Since the exchange magic was centered on Earth, the Justice League members on Apokolips��although human��weren''t affected by it and were still there.

    "They''ve all been rescued. Batman helped us restart Apokolips'' self-destruct system. As soon as we get your signal, I can blow up the entire," rk replied, his voice filled with excitement. Alex could tell rk was genuinely happy.

    No surprise; this two-year nightmare was finally ending. Anyone would feel relieved, having such a weight lifted off their shoulders. There was no way rk wouldn''t be happy.

    "So, you managed to rescue Batman as well. No one got hurt, right?" Alex asked.

    In Alex''s memory, Batman had only managed to break free of Darkseid''s control because Damian nearly died by his hand. When Batman beat Damian and was about to kill his own son, he suddenly snapped out of it, stabbing Darkseid''s eye in retaliation.

    With the storyline so altered, Alex wasn''t sure how they had managed to bring Batman back to his senses.

    "Uh, about that��" rk looked at themunicator in his hand, feeling a bit awkward. He nced over his shoulder at Batman and the three Robins, all busy with various tasks.

    Jason, the strongest, was carrying sh on his back, just as sh (or his phantom) had once rescued him from the Red Skull.

    Nightwing Dick and Damian were calming down the other freed Justice League members.

    Since Cyborg had been killed, the central controller''s restrictions had been deactivated. The cyberized Justice League members, now in control of their minds, stopped attacking and reunited with ck Canary. But their mental state was clearly fragile. After all, no one could take being turned into a half-mechanical monster lightly.

    The three Robins were in rough shape too, but their spirits were high, giving off a rxed and relieved vibe.

    rk''s gaze then settled on Batman.

    Batman was holding an ice pack to his face with one hand, while the other tapped away at the central data hub''s keyboard.

    From rk''s angle, Batman''s ck eye was visible, bruised purple.

    "��Let''s just say no one got hurt," rk said awkwardly, clearly struggling with the words.

    "What do you mean by ''let''s just say''?"

    "Uh��"

    rk shook his head, sighing.

    "All I can say is it''s hard to describe. Other than Cyborg, all the Justice League members are here."

    At this, Alex in Luther Tower nodded.

    There was no way to help Cyborg, as his modifications were deeply tied to the Mother Box. That kind of tech was on the same level as the Ultimate Eraser. rk and his team didn''t have the ability to pry Cyborg free from that wall.

    It didn''t matter anyway. In Alex''s n, he could ept it even if the entire Justice League stayed there��as long as Barry Allen, the sh, returned alive.

    "Get everyone ready. I''m activating the Boom Tube to bring you back," Alex said, cing his hand over the yellow button.

    "Got it, we''ll start the self-destruct sequence," rk responded, then loudly called out to the others. Alex waited patiently until he heard rk''s voice again, and then he pressed the button to activate the Boom Tube.

    With a glow of blue light and a high-frequency hum, the silhouettes of several figures gradually took shape in front of Alex and Constantine.

    "It''s finally over. How are things on your end, Alex?" rk asked as soon as he emerged, scanning around as if searching for something.

    "Lois. Where''s Lois?"

    "Rx, big guy. Lois and the other surviving humans have been transported to another Earth. They''re safe," Alex reassured him with a grin.

    "Really?" rk''s face lit up with joy.

    But soon, the Justice League members were drawn to the grand battle unfolding outside the window. The battlefield was so close to the Luther Tower, and the scale of the fight was so immense, it was impossible for them not to notice.

    "My God�� Is this the end of the world?" Damian, who had never witnessed a battle of this scale, was stunned. The scene was far more spectacr than Darkseid''s invasion of Earth.

    After all, this was an entire interster fleet!

    "That''s Apokolips''s army! Wait, who are they fighting?!" Wonder Woman gasped, pressing herself against the window in amazement.

    "They''re obviously fighting another universe''s ''God'' darling," Constantine said with a smirk, lighting a cigarette.

    "Seems like every universe has its own version of someone trying to conquer everything. Tsk."

    "Well done, Constantine."

    Just then, Batman stepped up to Constantine, his expression cold.

    "You didn''t let me down."

    At the sight of Batman, Constantine''s smile instantly faded.

    "I haven''t forgiven you, Bats. I heard your n from Zatanna. If Barry set all of this in motion, then you''re the one who destroyed it all with your own hands."

    Indeed, if Batman hadn''t condoned rk''s n, they wouldn''t have endured this catastrophe. Of course, this timeline was destined for destruction anyway; this operation just pushed the end forward by a bit.

    Batman''s expression didn''t change as he listened to Constantine''s words. He remained as stoic as ever.

    "You know, I was nning on giving you a beating to let off some steam, but��"

    Constantine trailed off, then smirked.

    "It looks like someone already handled that for me."

    Hearing this, Batman narrowed his eyes, his gazeplicated.

    "Alright, enough chit-chat," Alex interjected, cutting off the conversation and drawing everyone''s attention.

    "You''re thest group. This universe is bound to end, and it''s time for you all to start a new life in the Wastnd Universe."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    358. The End of the World...

    359. The Crossroads of History.

    360. Candidates for the Timeline Regtory Organization.

    361. Wastnd''s Survival After Catastrophe.

    362. Random Teleportation!

 358. The End of the World…

    358. The End of the World��

    "Open the portal."

    In his mind, Alex once again called out to Miss Minutes, and soon, a purple rectangr barrier appeared in front of everyone. This time, sending so many people back was a huge luxury for Alex; all the energy he had saved up was nowpletely spent.

    "Let''s go," rk said, taking a deep breath as he looked at the portal.

    He knew that by stepping through it, he was fully abandoning his true "home." From now on, this universe they had fought for over half their lives would no longer have anything to do with them.

    The Justice League members were all deeply conflicted by the thought.

    "But... Themyscira��" Wonder Woman murmured.

    She had spoken with ck Canary earlier and knew that in that alternate world, there was no Themyscira, nor was there a tribe of Amazon warriors.

    All dimensions connected to mythology, including those of Odin and Zeus, had been banished by a superviin named the "Red Skull." In that world, there were no traces of mythology left.

    "What is there to hesitate about?" Constantine spoke up, unable to bear the sight of the Justice League standing still.

    "What are you all doing, making those faces? You''re the Justice League��the heroes who bring justice and hope to people! There''s an entire world waiting for you to reshape it, and you look like this!"

    Chastised by Constantine, the Justice League members lowered their heads, remaining silent. Honestly, since they had been transformed into these half-human, half-monster forms, they had lost their original spirit and vigor.

    Then Batman spoke up.

    "Constantine is right," he said, stepping out of the shadows and gazing at everyone present.

    "The Justice League never gives up. We haven''t failed yet. Even if this world is ending, Alex here has helped us save the remaining people on Earth. We''re responsible for them."

    "Yes," ck Canary agreed, stepping forward with Thor''s hammer in her hand. "When the power of Thor fills me, I hear Odin''s message: Asgard isn''t a ce��it''s the people."

    Pausing, ck Canary shared her understanding.

    "Our universe may be destroyed, but the people survive, and that means we still have hope. Wherever they are is our ''home.''"

    With Batman and ck Canary''s encouragement, the Justice League heroes finally let go of their inner conflicts and stepped into the portal. As they passed by Alex, they nodded silently, expressing their goodwill.

    Alex returned the gestures one by one, understanding what the heroes were going through.

    After all, it was hard to me them. Though they each looked more "impressive" than thest, Apokolips''s modifications were permanent; they could never return to their previous selves.

    For the rest of their lives, they would live in these forms. The psychological burden of that was unimaginable. Even regr soldiers sometimes suffered from PTSD after battle, so the trauma for these heroes was bound to be even more profound.

    Still, Alex believed things would get better.

    In that new world, the Justice League members would be busy, leaving little time to dwell on life''s difficult questions. And in the Wastnd world, they''d meet a group of veteran heroes, who could serve as counselors. Alex was sure that the Justice League would rebuild and thrive once more.

    When everyone had gone through the portal, the only ones left in Luther Tower were Alex, Constantine, Batman, and the sh.

    "Let''s go. What are you waiting for?" Constantine said, looking at Batman, who hadn''t moved.

    Batman looked at Constantine, then at the sh, and finally turned his gaze to Alex.

    He nodded to Alex, saying, "We really owe you a big one this time."

    "No problem," Alex replied, not overly familiar with this Batman, so he kept things reserved.

    With another nod, Batman sighed deeply, turned, and stepped into the portal. Now, in the entire building, only Alex, Constantine, and the sh remained.

    "You know what you need to do, buddy," Constantine broke the silence.

    "Clear the board and start over."

    "Another ''shpoint''?" Barry Allen chuckled wryly.

    "I promised Iris�� just as she��"

    <strong>Sigh</strong>

    The sh shook his head.

    "I can''t do it. You don''t understand��everything will change again."

    "Yeah, we figured you''d say that," Alex said, looking over at Constantine.

    Constantine paused, then stepped forward, cing a hand on Barry Allen''s shoulder and speaking solemnly.

    "Change isn''t always good. Maybe we''ll face failure again, maybe we''ll repeat our mistakes, but having a future, even an uncertain one, is still better than what we have now. Besides, the world outside has already been turned upside down."

    Hearing this, Barry Allen turned to look out the window.

    In the distance, Gctus''s towering form loomed over the ins.

    With a powerful stance, Gctus''s eyes emitted a terrifyingly destructive cosmic energy. In front of him, Trigon and Darkseid joined forces to counter it with their own beams. Around the three supreme cosmic beings, countless interster fleets and Doomsday-like creatures were battling fiercely, with life slipping away every moment.

    The entire battlefield had be a giant grinder, mercilessly harvesting souls.

    Staring at the scene, Barry Allen stood silently.

    After a long pause, Barry finally sighed deeply.

    "Is this really the right thing to do?"

    "The answer to that is something you''ll have to find on your own," Alex said, stepping up beside Barry and offering a gentle smile.

    "Now."

    Listening to Alex, Barry''s gaze hardened.

    "Run, Barry," he whispered, lowering into a sprinting stance.

    "Run!"

    With Alex''smand, the sh, Barry Allen, shot off in a blur of red, disappearing over the horizon.

    Watching from afar as the sh vanished into the distance, Alex suddenlyughed.

    "Forceful persuasion, Constantine��ssic you."

    "I was just helping him make up his mind," Constantine shrugged nonchntly. He took out his pack of cigarettes, only to find two left.

    Taking one for himself, he offered the pack to Alex.

    "Care to join me?"

    Silently, Alex epted Constantine''s cigarette, understanding the thought behind his offer.

    Lighting up, Constantine slumped onto the couch.

    "You know, I always suspected Batman had something to do with all of this."

    "What do you mean?" Alex asked.

    "I suspected that he already knew sh had created shpoint, that he knew this timeline was doomed to copse, so he went along with that farm boy''s n to send us all on a suicide mission."

    Blowing out a puff of smoke, Constantine continued.

    "His goal was to restart the universe, to bury everything that shouldn''t exist. Even Zatanna casting a spell on me to escape��it was all part of his n. But I have no proof."

    "Heh. You don''t really think Batman is omniscient and omnipotent, do you? You might be overthinking things a bit."

    Alex chose not toment.

    "Maybe," Constantine replied, smiling lightly. "But now, none of this matters to me. Your n is a hundred times crazier than the Bat''s. Sometimes, I honestly wonder how your brain works."

    Alex said nothing, and Constantine went on.

    "A n spanning two worlds, ying three supreme beings like puppets. You might as well change your codename from Crow to Trickster Fox."

    "A name is just abel; it doesn''t matter to me," Alex replied indifferently.

    "Well, that''sid-back of you," Constantine said, taking hisst drag before getting up and flicking the cigarette away.

    "They''re in your hands now. Oh, and my House of Mystery��that''s a structure outside of time and space. It should be of great help to you."

    Turning around, Constantine''s figure slowly became shrouded in the building''s shadow.

    "Alright, I''m not good at goodbyes. Neither of us is," he said.

    Alex watched Constantine calmly. Though their time together had been short, this unique warlock had left asting impression on him.

    "Are you sure you won''te with me?"

    "Nope." Without hesitation, Constantine smiled.

    "I''ve got a date to keep."

    He paused.

    "Yeah," Alex said with a grin. "Wouldn''t want to keep ady waiting."

    At that moment, a blinding white light surged from the horizon.

    Under everyone''s gaze, it spread at an iparable speed, engulfing the entire Apokolips War universe.

    (End Of Volume)

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    359. The Crossroads of History.

    360. Candidates for the Timeline Regtory Organization.

    361. Wastnd''s Survival After Catastrophe.

    362. Random Teleportation!

    363. The Bald Man.

 359. The Crossroads of History.

    359. The Crossroads of History.

    As the sh returned to the past, history''s flow diverged, creating a new path.

    At this moment, the wheels of history rolled forward, splintering from the past and rapidly affecting the entire Apokolips War universe before anyone had time to react.

    In Alex''s eyes, the white light hadn''t erased everything, but he could feel that Barry Allen had seeded��he had changed history, creating a new "shpoint."

    It was as if he''d diverted the flow of a river, creating a fresh timeline where the story would continue along the Justice League narrative.

    In that timeline, none of the catastrophic events would ur; there would be no Alex, no Gctus, and no one but Barry Allen himself would remember the apocalyptic events that had transpired here.

    As Constantine had mentioned earlier, Barry Allen hadn''t really changed this world; he had simply created a new parallel universe. But now, this universe��where Gctus, Darkseid, and Trigon waged war��was already vanishing into the vast multiverse.

    Aside from a select few, no one would be able to witness what had happened here.

    "Now, it''s time to shut the door and let them sort themselves out," Alex muttered, exhaling deeply as he floated in the rift between the two universes.

    "Master, your ns are always so far-reaching and wless," chimed Miss Minutes, who suddenly appeared,nding on Alex''s shoulder with a grin.

    "It''s not as grand as you make it sound. I got lucky this time. Besides, without Constantine, I wouldn''t have pulled off this feat," Alex replied, unwilling to take credit, aware of his limitations.

    Through his encounter with Darkseid, Alex realized he wasn''t as powerful as he once thought. Bullies on the wastnds he could handle, but against true powerhouses, he was out of his depth. This could be seen with Constantine, too. Although he often managed to turn the tables and produce miraculous feats through magic, going head-to-head with Darkseid in a real fight was beyond him.

    "Let''s close the door. Next, we''ll need to think about how to separate the two universes so they can each go their own way," Alex said solemnly, gazing at the two worlds.

    "Alright, total energy usage is at 30%. Continue?" Miss Minutes asked.

    "Continue."

    Though it used a fair amount of energy, sealing such arge breach with only half his reserves felt worthwhile. Yet Alex understood that sealing the reality barrier between the universes was only a temporary measure. The risk of the two universes colliding still loomed.

    Moreover, the two universes were so close that even a minor error could result in a "crossing incident"��the reason why ck Canary and Jason had ended up here upon their deaths.

    It would be manageable if it were just ordinary people, but if Gctus, Darkseid, or one of Trigon were to break through the cosmic barrier and re-enter this universe, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Alex stood silently, his eyes unfocused, his thoughts adrift as he gazed into the multiversal cosmos.

    Amidst the chaos, a faint glimmer appeared.

    Alex''s thoughts stirred, reaching out towards the light. Soon, a gxy woven from countless silken threads appeared in Alex''s "sight." It was a vast time flowposed of countless timelines.

    Countless threads intertwined like branches, forming a colossal tree-like structure. At the point where Alex observed, he sensed a potent energy radiating.

    Excitement welled up within Alex.

    He remembered this "World Tree"��the one he and Pietro had first seen when they crossed dimensions. But Alex noticed some differences. Most notably, the tree-like time flow now looked even more like an actual "tree."

    Green energy pulsed through each branch, supplying each timeline with immense energy, as if an indescribable entity were binding, weaving, and controlling these timelines. From a distance, the starlit gctic fments truly resembled a towering, thriving tree.

    After a pause, Alex attempted to approach the tree for a clearer view. However, something strange happened.

    No matter how Alex adjusted, the tree-like multiverse maintained a constant distance from him.

    When he moved closer, it retreated. When he stepped back, it stayed still.

    "Well yed," Alex muttered, struggling to hold back a grin. Though not certain, he had a strong guess about the identity of this World Tree.

    "Loki, just you wait," he thought.

    In the boundless multiverse, essible timelines were few, especially those splitting into distinct, independent streams.

    One that left a deep impression on Alex was, without doubt, the god-ascending path of Loki.

    In the Marvel Earth-199999 universe (the Marvel Cinematic Universe), Loki had shattered the constraints of the Sacred Timeline, achieving transcendence and forsaking everything to bind himself to the multiverse.

    He had reced the He Who Remains, bing the new overseer of the multiverse and the heart of the World Tree, trading his existence for everyone''s freedom.

    Why that guy wouldn''t let him approach was still a mystery.

    Reining in his thoughts, Alex refocused on the two timelines in front of him.

    Although he had only nced from afar, that World Tree of the multiverse had indeed sparked some inspiration for Alex.

    "Hey."

    After a moment of silence, Alex couldn''t help but speak up.

    "Remind me again��what are the conditions to establish a Sacred Timeline?"

    Upon hearing this, Miss Minutes, who was sealing the reality rift, brightened immediately, her joy almost overflowing. Alex had never seen her so happy. It was as if Miss Minutes had been created just for this very moment.

    "Master, are you really considering creating a Sacred Timeline?" she asked, barely daring to believe, worried he might be joking.

    "I''m just considering it."

    Alex shook his head, trying to temper her excitement.

    "Calm down, will you?"

    In truth, since Miss Minutes had casually suggested establishing a Sacred Timeline, the idea had lingered in Alex''s mind.

    Alex hadn''t forgotten his goal: if he could carve out his own timeline, he would gain control over everything within that universe.

    At that point, Pietro, Kara, and the others could live peacefully without fearing unexpected cmities or disasters. But at the time, it had been just an idea.

    Now, as he looked at the precarious state of the two universes, the thought resurfaced more strongly than ever.

    If he could gain total control over the Wastnd Universe, securing it as his own domain, he would have a stable source of power and never worry about running low on magic or energy. Moreover, he could separate this timeline from the Apokolips War universe, allowing it to exist independently like other universes in the multiverse.

    With this thought, Alex felt that the feasibility of his n was high.

    "Master, establishing a Sacred Timeline is no simple task. You must find a suitable universe to stabilize the time flow," Miss Minutes cautioned.

    She nced at the timepad before continuing.

    "Of course, you don''t need to worry about this part. The archive code for the Wastnd Universe shows it''s perfect for this, given that its timeline has already been fixed��everyone knows this."

    "I understand that already. But what else do I need?"

    Alex asked.

    "You''ll also need a structure to monitor the entire timeline, something that can serve as the TVA (Time Variance Authority) headquarters. Of course, if you don''t like the name, you can change it, but the building is essential."

    "A building��"

    Alex frowned. Although he knew what the TVA looked like, he had no idea how to create such a ce.

    "Exin in detail."

    "The building needs to exist outside of the timeline. This is to ensure it can better monitor the timeline''s stability. Additionally, it must be exceptionally durable and resilient to withstand the radiation from temporal entropy," Miss Minutes exined carefully.

    "Most importantly, it must have its own strong power source to stabilize the timepad, preventing it from being destroyed."

    "A structure existing outside the timeline, durable, resilient, with self-repair capabilities, and powerful enough to stabilize the timepad..."

    A thought struck Alex, and in an instant, a massive library-like structure appeared behind him, hovering outside the timeline.

    "How about Constantine''s House of Mystery?"

    The sudden appearance of the House of Mystery startled Miss Minutes, but she was soon captivated by the building. She examined the ancient structure carefully and nodded in approval.

    "Perfect, absolutely perfect! It''s just like The Citadel!"

    "If by ''The Citadel'' you mean the Hogwarts-esque castle Constantine lives in, then I''ll say no more."

    "But�� is this building big enough?" Miss Minutes asked curiously.

    Alex thought for a moment and replied. "Don''t worry; the House of Mystery is a mystical dimension. Its interior is farrger than it appears. As long as there''s sufficient energy, it can keep expanding indefinitely."

    "Really? That''s amazing! Our biggest problem is solved. Now, we just need a timeline pruning device, but that''s a tricky one," Miss Minutes said, resting her chin in her hand, looking troubled.

    "The archive doesn''t contain any records on how to build a timeline pruning device. Without it, the timeline will continue to proliferate, eventually leading to a multiversal sh."

    "A timeline pruning device, huh?"

    "Yes, it''s essential, but I can''t think of anything that could rece it."

    Alex licked his dry lips and quietly took out a lighter-like device from his pocket.

    "How about using this?"

    Miss Minutes turned to look and saw what Alex was holding.

    It was none other than the Wastnd Universe''s most powerful artifact��the Ultimate Eraser.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    360. Candidates for the Timeline Regtory Organization.

    361. Wastnd''s Survival After Catastrophe.

    362. Random Teleportation!

    363. The Bald Man.

    364. The Watcher''s ''Intervention��

    As the sh returned to the past, history''s flow diverged, creating a new path.

    At this moment, the wheels of history rolled forward, splintering from the past and rapidly affecting the entire Apokolips War universe before anyone had time to react.

    In Alex''s eyes, the white light hadn''t erased everything, but he could feel that Barry Allen had seeded��he had changed history, creating a new "shpoint."

    It was as if he''d diverted the flow of a river, creating a fresh timeline where the story would continue along the Justice League narrative.

    In that timeline, none of the catastrophic events would ur; there would be no Alex, no Gctus, and no one but Barry Allen himself would remember the apocalyptic events that had transpired here.

    As Constantine had mentioned earlier, Barry Allen hadn''t really changed this world; he had simply created a new parallel universe. But now, this universe��where Gctus, Darkseid, and Trigon waged war��was already vanishing into the vast multiverse.

    Aside from a select few, no one would be able to witness what had happened here.

    "Now, it''s time to shut the door and let them sort themselves out," Alex muttered, exhaling deeply as he floated in the rift between the two universes.

    "Master, your ns are always so far-reaching and wless," chimed Miss Minutes, who suddenly appeared,nding on Alex''s shoulder with a grin.

    "It''s not as grand as you make it sound. I got lucky this time. Besides, without Constantine, I wouldn''t have pulled off this feat," Alex replied, unwilling to take credit, aware of his limitations.

    Through his encounter with Darkseid, Alex realized he wasn''t as powerful as he once thought. Bullies on the wastnds he could handle, but against true powerhouses, he was out of his depth. This could be seen with Constantine, too. Although he often managed to turn the tables and produce miraculous feats through magic, going head-to-head with Darkseid in a real fight was beyond him.

    "Let''s close the door. Next, we''ll need to think about how to separate the two universes so they can each go their own way," Alex said solemnly, gazing at the two worlds.

    "Alright, total energy usage is at 30%. Continue?" Miss Minutes asked.

    "Continue."

    Though it used a fair amount of energy, sealing such arge breach with only half his reserves felt worthwhile. Yet Alex understood that sealing the reality barrier between the universes was only a temporary measure. The risk of the two universes colliding still loomed.

    Moreover, the two universes were so close that even a minor error could result in a "crossing incident"��the reason why ck Canary and Jason had ended up here upon their deaths.

    It would be manageable if it were just ordinary people, but if Gctus, Darkseid, or one of Trigon were to break through the cosmic barrier and re-enter this universe, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Alex stood silently, his eyes unfocused, his thoughts adrift as he gazed into the multiversal cosmos.

    Amidst the chaos, a faint glimmer appeared.

    Alex''s thoughts stirred, reaching out towards the light. Soon, a gxy woven from countless silken threads appeared in Alex''s "sight." It was a vast time flowposed of countless timelines.

    Countless threads intertwined like branches, forming a colossal tree-like structure. At the point where Alex observed, he sensed a potent energy radiating.

    Excitement welled up within Alex.

    He remembered this "World Tree"��the one he and Pietro had first seen when they crossed dimensions. But Alex noticed some differences. Most notably, the tree-like time flow now looked even more like an actual "tree."

    Green energy pulsed through each branch, supplying each timeline with immense energy, as if an indescribable entity were binding, weaving, and controlling these timelines. From a distance, the starlit gctic fments truly resembled a towering, thriving tree.

    After a pause, Alex attempted to approach the tree for a clearer view. However, something strange happened.

    No matter how Alex adjusted, the tree-like multiverse maintained a constant distance from him.

    When he moved closer, it retreated. When he stepped back, it stayed still.

    "Well yed," Alex muttered, struggling to hold back a grin. Though not certain, he had a strong guess about the identity of this World Tree.

    "Loki, just you wait," he thought.

    In the boundless multiverse, essible timelines were few, especially those splitting into distinct, independent streams.

    One that left a deep impression on Alex was, without doubt, the god-ascending path of Loki.

    In the Marvel Earth-199999 universe (the Marvel Cinematic Universe), Loki had shattered the constraints of the Sacred Timeline, achieving transcendence and forsaking everything to bind himself to the multiverse.

    He had reced the He Who Remains, bing the new overseer of the multiverse and the heart of the World Tree, trading his existence for everyone''s freedom.

    Why that guy wouldn''t let him approach was still a mystery.

    Reining in his thoughts, Alex refocused on the two timelines in front of him.

    Although he had only nced from afar, that World Tree of the multiverse had indeed sparked some inspiration for Alex.

    "Hey."

    After a moment of silence, Alex couldn''t help but speak up.

    "Remind me again��what are the conditions to establish a Sacred Timeline?"

    Upon hearing this, Miss Minutes, who was sealing the reality rift, brightened immediately, her joy almost overflowing. Alex had never seen her so happy. It was as if Miss Minutes had been created just for this very moment.

    "Master, are you really considering creating a Sacred Timeline?" she asked, barely daring to believe, worried he might be joking.

    "I''m just considering it."

    Alex shook his head, trying to temper her excitement.

    "Calm down, will you?"

    In truth, since Miss Minutes had casually suggested establishing a Sacred Timeline, the idea had lingered in Alex''s mind.

    Alex hadn''t forgotten his goal: if he could carve out his own timeline, he would gain control over everything within that universe.

    At that point, Pietro, Kara, and the others could live peacefully without fearing unexpected cmities or disasters. But at the time, it had been just an idea.

    Now, as he looked at the precarious state of the two universes, the thought resurfaced more strongly than ever.

    If he could gain total control over the Wastnd Universe, securing it as his own domain, he would have a stable source of power and never worry about running low on magic or energy. Moreover, he could separate this timeline from the Apokolips War universe, allowing it to exist independently like other universes in the multiverse.

    With this thought, Alex felt that the feasibility of his n was high.

    "Master, establishing a Sacred Timeline is no simple task. You must find a suitable universe to stabilize the time flow," Miss Minutes cautioned.

    She nced at the timepad before continuing.

    "Of course, you don''t need to worry about this part. The archive code for the Wastnd Universe shows it''s perfect for this, given that its timeline has already been fixed��everyone knows this."

    "I understand that already. But what else do I need?"

    Alex asked.

    "You''ll also need a structure to monitor the entire timeline, something that can serve as the TVA (Time Variance Authority) headquarters. Of course, if you don''t like the name, you can change it, but the building is essential."

    "A building��"

    Alex frowned. Although he knew what the TVA looked like, he had no idea how to create such a ce.

    "Exin in detail."

    "The building needs to exist outside of the timeline. This is to ensure it can better monitor the timeline''s stability. Additionally, it must be exceptionally durable and resilient to withstand the radiation from temporal entropy," Miss Minutes exined carefully.

    "Most importantly, it must have its own strong power source to stabilize the timepad, preventing it from being destroyed."

    "A structure existing outside the timeline, durable, resilient, with self-repair capabilities, and powerful enough to stabilize the timepad..."

    A thought struck Alex, and in an instant, a massive library-like structure appeared behind him, hovering outside the timeline.

    "How about Constantine''s House of Mystery?"

    The sudden appearance of the House of Mystery startled Miss Minutes, but she was soon captivated by the building. She examined the ancient structure carefully and nodded in approval.

    "Perfect, absolutely perfect! It''s just like The Citadel!"

    "If by ''The Citadel'' you mean the Hogwarts-esque castle Constantine lives in, then I''ll say no more."

    "But�� is this building big enough?" Miss Minutes asked curiously.

    Alex thought for a moment and replied. "Don''t worry; the House of Mystery is a mystical dimension. Its interior is farrger than it appears. As long as there''s sufficient energy, it can keep expanding indefinitely."

    "Really? That''s amazing! Our biggest problem is solved. Now, we just need a timeline pruning device, but that''s a tricky one," Miss Minutes said, resting her chin in her hand, looking troubled.

    "The archive doesn''t contain any records on how to build a timeline pruning device. Without it, the timeline will continue to proliferate, eventually leading to a multiversal sh."

    "A timeline pruning device, huh?"

    "Yes, it''s essential, but I can''t think of anything that could rece it."

    Alex licked his dry lips and quietly took out a lighter-like device from his pocket.

    "How about using this?"

    Miss Minutes turned to look and saw what Alex was holding.

    It was none other than the Wastnd Universe''s most powerful artifact��the Ultimate Eraser.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    360. Candidates for the Timeline Regtory Organization.

    361. Wastnd''s Survival After Catastrophe.

    362. Random Teleportation!

    363. The Bald Man.

    364. The Watcher''s ''Intervention��

 360. Candidates for the Timeline Regulatory Organization.

    360. Candidates for the Timeline Regtory Organization.

    Great, the three most difficult tasks had all been solved.

    Even Alex hadn''t anticipated that he would somehow gather all the necessaryponents. Everything was ready; all that remained was to set it in motion.

    Now, with just a nod, Alex could sever the Wastnd Universe, making it his own exclusive world and a ''Sacred Timeline''��a unique timeline separate from most of the multiverse.

    Yet, at this crucial moment, Alex hesitated.

    Ever since his bewildering journey through universes began, Alex had mostly lived in a state of passivity. Even when studying magic, strengthening himself, or ying the game with higher beings, he was often acting under duress.

    Whether it was the Wastnd Universe or theseter universes, Alex was always reacting to various problems, taking them as they came. But now, suddenly finding himself in control of his own universe, Alex felt a bit uneasy.

    This uneasiness wasn''t a sense of impending crisis; it was more ack of confidence in his abilities.

    While he had previously relied on different forces to ovee many daunting challenges, gaining substantial benefits and saving numerous people in the process, Alex knew his own strength hadn''t yet reached the level of a true powerhouse.

    Moreover, he had no experience in managing or controlling a Sacred Timeline. Chatting with friends online about plot points in his past life was one thing, but actually bing the master of a timeline was a much bigger deal, and it made him nervous.

    This anxiety was unavoidable. Previously, Alex had only needed to worry about himself��if trouble came his way, he could just open a portal and escape with Kara and Pietro.

    Now it was different. The lives of everyone within an entire timeline were in Alex''s hands.

    If he made a mistake or faced an unsolvable problem, all those lives could be coteral damage. That''s not a responsibility just anyone can bear.

    "Master, what are you thinking about?"

    Miss Minutes looked at Alex, who had been silent for a while, and curiously asked.

    Hearing her, Alex slowly pulled himself from his thoughts and rubbed his temples.

    "Nothing. I was just thinking about how to begin this project. Establishing a timeline regtory organization isn''t easy, and it''s definitely not something I can aplish on my own."

    Alex understood that he was no expert in this area. So, he hoped to find people who truly understood this field to join an organization simr to the TVA, helping him manage the timeline.

    "Indeed," Miss Minutes nodded in agreement, her eyes twinkling as she asked, "Do you have any candidates in mind? Actually, if you could keep Barry Allen around, he''d be an excellent agent. He''s got quite a lot of experience, after all."

    "Barry Allen?"

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "I''d be thankful if he didn''t cause any trouble. That guy is a good hero, sure, but as a regtor, with his personality, he''d never agree to it."

    Alex''sment wasn''t offhand. To prevent the Wastnd Universe from spawning temporal criminals or anomalies that could create new parallel universes, he would have to prune any emerging parallel universes as soon as they appeared.

    You could call it ''maintaining timeline stability,'' but in harsher terms, it was a stifling of this universe''s developmental potential.

    The Wastnd Universe itself originated from a world where heroes were utterly defeated and superviins had won decisively.

    If Alex left things to develop freely, there could be parallel universes where the heroes made aeback or both sides were locked in a stalemate. But if Alex intervened, the heroes'' defeat would be an irreversible reality.

    In fact, this timeline might end up in an endless loop, repeating the same development over and over.

    With a personality like Barry Allen''s, he likely wouldn''t agree with that kind of arrangement. Moreover, even if Barry did want to stay, he couldn''t, as his mission was to restart the Apokolips War universe and carve out a new timeline for its development.

    Additionally, if Barry Allen were toe to this universe, it''s uncertain whether he would retain his Speed Force powers after losing his connection with the main universe''s sh.

    If luck is on their side, the Wastnd Universe might birth a new Speed Force. If not, Barry would just be a regr person here, offering little help. So, Alex essentially ruled out that option.

    "Then you''ll have to find suitable agents from within this universe. The Justice League members seem like good candidates," suggested Miss Minutes, recalling the heroes of the Justice League and noting their impressive fighting skills and dedication.

    "In fact, I''ve had certain people in mind for a while now, though I hadn''t made a final decision until now."

    Alex, gathering his thoughts, considered the idea carefully before speaking.

    "Oh? Who are they?" Miss Minutes''s curiosity grew as she watched Alex closely.

    Alex didn''t hesitate, replying directly. "The Richard family, with their two kids."

    "The ones Constantine and Logan brought back from the past?" she asked.

    "Yes."

    Like the Avengers'' time-travel journey to gather the Infinity Stones, these fixed time-travel events are entirely "logical" on a Sacred Timeline, without elements that might cause time anomalies.

    "Mr. Fantastic, Reed Richards, is one of the smartest people in this world, and he has an exceptionally thorough understanding of time. Most importantly, he''s a ''cold'' scientist, very rational," Alex continued after a pause, reflecting on the rest of the family.

    "Invisible Woman, Susan, is brilliant too, though her talents are often overshadowed by Reed''s. And their kids are anything but ordinary. With them on board, I''ll feel more assured."

    Reed and Susan''s children, Valeria and Franklin Richards, both have immense potential, despite their young ages.

    In the main universe, Franklin''s abilities are so powerful he could create universes with a thought. He can alter reality at will and even travel through time and space freely.

    He has even stood by Gctus to witness the end of all things and then, with a wave of his hand, create new realities.

    The Wastnd Universe''s Franklin, while not yet capable of such feats, has incredible potential. With the right guidance, his presence would ensure Alex''s peace of mind against any catastrophe.

    As for his sister Valeria, she''s no ordinary person either. While she doesn''t possess Franklin''s reality-warping powers, her intelligence is exceptional, holding knowledge of technology far beyond her time.

    In theics, Valeria''s intellect is top-tier; although she doesn''t appear often, her IQ is among the highest in the Marvel universe.

    With the help of these four, Alex is confident that his timeline regtory organization would rival the TVA established by the Remnant.

    As for heroes like Batman and rk from the Justice League, they could join the Wastnd Avengers to rebuild the new world.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    361. Wastnd''s Survival After Catastrophe.

    362. Random Teleportation!

    363. The Bald Man.

    364. The Watcher''s ''Intervention��

    365. The Hulk Gang!

 361. Wasteland’s Survival After Catastrophe.

    361. Wastnd��s Survival After Catastrophe.

    Wastnd Universe.

    Gctus and the interster army of the Universal Truth Church charged directly into the spatial rift.

    No one knew where they were heading, nor whaty on the other side of the rift.

    Old Barton, Star-Lord Quill, and Logan''s group, rushing toward the Baxter Building, all widened their eyes, silently watching this event unfold.

    As Gctus and his church disappeared into the rift, the eerie purple crack in the sky began to close slowly under an invisible, immense force.

    At that moment, the earth fell into a silent stillness. Everyone who was still conscious lifted their heads, gazing at this unforgettable sight.

    If Gctus''s arrival had brought endless fear and despair, the sudden arrival of hope now filled the survivors with immense relief and gratitude for being alive.

    "We��"

    Blood Baron John stared in awe as the stars reappeared in the sky and murmured, "...we survived?"

    His words rang like a bell in the ears of everyone in the square. Old Barton''s legs gave out, and he sank to the ground. Then, he burst outughing.

    "I knew it��I knew that kid would have a way out of this!"

    The sun rose, and light returned to the earth.

    Old Barton had never anticipated the sunrise so eagerly.

    Around him, everyone let out a sigh of relief, finally able to put their hearts at ease.

    Truth be told, if it hadn''t been for Doctor Doom''s intervention, blocking Gctus''s army from reaching Earth, there wouldn''t have been any good way to deal with it.

    Even if Gctus and his followers had eventually been defeated, the number of lives lost in the process would have been staggering. In the face of such power, ordinary people would be no more than cannon fodder.

    Doom''s actions truly saved countless lives with the sacrifice of his own. Perhaps, in doing so, he fulfilled his lifelong ideal��Doom died heroically for his people, and he would certainly be remembered by the world.

    "Thank goodness for Alex. Although I don''t know what he did, Earth''s safety has finally been secured. I just wonder how things are going with Quill and the others," said Kate Bishop as she sheathed her bow.

    At this, Old Barton waved a hand dismissively.

    "Don''t worry, don''t underestimate Star-Lord. He was once the leader of the Guardians of the Gxy, after all. His track record and experience are as good as Cap''s or Tony''s. He''ll be fine."

    "True," Kate Bishop nodded thoughtfully before continuing, "We should start thinking about the distribution of power. Now that Doom is gone, without his presence keeping order, his territory is bound to be contested by other forces. When that timees, the hard-won stability of the wastnd could be disrupted by war."

    Hearing this, Old Barton''s happy expression grew serious. He understood the urgency of the matter and the danger that Kate''s words foretold.

    "You''re right. The Wastnd can''t afford more chaos. Red Skull has fallen, Count Nefaria is dead, Doom is no more, and even Gctus is no longer a threat. We must reim our cities."

    Barton gritted his teeth and looked over at the Punisher, noticing the determined look in his eyes. Barton continued, "Get in touch with Vivian as soon as possible. She and her team have been fighting alongside Doom on the front lines, and now they''re closest to the ruins of his stronghold. Tell them to handle anyone looking to stir up trouble."

    "Agreed, but they might need reinforcements. Should we send support?" asked the Punisher.

    "Alright, but I''ll need to discuss it with John. Where is he, anyway?"

    Just as Old Barton said this, he noticed that Blood Baron, who had been with them in the square, had vanished without a trace.

    "He left before sunrise, you know he can''t be in sunlight," said the Punisher, shrugging.

    Years ago, the Punisher had fought against these vampires for years, and he never thought that in his old age he''d be working alongside former enemies. However, the Punisher had longe to terms with it. Though he still didn''t quite like vampires, at least he no longer treated them with disdain or rushed to attack them.

    Just then, a sudden burst of white light appeared in the square.

    This unexpected sight immediately drew everyone''s attention, and the vignt old heroes quickly drew their weapons, aiming at the source of the white light. Soon, Lady Shiva''s figure emerged from the milky white glow.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she was met with an array of weapons pointed her way and a group of wary elders.

    Blinking in confusion, Lady Shiva did nothing unusual, merely giving a slight nod and saying, "Hello. I''m guessing this is the ''New Earth'' that Alex mentioned?"

    "You know Alex?" Old Barton was taken aback, slowly lowering his bow and arrow.

    "You could say that. We didn''t talk much," replied Lady Shiva.

    As she spoke, more and more white light appeared across the square, rapidly forming into human shapes at a visible pace.

    "What is��" Kate Bishop''s mouth dropped open, unsure whether to keep her bow raised or lower it.

    Fortunately, Lady Shiva exined, resolving their confusion.

    "Sadly, our world is beyond saving. To preserve the remaining lives on our Earth, Alex promised to allow us to live here and help you rebuild a peaceful order."

    "Wait, did you say the remaining lives on your Earth?!" Barton''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Yes."

    As Lady Shiva spoke, more human figures emerged fully from the light.

    Watching this scene, Barton felt both astonishment and joy.

    The astonishment came from his utter disbelief that Alex could pull off such a miraculous feat. Although he didn''t know what had happened to their Earth, there had to be billions of humans left.

    To bring all these people to the Wastnd was something Barton couldn''t even fathom Alex aplishing. But he was delighted to see so many people arriving in the Wastnd, especially since most of them retained their sense of order and humanity, unlike the chaotic characters in the Wastnd.

    Most importantly, the Wastnd Avengers Federation, formed by the Blood Nest and other heroic factions, was currentlycking manpower.

    With these neers as fresh blood, Barton felt confident that within three years, he could establishws and bring order and peace to the entire world.

    Looking at the bewildered and curious expressions of these people from another world, now in an unfamiliar world, Old Barton let out a soft smile.

    After all, they were in a new world, still adjusting to their new reality. With the proper guidance, they would surely adapt.

    Suddenly, a thought struck Old Barton, and his smile froze.

    "Wait!"

    He stared directly at Lady Shiva, his expression turning serious.

    "When you came here, did you set a specific coordinate?!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    362. Random Teleportation!

    363. The Bald Man.

    364. The Watcher''s ''Intervention''

    365. The Hulk Gang!

    366. Wastnd Justice League.

 362. Random Teleportation!

    362. Random Teleportation!

    "Coordinates��"

    Lady Shiva froze for a moment at the word, then quickly grasped the critical issue, standing still in realization.

    "Oh no!"

    Moments before, the relief of surviving and the curiosity about this new Earth had left her no time to think of anything else. But now, with Old Barton''s reminder, Lady Shiva suddenly noticed that many of the people emerging from the white light around her were unfamiliar faces, some dressed in outfits clearly different from the citizens she''d gathered at Gotham Harbor.

    Scanning the crowd, Lady Shiva tried to locate other heroes, but to her disappointment, neither Batwing nor Superboy Conner, nor anyone from her group, was present.

    "This could be a big problem��"

    Barton sprang up, fully aware of how dangerous the Wastnd world was. It had gone through devastation and civilization''s copse, a ce so ruthless it would consume a person whole.

    If these neers from another world had indeed been randomly teleported to various cities across the Wastnd, the consequences could be catastrophic.

    On top of that, the Wastnd was in utter chaos, with factions at war, fighting for territory. In this environment, it was hard to imagine the kind of predicaments these new arrivals would face.

    "Frank, get word out immediately. Have every Blood Nest guard deployed to retrieve the newly arrived from the surrounding area," Old Barton urgentlymanded the Punisher. He knew he had to act fast; each minute''s dy could cost lives.

    "Understood."

    The Punisher nodded, turning to leave.

    "Wait a moment."

    Old Barton suddenly thought of something, pulling an arrowhead from his pocket and cing it in the Punisher''s hand.

    "I did a lot of dirty work back in the day. Let''s make use of some old favors. Send this to the mercenaries with a bounty request; they''ll help us too."

    "Got it."

    Without further words, the Punisher dashed toward the hall.

    Meanwhile, Kate Bishop was already issuing orders to her security captain. As the mayor of a shelter camp, she knew exactly what needed to be done and didn''t need any extra exnation from Barton.

    "Contact our camp and get moving to protect those neers. Make sure they stay out of danger. Also, inform the Wastnd Avengers Alliance; Vivian will know what to do."

    "Yes, Mayor."

    "And one more thing."

    Kate Bishop narrowed her eyes, fully aware of how vile the surviving gangs on the Wastnd were. Beyond them, there was also an entire horde of monsters that preyed on humans.

    "Spread a message through Hydra''swork. The Wastnd is now under the Avengers Federation''s jurisdiction, and all outsiders are under our protection. Anyone who touches them is dead. No exceptions; anyone who targets those neers is our enemy."

    "Understood!" Freya responded firmly.

    Watching everyone swiftly and methodically issue various orders, Lady Shiva realized that these people were indeed the heroes of this world.

    Seeing them, Lady Shiva felt a pang of nostalgia. On her Earth, only two years had passed, but it had already fallen into ruin. Yet here, these heroes had managed to hold out for a full forty years!

    With that thought, Lady Shiva couldn''t just stand by. She quickly stepped up to Barton and said in a resolute tone, "Is there anything I can help with?"

    At her words, Old Barton looked the woman over. Though she appeared young, her physique was in impable proportion.

    Old Barton wasn''t thinking with lust. Maybe a little, but his mind was absolutely clear of any such thoughts at this moment.

    What he admired about her proportions was rted to her skill. Though Lady Shiva looked somewhat slender, the strength hidden beneath her frame was undeniable.

    Looking at her, Old Barton suddenly had a brief vision of ck Widow Natasha standing before him.

    Swallowing, he cleared his throat and said, "You''re not too familiar with this environment yet, but you probably have some intel on the people from your world, right?"

    "Of course. Previously, under Alex''s arrangement, I worked with other heroes to guide civilians. Besides me, a few other heroes should have arrived here, though I don''t know where they ended up."

    Lady Shiva knew that mentioning Alex''s name in this world was the most effective approach.

    Indeed, upon hearing her words, Barton nodded repeatedly.

    "In that case, you should join our people in action. Start searching the surrounding areas. We''ll also coordinate with other factions to locate them quickly."

    "Chief, ourwork probably won''t be operational for a while."

    A young schr approached Barton, speaking urgently.

    "What happened?"

    Barton furrowed his brow.

    "It''s because of Doom''s recent actions. To activate the Sorcerer Supreme''s magical barrier, he overloaded all the reactors on Earth. I don''t understand magic, but right now, most electronic devices, including those at Blood Nest, are fried."

    The schr exined.

    This only deepened Barton''s sense of unease.

    When it rains, it pours. Without a workingwork, they''d have to rely on messengers, but with so many people��

    Sighing, Old Barton closed his eyes briefly.

    "Get to work on repairs quickly. Also, send someone to Baxter Tower; that girl named Barbara might have a way to fix this."

    "What about the Wastnd Avengers Alliance?" The schr paused.

    "Keep trying to reach them. If it means running there on foot, then get someone to run there."

    Barton said firmly.

    Reflecting on things, Barton also grew concerned about Vivian''s safety. After all, she was Vision''s child, an artificial life form.

    Who knew if Doom''s actions had any effect on her��

    ----------------------------

    Within the Hulk Gang''s territory.

    This was at the westernmost edge of Amerika, an area where Red Skull''s control was weakest.

    The brutes of the Hulk Gang were so powerful, and most of them so unhinged, that even before Red Skull''s fall, he rarely sent Hydra soldiers there.

    For one, it was too far. Although Hydra was incredibly powerful, the distance from east to west made things tricky. If a conflict arose, Red Skull couldn''t bring an army there easily; it was too much trouble.

    And secondly, there wasn''t any point. Old madman Bruce Banner hadn''t emerged in ages. While the Hulk Gang had terrorized local farmers, they rarely left their territory, so their chaos was rtively contained.

    This was why Red Skull ignored the Hulk Gang; the area was poor and barren with few resources, so it was better to let them do as they pleased.

    The Hulk Gang thrived in this freedom, enjoying life on their terms, drinking, killing, and causing trouble. Without interference, they found theirfort.

    But now, with a sh of white light, the Hulk Gang''s territory had suddenly be lively with the arrival of a group of unexpected visitors.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    363. The Bald Man.

    364. The Watcher''s ''Intervention''

    365. The Hulk Gang!

    366. Wastnd Justice League.

    367. The Overseers!

 363. The Bald Man.

    363. The Bald Man.

    Time, space, reality��

    These are not linear rtionships.

    Instead, they are like a prism of endless possibilities. Any small change can lead to unexpected alterations in reality.

    The Wastnd.

    A universe once destined for extinction has now been reborn. This is thanks to a group of heroes from other universes. However, for those who have just arrived here, the Wastnd is far from a benevolent ce.

    Bruce Banner.

    In other universes, he is a respected hero.

    Bruce Banner was once a brilliant scientist. Growing up in a dysfunctional family, he suffered constant abuse from his father, which eventually led to mental illness. This, too,id the groundwork for his future.

    As an adult, Bruce Banner was determined to dedicate his life to science. During an experiment gone wrong, he was exposed to gamma radiation, which awakened a long-buried dark persona within him��the Hulk.

    In this universe, Bruce Banner has been fully overtaken by his dark persona. He vited his cousin She-Hulk, forcing her to bear countless descendants carrying Hulk''s blood, and established the Hulk Gang.

    After all the heroes on Earth were defeated, Bruce Banner killed Abomination and seized his territory, bing one of the most powerful forces in the Wastnd.

    At least, for now.

    Now, a former hero has be a dark and terrifying ruler. For those who have arrived from another universe, Bruce Banner is their worst nightmare. This will be an unprecedented scene in the multiverse.

    The neers have already been surrounded by members of the Hulk Gang. Among them, the only hero capable of protecting these people is Batwing from another universe. Though he has exceptionalbat skills and a technologically advanced suit, these are far from enough against the Hulk Gang members, whose strength and defenses are unparalleled.

    I know what fate awaits these people. Before Bruce Banner arrives, this will be thest moment of peace in their lives.

    For the Earthlings who endured two years of suffering in a foreign world, the hope they were just given has been reced by despair. They won''t understand what all of this means for the universe.

    Yes, I could help them. I could save them.

    But I cannot.

    I cannot interfere in this newly born world, created by a cosmic catastrophe.

    As for the mastermind behind all these phenomena��

    He is still trying to figure out how to truly control this newly born universe.

    "Cough, cough."

    In the House of Mystery, Alex leaned back in his chair, trying to recover the magic within his body. To control an entire timeline requires an unimaginable amount of energy.

    For this, he must immerse himself fully into the sea of magic, summoning greater power to help him with the difficult task of bending the timeline. However, at this moment, Alex could no longer hold back.

    "Dude�� you know I can hear you muttering over there, right?"

    With his eyes barely open, Alex slowly turned his head toward the shadows in the room.

    Following his gaze, he could faintly see a bald man in a blue robe with eyes shining like lightbulbs, staring at him from the pitch darkness.

    "You can''t��or at least, you shouldn''t."

    The bald man paused slightly, but soon returned to a neutral expression.

    "You''re the Watcher, aren''t you?"

    Alex took a deep breath, and a raven flew down from above the hall,nding on top of a bookshelf and curiously observing the two men below.

    "Seems you''re far more ''unique'' than I initially thought."

    "So, you''ve been watching me, haven''t you?"

    Alex stood up and looked directly at the Watcher across from him, a mysterious glint shing in his eyes.

    Having been in this world for so long, this was his first direct encounter with the Watcher, an exceptionally unique group.

    Saying he wasn''t nervous would be a lie��these ancient mystics each wielded incredible power. Although they called themselves Watchers and swore never to interfere with any reality, there was no guarantee they wouldn''t stir up some trouble. After all, unlike others who influenced the multiverse, Alex was a true "transmigrator," someone who had genuinely crossed over into this world.

    Initially, his actions here were rtively harmless, just helping to solve some issues and then moving on. Butter, he tore open the fabric of an entire timeline''s reality.

    Even now, the polluted universe was lying dormant in his own space.

    What''s more, he intended to establish the Wastnd as an independent timeline, and who knew if the Watcher would intervene.

    Even if this Watcher didn''t personally take action, he could potentially summon a bunch of multiversal Avengers toe and cause trouble. That would be hard for Alex to handle.

    Just as Alex was feeling a bit uneasy, the Watcher''s next words stunned him.

    "In fact, I only just became aware of your existence."

    The Watcher spoke with a calm tone and expression, yet his words conveyed a hint of surprise.

    "I have witnessed countless universes vanish, yet before now, I never sensed your arrival. I can neither see your past nor your future."

    Alex furrowed his brows, his feelings a mix of confusion and intrigue.

    Given the Watcher''s status and power, he had no reason to lie. This meant his words were true: the Watcher could not see through the mystery of Alex''s transmigration. After a pause, Alex couldn''t help but ask, "So, even the events in the Ruins Universe��you can''t see those?"

    "In my vision, the Ruins Universe has never appeared."

    The Watcher responded briefly, his expression betraying nothing of any hidden knowledge.

    "That''s interesting. So, why are you here? Are you here to stop me from remaking the Wastnd Universe?"

    Alex pressed further.

    "No, I''m merely here because, in the endless void, I sensed a unique stream of information that led me to this ce. Until now, I hadn''t expected you would notice my presence."

    At this, the Watcher raised his head to nce at the raven perched on the bookshelf, preening its feathers, and continued.

    "Of course, if it were another Watcher, they would naturally be able to see me as I am aware now of where that unique information flow originated."

    Alex also looked up at the raven, a grotesque lifeform transformed from the Eye of the Watcher.

    "So, this creature attracted you here?"

    "More urately, it was your modification of the Eye of the Watcher that drew me in."

    The Watcher paused, fixing Alex with a deep gaze as if trying to see through him entirely.

    "All Watchers'' visions are intricately linked. You could think of it as awork of surveince cameras and a central monitoring room, but your alteration of that eye cast one segment of the multiversal surveince into darkness."

    That was a power I had never encountered before. The Watcher left the second part of that thought unspoken.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    364. The Watcher''s ''Intervention''

    365. The Hulk Gang!

    366. Wastnd Justice League.

    367. The Overseers!

    368. A Voice

 364. The Watcher’s ‘Intervention’

    364. The Watcher��s ��Intervention��

    "Well, maybe that''s on me," Alex shrugged, not offering himself any excuse.

    When he modified the Watcher''s Eye, Alex had considered whether it would draw the Watcher''s attention. But then he thought about it: this eyeball-headed guy held the Eye all day long without doing anything worthwhile, so if he could use it, why couldn''t Alex?

    "So, let''s get to the point, Mr. Watcher. What''s your purpose ining here? Are you here to warn me about multiverse taboos, or are you just providing narration?"

    "About that, I''m not yet certain."

    "Not certain?"

    Alex raised an eyebrow.

    "What do you mean? You don''t even know what you''re going to do next?"

    The Watcher sighed, then continued speaking in his deep, broadcast-like voice.

    "Beforeing here, I never anticipated what I would encounter. But now, seeing you, I seem to perceive a kind of uncertainty I have never encountered before. I think that will be my greatest objective moving forward."

    "Your ''greatest objective''... you don''t mean��"

    Alex pointed at his own face with his index finger.

    The Watcher slowly nodded.

    "Yes, you would be a perfect subject of observation."

    Perhaps you haven''t even noticed that you carry streams of information potent enough to impact all dimensions of reality. This might be the key to essing higher levels of existence.

    "Thanks, but I''m not exactly thrilled to have a voyeur constantly around me. Can I decline your observation?"

    The thought of this bald head watching him all the time made Alex ufortable, as if he''d feel restrained in everything he did.

    "If you''re really bored, I could rmend a ce for you. There''s a guy who''s been stuck on a throne and could use somepany. The two of you could happily observe the multiverse together."

    "Rest assured, I won''t be watching you constantly. There are more universes in this cosmos than you could imagine. As for that ''ce'' you mentioned, sorry, it''s beyond my field of observation."

    "Alright then."

    Alex scrutinized the Watcher, realizing there was no way he could make this guy leave. He would''ve loved to throw him out, but his own strength didn''t allow for it.

    Since he was here, Alex figured it''d be best to make use of the situation. Having a cosmic observer at his doorstep could be handy��at the very least, he could build a positive rtionship and perhaps exchange insights on the multiverse''s taboos.

    "Well, since you insist, I won''t argue. But as your ''perfect'' subject of observation, you should know what I''m about to do next. Any advice?"

    "If you mean..."

    The Watcher nced around, observing the inside of the House of Mystery. His gaze pierced through space, directly seeing the Wastnd Universe timeline outside.

    "...that, then you must be aware of the dangers that intervening in a universe might entail."

    "It''s precisely because I understand that I know no world is absolutely safe. To ensure my friends can live in peace, I have to do this."

    Alex spoke firmly, attempting to project a strong stance.

    "Are you telling me that severing a timeline will destabilize the multiverse?"

    "Hmm..."

    At that, the Watcher fell silent.

    He said nothing for a long time, simply gazing at Alex calmly.

    It wasn''t until Alex was nearly ufortable under that gaze that the Watcher finally spoke.

    "This timeline was destined for destruction. You saved it and preserved part of a parallel universe, so it shouldn''t cause any disturbance. However, remember that this applies only within it."

    "I see. You mean since this timeline was supposed to perish anyway, it''s fine for me to save it and handle it as I wish��as long as it doesn''t impact other universes?"

    Alex thought for a moment and guessed.

    "Yes, you must ensure that these people won''t cause trouble in other universes and that this timeline won''t entangle with others again, creating further risks of collision."

    "Understood."

    Alex finally felt relieved.

    In short, as long as he managed his own domain without disrupting the natural progression of other multiverses, he wouldn''t attract the attention of higher powers.

    "Thank you for the insight. Besides this, any other suggestions?"

    The Watcher hesitated, realizing he''d already spoken more than usual. After a pause, he continued, "I can''t offer specific guidance on the Wastnd''s future development, but I think that while you''re focused on establishing your organization of regtors, you should turn your attention to those who havee to this world by your hand."

    Alex felt a surge of realization, recognizing something he had overlooked.

    He quickly walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows in the House of Mystery''s main hall. This was the only spot where one could see the outside world. Before him, five towering windows, over ten meters high, provided a view.

    Through the windows, Alex could clearly see the lights of the multiverse timelines outside and a particrly prominent timeline representing the Wastnd Universe.

    Now that the Wastnd Universe had been revitalized, its glow looked much brighter than before.

    Not paying much attention to this, Alex made a swift motion with his hand.

    The next moment, the scene outside the windows shifted, with the perspective changing to the interior of the Wastnd Universe.

    The five windows now disyed scenes with Lady Shiva meeting Old Barton, Batwing lost with the Hulk Gang, Mr. Fantastic and Star-Lord''s group near the Baxter Building, Connor and Steel arriving at the Lizardman''s nest, and the Justice Leaguending in former Doom''s territory.

    "Tch, I knew I''d forgotten something."

    Even the wisest can overlook things. After dealing with the two worlds'' major problems and letting his guard down, Alex suddenly realized he''d forgotten that teleportation magic was random.

    Though they allnded on Earth, Earth is a big ce, and minor deviations could mean distances of thousands of miles.

    For powerful heroes, this was manageable, but for regr people, being stranded in an unknown world could end in disaster.

    Alex hadn''t forgotten that girl who ''returned kindness with betrayal.''

    In the Wastnd Universe, trust and kindness often came at a very steep price. Thinking of this, Alex could no longer sit still; he needed to resolve these issues quickly.

    ''Miss Minutes, forget about setting the timeline parameters for now. Open the portal.''

    Calling on Miss Minutes in his mind, Alex soon saw a purple rectangr barrier appear before him.

    Without hesitation, he stepped into the portal, leaving a faint statement echoing in the House of Mystery''s hall.

    "Thanks, Interferer. I''ll catch up with you when I''m back."

    ". . ."

    The Watcher stood silently in ce, watching where Alex had vanished, like a statue.

    After a long pause, he sighed.

    The multiverse doesn''t need my interference.

    So then,

    On the path ahead,

    How will you proceed?

    Let''s wait and see.

    The shadows returned to darkness, and in the House of Mystery''s hall, only the crow remained, preening its feathers.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    365. The Hulk Gang!

    366. Wastnd Justice League.

    367. The Overseers!

    368. A Voice.

    369. Strange Data!!!

 365. The Hulk Gang!

    365. The Hulk Gang!

    Wastnd Universe.

    California.

    "Hey, Charlie, look what we found��a bunch of cute little ones who just stepped out of the light!"

    In front of Batwing stood a tall, green giant wearing a hat and an old white tank top, who shouted out in excitement, grinning to reveal his yellow teeth.

    Beside him, a giant named Charlie let out a disgustingugh.

    "Yeah, Otis, it''s been a long time since we had neers in Hulk Gang''s territory. Seeing so many ves here really makes me happy! So tell me, little ones emerging from the white light��are you angels?"

    Compared to Otis, Charlie was also a giant, though slimmer, which somehow made him even more repulsive.

    "Are you an idiot, Charlie? Look at that guy dressed like a demon; there''s no way they''re angels."

    Otis chuckled, emitting a foul smell with every breath, and slowly lumbered toward Batwing with curiosity in his eyes, as if he were looking at a new toy. Though Batwing appeared calm on the outside, his arm was trembling slightly, his internal unease turning into a grim reality.

    Staring at these creatures that were clearly not human, Batwing couldn''t shake the feeling that he had been thrown into a world of monsters; otherwise, he couldn''t fathom what these green-skinned creatures were supposed to be.

    Each of them exuded an intense, terrifying aura��a feeling that was difficult to put into words, but Batwing felt as though he were standing before something like Doomsday.

    If it weren''t for the civilians behind him, Batwing would''ve fired up his suit''s engines and flown far away from these monsters. But he knew he couldn''t do that; countless people were depending on him, and if he fled, all their lives would be at risk.

    "So, are you a demon?"

    Otis leaned in, asking cautiously.

    With that terrifying face only about twenty centimeters from his own, Batwing''s throat moved slightly, uncertain of what to say.

    Seeing his hesitation, Otis wasn''t annoyed. He reached out, tapping Batwing''s chest with fingers as thick as beer bottles.

    "Say something."

    Batwing knew he had to speak up.

    "I��"

    Before he could finish, a powerful force hit his chest.

    The sudden impact sent him flying backward, crashing into the crowd and knocking over several people.

    "Hahaha!"

    No one had expected the monster to strike so suddenly.

    Otisughed wildly, watching Batwing fly, relishing the thrill of a game that reminded him of ying bowling with humans as pins when he was young.

    "I want to y! I want to y too!"

    Seeing this, Charlie excitedly ran over.

    He licked his blood-stained lips, his gaze scanning the crowd as though he were searching for his next toy.

    "Don''t break them, Charlie, or old man Banner will get mad. I''m sure he''d be thrilled to see so many interesting folks, so let''s wait for him before we start."

    Otis held Charlie back.

    But Charlie paid no mind, pouting in displeasure.

    "There''s so many here! We could eat for days. And besides, if a few of them die by ident, old man Banner won''t even notice."

    Hearing these monsters discuss their amusement so openly, the ordinary people huddled together in shock.

    They didn''t know what was happening or why they had ended up in this world, but they understood that the two creatures in front of them had no intention of letting them go.

    To the two Hulks, these people were nothing more than goods or toys��or, more likely, food.

    Clutching his aching chest, Batwing struggled to his feet.

    Thankfully, his suit''s shock absorption prevented any serious injuries, but Batwing had now realized the strength of his opponents.

    The force that had sent him flying several meters with a casual hit was beyond anything he could take on alone. But there was a bit of good news��there were only two of these monsters here.

    If he could keep them upied, he might buy enough time for the others to escape.

    With this thought, Batwing pressed a device on his wrist, and instantly, two blue-glowing des extended from his arms.

    "Oh! Look, he''s angry!"

    Charlie, who had been looking for amusement, perked up at the sight of Batwing preparing for battle.

    Living in the Hulk Gang''s territory for years, any who dared to resist were long dead; things had been dreadfully "boring."

    Seeing someone step up to resist made Charlie excited.

    "Otis, you saw it, right? He''s doing this on his own. It''s not my fault if I identally kill him. You''ll back me up when old man Banner shows up, right?"

    Charlie cracked his knuckles, his smile growing more sinister.

    "Alright, I''ll vouch for you, but let me join in. I haven''t had this kind of fun in ages."

    Otis, itching to get involved, said just as Batwing''s attack drew near.

    With a flick of his wrist, Batwingunched his bat-shaped throwing des, which struck the two Hulks on the neck. But rather than dealing a fatal blow, the des left only shallow scratches.

    "You think you can challenge us with these toys?"

    Charlie casually removed a de from his neck, grinning.

    Batwing didn''t answer; wings suddenly unfolded behind him as he dove toward the two Hulks.

    Blue light red as powerful currents surged through the throwing des, catching the Hulks off guard and temporarily paralyzing them. In that moment, Batwing closed in. The des on his arms whistled through the air, cutting into the two Hulks'' chests, leaving deep gashes that sprayed green blood onto the ground.

    "Argh!"

    Charlie screamed in pain; he had never felt anything like this since birth.

    More experienced, Otis fought through the numbing electricity, grabbed one of the fallen des, and hurled it back at Batwing.

    Even without formal training, anything thrown by a Hulk''s powerful arm became a formidable weapon. Since Batwing wasn''t far, the bat de pierced his wing, the force knocking him off bnce.

    His right shoulder badly injured, Batwing spun several times before crashing to the ground.

    After rolling to dissipate the impact, he quickly scrambled back to his feet. There was no time to check his injuries; he knew letting his guard down even slightly would mean death.

    "You little pest, you''ve made me mad now."

    Charlie, shaking off his paralysis, red at Batwing with murderous intent, ready to tear him apart.

    Just then, a purple light suddenly appeared behind Charlie.

    A mechanical grinding sound followed.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    366. Wastnd Justice League.

    367. The Overseers!

    368. A Voice.

    369. Strange Data!!!

    370. The Law of the Dark Forest.

 366. Wasteland Justice League.

    366. Wastnd Justice League.

    The once-screaming crowd suddenly fell silent.

    More and more people stood up, eyes wide as they looked in the direction of the purple glow and listened to the mechanical grinding sounds. They could hardly believe what they were seeing.

    In fact, it wasn''t just the ordinary people��Batwing, who was prepared to fight, found his body frozen in shock, his expression under the mask filled with astonishment.

    "What''s with that look?"

    Charlie frowned slightly, also sensing the light behind him.

    Curious, he turned around. Before he could see what it was, a massive force hit him, sending him flying.

    His huge body drew an arc through the air before crashing heavily to the ground.

    Otis, nearby, couldn''t help but take two steps back. In his view, two extremely strange figures had emerged from the purple glow.

    The leading woman had just punched Charlie away with a single blow��an experience unheard of for the Hulk Gang.

    Half of her face was covered with mechanical enhancements, giving her a cyborg-like appearance, while the green-skinned individual beside her looked even more extensively modified.

    "Wh-Who are you?!"

    A hint of fear surfaced in Otis''s heart.

    He had been roaming freely in the Hulk Gang''s territory for years, but he had never encountered opponents of this caliber.

    Though degraded, as a second- or even third-generation Hulk, Otis didn''tpare to someone like Bruce Banner in strength. But he was still a descendant of the Hulk, with the pure blood of the Green Giant.

    Yet his powerful physique had been bested by someone with a seemingly slender frame. Otis couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear.

    Before they could answer, a young girl in the crowd, around eleven or twelve years old, revealed their identities.

    "It''s Wonder Woman and Martian Manhunter!"

    Her clear voice rang out, and the crowd snapped back to reality.

    Having ended up in this strange ce and nearly bing food for two green-skinned monsters, the people had long since fallen into despair.

    Although they had Batwing, anyone could tell he was just an ordinary human who was no match for those monsters.

    But now, the arrival of Wonder Woman and Martian Manhunter gave them a huge boost of hope.

    Even though Wonder Woman and Martian Manhunter now looked eerie and disturbing, seeing heroes who were thought to have "sacrificed" themselves reappear here gave everyone a sense of reassurance.

    "You guys are done for now! Hahaha!"

    "We''re saved, we''re saved!"

    "The Justice League is here; we''re finally safe."

    "Wonder Woman, show them who''s boss!"

    Hearing the excited shouts from the crowd, a soft spot stirred within Wonder Woman''s heart.

    Yes, Constantine was right.

    So what if she had been transformed? So what if there was no Themyscira in this world?

    She was Wonder Woman, the embodiment of fairness and justice, the protector of ordinary people, and there were countless people here who needed her. How could she abandon them?

    Turning her half-human face toward the crowd, she offered a gentle smile to the young girl who had first spoken.

    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, you''ll be safe."

    "Mm-hmm!"

    The girl nodded emphatically.

    "Go, Wonder Woman!"

    Wonder Woman nodded back, then turned her gaze toward Otis, assessing the creature with a half-orc-like appearance.

    "I heard you have a taste for humans?"

    "Misunderstanding, this is all a big misunderstanding."

    Otis raised his hands, stepping back repeatedly. He kept his gaze fixed on the two intimidating figures before him while also searching for a way to escape.

    He understood that, alone��even with Charlie��he was no match for them. His best option now was to flee and let old man Banner handle the situation.

    "Diana, is it really you?"

    Batwing had been frozen since the moment Wonder Woman appeared.

    It was hard to believe, but from the Apokoliptian symbols on them, the two before him were indeed members of the Justice League who had gone to Apokolips but never returned.

    They hadn''t perished; instead, they had been transformed by Darkseid into their current forms.

    "It''s me, Batwing," Wonder Woman replied calmly, then continued.

    "We can talkter; let''s handle the problem in front of us first."

    The moment Diana finished speaking, Otis leaped, his thick foot hitting the ground hard enough to make it tremble.

    Seizing the moment while they were speaking, Otis finally found an opportunity to flee. Using the momentum, he leaped high into the air, attempting to escape into the distance. But before he could break free, the sound of something cutting through the air came rushing toward him from behind.

    Otis had no time to look back. Suddenly, a streak of golden light appeared beside him, and a sturdy goldensso quickly caught up, binding him mid-air.

    "No!!"

    As the Lasso of Truth tightened, its terrifying strength halted Otis''s movement in the air. After a brief second, he was yanked back along the path he''d tried to escape,nding head-first before Wonder Woman with a loud crash.

    After restraining Otis, Wonder Woman drew her sword from her waist, the tip pointing directly at his nose.

    "Tell me, who are you, and where is this ce?!"

    Still dazed, Otis instinctively began to answer upon hearing Wonder Woman''s voice.

    "My name is Otis Banner, son of Bruce Banner, the ninth of his children. This ce is the Wastnd, and it''s the Hulk Gang''s territory. We''ve always lived here."

    "Who is Bruce Banner?" Wonder Woman asked again.

    "He was the first Hulk, the origin of it all, the supreme leader of the Hulk Gang, and the ruler of thisnd. He is an invincible presence, the one we both revere and fear��"

    "So, this must be one of the sources of crisis that Alex mentioned."

    Frowning, Wonder Woman didn''t let Otis finish before piercing his head with her sword, ending his life.

    "This is what happens when the world falls into the hands of criminals. It seems the Wastnd Earth still harbors much evil that needs to be eradicated."

    Whileforting the nearby citizens, Martian Manhunter spoke telepathically to Wonder Woman.

    "Yes, and it will be our responsibility as the Justice League to bring hope to this world. I imagine that rk and Bruce are likely thinking the same."

    As she spoke, Wonder Woman''s gaze drifted into the distance.

    "They must feel the same."

    <strong>Baxter Building Ruins</strong>

    Alex stood alongside Batman, Wonder Twins, and Wonder Duo.

    "Usingrge-scale teleportation magic isn''t easy, especially since I was responsible for pulling Trigon to the other side. As for here, I could hardly control the coordinates where people were teleported," Alex exined softly, looking at everyone.

    The person in charge of transporting the Wastnd people should have been Constantine, located in the Wastnd Universe. But due to the unpredictable nature of Heaven''s power, this oue had been somewhat inevitable.

    Then again, Constantine''s tendency to cause trouble wasn''t new to the Justice League members, particrly Batman, who had long since grown used to it.

    "No need to exin, Mr. Alex. This isn''t your responsibility," Batman, Bruce Wayne, replied calmly.

    "Saving our world and rescuing so many people is more than enough. Besides, the League''s heroes are already addressing the situation. I believe it won''t take long to get everyone resettled."

    To address potential issues, Alex used a time controller to teleport Justice League heroes and Wastnd heroes to different locations.

    Heroes such as Star-Lord, the third Robin, Shazam, a rejuvenated "Old Man" Logan, the Madame Masque from Doom''s former retinue, and the remaining Doom-bots all joined the rescue efforts.

    Alex nodded at Batman''s words, then continued, "That would be great. Now that the Wastnd is in a state of ruin, and many machines were overloaded when Doom fought the world-eater, we''ll need your help to restore them."

    "Understood, I''ll do my best."

    Batman, without saying much, walked over to stand beside Raven. Now freed from Trigon''s control, her robe had turned white. She was supporting a weakened Barbara, waiting for the next mission.

    "I''ll teleport you to Blood Nest, headquarters of the Wastnd Avengers. Restoring electronic and mechanical facilities will be up to you."

    Summoning a purple portal, Alex spoke earnestly.

    Without responding, Batman took the lead, stepping through the portal. After he moved, Raven gave Alex a gentle bow of gratitude before guiding Barbara through.

    After arranging everyone in their respective roles, Alex finally turned his gaze toward the Wonder Duo.

    "Mr. Reed, Ms. Susan, it''s an honor to meet both of you."

    "You''re too kind, Mr. Alex. Honestly, we didn''t manage to help much, and we almost disrupted Constantine''s operation."

    Because they had taken a detour to pick up the children, the fragments of the Time Stone had be unstable, sending them to the wrong time and nearly causing a disaster.

    "No need for modesty. In fact, I have a matter of great importance for the safety of the world that requires your assistance."

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Fantastic Reed immediately grew serious.

    "Mr. Alex, if it weren''t for your n, we might have been lost at the end of time. My family owes you a debt. Tell us, what do you need us to do?"

    "I need you both to go to the end of time."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    367. The Overseers!

    368. A Voice.

    369. Strange Data!!!

    370. The Law of the Dark Forest.

    371. Messages from Other Universes!!

 367. The Overseers!

    367. The Overseers!

    A terrifying disaster capable of threatening two universes seemed to have been perfectly resolved. However, in reality, the aftermath of this major event turned out to be far moreplicated than expected.

    It wasn''t simply a matter of countless otherworldly people randomly arriving in the Wastnd. Heroes from both worlds personally intervened; while they couldn''t save everyone, they managed to secure the majority.

    But whates after?

    Although people from both worlds share "Earth" as amon point, the differences between their universes have led to significant differences in worldview.

    In the Marvel Universe, the public often views heroes with scrutiny and misunderstanding. This is especially evident with the mutantmunity.

    Many people dislike interacting with superheroes; aside from a few popr heroes like Spider-Man, organizations like the Avengers generally face substantial resistance.

    One well-known example is the Civil War. To control heroes, the United Nations introduced the <strong>Superhuman Registration Act</strong>, dividing heroes into two factions and sparking a series of profound consequences.

    Hydra and certain superviin organizations yed a significant role in exacerbating this, but it illustrates that people weren''t particrly enthusiastic about superhumans to begin with. And that was even before the Old Wars of the Wastnd.

    Since the superviins'' victory, the Wastnd has be a ce ruled by evildoers, where anyone iming to be a hero is targeted. People''s perspectives have shifted dramatically; even young children chant "down with the Avengers" when ying.

    In contrast, the people from Apokolips Universe have apletely different view of heroes.

    In the DC Universe, the appearance of superhumans has be a phenomenon. People are ustomed to the presence of superheroes.

    Many idolize these heroes, simr to celebrity fandom. Some go as far asmitting crimes to catch a glimpse of their hero idols.

    While not everyone in the universe feels this way, it''s undeniable that the people of the Apokolips Universe Earth are, to arge extent, "superhero fans."

    Even though the Justice League has gone silent, the Teen Titans were wiped out, and the entire Earth has fallen, they still hold onto hope for the remaining heroes. They believe that justice will one day prevail, and that heroes wille back to save them.

    Whether this perspective is good or bad is hard to say, but it''s true that the Wastnd Universe could benefit from this influx of fresh perspectives.

    With such contrasting views, these two civilizations are beginning to collide, and the resurrection of the Wastnd has just begun.

    <strong>Outside the Timeline, in the Hall of the House of Mystery</strong>

    Alex sat across from the Wonder Duo, recounting the full course of events.

    Alex also shared his n to separate out the Wastnd Universe and expressed his hope that they could help by bing overseers of the entire Wastnd Universe.

    "In summary, the Wastnd may look bleak, but, on the other hand, it might be the safest ce avable��no endlessly growing superviin poption, no alien threats trying to destroy the entire universe. To maintain this hard-won peace, we must control this entire timeline."

    Alex took a sip of hot tea, then set his cup down slowly on the table, watching the couple for their response.

    Hearing everything Alex hadid out, Mr. Fantastic became excited at the idea of overseeing an entire timeline��a concept he had never envisioned before.

    He was a scientist, someone willing to sacrifice anything for discovery. So, without hesitation, he was ready to ept this grand responsibility once Alex finished speaking.

    "Thank you for trusting me. Though my previous research on parallel universes and timelines is only in its early stages, I believe I am ready for this responsibility," he said.

    "Hold on, Reed. Overseeing an entire timeline is a huge responsibility. If you truly want to join, it would mean giving up any semnce of a normal life, for you, your wife, and your children. I hope you consider this carefully."

    Alex spread his hands and then looked toward Susan.

    He understood Mr. Fantastic well; this man would never refuse such a request. But Susan was different; she was more perceptive and sensitive.

    Only with her agreement would this decision truly be settled.

    Hearing this, Reed also looked at his wife. His eyes were filled with eagerness, as if he wanted to start immediately, but he didn''t try to persuade her��the family dynamic was clear.

    The Invisible Woman, Susan, first looked at her husband, then at Alex, and finally sighed softly.

    "Alex, I appreciate that you trust us enough to entrust such an important task to us. But as a mother, I still hope my children can live a normal life and grow up safely."

    "Understood."

    Alex nodded slightly.

    Perhaps feeling that her refusal was too quick, Susan continued.

    "To be honest, since we left the Old Wars through the timeline, Reed and I have been searching for a way to rewrite history. But no matter how we calcted, we couldn''t find a way to turn the tide."

    Shaking her head painfully, Susan pursed her lips, looked up, and met Alex''s gaze.

    "The viins have thoroughly studied the heroes'' weaknesses. As long as they unite, we stand no chance of victory. So, given these circumstances, I''m truly grateful you saved my family. I''m willing to help you be an overseer, but my children cannot stay here."

    "If I understand correctly, you want them to live like normal people."

    "Yes, they deserve their own lives. So let us stay here, and allow my children to live a normal life," Susan said seriously.

    "That''s fine."

    Alex didn''t object. After all, with the Wonder Duo staying, it didn''t matter if their children worked here or in the Wastnd.

    The House of Mystery is beyond the timeline, unaffected by time. This means that if they wish, Franklin can jointer when he''s older; it makes no difference.

    "In that case, I''ll send them to Blood Nest. Both generations of Hawkeye and the Punisher are there. I believe they''ll take good care of your children."

    "Thank you for understanding," Susan smiled.

    Next to her, Mr. Fantastic, who had been waiting impatiently, finally couldn''t hold back.

    "So, can we start working now?"

    "Of course, anytime you''re ready."

    "I''ll need aboratory and some resources on temporal theory. Unfortunately, everything from my previousb was lost. Otherwise, I could save quite a bit of time," Mr. Fantastic said with frustration.

    "No worries. Your equipment is all prepared."

    Alex noticed Mr. Fantastic''s thoughts and gestured toward a nearby room with a smile.

    "This is the end of time, remember? Everything from the Baxter Building is here, even the ''artifacts'' Constantine helped preserve for you."

    "Really?!"

    Mr. Fantastic jumped up with excitement.

    "Well, in that case, I''ll go right��"

    Alex simply nodded in response, smiling.

    Seeing this, Mr. Fantastic wasted no time and immediately pulled Susan toward theb as if there were priceless treasures waiting there.

    For Reed Richards, who was deeply obsessed with science, the chance to study temporal theory was indeed priceless.

    Watching the Wonder Duo disappear down the hall, Alex waved his hand, and the half-finished teacups on the table vanished.

    "Keep an eye on them. Reed Richards is brilliant, but he''s prone to causing significant trouble."

    ording to information from the Watchers, the Wastnd Universe was originally destined for destruction, but because Alex saved it, this universe��which shouldn''t exist��must now be "hidden" to avoid affecting other worlds.

    And Reed isn''t exactly one to sit still; Alex genuinely feared he''d go from studying temporal gravity to racing through the timeline like a car.

    <strong>[Don''t worry, my lord, I''ll report their actions to you regrly.]</strong>

    Miss Minutes grinned. Although she always had that cheerful look, Alex could sense that she was even more excited now that he had decided to form an organization simr to the TVA.

    Suddenly, something urred to Miss Minutes, and she asked.

    <strong>[By the way, my lord, while they''re working, should I appear to them? Perhaps I could help answer some of their questions about time.]</strong>

    "No need."

    Without hesitation, Alex immediately declined.

    The origin of Miss Minutes is still a mystery, and the emergence of the temporal controller is even more inexplicable. Until he understood the full story, Alex wasn''t nning to reveal any of it to others.

    "Reed has sufficient resources. That will be enough for him toplete his research."

    <strong>[Understood. But my lord, you still haven''t named our organization. Should I retain the previous name from the files��Time Variance Authority?]</strong>

    "No."

    Alex rubbed his chin. Since it was a new organization, they couldn''t use an old name.

    "Let''s call it ''The Overseers.'' Our main objective is to ensure the safety of the Wastnd."

    As Alex finished speaking, Miss Minutes''s eyes lit up with flowing data.

    <strong>[Updating records]</strong>

    <strong>[New files entered, saving��]</strong>

    <strong>[''The Overseers'' organization established sessfully]</strong>

    <strong>[Great Lord of Time]</strong>

    <strong>[Wee to the system!]</strong>

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    368. A Voice.

    369. Strange Data!!!

    370. The Law of the Dark Forest.

    371. Messages from Other Universes!!

    372. Zombie Heroes!!!

 368. A Voice

    368. A Voice

    Late at night, the entire Earth was shrouded in deathly silence.

    After being swallowed by a seemingly eternal darkness, people living here were reminded once again of their fear of the dark and the unknown.

    Due to Dr. Doom''s extraordinary feat, humanity gained precious time for survival, but at the same time, they were thrust back into a "semi-primitive" era, forced to rekindle fire from wood.

    In the tech workshop of Blood Nest, a faint glow of firelight seeped through the cracks of the building. In this world, aside from a few unique superhuman beings, the only light source left was the primitive oilmps used to keep the darkness at bay.

    "Barbara, I need you to adjust the capacitor parameters again��reduce the differential from 65-35 to 55-45. This world''s parameters are still quite different from the ones we''re used to."

    Bruce Wayne, the Batman, hadpletely removed his battle suit. Since he and Barbara arrived at Blood Nest, he had immersed himself in the depths of technology.

    He knew exactly what needed to be done, as always. In any situation, Bruce Wayne would make the choice closest to the right one.

    "Got it."

    Barbara responded casually, stifling a yawn.

    The two had been working here for three days and nights. Though they''d taken breaks, the intense workload was a severe strain on their mental stamina.

    Every so often, Barbara couldn''t help but think of Cyborg. If Cyborg were here, with his abilities, restarting Earth''s entirework and power grid would be a simple task.

    Given enough time, Cyborg could even rebuild a "Watchtower" outside of Earth.

    Sadly��

    With a silent sigh, Barbara continued her work and nced at Bruce Wayne, who was working not far from her.

    "I heard Dick and the others had to put in a lot of effort to wake you up."

    Bruce''s hand paused as he tightened a screw, but he continued as if nothing had happened, replying in an even tone.

    "They''re all exceptional heroes. Unlike when they were Robins, now they can all stand on their own. I''m pleased to see how much they''ve grown, especially with respect to my actions."

    "Oh,e on, you''re always like this, Bruce! There are no cameras here, no reporters, no other Justice League members��just the two of us. Could you drop the act just this once?"

    Barbara shook her head, exasperated.

    Despite only having known Bruce for a few years, Barbara had discovered just how seriously he carried his "idol image," especially around young heroes.

    She still couldn''t tell if it was because he wanted to leave a stern impression on them or just wanted to emphasize his serious demeanor.

    "What would you like me to say?" Bruce turned and showed Barbara the still-dark circles under his eyes. "A speech, perhaps?"

    Barbara couldn''t hold back herughter, and the exhaustion she''d felt vanished in an instant.

    "I just wanted to hear your thoughts on theirbat skills. By the way, Bruce, you know Jason is a super-soldier now, right? How did that feel?"

    "Jason��"

    Bruce Wayne felt a faint ache in his ribs.

    Jason was true to his street-tough roots; he had mastered Batman''s various fighting techniques, takedowns, and even some less scrupulous moves.

    If Dick''s fighting style resembled that of a gymnast, relying on agility and speed, Jason''s was more like a demolitions expert or an assault soldier.

    Of course, his style wasrgely influenced by his personality. Jason isn''t one for overthinking, but that doesn''t mean he''s not clever; his brain works fast, especially inbat strategy and reflexes. So, Jason usually charges in headfirst and only starts nning his next moves once the fight begins.

    This approach often yields surprising results, and that was back when he was still the old Jason.

    Now, with the strength granted by the super-soldier serum, Jason''s style had be even more intense.

    Without sufficient preparation, even Batman couldn''t guarantee he could take Jason down. Jason was now an even greater threat than Bane.

    "I don''t resent him for taking the super-soldier serum. Jason is a good kid who just took a detour. Now that he''s back, that''s all that matters."

    "That doesn''t sound like you. Weren''t you always against these things? I remember when you trained us, you told us to stay far away from stuff like that," Barbara pointed out.

    "That''s because, back then, you were all still kids. Your values and beliefs weren''t fully formed yet."

    Bruce Wayne looked up and spoke each word with careful deliberation.

    "Whether it''s super-soldier serum or other extraordinary enhancements, these things grant immense power, but you must understand that this power is illusory. It isn''t something you earned through hard work and suffering.

    In this situation, your mindset changes. You no longer feel, ''This power was hard-won; I should use it for something meaningful.'' Instead, you''re more likely to squander or waste these abilities heedlessly."

    "There can even be dire consequences. Has Gotham not taught us enough lessons?"

    Putting down the wrench in his hand, Bruce Wayne picked up an electromaic device from his utility belt and continued calmly.

    "That''s why I urged you to stay away from these things��to protect you, not to restrict you. When you each truly be heroes in your own right, you''ll be free to choose your own paths."

    "As for me, I''ll pass. I''d rather provide support to all of you than face various monsters directly. Besides, there''s so much about this new Earth''s past that''s waiting for me to explore."

    Barbara clenched her fist, her spirits rising.

    "When we get the power systems running again, I''m going to study the history of this world thoroughly, including the origins of the mutants, Inhumans, and Avengers!"

    "Good idea, but all that will take a lot of time. For now, we have plenty of work to keep us busy, so you might have to postpone your ''retirement'' ns."

    "What about Superman, Jason, and the other members of the Suicide Squad? What are they up to now?" Barbara asked.

    At this, Bruce Wayne''s previously rxed expression turned grim.

    "The Justice League has more pressing matters to deal with. The faster weplete our work, the more we can help them."

    "Can''t you share a bit more with me? I''m not a kid anymore, remember? Kate and I held Gotham together for two years."

    Barbara couldn''t help butin about Batman''s habit of withholding information.

    Though she wasn''t officially a Justice League member, as part of the Bat Family and a hero who had made significant contributions in the final battle, she felt she deserved to know the n.

    Bruce Wayne took a moment to reflect.

    For him, Barbara would always be a junior member, but he couldn''t deny that she was no longer just a "sidekick."

    She and others like her were writing their own stories, sometimes even surpassing his expectations.

    With this in mind, Bruce gave a slight nod.

    "The Justice League members are scattered, working to protect the citizens arriving here. Lois and Harley Quinn are tallying the Suicide Squad''s losses while trying to keep super-criminals under control."

    "Don''t tell me those criminals are nning to go back to their old ways."

    "That''s precisely our concern. While everyone stood united against an enemy like Darkseid, now that it''s over and we''re in this new wastnd, it''s easy to imagine their personalities stirring up trouble."

    Batman''s concerns weren''t unfounded; there were plenty of precedents with these viins.

    They''d survived two years of despair on Apokolips, and now, in this wless" wastnd, it was hard to predict what these super-criminals might do.

    "It''s a pity. I heard the Suicide Squad lost a lot of people in the attack on Luthor Tower. I felt awful at the time, but now I wonder if those people had survived, this ce might be even more ''chaotic''."

    Barbara shook her head, aplex mix of emotions surfacing within her.

    "By the way, what about Luthor?"

    Hearing her question, Bruce Wayne responded in a level tone.

    "Lex Luthor is nning to establish a new government in the wastnd. He''s currently negotiating with several factions, and ck Canary is with him."

    "What?"

    Barbara couldn''t hold back her reaction to Bruce''s casual mention of such a bombshell.

    "You know as well as I do how ambitious Luthor is. He wants to be the ruler of this wastnd, and you''re just going to let him?"

    "He''s a member of the Justice League."

    "He''s a traitor who changes sides when it suits him," Barbara said, displeased.

    "But he''s a capable leader and exceptionally intelligent," Bruce replied calmly. "I understand why this shocks you, and that''s normal, but the truth is, we need Luthor."

    Bruce scanned the room, activating a low-frequency soundproofing device to ensure the busy vampires nearby wouldn''t overhear before he continued.

    "I''ve met the heroes of this world��Clint Barton, Kate Bishop, Baron Blood, Frank, and so on. You have to admit, they''re getting old, and some of them have be mentally unwell.

    "They''re not exactly threats, but they''re far from ideal leaders either. Their obsessive, grim personalities wouldn''t bring hope; they''d only make the wastnd more divided."

    "I discussed this briefly with rk. We hope these two civilizations can truly integrate, but achieving that will take a long time, possibly even a lifetime of effort.

    "But no matter where we start, the wastnd can''t remain fragmented."

    Bruce Wayne''s face grew solemn as he concluded.

    "To bring real change, the wastnd must have a single voice."

    ....................

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    369. Strange Data!!!

    370. The Law of the Dark Forest.

    371. Messages from Other Universes!!

    372. Zombie Heroes!!!

    373. The Harvelle''s Roadhouse.

 369. Strange Data!!!

    369. Strange Data!!!

    To be fair, Bruce Wayne had indeed hit the nail on the head regarding the greatest challenge currently facing the Wastnd.

    Previously, the Wastnd had been carved up by super-criminals, leading to a fractured state of rival factions. In such an environment, group management was nearly impossible, which in turn led to severe disparities between the rich and the poor and vast differences in quality of life.

    Those with power could make fortunes with little effort, as they controlled a massive portion of the Wastnd''s resources, treating the lower sses as mere tools for their wealth umtion.

    For those without power, life here was indistinguishable from hell��and in some ways, even worse.

    They constantly lived in fear of gangs barging into their homes, wary of being caught in the crossfire of extraordinary beings'' battles. Their lives were like duckweed, drifting at the mercy of the current, where a single misstep could cost them everything.

    To change all this, a handful of heroes alone would not be enough.

    Whether by forcefully suppressing gangs or reintroducing proper values and education across the entire Wastnd, it would require an enormous amount of manpower. This is also why Alex aimed to bring in all the refugees from the Apokolips War universe as a fundamental solution.

    Destroying a civilization is simple. For Alex, it would not even require Gctus-level power; a few underhanded methods would be enough to copse an entireary civilization, or even a universe.

    But rebuilding a civilization��now that demands far more.

    If everyone''s goal is to restore the Wastnd to what it was fifty years ago, they would likely need to invest vast amounts of time and energy; this is not a problem that can be solved within one or two generations.

    "A single voice for the entire Wastnd?"

    Barbara looked at Bruce Wayne in shock, finally understanding that this world no longer needed mere "heroes." What it needed was a leader who could help its people achieve a decent life.

    "Does Alex know about this? Moving forward so boldly��could this create misunderstandings? After all, we are outsiders to this world."

    "In fact, this is Alex''s own directive."

    Bruce Wayne did not intend to divulge too much. He had always regarded Alex as a potentially uncontroble "threat."

    Of course, that didn''t mean he thought Alex would suddenly turn into a world-destroying monster��it was simply Batman''s nature to remain cautious.

    Unlike rk, Superman might be incredibly strong, but he also has his weaknesses.

    During their time together in the Apokolips universe timeline, Bruce had not worked with rk for very long, but he could tell that rk had humanity. And that humanity was both rk''s greatest vulnerability and Batman''s main reason for epting him.

    Had rk been an unfeeling Kryptonian, no matter how righteous he imed to be, Batman would never have worked with him; he would have secretly found a way to eliminate him.

    But Bruce''s feelings about Alex were moreplicated.

    He suspected Alex to be a "higher-dimensional" entity, though unlike Mxyzptlk or Bat-Mite, who found amusement in making heroes'' lives difficult, Alex instead maintained peace across multiple universes and resolved various crises.

    Everyone''s actions follow some traceable pattern; every deed has a motive.

    This is a life lesson Batman learned growing up in Gotham, though he had yet to discover Alex''s true objective.

    Alex was already the de facto ruler of the Wastnd, yet he did not personally intervene. Instead, he entrusted everything to heroes like the Justice League and Avengers, even allowing them to assume governing power without hesitation.

    This puzzled Bruce Wayne deeply.

    "In any case, Alex may have more pressing matters. Although we haven''t spoken extensively, I can tell that his mind isn''t focused on the Wastnd. Or rather, it''s the stability of the Wastnd that concerns him, not the ce itself."

    "So, are you saying that Alex has already left this world?"

    Barbara felt a sense of unease. Although she hadn''t known Alex for long, he provided her with a sense of security she had never experienced before.

    As long as she stood behind Alex, it seemed that no problem was insurmountable.

    Hearing now that Alex might have left this universe gave her a feeling of vulnerability, as if her powerful backer had suddenly vanished.

    "True, considering Alex''s ability to travel across multiverses, the challenges and dangers he may face make our issues seem insignificant byparison."

    "I didn''t say he''d left."

    Bruce Wayne took a deep breath. His caution regarding Alex stemmed from the unknown��there were too many mysteries surrounding Alex, too many to casually investigate.

    "Alright, that''s enough small talk. Let''s do another test and start preparing to restart the generators andwork equipment."

    Seeing Bruce Wayne return to his serious demeanor, Barbara also nodded in agreement.

    "Got it."

    ---------------------

    The Wastnd''s reconstruction efforts continued at full pace.

    The first census of outsiders was nowplete, conducted by Blood Nest and the Avengers Federation, and it aimed at a broad survey across the entire Wastnd, primarily focusing on housing refugees from other worlds.

    Since it was only a preliminary survey, the data collected was not highly urate. Initial reports indicated that nearly two-thirds of the poption was unounted for, with the confirmed death toll surpassing one hundred.

    Suffice it to say, the first encounter between these two civilizations had not been ideal. For many local Wastnders, the refugees from other worlds were seen as nothing more than a providential feast.

    Most of the deceased had been unfortunate enough to fall into the clutches of cannibal tribes or to find themselves in the wild forests, where these monstrous predators, seeing such an abundance of food, naturally didn''t let them leave.

    Under these circumstances, the heroes barely had a moment to rest. To prevent further casualties, they threw themselves entirely into the rescue efforts, working to stabilize the situation for these people.

    Among them, the contributions of the Justice League were particrlymendable.

    Though whether to apud orment is uncertain, ever since they were transformed into cybeic beings, the Justice League members needed no rest. For the past few days, they had been tirelessly active, without a moment''s pause.

    Superman rk Kent, formerly the Justice League''s strongest member, now had hisbat abilities weakened due to the Wastnd''s sun. Unlike Kara, however, rk could still fly, albeit at a slower pace.

    With everyone working hard for the entire wastnd, Alex could feel somewhat at ease.

    Now, he was standing alongside Ms. Minutes, gazing out quietly over the entire wastnd through a set of five floor-to-ceiling windows.

    <strong>"Are you really not going to intervene in the development of this universe? As the master of the timeline, you could influence its trajectory and create any future you desire."</strong>

    Hearing this, Alex''s fingers trembled slightly.

    He understood what Ms. Minutes meant. The timeline of the wastnd had now be an extension of himself. With his power to trim branches of the timeline at will, he could easily reshape this universe.

    Whatever unexpected oues arose, he could always prune new branches, leaving only the one that aligned with his desired oue.

    "No need. This isn''t the oue I want. Life isn''t a game, and I am not their ''god.'' Saving as many as I have already is enough. From now on, this universe should develop freely."

    Alex''s gaze fixed on one of the windows, where Pietro and Ashley were fighting Connors.

    The two were cooperating seamlessly. Although Dr. Lizard''s fighting power had increased rather than diminished, he was still at a disadvantage under the joint assault of Quicksilver and Lady Venom.

    Even someone like Alex, not particrly attuned tobat, could see that it was only a matter of time before Pietro and Ashley imed victory.

    In another window, Kara and rk were tearing down the headquarters of the Night Demon Gang.

    These guys, who knew nothing of past battles, had no idea that Daredevil once fought for the poor. By day, he was a blindwyer defending the disadvantaged; by night, he fought evil. However, the wastnders saw only his iconic outfit and thought it would make a cool gang name. Thus, they took on Daredevil''s mantle, dominating the area and exploiting the poor.

    The hero who once sacrificed himself for the downtrodden had, ironically, be a gang''s namesake. It was sad, to say the least.

    In the scene before him, the heroes looked a bit weary but full of spirit. They had a passion for life and hope for the future.

    They were bringing change to the wastnd, transforming this fractured world with their own hands.

    Watching them fight, Alex couldn''t help but smile softly.

    "I promised Pietro I would take him to a safer universe. I also promised Kara she would see her cousin. Now, they have what they wanted."

    <strong>"You always keep your promises."</strong>

    Hearing this, Alex nced over at Ms. Minutes.

    "So, as the timeline''s custodian, it''s better if I stay outside it, allowing this newly restored line to flourish undisturbed."

    <strong>"My lord,"</strong>

    "Hmm?"

    <strong>"You''re really quite dashing."</strong>

    The corners of Alex''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "I think so too."

    ----------------------

    Meanwhile, in the House of Mystery Laboratory...

    After countless experiments, Reed Richards had finally created a stable device for safeguarding the wastnd timeline, based on an existing multi-dimensional timeline shield oscitor.

    This device not only monitored the entire wastnd universe in real-time but also warned of any actions that might affect it.

    Now, no matter what troubles the wastnd universe faced, Reed Richards would be the first to know and would have time to respond. However, as Reed was performing the final adjustments, the device suddenly emitted a loud rumbling and began vibrating violently.

    "What''s going on!?"

    Susan was the first to notice the device''s abnormal behavior. She activated her energy field and looked toward Reed.

    "I''m not sure. This isn''t supposed to happen. My work is wless. This error should be impossible." Reed adjusted his sses, frowning.

    <strong>[Buzzing�� Detecting a significant influx of unknown data.]</strong>

    HERBIE, the robot, dutifully reported the situation.

    But neither Reed nor Susan had any interest in dealing with HERBIE just then.

    "But this is a temporal device, and our understanding of ''time'' is still limited."

    "Science is universal, Susan. Let''s not forget, we''ve used the time sled to cross several timelines."

    Reed reached for the quantum bracelet, hoping this special artifact would stabilize the errant equipment.

    "But we''ve never dealt with ''multi-dimensional time theory.'' We need to contact Alex immediately; this is dangerous."

    Frowning, Susan took a step to leave theb and inform Alex of the situation. But before she could take another step, Reed Richards called her back.

    "What did you say just now, Susan?"

    "I said I''m going to tell Alex about this."

    "No, not that. What was the sentence before?"

    "We''ve never dealt with multi-dimensional time theory," Susan murmured, then asked, a little unsure, "What is it?"

    Looking at the still-glowing device, Reed Richards suddenly seemed to see something priceless.

    "That''s it!"

    Staring at the machine that was radiating lights of various colors, Reed held HERBIE close, his face filled with excitement.

    "This isn''t a malfunction, nor an error in our system,"

    Reed stretched out his arm and hugged HERBIE, his face brimming with joy.

    "HERBIE was right. It''s unknown data��aplex influx of information from the multiverse. My device has, by chance, intercepted these transmissions. Since it wasn''t meant to handle such data, it caused the current instability."

    Susan looked on, unable to understand Reed''s excitement and asked, puzzled,

    "So, what is it, exactly?"

    Reed spun around, eyes gleaming.

    "It''s information, my dear."

    Reed Richards exined with conviction.

    "It''s a transmission from other universes within the multiverse!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    370. The Law of the Dark Forest.

    371. Messages from Other Universes!!

    372. Zombie Heroes!!!

    373. The Harvelle''s Roadhouse.

    374. The Forces of Evil!

 370. The Law of the Dark Forest.

    370. The Law of the Dark Forest.

    "Information from another multiverse?"

    Susan''s brow furrowed as she looked at Reed, who was engrossed and scribbling excitedly at his desk. A sense of unease crept into her mind. Unlike Reed Richards, Susan had little interest in unraveling cosmic mysteries. Although she was also a scientist, her aspirations were always centered on benefiting society and giving back to people, not on exploring things that could lead to danger.

    Moreover, she was now a mother. Everything she did revolved around her children, and in her experience, anything rted to the "multiverse" rarely led to a good oue.

    Think back to the past��Reed''s research into time had drawn numerous enemies from the future. Now, with this new information from another universe, it was clearly something they should avoid meddling with.

    "No, I need to report this to Alex," she decided.

    Shaking her head, Susan picked up her pace. In the past, it may not have mattered, but now both she and Reed worked under Alex. Any unexpected event was something they were obligated to report to him, especially information from another universe.

    This could potentially have repercussions on the Wastnd Universe, which had only recently stabilized; no outside interference could be allowed. After all, her two children lived in the Wastnd.

    Reed heard Susan but did nothing to stop her. He understood the importance of this as well, and Alex had far more extensive knowledge about the multiverse. With his intervention, it would indeed be safer.

    In fact, Susan hardly even needed to go herself.

    Everything they did was under Ms. Minutes''s watchful eye. As soon as the Multiverse Temporal Barrier Oscitor malfunctioned, Ms. Minutes had already reported it to Alex.

    "��It''s unexpected that we could receive signals from another parallel universe here," he mused.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Since we''re positioned outside the timeline, signals drifting across the multiverse asionally pass through our vicinity. It''s not improbable for Reed''s device to inadvertently pick up some.</strong><strong>] </strong>

    Ms. Minutes exined softly as she stood on Alex''s shoulder.

    "No, what interests me more is the source of the signal. The multiverse is full of unknowns; some universes could be described as ''disasters'' or even ''purgatories.'' No one knows what type of universe they might encounter."

    Alex took a sip of tea, frowning slightly as he continued, "And sending out a signal? That would mean exposing that universe''s coordinates deliberately. One misstep, and it could be the target of attack from malicious universes. This runs entirely against the Dark Forest Theory."

    Hearing this, Ms. Minutes nodded thoughtfully.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>You may be right, my lord. Perhaps they are simply very confident. After all, the world is vast, and some people just never find their match.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    "Possibly."

    Alex shook his head, unsure.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Then, what do you intend to do?</strong><strong>]</strong>

    Alex didn''t answer. Instead, he quietly held his teacup, gazing out the floor-to-ceiling window in thought.

    Having traversed numerous times and visited several universes, whether it was Marvel or DC, Alex had seen worlds dark and hopeless. Now, in control of the Wastnd, he wanted to avoid furtherplications.

    Footsteps echoed from the silent corridor, and Susan, the Invisible Woman, hurried in.

    As she entered the hall, she saw Alex standing alone by the window, gazing out into the darkened room. The atmosphere caused her to unconsciously slow her steps.

    Although she wasn''t sure what Alex was doing, she didn''t want to disrupt the quiet. Stepping gently, she approached Alex and whispered, "Mr. Alex, there was an incident in theb. We seem to have inadvertently received some information sent from another universe during the equipment test."

    "Hmm, I''m already aware."

    Alex ced his teacup back in his magical space and turned around.

    "Oh, you knew." Susan sighed in relief. Given that Alex was the master here, nothing could escape his watchful eye. "How should we handle it?"

    "Is there any way to decode the information?" Alex asked.

    "I''m not entirely sure, but my husband should be able to figure it out; he''s very passionate about it. But I''m worried this could lead to negative consequences."

    Seeing Susan''s conflicted expression, Alex nodded slightly and spoke.

    "I understand your concerns, Susan. But have you considered this? Since we were able to receive the signal, it means the universe that sent it isn''t far from us. That''s the biggest implication here."

    "You mean��"

    Susan caught on to Alex''s line of thinking.

    Alex continued, "Yes. As a universe abandoned and left deste, the Wastnd clearly has all sorts of more dangerous worlds surrounding it. We may have saved this universe, but we still need to be wary of unknown threats from beyond."

    Following Susan into Reed Richards''b, they found him enthusiastically tapping away at his keyboard. Seeing Susan and Alex enter, Reed immediately spoke up.

    "Alex, you''re just in time. I''ve managed to record most of the information. The other party is clearly a skilled scientist. They''ve been consistently sending repeated frequencies, and with a bit more time, I believe I can decode it."

    Alex nodded, then replied seriously.

    "Alright, but let me remind you, until we have a clearer understanding of their intentions, avoid initiating any direct contact. And do not, under any circumstances, reveal our location."

    "I understand. The Dark Forest Theory," Reed responded, taking off his sses.

    "If we consider the Wastnd Universe as a single in a dark universe, then the other multiverses are like other civilizations hidden in that darkness. We know nothing about their technological level, and striking a light might only attract unwanted attention."

    "Good, as long as you understand," Alex said, though he felt an unsettling pressure building inside him.

    The unknown is always terrifying. For Alex, who had witnessed the devouring darkness, this unknown struck a deep chord.

    Surrounded by chaotic worlds, the Wastnd Universe felt like a deste ce shrouded in dread. Though he couldn''t identify these "neighbors," Alex sensed that all the gazes hidden in the darkness were menacing.

    No one could tell where this signal wasing from.

    What intrigued Alex the most, while also filling him with dread, was the content of this repeated message.

    What if it turned out to be nothing but "Don''t respond, don''t respond, don''t respond!"

    The thought alone gave Alex chills, his hair standing on end.

    Yes, countless unknown worlds.

    And endless stories unfolding within those mysterious universes.

    I have witnessed the genesis of reality, the extinction of countless gods, the destruction of celestial bodies, the birth of worlds, and the apocalypses of civilizations.

    I know that everything eventually meets an "end." This end can be beautiful and peaceful, a serene eptance of the conclusion, followed by a weing of the next cycle.

    But some unique universes��their end does not bring peace.

    It brings endless suffering and torment.

    "You certainly do have a lot to say."

    As Susan and Reed got to work, Alex moved quietly to a corner, where the Watcher stood in the shadows.

    "You''re good at making an entrance. I hadn''t even sensed your presence until you spoke."

    "In certain environments, my existence is not easily influenced by space, time, or matter. What you see is not my physical form, which is why most cannot detect my presence."

    "Ah, like astral projection," Alex murmured to himself. Then, looking more serious, he asked, "About this message��you must know more than I do. To transmit a signal near the Wastnd Universe, they must be close."

    "��"

    The Watcher fell silent.

    Seeing this, Alex pressed on.

    "To us, they may be unknown and dark. But for you, it''s different. You can see them. You know the truth of their nature."

    "I know what you''re asking, Alex, but I cannot discuss it further. This is not within my purview, and that universe isn''t under my observation."

    "Wait��not under your observation?"

    Alex frowned.

    "You said yourself that your observations extend to countless multiverses beyond the Wastnd. If they''re this close, how could they not be within your scope?"

    The Watcher looked at Alex calmly, for the first time showing a faint smile.

    "The boundaries of the multiverse aren''t so easily defined. This is a concept far beyond the understanding of ordinary humans. Even you are no exception. Space or distance are not factors that can be used to measure or delineate it."

    "Could you exin further?"

    Alex was puzzled, though he had some inklings.

    "To the average person, the multiverse might seem like something visually perceptible, but to a Watcher, the multiverse appears more like a series of prisms."

    The Watcher met Alex''s gaze and said softly.

    "How can you be sure that the message you received wasn''t reflected through a series of prisms across different universes?"

    This struck a chord of understanding in Alex.

    Perhaps his assumptions had been misguided from the start.

    All along, he had approached the multiverse from an ordinary perspective, thinking of the "distance" between universes as a simple spatial range.

    In other words, the rtionship between reality and different dimensions.

    But in truth, the multiverse exists on a level beyond spatial definitions. This is not something that can be measured orbeled by any unit or symbol.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    371. Messages from Other Universes!!

    372. Zombie Heroes!!!

    373. The Harvelle''s Roadhouse.

    374. The Forces of Evil!

    375. The Winchester Duo.

 371. Messages from Other Universes!!

    371. Messages from Other Universes!!

    "Even so, aren''t you going to share some information with me?" Alex said sternly, crossing his arms.

    "A mysterious parallel universe is broadcasting to other worlds right now. A single misstep could have immense repercussions, which isn''t something you would want either, is it?"

    Although he knew it was unlikely to directly impact the Wastnd Universe, Alex wanted to understand as much as possible about this situation, encountering something like this for the first time.

    Lessons from the past can guide the future. If Alex could figure out the whole story, it might prepare him for simr eventster on.

    The Watcher looked at Alex, who was relentlessly probing, and let out a sigh.

    "It''s not that I''m unwilling to say more. The problem is that the influence of that universe has reached such a severe level that simply discussing it could draw various degrees of contamination."

    "Wait a second, I feel like I''ve heard this before," Alex''s eyes narrowed, and he fixed his gaze on the Watcher.

    "Don''t tell me it''s those worms causing trouble again!"

    "I don''t know what you mean by ''worms,'' but there are indeed traces of something simr on you, which suggests you''ve encountered them before."

    "It was more than just an encounter," Alex chuckled bitterly but didn''t borate.

    After all, the ever-spreading corruption was currently trapped within his Abyssal Universe. Luckily, the Watcher was unaware of this; otherwise, Alex wasn''t sure how he''d react.

    The corruption from these "worms" is continuous and irreversible, as if a higher existence were exerting dominance over a lower realm. In any universe, its influence is catastrophic. So, upon hearing that the other universe was possibly contaminated, Alex''s heart sank.

    "Such contamination is an iprehensible force��even for Watchers. That''s why we cannot interfere with the ''voices''ing from that universe. However, we can still slightly control the spread of these messages."

    "Are you intentionally directing these messages here?"

    "I know what you''re thinking, but no. We''ve tried redirecting the message path, refracting it through prisms of other universes to filter out the corruption. As for it spreading here��"

    The Watcher shook his head slightly and spoke in a low voice.

    "This area is among the darker regions of the multiverse, surrounded by fragments of already ruined universes. Even those that still linger here are worlds on the brink of their end, so these messages won''t elicit any response."

    "But you didn''t expect that I would save a universe here and be able to receive those messages, did you?" Alex sighed, giving the Watcher a somewhat exasperated look.

    "I get it now. This is essentially a ''multiversal junkyard'' where any universe on the path to destruction ultimately drifts. That''s why you feltfortable letting the messages spread here."

    "Yes. Most universes reaching this ce have severed connections to other parallel worlds. Even if a world could receive those messages, they would be unable to react, let alone withstand the contamination."

    Hearing this, Alex felt a bit more at ease.

    Maybe he was overly wary of the worms'' powers. The multiverse was vast, and besides the Watchers, there were countless supreme beings who would surely notice any corruption from the worms.

    It appeared the Watcher''s kind had figured out ways to manage these problems. Still, Alex''s curiosity about the worms'' origins only deepened.

    He recalled the first time he noticed the presence of the worms. It had been in remnants of video footage from a timepad. Back then, Alex was just an ordinary person, only wanting to escape danger and find a safe world.

    Now that he''d found a secure ce, he was driven to delve into these hidden mysteries from the past.

    "Do you know anything about the source of that corruption?"

    "Strictly speaking, not much. I don''t know where it came from. At first, no one even noticed its presence until the worlds it corrupted all fell into darkness, and that finally caught our attention."

    The Watcher narrowed his eyes, seemingly lost in memory.

    "It''s an iprehensible force. We can''t even discuss it or give it a name. It invisibly alters or reshapes anything, even our perception, without any warning."

    "We suffered heavy losses to resist the invasion of that power, but we gained something as well. Through the eyes of a Watcher on the front lines, we glimpsed its origin."

    "What kind of ce?" Alex asked urgently.

    "It''s a vast void, indescribable in anynguage. Massive fissures stretch across the multiverse, pouring forth from the emptiness, trying to drag every world they touch into darkness."

    The Watcher closed his eyes, as though unwilling to relive the memory.

    But beside him, Alex froze in shock.

    Massive fractures, indescribable void, jaggednds, and a shattered multiverse.

    The scene described by the Watcher matched perfectly with the residual files Alex had seen in the timepad''s archives.

    Alex, who had just felt somewhat reassured, was now on edge again.

    "And then? Are you not nning to resolve this issue once and for all? If those things are allowed to continue spreading, the entire multiverse could be corrupted."

    The Watcher reopened his eyes and shook his head slightly.

    "The rift has already opened, and we don''t have the power to close it. Aside from the Watcher who sacrificed themselves, none of us can even get close to it. For now, we''re just trying to contain the contamination to minimize the damage."

    "So, how are you nning to handle this contaminated world?"

    "There''s no need to worry. Someone has already gone to deal with it, and I believe they''ll achieve good results."

    "You think I''ll believe that," Alex muttered, rubbing his temples, unsure how to respond.

    It wasn''t that Alex didn''t want to trust the Watcher; it was simply that the power of the worms was too bizarre.

    If even the Watchers could be affected by it, that suggested that the power was already beyond multiverse-level, perhaps even higher.

    Just then, Reed Richards'' excited voice interrupted Alex''s thoughts.

    Looking toward the sound, Alex saw Reed enthusiastically waving him over, indicating that he had finished his decoding work.

    Stepping out of the corner, Alex walked over to the Richards couple.

    "So, were you able to decode the contents of the data stream?"

    "Yes, Alex, and you''ll never guess who sent this message," Reed said, pulling Alex over to therge screen, his excitement palpable.

    Alex raised an eyebrow at Reed''s words.

    "Are you telling me that before even hearing the message, you already know who it''s from?"

    "Exactly!"

    Reed Richards said proudly.

    "Actually, I felt something familiar as soon as we received the signal''s frequency. And guess what? The encoded data pattern is exactly the same as Baxter Tower''s��it''s practically identical."

    "So, what you''re saying is��"

    Alex understood what Reed was getting at.

    Sure enough, Reed Richards was positively gleeful as he revealed the answer.

    "Yes, just as you''re thinking��the person who sent this message is me from a parallel world! Another Reed Richards!"

    "It had to be you, didn''t it?" Alex shook his head in a mix of disbelief and resignation, patting Reed on the shoulder.

    ssic Reed Richards��more trouble than hero, champion of causing chaos.

    He should have seen thising. Out of all the people in the Marvel universe, only a few truly understood the concept of the multiverse, and Reed Richards was definitely the biggest wildcard among them.

    If anyone in that corrupted world could cause such a mess, it was bound to be none other than Mister Fantastic himself.

    Reed Richards, oblivious to the irony in Alex''s tone, was entirely lost in the thrill of scientific discovery and exploring the unknown.

    Talking to his parallel self��this was a dreame true for any scientist, the pinnacle of achievement.

    He took out a remote, pressed a button, and looked eagerly at the screen.

    After some static, the processed data rearranged itself and transformed into a visual that could be disyed.

    The screen gradually lit up, revealing a brand-new world to everyone.

    "Greetings to all Reed Richards receiving this message."

    A calm and familiar voice spoke as an amiable-looking Reed Richards appeared on the screen.

    "Don''t be surprised, my dear friends; this message is specifically meant for you. Among the countless universes, only those as brilliant as us could decipher it."

    "Only those Reeds who possess sufficient capability will receive this message. This also means that you have sessfully connected with the multiverse."

    "I believe, at this point, you''ve embarked on a heroic path in your lives."

    "Yes, the Fantastic Four��saving the world with loved ones andpanions��is the path we''re destined to take, and it''s the life we pursue."

    "But the truth is, I know you understand as well��as Reed Richards, our true passion has always been the pursuit of great science."

    "In our pursuit of science, we often face criticism and misunderstanding from family, friends, allies, even from the public."

    "I understand your difficulties and the challenges you may face."

    "So..."

    "Here, I sincerely invite you toe to my world, where we can freely engage in academic discussions and scientific exchanges!"

    "I call this gathering the Council of Reeds and hope more of you will join, so we can aplish great things together."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    372. Zombie Heroes!!!

    373. The Harvelle''s Roadhouse.

    374. The Forces of Evil!

    375. The Winchester Duo.

    376. The Work of Hunters.

 372. Zombie Heroes!!!

    372. Zombie Heroes!!!

    The video ended here.

    The entireb returned to silence.

    Alex stared quietly at the darkened screen, frowning deeply, lost in thought.

    Susan didn''t speak either; she simply looked at Alex with deep concern, hoping that the Master of Time could provide the correct directive to reasonably resolve this matter.

    After an unknown amount of time had passed��about the time it takes to finish a cup of tea��Reed Richards finally broke the silence.

    "So, Alex, it looks like this is a version of ''me'' that highly values science and really enjoys sharing. I never thought there could be such an enthusiastic version of myself in another world."

    "Enthusiastic?"

    Alex tilted his head slightly, a cold smile appearing on his face.

    From what he''d already learned from the Watcher, Alex knew that the other universe was in a state of severe contamination. Based on that alone, it was clear that Reed in that world wasn''t acting out of kindness.

    A polluted universe, a ce filled with chaotic strangeness and on the verge of destruction, with a Reed Richards constantly sending messages across the multiverse.

    It had to be a trap��one of the most dangerous kinds of traps.

    Alex frowned deeply, feeling an odd sense of familiarity with the scene before him. He was sure he''d seen something like this before. But he hadn''t yet connected the crucial pieces.

    "Alex, is there something wrong?"

    Susan, being perceptive and emotionally intelligent, quickly noticed Alex''s grim expression. She immediately spoke up, her voice calm with inquiry.

    "There''s a problem, and it''s a big one."

    Alex licked his lips, turning his gaze back to the screen, focusing on the kindly-looking Reed. He felt a deep sense of unease.

    "There''s no way that universe is a normal one��I can assure you of that. Under these circumstances, everything that Reed said is a lie."

    "How��how is that possible?" Reed Richards looked stunned, gradually calming his excitement, confused. "How do you know about the other universe?"

    "I have my methods. You don''t need to know the details, and I have no reason to deceive you."

    Alex chose not to mention the Watcher. In this wastnd, the Watcher originally observing had already perished��a fact known by both Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman. There was no need to exin further.

    "What''s most critical now is: what''s the other Reed''s goal?"

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Reed and Susan exchanged nces, both falling into silence.

    Although Reed had been genuinely excited a moment ago, he was no child. With the wisdom thates with age, he quickly reined in his emotions and began to think.

    Just as Alex said, he had no reason to deceive them, making the other Reed''s intentions anything but simple.

    "Thinking about it��yeah, something does seem off."

    Reed rubbed his forehead thoughtfully, speaking in a low voice.

    "No matter how enthusiastic, it wouldn''t make sense to send such a blind invitation without knowing the recipient. There''s too much uncertainty in sending such a broadcasted message. You can''t be sure that the Reed who receives it would be a good person."

    "Agreed," Susan nodded, adding, "This isn''t Reed''s character. That guy in the video gave me an odd feeling. Even though he looked kind, I had a sense that he was eager to find other Reeds from other worlds."

    "But the key question is, why me?"

    Reed picked up the thread, pointing to himself with a serious expression.

    "Why would that Reed be reaching out to other Reeds? He has the technology to ess the multiverse. If it''s just about science, he could easily look for the most outstanding scientists from other universes��why only me?"

    After Reed finished speaking, everyone fell silent again.

    Exchanging nces, the three of them had clearlye to the same conclusion.

    "Because only ''Reed'' understands ''Reed.''"

    Alex finally spoke up, looking directly at Mr. Fantastic, speaking softly.

    "He understands you��even across different multiverses, he knows what''s in your hearts. He knows what you want most and what you find most irresistible, so��"

    "So from beginning to end, this was a trap targeting other Reed Richards from different universes��a massive trap!" Reed clenched his fists.

    "Exactly."

    Alex''s eyes were intense as he nodded slowly.

    At the same time, he felt a tidal wave of realization within himself. Finally, he remembered why this scene felt so familiar.

    He had read about something like this in aic book before. In that story, one version of Reed did exactly the same thing and even managed to trick the Reed Richards from the Ultimate Universe.

    And that universe wasn''t just any ce��it was the one filled with eerie, zombie heroes from beginning to end!

    A sh of red lightning streaked across the sky, and the zombie sentry marked the beginning of the world''s destruction. At the same time, he was also the end of it all, a cycle without end.

    He suddenly looked back, but the Watcher, who had been hiding in the shadows, had vanished without a trace.

    "Quite fast on their feet," he muttered under his breath, turning back to address the Fantastic Duo.

    "Delete this information and never attempt to respond to the other party. What you need to do now is oversee the entire wastnd. The rest is not your concern."

    "Understood," Susan immediately replied.

    Reed Richards, though still curious, didn''t object. He was aware of his limited understanding of the multiverse and knew that if things went wrong, it could endanger the entire world.

    "What about the source of this information?" Reed asked. "If another Reed from a different universe gets tricked into falling into this trap, it could be disastrous."

    "That''s not for you to worry about. I''ll handle it."

    Alex waved his hand dismissively. His mind was a mess; he needed some time alone to think.

    With that, Alex turned and left theboratory, returning to the grand hall of the House of Mystery.

    Now, Alex understood the other party''s motive.

    Why would they reveal their universe''s coordinates? Didn''t they fear an invasion of their world?

    Ha! That''s exactly what they wanted. With an endless stream of food from parallel universes at their doorstep, those zombie heroes would be thrilled. And as for why that zombie Reed Richards targeted his counterparts in other universes, the simple truth was that Reed Richards was "a fool."

    These emotionally blind, science-obsessed people could never resist the allure of inter-dimensional adventures.

    They probably never expected their message to be intercepted by the Wastnd. But it makes sense, considering the House of Mystery is now situated outside the Wastnd universe, and with Reed on board, his equipment inadvertently interacted with the other side''s message.

    <strong>[Sir, are you really nning to handle this trouble yourself?]</strong>

    Upon entering the hall, Miss Minutes floated beside Alex and couldn''t help but ask.

    "I don''t want to get involved in this huge mess either, but isn''t it an opportunity?"

    Alex stroked the time controller, calmly feeling the constant wailing and tearing from the Abyssal Universe. A glint of cold determination shed in his eyes.

    <strong>[An opportunity?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes didn''t quite understand Alex''s intentions.

    Alex didn''t exin further. Ever since his encounter with that Worm during Deadpool''s Marvel Universe massacre, he had felt an uneasy foreboding.

    The Worm''s abilities were disturbingly strange. Even the Watchers had to steer clear of it. If it got a foothold, the entire multiverse would be in danger.

    Given the Worm''s bizarre origins, no one could devise a proper way to deal with the contamination it spread.

    Neither the Watchers nor Alex himself had any choice but to trap the contamination sources by tearing timelines or sealing polluted universes.

    Even the zombie universe was contained by the Watchers, linking two universes in a perfect loop.

    In other words, the Zombie Sentry would appear, spreading the virus across the world, infecting another unfortunate parallel universe, and then re-entering the past to restart the infection cycle.

    This story has neither end nor beginning.

    It endlessly loops, tormenting everyone within both worlds.

    This leads to a critical question: where did this "virus" originate?

    The Sentry triggered its spread, but the Sentry was infected by another already-infected Sentry. Within this time-looping flow, no one could pinpoint the virus''s origin.

    "So, this is something that was born before it was born, existing within existence itself. The contamination has always been there, permeating reality, and the primary contamination source, as well as its carrier, is that zombie Sentry!"

    Alex walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, his eyes brightening with excitement.

    Previously, he hadn''t truly confronted the Worm. Now, with it alive inside the Sentry, if he could venture into that universe, he might find a way to deal with the contamination.

    <strong>[It seems, Sir, you''ve made your decision.]</strong>

    "Yes, that contamination has no effect on me. That may be my greatest asset. If I can take this chance to find a way to neutralize the contamination, I won''t have to worry about those strange creatures in the future."

    Alex spoke in a low voice. He also understood that even if he failed, it wouldn''t matter��the two universes would remain trapped in an eternal cycle. That was his ultimate safety.

    Such an opportunity was rare; he had to seize it.

    With this thought, Alex called out loudly to the Watcher.

    "Watcher, I know you''re nearby. Now it''s time for you to lend a hand!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    373. The Harvelle''s Roadhouse.

    374. The Forces of Evil!

    375. The Winchester Duo.

    376. The Work of Hunters.

    377. The Gift.

 373. The Harvelle’s Roadhouse.

    373. The Harvelle��s Roadhouse.

    At Alex''s loud call, the shadow on the wall began to twist slightly before forming into the shape of a bald man.

    "I still advise you not to intervene in this matter. After all, there are already professionals handling it, and we should trust them," the figure said.

    "Spare me the lecture. We can''t keep relying on sealing methods to deal with contamination. Sooner orter, these ticking bombs will explode, and we both know it," Alex replied firmly.

    Alex was fully aware of the consequences of contamination spreading unchecked. Just thinking about the star-d giant that couldn''t resist the pollution was enough to realize that if even beings of that level couldn''t stop it, who else could?

    Although the Watchers could currently control the spread of contamination through time loops, it was not a permanent solution. If the sources of contamination ever broke free, the threat would go far beyond a few universes.

    At that point, the entire multiverse��and even other multiverses��would be doomed.

    Right now, however, Alex had a golden opportunity to confront these sources of contamination on a perfect stage. Even if he couldn''t find their weaknesses, just understanding them better would be a significant gain.

    "<strong>Sigh,"</strong>the Watcher let out a soft sigh, understanding Alex''s point. However, he still hadn''t fully made up his mind. But as he gazed at Alex, who was brimming with iprehensible power, reason told him this might truly be a rare opportunity.

    After some thought, the Watcher finally spoke.

    "I cannot send you to that universe. As I said before, it''s beyond my jurisdiction. That realm is overseen by more experienced Watchers. However��"

    "However?" Alex raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue.

    "I can point you in the right direction," the Watcher said, calmly exining.

    "That universe is far from here. You''ll need to first travel to a nearby universe and use it as a stepping stone. In that universe, find a rift to the heavens, then transfer to the target universe."

    Alex nodded, understanding.

    "This is what you mean by the principle of the cosmic prism reflection, right? In simple terms, find a transit point that allows me to cross immeasurable distances to reach that universe."

    "Correct. That''s one way to put it. That universe has interacted with many others in the multiverse. You might be able to find an appropriate pathway through this connection."

    "The ''many multiverses,'' huh��" Alex squinted, pondering.

    Indeed, in the Zombie Heroes universe, this storyline had connected with many others, as if anyone from any world coulde to witness heroes turning into zombies.

    Among these, the most notable crossover was the prequel to Zombie Heroes��the <strong>Evil Dead series</strong>.

    In the <strong>Evil Dead</strongics, the protagonist Ash, cursed by the Necronomicon, would traverse to a new world upon each death, constantly battling various spirits. The Zombie Heroes universe was one of his stops.

    If Alex remembered correctly, Ash had glimpsed the heavens in hisst moments in the previous world. There, he saw countless angels and pure souls. But soon, he noticed zombie Sentry inexplicably appearing, devouring angels. Not long after, Ash was transported to the Zombie Heroes universe, arriving at the story''s origin.

    "It seems this is the station where I need to catch my train," Alex mused. His n was clear: first, head to the <strong>Evil Dead</strong>universe, find the gateway to its heavens, and tear open a rift to the Zombie Heroes universe.

    How hard could it be?

    "This journey will be fraught with peril. Even I cannot guarantee your safety. So, tread carefully and make each decision with caution," the Watcher warned, seeing Alex''s eager expression.

    "Thank you for the reminder. I''ll keep that in mind," Alex replied with a smile, though he could feel his heartbeat quicken.

    Having always sought to avoid disasters and find paths in despair, Alex now actively walked toward danger, embarking on a dark road. The irony wasn''t lost on him.

    <strong>[Sir, are you not nning to call Pietro and the others for this mission?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes''s voice echoed in Alex''s mind.

    Alex paused for a moment at her suggestion.

    Pietro and Kara, huh��

    Turning to look outside the window, Alex saw Pietro and Ashley cleaning up after defeating Doctor Lizard. Meanwhile, Kara and rk were making swift progress, unbothered by ordinary firearms.

    Quietly watching the smiles on their faces, Alex couldn''t help but smile himself.

    After a few moments, Alex slowly shook his head.

    "No, this isn''t their responsibility. They''ve already found their paths in life, and I won''t drag them into danger anymore. Besides, I''m no longer the ordinary person who needed protecting."

    To protect them, I need to be stronger.

    Pausing briefly, Alex waved his hand to open a portal. Sharing a determined nce with the Watcher, Alex solidified his resolve and stepped through.

    -----------------

    In an unknown universe.

    The air was filled with yellow sand, countless grains swirling in the sky, rendering the distant scenery hazy and indistinct.

    By the side of a deste highway, Alex was trudging through the wind and sand, walking slowly on foot.

    This was Alex''s third hour in this world. He had been wandering for quite a while, unable to determine his location. With no better option, he simply followed the highway aimlessly.

    "The energy in this world is so strange�� I can hear a cacophony of noises buzzing in my ears, and there are all kinds of bizarre energy flows interfering with the operation of my magic," Alex muttered, clenching his fist and frowning.

    <strong>[Many universes have various types of energy. That''s a normal phenomenon, especially for us in apletely unfamiliar universe,]</strong>Miss Minutes exined.

    "Are you sure this is the <strong>Evil Dead</strong>universe? Something about it feels off," Alex said skeptically, surveying his surroundings.

    The endless ins seemed barren and underdeveloped, entirely inconsistent with the <strong>Evil Dead</strong>universe''s setting.

    asionally, a car would speed past on the highway, but none of the drivers gave Alex a second nce, let alone slowed down. They simply drove on, disappearing into the horizon.

    <strong>[Uh, there shouldn''t be an issue. Wasn''t this the route the ''Watcher'' directed us to? It''s unlikely the coordinates they provided are wrong.]</strong>

    "I have serious doubts about that," Alex said, shaking his head. "Remember, their jurisdiction is near the Wastnd, so technically, they can''t fully guarantee the uracy of this route either."

    After a brief pause, Alex decided to stop overthinking.

    "Fine. I''ll study this universe''s energy for a while and find the entrance to the heavens myself."

    As he continued along the road, Alex worked on adjusting the flow of magical energy within his body.

    To this universe, Alex was an outsider, and everything about him was foreign. As a result, using his powers would inevitably cause significant rejection from the local energy.

    To avoid this, Alex disguised his magical energy to align with the energy of this world. This allowed him to use his abilities more seamlessly.

    Although this method was tedious, it was safe.

    Alex could have used the Timepad to convert the Wastnd''s ster energy, but such a forceful approach risked triggering a reaction from the universe itself��a scenario he wanted to avoid. After all, Alex was merely passing through, not here to destroy the world.

    It was hard to say how long he had been walking. As the sun dipped toward the horizon, a roadside tavern in the distance caught Alex''s attention.

    It was a distinctly "retro" establishment, giving Alex a nostalgic sense of returning to the Wastnd universe. Perhaps, though, this style was simply typical in this universe.

    The tavern wasn''trge. Its patched-up, weathered walls exuded a sense of decay.

    In the parking lot behind the tavern, a few old-fashioned cars were scattered about. Alex wasn''t much of a car enthusiast, so he only nced at them briefly before turning his attention back to the tavern.

    Above the entrance hung a sign with the words <strong>Harvelle''s Roadhouse.</strong>.

    "Harvelle''s Roadhouse?" Alex raised an eyebrow, his expression tinged with curiosity.

    "What an interesting name. Could this tavern be a hangout for hunters?" he wondered aloud.

    Adjusting his coat, Alex quickened his pace toward the tavern.

    Pushing open the door, he was immediately hit with the smell of alcohol and the hum of lively chatter.

    Looking around, Alex noted that the tavern wasn''t crowded. At a nce, there were only seven or eight patrons, each sitting in separate corners of the room, engaged in hushed conversations, as if wary of one another.

    Theyout of the tavern was simple. Directly facing the entrance was a wide counter, polished spotlessly clean, with a few strange totems arranged along its edges.

    Behind the bar, a shelf disyed a wide variety of alcohol, much like any typical bar. What stood out, however, were the small, rune-like markings etched onto some of the bottles.

    To the left of the room was a spacious area with an old, worn-out pool table. Judging by its condition, it hadn''t been used in ages.

    Alex''s arrival did not go unnoticed. The patrons shifted their gazes, sizing him up with wary eyes.

    At that moment, a young woman walked over.

    "Hello. What can I get you?" she asked.

    The girl had long blonde hair and appeared no older than seventeen or eighteen. Her striking beauty and slender figure were impossible to ignore.

    She wore a ck crop top, with a denim jacket casually tied around her waist, revealing her toned legs beneath a pair of shorts.

    Even Alex couldn''t help but nce at her a second time, despite himself. However, the girl clearly wasn''t overly friendly. Alex noticed her hand behind her back, gripping a pistol that was already loaded.

    When Alex didn''t immediately respond, the girl spoke again.

    "Sir, this is the Harvelle''s Roadhouse. Did youe to the wrong ce?"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    374. The Forces of Evil!

    375. The Winchester Duo.

    376. The Work of Hunters.

    377. The Gift.

    378. The Case of the Missing Girl!

 374. The Forces of Evil!

    374. The Forces of Evil!

    "Hey, rx, miss. I''m not here to cause trouble, alright?"

    Seeing the blonde girl in front of him, wary and clearly hostile, Alex quickly shed a smile and raised his hands.

    "This isn''t a ce for ordinary people, and it''s definitely not for someone like you, an Easterner."

    The girl tilted her head, smiling in a way that looked adorable but with a coldness in her tone that kept him at arm''s length.

    "Excuse me, are you being discriminatory or something?"

    Raising an eyebrow, Alex nced beyond the girl. There, another woman with blonde hair was walking quickly towards them. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be rted to the girl��probably her mother.

    "Jo, what are you doing?" the woman asked.

    Hearing this, the girl put away the gun she was holding behind her back and looked toward the woman.

    "Mom, there''s a guy here who seems lost."

    "Whether he''s ''lost'' or not, you can''t go chasing away customers. Remember, we''re running a business here; anyone whoes in is our guest."

    The older woman lightly scolded her daughter before turning to Alex with a friendly smile.

    "Sorry, sir. My daughter''s personality can be a bit rough; she didn''t mean anything by it."

    "No problem. I actually think she''s quite charming."

    Alex smiled, casting a quick nce at the lively young girl again.

    The woman seemed unfazed by his gaze; she was used to it. Her daughter was indeed beautiful, and most patrons here couldn''t help but show interest in Jo.

    "Come inside, sir. You look like you''ve been on the road for quite some time. Why don''t you take a break? By the way, just call me Ellen. What would you like?"

    "Bring me whatever your specialty is here. I really like the decor," Alex replied, following Ellen inside. As he did, he rubbed his fingers together, and two gold nuggets appeared in his hand.

    He casually ced the gold on the counter and found a seat.

    For some reason, thisrge bar area had no one sitting at it. The patrons all stayed in the corners, as if discussing something secretive.

    Alex''s actions didn''t go unnoticed. Many eyes in the room shifted toward him, watching the gold he''d ced with various reactions��most of them wide-eyed.

    <strong>(It seems you''ve already caught their attention, sir. As expected, someone like you attracts notice wherever you go.)</strong>

    ''Don''t tter me. They''re just interested in the gold. Greedy but not murderous��interesting,'' Alex thought to himself.

    Sitting on the barstool, Alex took off his hat and ced it beside him.

    Just then, Jo came over. She took a ss, set it down in front of him, poured a ss of vodka, and swiftly pocketed the gold.

    "No one''s ever paid with this before."

    "Then I guess I''m the first?"

    Alex raised the ss and took a sip.

    Paying with gold had be a habit of his; given the uncertain era of this ce, he avoided using cash. Besides, this ce didn''t exactly look set up for mobile payments.

    After staring at Alex for a moment, Jo took another ss and poured herself a drink too.

    "Sorry, we don''t get visitors from the East here. I didn''t mean to single you out��it''s just that this ce isn''t really suited for you."

    "Heh, so I''m the first one then," Alex replied with a smile, ignoring the rest of Jo''sment.

    It was just a tavern; he couldn''t see why it would be unsuitable for him.

    As Alex spoke with Jo, he also extended his senses throughout the tavern. In an unfamiliar ce, a tavern was often a good spot to pick up information. Soon, the conversations of those chatting in the corners became clear in Alex''s ears.

    "Heard there''s been vampire sightings in Philly. Six people dead, all young college women. We might want to check it out."

    "Vampires, huh? Filthy creatures, always multiplying. I wiped out a whole vampire nest in Mexico once��thirteen of them."

    "Thirteen? Ha, sure you did."

    "Screw you, I''m serious. Remember, I used to work alone."

    Alex was now certain��wherever this was, it definitely wasn''t the <strong>Evil Dead</strong> universe.

    "What''s up?" Jo''s voice brought Alex back to the present.

    "Oh, nothing. Just thinking about something. By the way, what did you just say?"

    "I said you should eat something and then leave. This ce gets packed at night with people who aren''t really your type. You won''t want to stick around."

    "Ahem, about that��" Alex licked the remaining drops of alcohol from his lips and looked up with a smile.

    "I just killed three vampires myself, so I doubt anyone here would have what it takes to make me leave. Don''t you think?"

    Hearing this, Jo''s gaze shifted. She looked at Alex intently, as if trying to figure him out.

    After a moment, she smiled and nodded.

    "You''re quite the joker. Vampires aren''t real; they''re just myths. Seriously, are you high?"

    "You know I''m telling the truth. Also, pour me another, would you, dear?"

    Alex pushed his ss forward.

    Seeing Alex''s serious expression, the girl crossed her arms andughed, "Why don''t you tell me about your adventures? If it''s good enough, this drink''s on me."

    Hearing this, Alex wasn''t quite sure how to start. None of his adventures were ones he could easily share, and he wasn''t sure if the blood baron''s thralls were the same kind of vampires in this world. If he said the wrong thing, the fragile trust he''d just established could vanish.

    But, if this world did indeed have vampires...

    Alex blinked and snapped his fingers in front of Jo.

    "Forget it; this drink''s on me."

    At his words, flowers of alcohol suddenly blossomed in the empty sses.

    Under Jo''s astonished gaze, the sses slowly filled with liquid, right before her eyes. The rich scent of alcohol filled Jo''s nostrils. She took a tentative sip and found that the ss really was filled with a much finer liquor than what they usually served.

    "How''s it taste?" Alex asked, lifting his own ss.

    He silently thanked Constantine; that mysterious house of his had a vast wine cer with plenty of fine spirits. Though most had been drunk, Alex had restocked it.

    "You''re a wizard?" Jo barely managed to keep her shock in check. She nced around to see if anyone else had noticed, then leaned in close and asked in a hushed tone.

    "Something like that. I prefer the term ''ult schr,''" Alex replied with a shrug, giving away little more than that.

    But Jo was clearly intrigued by Alex''s disy, and her curiosity was piqued.

    As he''d suspected, this world was far from simple��there were vampires, wizards, and even vampire hunters. Still, Alex didn''t know enough about this world to be certain of anything; the possibilities were too broad.

    "So, do you use your magic�� your wizardry, to hunt those monsters?"

    "If you mean vampires, then yes. Those creatures pose no threat to me. One snap of my fingers, and they''re dust before me."

    "Wow��"

    Jo''s eyes sparkled, clearly thrilled to see magic firsthand for the first time.

    Seeing that she was about to ask more questions, Alex quickly changed the subject.

    "Now, it''s my turn. I''m new around here, and I''m pretty curious. Are you all vampire hunters or part of some sort of organization?"

    "Not really," Jo smiled, resting her chin on her hand and lowering her voice. "My mom and I just run this tavern, mostly for hunters like you. Sometimes, the asional unknowing regr wanders in, and I make sure to send them away to avoid trouble. Apologies for that."

    "No need to apologize. I suppose it''s rare to meet an Eastern hunter, right?"

    Alex took a sip from his ss and casually continued, "By the way, hunters�� is that what you call yourselves?"

    "Yep, those who hunt down demons and monsters are called hunters. Don''t you use that term where you''re from?"

    "Oh, we call ourselves exorcists. I guess it''s pretty simr."

    Alex waved it off while processing the information he''d gathered. These people weren''t merely vampire hunters��their targets extended to various supernatural entities in this world.

    "By the way, can you keep my magic a secret? I rarely show it in front of others, and I''d prefer it if people didn''t know my abilities."

    "I get it. Don''t worry; I won''t tell anyone. Most hunters aren''t exactly open about their tricks either," Jo replied, nodding as if she understood.

    Ever since Alex had revealed himself as a hunter, Jo''s attitude hadpletely changed. It seemed that within this circle, she was warm and weing, but otherwise distant.

    While Alex and Jo were chatting happily, Ellen came over with food.

    Since the tavern wasn''t primarily a restaurant, Ellen had made a simple homemade meal, likely some stir-fried noodles with tomatoes and potatoes.

    Just then, the door swung open. People turned to see two tall men walk in confidently.

    They were both handsome, one with a roguish air and the other slightly taller with natural curls. They seemed like regrs; they walked over to the bar and greeted Ellen warmly.

    "Long time no see, Ellen. Hey, Jo."

    Jo''s smile disappeared as she turned away without responding.

    Ellen, however, smiled warmly. After setting the food down, she turned and gave the two men a friendly hug.

    "Long time no see, Dean, Sam."

    As she said that, Alex choked on his drink and spat it out.

    "Pfft!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    375. The Winchester Duo.

    376. The Work of Hunters.

    377. The Gift.

    378. The Case of the Missing Girl!

    379. Strange Clues!

 375. The Winchester Duo.

    375. The Winchester Duo.

    Now Alex finally knew which world he hadnded in.

    Dean and Sam��on their own, these names might not stand out. But when paired together, they were anything but ordinary.

    The Winchester brothers, famously known as the "Winchester Duo."

    Wherever they went, chaos followed. Those around them either died or were on the path to death. Anyone who got involved with the brothers rarely met a good end.

    They were the protagonists handpicked by God. If they got into trouble, even the most powerful beings would eventually be brought to their knees.

    Of course, that was just a reference to jokes and memes from the original series.

    In reality, these circumstances likely stemmed from the nature of this world itself. In this universe, mythical beings were all treated as monsters.

    Whether gods from legends or other mythical entities, they existed as creatures that preyed on humans��and they were all targets for the hunters.

    As for everything that happened to Dean and Sam, it was all scripted behind the scenes by this world''s version of God, unbeknownst to anyone else.

    "So, it turns out this really <strong>is</strong> Supernatural," Alex muttered, wiping his mouth and shaking his head in resignation.

    Still, there was a chance that this world might also house another horror protagonist, like Ash from <strong>Evil Dead</strong>. After all, many such worlds had ovepping connections.

    While Alex was deep in thought, his earlier reaction of spitting out his drink had already caught the attention of those around him.

    "Hey, little Jackie Chan��"

    Dean tilted his head and frowned at Alex, speaking slowly.

    "Got a problem?"

    "No, I''m just surprised. I''m guessing you two must be the Winchester brothers," Alex replied, pushing his noodles away��he''d lost his appetite.

    "You know our father?"

    Dean and Sam exchanged nces. After confirming that they''d never met Alex before, they assumed he might be a hunter who had crossed paths with their father.

    "Sort of. To be precise, I''m here looking for you two. Maybe you can help me," Alex said.

    At this point, Dean and Sam appeared rtively young, their actions more carefree and rxed��a sign they had only recently started working as a team. Alex wasn''t entirely sure about the exact timeline.

    The Winchester family''s history went back a long way.

    Originally, their father hadn''t been a hunter. But after their family was targeted by the Yellow-Eyed Demon, resulting in their mother''s death, their father embarked on the path of demon hunting.

    At first, it was just Dean hunting alongside their father, while Sam went to college. Later, when their father went missing, Dean sought out his younger brother, and the two began hunting demons together while searching for their father.

    From the current context, however, it seemed that the brothers had already reached Ellen and Jo''s hunter tavern. This suggested that the story had progressed somewhat and that their father was already dead.

    "You''re here for us?"

    Dean casually opened a bottle of beer, his expression turning curious.

    "Yes, I need your help," Alex said, nodding before turning to Ellen, the tavern''s owner. "Ellen, is there a ce where we can talk privately?"

    "There is��"

    Ellen was still processing the revtion that Alex was a hunter. She had assumed he was just an ordinary person who didn''t know anything.

    But she didn''t dig too deeply. If Alex knew Dean and Sam, it likely meant he was one of them. With that in mind, she led the group to the back room.

    Jo, still intrigued by Alex, picked up her ss and followed them.

    Jo''s father had also been a hunter and was acquainted with Dean and Sam''s father. However, he had died during a mission due to certain circumstances, leaving Jo less than friendly toward the brothers.

    The group entered a storage room behind the tavern, filled with an array of firearms. It seemed to be a cache Ellen maintained for hunters needing weapons to kill monsters.

    "Sorry, Ellen, but this is a serious matter. Can we have the room to ourselves?"

    Seeing that Ellen had no intention of leaving, Alex couldn''t help but speak up.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Ellen, but his origins were far too strange, and his objective��rted to the rift in Heaven��was even more bizarre for ordinary hunters.

    At this point, they hadn''t yet encountered the existence of angels.

    "Can I stay?" Jo asked eagerly, her eyes full of anticipation.

    "Of course," Alex replied, blinking. He found Jo rather likable.

    Ellen red at Alex, then nced at Dean and Sam, clearly signaling them to keep an eye on him. Dean responded with a grin.

    With that, Ellen left the room and quietly shut the door.

    "Alright, buddy. Whatever you''re nning, the room is clear now. Let''s get to the point��we''ve got more important things to do and don''t want to waste time," Dean said as soon as the door closed.

    "I know you''re busy, but what I have to say is equally important. Trust me, if I had anyone else to turn to, I wouldn''t be bothering you two," Alex replied, his expression turning serious.

    "What I''m about to say next��don''t freak out."

    "We''re hunters. We don''t scare easily," Sam replied as he and Dean stood side by side, adopting a defensive stance.

    "Go ahead," he added.

    Seeing their readiness, Alex decided not to hold anything back. He began exining his origins and shared a brief overview of the superhero universe he came from.

    In other universes, Alex would never reveal so much about himself so directly. But here, hiding his identity didn''t seem like a good idea.

    After all, these two weren''t idiots. If someone suddenly showed up iming they were searching for Heaven, even hunters would assume that person was a delusional lunatic.

    Alex chose to trust them because, even in this world, they weren''t ordinary people.

    The hunters who fought against various evil forces in the shadows of the "surface world" were, in a way, no different from the superheroes he''d encountered in other worlds.

    So Alexid it out for them. His goal was to travel to a universe corrupted by strange anomalies. To do so, he needed to find a rift to Heaven in this world.

    "��So," Jo said, holding a ss in one hand and picking up aic book in the other. Judging by the cover, it was X-Men #141, titled <strong>Days of Future Past</strong>.

    "You''re not a wizard, but a superhero from aic book?"

    "Ahahaha!"

    The moment Jo finished speaking, Dean burst intoughter.

    It was as if he''d never heard something so absurdly funny. He doubled over, pping his thigh as heughed uncontrobly.

    "I''m not trying to deceive you, Jo. I really am��Dean, can you stopughing? I''m not joking," Alex said, trying to exin to Jo, but Dean''sughter was starting to annoy him.

    Hearing Alex''s serious tone, Dean abruptly stoppedughing. His expression changed in an instant, bing cold and serious as he stared at Alex.

    "Listen, buddy. We''re not here to be your entertainment. If you''re high, I suggest you take it somewhere else. Don''t waste our time��we''ve got more important things to do. Got it?"

    "I''m not��"

    Alex tried to exin, but Dean had clearly lost patience. Grabbing his beer bottle, he turned toward the door, ready to leave.

    However, when Dean reached for the doorknob, he realized something was wrong. The knob wouldn''t budge��there was no familiar sensation of it turning.

    Refusing to believe it, Dean set his beer bottle on a nearby crate, gripped the doorknob with both hands, and began shaking it vigorously.

    No matter how hard he tried, even with all his strength, the knob wouldn''t move an inch.

    It was only then that Dean realized something was seriously wrong. He turned sharply, his gaze scrutinizing Alex, confusion evident in his eyes.

    "When Ellen closed the door, I sealed the room. I didn''t want anything��or anyone��eavesdropping on our discussion," Alex exined casually, shrugging.

    Sam nced at Jo and noticed the excitement in her eyes. Then he turned to Dean, both of them now on high alert.

    While Alex''s words sounded like the ravings of a madman, his eerie disy of supernatural power forced the brothers to take him seriously.

    "So, Alex," Sam began cautiously, "just to confirm��you''re saying you''re from one of theseics?"

    "In your world, it''s just aic. But how do you know that your world isn''t someone else''sic in another universe?" Alex replied, smiling at Sam''s probing tone.

    "I can sense something strange in you, Sam��an unusual energy. Did the Yellow-Eyed Demon leave it inside you?"

    "You know about that?!"

    Dean couldn''t hold back anymore.

    He strode up to Alex, his urgency in as he pressed him for answers.

    "You know about Sam? You know what we''re up against? Tell me��where is that yellow-eyed bastard?"

    "I''ll tell you, Soldier Boy. But first, you need to help me find the rift to Heaven," Alex said with a calm smile.

    Dean slowly calmed himself, suppressing his excitement.

    As unbelievable as it all seemed, it didn''t matter to him. Anything rted to his brother was important. Whether Alex was from aic book world or not didn''t concern him��as long as he could provide useful information, Dean was willing to y along.

    "Alright," Dean said, nodding slowly, his agreement bing more emphatic.

    "Deal."

    But then, almost immediately��

    "Wait a minute!"

    Dean frowned and pointed at Alex before looking at Sam and Jo.

    "Did this guy just give me a nickname?"

    Sam and Jo burst intoughter, unable to contain themselves.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    376. The Work of Hunters.

    377. The Gift.

    378. The Case of the Missing Girl!

    379. Strange Clues!

    380. The Yellow-Eyed Demon!

 376. The Work of Hunters.

    376. The Work of Hunters.

    In the <strong>Supernatural</strong>universe, parallel worlds exist as well. However, in the main world''s lore, everything was created by the legendary being known as God.

    Since the worldview of this universe is primarily rooted in the Bible, God is the most powerful being, said to have personally created the entire cosmos.

    From Alex''s memory, the <strong>Supernatural</strongics mainly revolved around the story of Dean and Sam''s father. But it seemed that the events of the TV show had been incorporated here as well.

    Unlike the gods in other multiverses who could destroy worlds, the gods in this world wereparatively weaker. Neither the Norse, Greek, nor Egyptian pantheons could rival the higher-tier angels and demons.

    In the series, there was even a scene where Lucifer single-handedly killed Odin, Baldur, and other gods, including those from Egyptian mythology.

    Although these gods could still cause natural disasters such as floods, tsunamis, and earthquakes upon manifesting, their inability to descend in their true forms and reliance on possessing mortal vessels made theirbat power rtively unimpressive.

    That''s just how it was. If these monsters were truly unbeatable, then the hunter profession would be unnecessary, and humanity would simply be food for these creatures, as in ancient times.

    The so-called "god-killing" was essentially just destroying the vessel the deity inhabited. It couldn''t harm the deity''s true form. Without special weapons, even killing demons was limited to banishing them back to Hell.

    But Dean and Sam hadn''t reached that point yet. At this stage, the brothers were just starting their journey. They hadn''t even encountered angels, let alone gods.

    This also meant that Alex''s request for them to find a rift to Heaven was an almost impossible task for them at this point.

    "Alright, Bobby. Thanks. Call me if you find anything," Dean said before hanging up the phone.

    Turning around quickly, he gestured at Alex with a bit of ir.

    "All set. I''ve asked Bobby to investigate information about Heaven. If anyone in the world can dig up something about it, it''s him. We should hear back in a while. Happy now?"

    "Thanks, you''ve been a big hel��agh!"

    Alex started to respond but suddenly winced, his face contorting as he clutched his ear.

    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Jo hurried over, her concern evident.

    "I''m fine�� really. It''s just�� well, hard to exin. Maybe I''m just not limated yet. I keep hearing this static noise," Alex said with a faint smile, trying to reassure her.

    Since his arrival, Alex had been gued by a constant piercing noise in his ears, akin to tinnitus.

    Initially, Alex had no idea where the sound wasing from. But now, he understood��most likely, it was the "angel radio."

    In the <strong>Supernatural</strong>universe, the prayers of ordinary people could be heard by their respective deities. This higher-dimensionalmunication was the method angels used tomunicate, hence the term "angel radio."

    For some reason, Alex was also receiving these signals. However, since he wasn''t an angel and couldn''t tune into the proper frequency, all he could hear was incessant static.

    Using magical energy to suppress the noise, Alex finally found some relief, and the world around him became much quieter.

    "Thanks, buddy. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even know angels existed," Dean said, taking a swig of his drink. His tonecked any hint of gratitude.

    "You hunt monsters��creatures from myths and legends. Right now, you''re after a yellow-eyed demon. If these beings exist, why wouldn''t angels?" Alex replied calmly.

    Dean scoffed at the suggestion. If angels truly existed, why would they allow so many monsters to run rampant in the world?

    Having grown up hunting alongside his father, Dean had seen more than enough horrors. He had also witnessed countless priests and clergymen ughtered by ghosts and other supernatural entities.

    If angels existed, would they just stand by and watch their faithful followers be killed by demons? If they did, it only proved that angels weren''t good beings either.

    Sensing Dean''s rising frustration, Sam quickly stepped in to change the subject.

    "Bobby will probably need some time. If finding Heaven were easy, there would''ve been rumors by now. In the meantime, let''s focus on the case we''re working on."

    "You''ve got another job?" Jo asked, unsurprised.

    "Yeah." Sam nodded, beginning to exin.

    "While tracking the demon, we came across a string of disappearances. We stopped here on our way to take a break."

    "Disappearances? What kind of disappearances?" Jo asked, intrigued.

    "Oh, it''s happening over in California��"

    Sam''s exnation was cut short by Dean''s pointed coughing. When Sam looked over, Dean subtly shook his head, clearly signaling him not to continue.

    "Dean, what do you mean by that?"

    Jo marched up to Dean, frowning deeply.

    Dean, however, simply smiled.

    "Well, you''re finally talking to me. I thought you''d ignore me for the rest of my life."

    "Thanks to you, I''m a hunter now. So don''t treat me like some clueless vase��I''ve taken down some pretty tough monsters myself," Jo said seriously.

    "I thought��" Dean''s expression grewplicated. "I thought you shouldn''t have gone down this path, Jo. You deserve a better life, not one where you could die in a ditch like us."

    "If you''re about to lecture me like my mom, save it. She''s already approved of me doing this, and sometimes she even works with me," Jo retorted. She shoved the beer she''d just opened into Dean''s hand, then turned to Sam.

    "Go on, Sam."

    Faced with Jo''s determined attitude, Sam hesitated, looking to Dean for help. He hoped his brother would take charge.

    Both Dean and Sam had always treated Jo like a little sister and naturally didn''t want her involved in such dangerous work. But at this point, even Dean could only take a swig of beer and begrudgingly ept her decision.

    After all, if even her mother Ellen had given her the green light, there wasn''t much they could do.

    Sighing, Sam finally continued.

    "This started about two weeks ago. We saw reports in the newspaper about disappearances in California. Over the past year, six girls have gone missing in the area, about one every two months. We suspect there''s a case there."

    "Missing girls, and on a consistent timeline? Looks like it''s time for us to step in," Jo mused thoughtfully. Having grown up around hunters, Jo had developed a solid theoretical understanding of the field, often surpassing even seasoned hunters in knowledge.

    "It could be a sacrificial ritual to some dark god or a werewolf pack. But we won''t know for sure until we investigate. When do we leave?"

    "Uh, anytime," Sam shrugged.

    Hearing this, Jo''s excitement grew. Pumping her fist in the air, she said, "Great! Let me get ready. I''ll change, and you three get in the car and wait for me. I''ll be out in ten minutes."

    "Three of us?"

    Sam blinked, turning to look at Alex.

    Jo, however, didn''t seem to find anything unusual about her statement. She opened the door, turned back to the group, and finally fixed her gaze on Alex.

    "Bobby''s investigation is going to take a while, and waiting here is boring. You''re a superhero, right, Alex? You''lle with us, won''t you?"

    "Of course. For you," Alex said, raising his ss.

    It seemed like this mission was unlikely to be part of the original story. It was probably one of the "overlooked" hunting missions or one where the brothers had previously failed.

    Seeing Alex''s response, Jo gave him a radiant smile before turning and disappearing through the door. Now, only Alex and the Winchester brothers remained in the warehouse, and the atmosphere grew awkward.

    After a long silence, Dean suddenly turned to Alex and spoke seriously.

    "I don''t know what you''re up to, but let me warn you��don''t get any ideas about Jo. She''s just a kid."

    "You think I''m like you, a regr Casanova?"

    Alex smirked. He hadn''t forgotten that in the original story, Dean was quite thedies'' man��so much so that he didn''t even realize he had a son.

    Besides, it was clear that Dean had feelings for Jo, and Jo, in turn, was drawn to Dean''s mature charm. Perhaps for a girl who had grown up without a father, there was a certain allure in that kind of figure.

    However, their rtionship ultimately remained tonic. During the Apocalypse, Jo sacrificed herself to protect the group, dying alongside a Hellhound. Their feelings for each other were frozen in the bond of sibling-like affection.

    Realizing he couldn''t get through to Alex, Dean turned to Sam.

    "We''re not seriously bringing him along, are we? He has no idea what he''s doing. He''s never hunted before, and he''s only going to make things more dangerous for us."

    "But Alex''s superpowers could be a big help," Sam said cautiously. "And, as Jo pointed out, he''s a superhero. The enemies he''s faced are much more dangerous than ours."

    "You''ve got to be kidding me."

    Dean looked at Sam with a mix of disbelief and exasperation. "We''re dealing with real demons here. What''s he going to do?"

    "Psychopaths, criminals, aliens, mutants, mutants, monsters, giants, gods, and demons from other worlds," Sam rattled off like a shopping list.

    Dean had no idea what half of those things were. If it were about rock and roll or motorcycles, he could talk for hours, but this? It was way out of his wheelhouse.

    Pausing for a moment, Dean threw up his hands in confusion.

    "And how do you know all this?"

    Sam just smiled and nodded.

    "I read theics, Dean."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    377. The Gift.

    378. The Case of the Missing Girl!

    379. Strange Clues!

    380. The Yellow-Eyed Demon!

    381. The Method to y a Dragon.

 377. The Gift.

    377. The Gift.

    Upon learning that this was the world of <strong>Supernatural</strong>, Alex was quite thrilled.

    After all the ces he had traversed, this was the first time he''d arrived in a universe that wasn''t too different from his previous life.

    Aside from the existence of monsters and demons, most things in this world were familiar: Marvel and DCics, Disnend, <strong>Jurassic Park</strong>, and other iconic aspects Alex knew so well.

    Although some worlds in Marvel''s multiverse also had DCics, Alex had never been to one of them. His journey had always been through worlds on the brink of destruction.

    Now that he was here, Alex genuinely wanted to rx a bit.

    It was like a celebration party before heading to the <strong>Marvel Zombies</strong> universe. To be honest, Alex was also quite curious about the ghosts and monsters of this world.

    ------------------

    Late at night, a 1967 Chevrolet Imp roared down the highway.

    This car, nicknamed the "The Imp," was Dean''s most treasured possession��a true ssic.

    For a long time, the Imp, with its iconic six independent space-age taillights and sleek design, had captivated many car enthusiasts.

    Every time Dean drove his beloved car, he felt a sense of joy, as though all his troubles were left behind. But tonight, his expression was far from happy.

    "...Just when Red Skull thought he had won, I gave him a slight smirk and said, ''Sorry, but I have six more illusions like this.''"

    "Hahaha!"

    As Alex finished recounting his story, the car was filled withughter.

    Sitting in the backseat, Alex regaled Jo and Sam, who was riding shotgun, with his wild tales. The two wereughing so hard they couldn''t catch their breath.

    "That''s unbelievable! Red Skull''s face must''ve been priceless at that moment!"

    Sam pped his hands, stillughing. It was the first time he''d heard such an oundish adventure��teaming up with the Justice League to fight Avengers viins? It sounded absolutely absurd.

    Jo''s eyes sparkled with fascination. Although she hadn''t known Alex for long, she was genuinely drawn to his charm and humor.

    Meanwhile, Dean kept one eye on the road and the other on Sam in the passenger seat. Watching Sam practically twist his entire body around tough with Jo, Dean couldn''t help but feel a little irritated.

    Several times, he wanted to say something, but having never read superheroics, he found it impossible to join their lively conversation.

    Tapping his fingers impatiently on the steering wheel, Dean bit his lip as a sudden sense of being left out crept into his mind.

    Finally, unable to hold back, Dean reached out and turned on the music yer. Immediately, the song <strong>Eye of the Tiger</strong> red through the car, interrupting their cheerful chatter.

    Startled by the abrupt music, Sam quickly turned back and shut off the yer.

    "What are you doing?" Sam asked, looking at Dean in confusion.

    Dean shot back with a question of his own.

    "What are <strong>you</strong> doing?"

    Though they asked the same thing, their emphasis was different: Sam''s was on "doing," while Dean''s was squarely on "you."

    Caught off guard by Dean''s response, Sam spread his hands in bewilderment.

    Dean let out a sharp sniff, mmed the brakes, and pulled the Imp over to the side of the road before stepping out.

    "Get out."

    Scratching his head, Sam had no idea what was going on.

    He nced at the two in the backseat. Though he didn''t understand Dean''s sudden mood swing, he followed suit and stepped out of the car.

    Jo, however, being a girl who had grown up around hunters and matured early, had a hunch about Dean''s reaction.

    Despite his mature exterior, Dean''s heart was surprisingly "childish."

    Maybe it was due to his tragic childhood. Dean had been thrust into the life of a hunter at a young age, never experiencing the carefree life of a regr kid.

    Because he had to follow their father and take care of his younger brother Sam, Dean was forced to act like an adult from a very early age. He had to hold their family together while their father was away working.

    As a result, Dean rarely showed his vulnerable side, only revealing it to those closest to him.

    --------------

    The brothers stood by the roadside. Dean looked at Sam, who seemed utterly clueless, and couldn''t help butugh in exasperation.

    "What are you doing, huh?"

    "What did I do? I was just chatting with Alex. It was just a casual conversation. Don''t you want to know about other worlds?"

    "I don''t care about other worlds. What do they have to do with us? I just want to figure out how to get him out of here and have him give us information about the Yellow-Eyed Demon."

    "Ha."

    Sam let out a soft sigh and chuckled. Now he finally understood why Dean was acting so strangely.

    "You''re jealous, aren''t you?"

    "I am not!"

    "Yes, you are."

    "Absolutely not!"

    "Admit it, Dean."

    "Shut up!"

    Dean pointed a finger at Sam, his face slightly flushed, as if his little secret had been uncovered, leaving him embarrassed.

    Sam chuckled helplessly and pped Dean''s hand away, saying, "You know I''m the person who knows you best, Dean. These emotions of yours arepletely unnecessary. Jo and I are just making friends with Alex, that''s all."

    "I''m not stopping you from making friends, but we don''t know anything about that guy. He could be a demon, a monster... or some other weird thing for all I know."

    Noticing Dean was about to get worked up again, Sam quickly tried to calm him down.

    "Hey, Dean, rx, okay? I know Alex''s presence makes you ufortable, but there''s no need to stress. He''s going to leave soon, isn''t he? He won''t be staying long."

    Sam''s words seemed to remind Dean of something. He paused for a moment and squinted thoughtfully.

    ------------------

    Meanwhile, inside the car.

    "Dean''s actually a good guy; he just gets a little petty sometimes," Jo said, leaning back in her seat and smiling at Alex.

    "I know. Those two brothers aren''t bad. Honestly, I appreciate their straightforwardness. It''s much better than people who smile to your face and stab you in the back."

    "Sounds like you''ve had some rough experiences."

    "Something like that," Alex replied, a trace of weariness in his tone. "Sometimes, people can be scarier than monsters. Every monster has a weakness; once you find it, you can kill them. But people..."

    Seeing the hint of mncholy in Alex''s eyes, Jo pressed her lips together, her mind drifting to her own past.

    "That''s true. Maybe that''s why hunters usually work alone. Aside from family, it''s rare for hunters to team up."

    Sensing the somber mood in the car, Alex changed the subject and asked softly, "Let''s not talk about that. What about you? You''re so beautiful��why choose this path?"

    "You probably know my father was a hunter. I grew up in that environment. After he passed, I couldn''t fit into a normal life. I couldn''t connect with my ssmates."

    Jo lowered her head and sighed deeply.

    "Later, my mom founded the Roadhouse, and I started interacting with more hunters. That''s when I realized I couldn''t leave this life behind. I''ll never be able to live like a normal person."

    "That must''ve been tough for you..."

    Seeing Jo''s downcast expression, Alex didn''t know how tofort her.

    After a brief pause, Alex extended his hand. A flicker of green fire danced on his fingertips, and a ring materialized in his palm.

    The ring featured an emerald gemstone in the shape of a lightning bolt. Upon closer inspection, tiny streaks of lightning could be seen flickering inside.

    While conjuring wine out of thin air was already impressive, Jo couldn''t suppress her astonishment when she saw Alex produce an object from nowhere.

    "You''ve readics, right? This is supposedly one of the Mandarin''s Ten Rings��the one that controls lightning storms. It''s yours now."

    "This is too valuable. I can''t ept it," Jo said, refusing immediately, though her eyes were fixed on the ring as if glued to it.

    "There''s no reason you can''t take it. This is actually alien tech. Since I already know magic, it''s not very useful to me. But for you, it should be enough for self-defense."

    Alex gently took Jo''s hand and slipped the ring onto her middle finger. Coincidentally, it was the same finger the Mandarin wore this ring on in the originalics.

    Alex wasn''t trying to flirt with Jo; he simply felt that of all the odds and ends he had, the Ten Rings were the most suitable for an ordinary person to use.

    In the original story, Jo had a tragic end��even after her death, her body was desecrated by an Egyptian god. With this ring, she might be able to change her fate.

    Alex didn''t give her all ten rings because he was wary of the universe rejecting him. Giving away too much might force God Himself to intervene and have a chat with him.

    Until the crisis in the <strong>Marvel Zombies</strong> universe was resolved, Alex didn''t want to expend too much effort here.

    Of course, this world had its own powerful artifacts, like Mj?lnir or the First de of Cain. But those were too burdensome for ordinary people and were essentially life-draining weapons.

    Moreover, their whereabouts were unknown, and Alex had no leads on them.

    Jo toyed with the ring on her finger, amazed to find it fit perfectly and that she could feel its energy, ready to be wielded at her will.

    "You know, no one''s ever given me a gift this precious before," Jo said, looking up at Alex with a smile.

    "For hunters, life is tough. Those guyse into the Roadhouse, thinking a bottle of beer or a slice of pizza,bined with some sweet talk, is enough to get me into bed."

    "But you didn''t fall for it, did you?"

    "Of course not. I''m no naive little girl."

    <strong>Click.</strong>

    As they spoke, the car door opened, and Dean and Sam climbed back inside. This time, the atmosphere in the car felt even more awkward.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    378. The Case of the Missing Girl!

    379. Strange Clues!

    380. The Yellow-Eyed Demon!

    381. The Method to y a Dragon.

    382. Night Exploration of the Dragon��s Lair.

 378. The Case of the Missing Girl!

    378. The Case of the Missing Girl!

    The journey was uneventful.

    Although Dean''s attitude toward Alex was still far from warm, at least he wasn''t going out of his way to pick a fight anymore.

    Two dayster, the group of four finally arrived at the location mentioned in the newspaper.

    They found a secluded motel to stay in, giving everyone a chance to rest. The long drive had left them physically and mentally exhausted. Even the brothers, who were ustomed to this lifestyle, were feeling worn out.

    After a full night''s sleep, Alex and Jo knocked on the brothers'' door early the next morning, carrying bags full of food, premium liquor, and coffee.

    "Wow, did you guys rob a Starbucks and a local bar?"

    Sam, who was seated at the table going through case files, couldn''t help butment as he saw the scene.

    "Of course not. Alex bought all this stuff. He''s loaded��he casually pulls out gold and gemstones worth a fortune," Jo exined.

    Because of the nature of their work, they couldn''t attract too much attention and had chosen a modest ce to stay. But when it came to food, Alex wasn''t willing to settle for burgers and sandwiches every day.

    Jo ced the items on the table and turned to ask, "Where''s Dean?"

    "Probably still asleep. He drove the whole way and was exhausted," Sam replied with a shrug.

    Just then, the bedroom door opened, and Dean stumbled out, yawning groggily.

    "With this, I''ll be energized all day," Dean said as he opened a bottle of liquor and took a swig.

    Meanwhile, Alex walked over to Sam''s side and nced at theptop screen. "How''s it going, Sam? It''s been a while since the crime urred. I''m guessing there aren''t many clues left at the scene?"

    "That''s true. I just got off the phone with the local police department. The detectives seem at a loss. This case even drew the attention of inter-state investigators, but they still haven''t found anything useful."

    Sam organized the files he hadpiled and pushed theptop toward Alex.

    "However, I did find information on the victims'' families. Maybe we can start there. Dean and I can visit them to see if we can gather any useful intel."

    "What about us?" Jo asked, frowning slightly.

    "You two can stay here and keep an eye out for anything unusual. Leave the heavy lifting to us," Dean said with a smile.

    Noticing Dean''s patronizing tone, Jo tilted her head and pulled out a fake badge from her pocket, the bold letters "FBI" clearly visible.

    For hunters, using fake IDs and aliases was a daily routine. Their work��hunting monsters��didn''t exactly provide a steady ie, so they often relied on credit card fraud to make ends meet.

    "Don''t treat me like a kid, Dean. I''ve got my own professional tools," Jo said with a triumphant grin.

    "Fine..."

    Dean''s smile turned awkward. He hadn''t expected Ellen to prepare her daughter so thoroughly. Seeing this, he decided there was no point in arguing further.

    "In that case, I guess our magician, Mr. David Copperfield, will have to stay behind," Dean said with a smirk.

    "As you say, Dean."

    Alex raised his hand, and a simr FBI badge appeared between his fingers.

    "Magicians oftene prepared with interesting props," Alex quipped.

    With a sh of green light, Alex''s trench coat transformed into a fitted suit,plete with a perfectly knotted tie.

    "Cool!" Jo eximed in admiration.

    Watching Alex effortlessly thwart Dean''s n, Sam couldn''t help butugh, patting his brother on the back in silent constion.

    -----------------

    The group split up.

    Together with Jo, Alex arrived at one of the victims'' homes.

    The house was a quaint little vi, meticulously maintained. Whoever lived there was clearly someone who valued order, as every outdoor feature was perfectly arranged.

    After taking a moment to assess the house, Alex knocked on the door. It wasn''t long before an elderly woman appeared, her face lined with age.

    Sensing the woman''s puzzled gaze, Alex and Jo quickly shed their IDs and put them away.

    "Hello, I''m Agent Wu, and this is Agent Daisy. Are you Mrs. Ima?" Alex asked, using a fake name��a small Easter egg referencing <strong>WandaVision</strong>.

    The elderly woman nodded slightly. Though she seemed confused, it was clear she understood why these two agents hade to see her.

    She invited Alex and Jo inside and slowly poured drinks for them. Her unsteady steps made it evident that she was still deeply immersed in grief.

    Setting the cups down in front of the agents, the elderly woman sighed heavily.

    "I know why you''re here. I''ve already spoken to several detectives about the case, but it''s been so long, and my child still hasn''t been found."

    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Ima. We''re professionals," Jo said solemnly, trying tofort her.

    Seeing this, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at Jo. He hadn''t expected her acting skills to be so remarkable and polished. She slipped into character instantly, even exuding apletely different aura.

    At the moment, Jo was dressed in a sleek suit, her serious demeanor making it impossible for anyone to see through her disguise.

    "It happened three months ago. My Rose was always obedient; she never wandered off or hung out with the wrong crowd. After school, she woulde straight home. Every week, she went to church for services and volunteered there," the elderly woman said, clutching a handkerchief tightly. Even after all this time, discussing the matter still shrouded her in overwhelming grief.

    "That day was a Sunday. Rose nned to help at the church. She told me she mighte backte because it was a busy day. It wasn''t the first time something like that happened, but even then, she would never returnter than 9 PM."

    "But that day, I waited and waited. From 8:30 to 9:30, there was still no sign of her. I called the church''s pastor, and he told me Rose had left before 9 PM. She should have been home in ten minutes, but... but..."

    At this point, the elderly woman couldn''t hold back her tears and began wiping her eyes.

    Alex and Jo exchanged nces, unsure of what to say. They waited quietly for the woman to regain herposure before continuing.

    "I''d like to ask if Rose had any close friends or if she experienced anything unusual before her disappearance," Alex inquired.

    The elderly woman pondered for a moment, despite finding the question odd, and then slowly shook her head.

    "We moved here after my husband passed away. It hasn''t been that long, and Rose''s friends were mostly at the church. As for anything unusual, there wasn''t anything."

    "Did you have any contact with the families of the other girls who went missing? The victims were all around the same age as Rose."

    "No, we just moved here and haven''t made many friends apart from the neighbors."

    The elderly woman denied this again, answering truthfully.

    After the brief questioning, it seemed the woman couldn''t provide any useful information. Alex and Jo decided it was time to leave.

    "We''ll find your child, Mrs. Ima. Please don''t be too upset," Jo said sincerely.

    "God bless you," the elderly woman replied. Although she had lost hope, Jo''s words offered her somefort.

    Once they left the house, Alex and Jo stopped at a roadside coffee shop.

    "No strange behavior, no demonic traces, and no clues beyond the victims'' names and basic information," Jo said, frustrated. She had initially thought that some kind of monster was hunting in the area. But such killings usually left behind at least some trace��a storm leaves marks, and geese leave tracks in their flight.

    "It looks like we''ll have to rely on Dean and Sam to find something useful. By the way, Alex, did you discover anything?"

    "A discovery?"

    Alex rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    He had gone through the case files as well. Sam had done an excellent jobpiling the information, including everything the police had investigated. The files detailed the family backgrounds and profiles of each victim.

    "All the victims were young girls, just entering adulthood. Does that count?"

    Jo chuckled.

    "You may be a sessful superhero, but when ites to investigating supernatural cases, you''re aplete rookie. Do you know how broad that clue is?"

    "Maybe so. It''s true that, to many monsters, young girls are considered a delicacy. However, if all the victims were virgins, that might narrow things down," Alex replied casually, taking a sip of his coffee.

    "Virgins?"

    Jo blinked in surprise.

    "How do you know that?"

    "It wasn''t hard to deduce. The investigation reports for the six missing girls included detailed records of their personal lives. Five of them had never been in a rtionship, and the one who recently started dating probably hadn''t progressed very far."

    Alex gestured toward the house they had just left.

    "As for Rose, she regrly volunteered at the church, so she likely ced great value on chastity. Based on this, it''s reasonable to assume they were all likely virgins."

    Jo thought over Alex''s deduction and found it increasingly usible. If that were the case, it could indeed narrow down the suspects.

    "In that case, we can probably rule out werewolves and vampires. I still think this might be rted to a dark god''s ritual. Only demons or deities care so much about virgins," Jo spected.

    "Not necessarily," Alex muttered softly.

    At that moment, Jo''s phone suddenly rang. She pulled it out to see Sam''s name on the caller ID.

    "Hello? We''ve got some leads on our end. How about you?" Jo asked.

    After listening for a moment, she nodded quickly.

    "Alright, got it. We''ll head back now."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    379. Strange Clues!

    380. The Yellow-Eyed Demon!

    381. The Method to y a Dragon.

    382. Night Exploration of the Dragon��s Lair.

    383. ying the Dragon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 379. Strange Clues!

    379. Strange Clues!

    "What''s up?"

    Seeing the change in Jo''s expression, Alex asked casually.

    "Sam and Dean seem to have found something, but it''s hard to exin over the phone. They want us to meet them back at the motel. Looks like they might have a lead," Jo replied as she tucked her phone away and downed thest of her coffee.

    Alex and Jo had originally nned to visit the church, but it seemed unlikely they''d find anything useful there. The missing girls were from different areas with no apparent connection.

    By the time they returned to the motel, Dean and Sam had been waiting for a while.

    "Did you find any leads?" Sam asked eagerly when Alex and Jo walked in.

    "Sort of. Alex discovered that all the victims were virgins, which should help rule out some possibilities. Also, I found no signs of demons��no sulfur, no supernatural frequencies. This likely has nothing to do with demons," Jo said, pulling out her demon tracker and giving it a shake before crossing her arms.

    "I''m leaning more and more toward the idea of cultists worshipping a dark god," she added.

    "Interesting angle," Dean said, raising an eyebrow and looking at Alex with curiosity. "How did you figure out they were virgins? If I had that ability, my life would be so much easier."

    "Oh,e on, Dean. Since when did your preferences change?" Sam immediately shot back, dismantling his brother''sment.

    Dean didn''t mind, though. Instead, he chuckled.

    "Fair point. I prefer those with experience," he replied with a grin.

    "Are you seriously going to keep having this conversation in front of me?" Jo red at Dean.

    Noticing her gaze, Dean awkwardly reined in his smile.

    "Alright, folks, back to business. Did you find any useful information to share? Maybe if webine everything, we can figure out what we''re dealing with," Alex said, grabbing a cold beer from the fridge and handing one to each of them before turning to Sam.

    "Well... I wouldn''t exactly call it solid information," Sam began, epting the beer and sitting down in front of hisptop. "Dean and I visited the home of one of the victims, and we came across something intriguing."

    Sam continued, "While the victim''s family didn''t provide anything new, a neighbor mentioned seeing signs of a fire at the girl''s house the night she disappeared."

    "A fire?" Jo exchanged a puzzled look with Alex.

    None of the information they had collected so far had mentioned anything about a fire.

    Sam noticed Jo''s confusion and exined further.

    "That girl was the only victim who disappeared from her home. Her neighbor swore that he saw mesing from her bedroom that night. But interestingly, the local fire department never received a report."

    "And there were no burn marks in the girl''s room either," Dean added. "Plus, the neighbor was reportedly drunk out of his mind that night, so no one took his words seriously. That''s why it never made it into the police reports."

    Hearing these details, Jo frowned even deeper, resting her chin on her hand as she tried to piece the clues together.

    Feeling that the drunk neighbor''s ount might not be convincing enough, Dean took another swig of his beer and added with a smirk, "Want to know what''s even more interesting? Before the first girl disappeared, there was a wildfire in the nearby national park. The fire was contained quickly, but no one could figure out what caused it."

    "Well, that''s intriguing," Alex mused. "A wildfire, missing girls, and a house fire on the night of a disappearance��"

    An idea struck Alex immediately, and he realized the likely culprit behind it all.

    Looking at the three young hunters, Alex hesitated, unsure how to break the news. He hadn''t expected them to stumble across such a terrifying enemy.

    "Do you have any idea what we''re up against?" Sam asked, hoping Alex could provide some insight.

    "Why don''t you try searching for those keywords online?" Alex replied with a wry smile, settling onto the couch.

    Sam and Dean exchanged a puzzled nce but decided to follow Alex''s suggestion. Of course, even if Alex hadn''t mentioned it, Sam would have done it anyway��it was part of their standard routine.

    Posing as federal agents was just the first step. It allowed them to approach victims and their families without raising suspicion from localw enforcement. But if that didn''t yield clear answers, they turned to the inte or other hunters for clues.

    Sam''s fingers flew across the keyboard as he began his search. The process took some time, and Jo sat quietly on the couch, waiting for the results.

    After about ten minutes, Sam''s expression shifted from confusion to astonishment.

    "This can''t be��"

    "What is it, Sammy?" Dean asked, curious. "What did you find?"

    "I searched for fire, virgin abductions, and unexined wildfires. You won''t believe this��every search result came back shockingly consistent."

    Everyone''s attention turned toward Sam.

    "What is it?"

    "The <strong>World of Warcraft</strong> yers'' official website."

    Sam turned hisptop around to show the three others.

    On the screen wasn''t anything rted to their investigation, but rather the homepage of the massively popr online game. Alex even recognized a few familiar game characters disyed there.

    "I don''t get it, little brother. I''ve never yed this damn game," Dean said, clearly confused.

    "It''s dragons, Dean," Jo interjected, providing an exnation.

    "Dragons. One of thetest raid bosses in <strong>World of Warcraft''s</strong> newest expansion," she added.

    With this revtion, everyone''s expressions turned strange��except Alex, who remained silent but amused.

    "See? I told you this made no sense," Sam said, throwing up his hands.

    "Well, not entirely impossible��" Jo nced at Alex. After all, with a witcher from another world standing right next to her, the existence of dragons��legendary creatures spoken of throughout history��wasn''t too far-fetched.

    "Fantastic," Dean said with augh. "Ever since this guy showed up, all sorts of crazy things have been popping up. First angels, and now we''re hunting a dragon. Believe me, nothing will surprise me anymore."

    Dean pulled out his phone.

    "What''s next? I better call someone to get some answers."

    For matters beyond their understanding, the Winchester brothers always turned to Bobby for help.

    Bobby had been a close friend of their father and, after years of hunting, had transitioned into a support role, providing research and intel for other hunters.

    Most hunters worked alone, distrustful of others, which increased the danger they faced. Bobby, however, served as a central figure, maintaining contact with hunters via phone lines or pagers, offering crucial information and sometimes even joining the field himself.

    Over the years, the brothers'' bond with Bobby had grown to be almost familial. No matter the trouble Dean and Sam encountered, Bobby was always their first call.

    "How exactly am I supposed to help you this time?" Bobby''s exasperated voice came through the phone.

    "A dragon, Bobby," Dean said, wincing. "I know it sounds crazy, but we''re serious."

    "Dragons? Are you kidding me? First angels, and now dragons? Why don''t you just go look for God while you''re at it? Dragons aren''t real! What do you expect me to do��call Hogwarts?"

    Dean gave an awkward nce at the others and retreated to the bedroom, phone in hand.

    "I''m serious, Bobby," he insisted.

    "This isn''t the Loch Ness Monster we''re talking about. Dragons aren''t real. They''re myths. I''ve been in this business a long time, and I''ve never heard of anyone encountering a dragon."

    After a pause, Bobby sighed.

    "I''ll make some calls and ask around, but don''t get your hopes up."

    Back in the living room, Sam curiously turned to Alex.

    "So... you already knew, didn''t you?"

    "Ie from a world of superheroes, Sam," Alex said with a shrug. "In my world, dragons aren''tmon, but they''re not unheard of either."

    He hadn''t forgotten about the uncontroble extraordinary dragon roaming the wastnds back on Earth in the post-apocalyptic dimension he''d visited.

    "However, in your world, I''d guess dragons aren''t too hard to handle. If you can find the right approach, there''s always a way to deal with them."

    The <strong>Supernatural</strong> universe had links to various multiverses. Marvel Comics often made references to the Winchester brothers, and DC''s <strong>Legends of Tomorrow</strong> even had a crossover with the series.

    "Do you happen to know how to deal with a dragon? Or how we might find one and rescue the kidnapped girls?" Sam asked.

    After a moment of thought, Alex nodded slightly.

    "If I remember correctly, dragons live in caves. They feed on virgins and hoard treasure��gold, silver, jewels. If we find theirir, we''ll likely find them and the missing girls."

    "Good point."

    Hearing this, Sam turned back to hisptop and began searching for caves or natural caverns in the area.

    At that moment, Alex''s expression shifted slightly, as if sensing something. His eyes narrowed.

    After a brief pause, he stood up and said, "I''m going out for a bit to grab something to eat. Since I''m in this world, I might as well try some of the local cuisine."

    "I''lle with you!" Jo said eagerly.

    "No need. I''ll just wander around nearby," Alex replied with a meaningful smile.

    "I won''t be long."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    380. The Yellow-Eyed Demon!

    381. The Method to y a Dragon.

    382. Night Exploration of the Dragon��s Lair.

    383. ying the Dragon.

    384. A Good Chance of Winning.

 380. The Yellow-Eyed Demon!

    380. The Yellow-Eyed Demon!

    As Alex stepped out of the motel, the sky outside was already dim.

    Thick clouds nketed the heavens, obscuring any hint of starlight.

    ncing upward briefly, Alex turned and walked into a shadowy side path nearby.

    This was a pedestrian walkway far from the main streets. Lined with rows of trees on either side, the cold wind howled, and the rustling leaves added a sinister undertone to the eerie atmosphere.

    Distant streetlights glowed faintly, illuminating the damp ground with a spectral sheen. Few vehicles passed through here, and as night deepened, the area became even more deserted.

    Because of their work, the group often stayed in motels located in remote areas outside city limits. This meant the surrounding environment became increasingly unnerving at night.

    Since arriving in this world, Alex had been adjusting his magical energy, which initially prevented him from freely using his powers.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have needed a car��he could''ve teleported everyone directly. And as for finding the dragon that had kidnapped the girls, Alex could''ve simply used Constantine''s cigarette case and chanted a spell to locate its position.

    But things were different now. After a day of recuperation and fine-tuning, Alex had discovered this world''s energy limits and could now use more advanced spells beyond simple conjurations like turning water into wine.

    Ever since banishing the noise from the angel radio, Alex had felt a vague presence watching him. At first, he thought he''d attracted someone''s attention, but he soon realized that these prying eyes weren''t only on him��they were also fixated on Jo.

    That gave Alex a clue. These observers weren''t after him at all. They were targeting the Winchester brothers, and Alex and Jo had be involved merely by association.

    An unfortunate coincidence.

    But fortunately, Alex had already identified who they were.

    After walking for about twenty minutes down the dark path, Alex finally stopped.

    "Are you serious?"

    Turning slowly, Alex found a tall man standing behind him, seemingly appearing out of nowhere.

    Steadying himself, Alex scanned the area and realized he was surrounded. Several men of varying ages and ethnicities had encircled him, their presence almost imperceptible until now.

    "Do you really think so little of me? Bringing just this many people?"

    Surveying his surroundings, Alex noted the twenty-some men closing in from all directions. They had one thing inmon: their pitch-ck eyes.

    Their eyes werepletely shrouded in darkness��no whites, no pupils��only an unfathomable, endless ck.

    These were innocent bystanders possessed by demons. Demons from Hell rarely manifested in their true forms in this world, instead surviving by taking over human hosts.

    The man standing directly in front of Alex, however, was different. His yellow eyes marked him as their leader.

    As Alex scrutinized him, the yellow-eyed man also carefully studied Alex.

    "Interesting. A wizard from another world. You''re quite the unique existence��I''ve never seen anything like you," the man remarked.

    "That just means your horizons are limited, Prince of Hell," Alex retorted with a mocking smile.

    If Alex wasn''t mistaken, the man before him was Azazel, the yellow-eyed demon the Winchester brothers had been hunting.

    It made sense. At this point in time, the only demon keeping a close eye on the Winchester brothers was likely this guy.

    Unlike ordinary demons, those with yellow eyes were of a higher rank. They were among the first demons personally created by Lucifer, alongside Lilith.

    These beings, self-styled as Princes of Hell, rotated in managing Hell''s operations and were among its most formidable forces.

    As Azazel regarded Alex with a sinister smile, he seemed unsure of what to make of the wizard''s confident demeanor.

    "Allow me to introduce myself��I am Azazel," he said.

    "I don''t care," Alex replied bluntly, giving him no courtesy.

    "Heh. It seems our new friend is quite confident in his own strength. But let me remind you, this world belongs to us. If you don''t want to die, you''d better behave," Azazel said with a menacing grin, his eyes gleaming with killing intent.

    "The Winchesters are my prey. I won''t tolerate anyone ruining my ns. Wizard from another world, consider this a warning. Do you understand?"

    As if to emphasize his point, Azazel unleashed a terrifying energy. Not just him��the surrounding demons began closing in on Alex, smirking coldly.

    The oppressive demonic energy filled the air, chilling the winds around them. In the distance, streetlights flickered before suddenly plunging into darkness.

    "Heh."

    Alex chuckled and shook his head, finding the situation both ridiculous and amusing.

    "About that..."

    As Alex spoke, the shadows on the ground began to twist unnaturally. Simultaneously, a strange force��one sharing the same origin as the demonic energy around him��manifested, spreading across the area.

    One of the demons closest to Alex was the first to notice something strange. He felt that something was off with his shadow, and a terrifying presence seemed to be manifesting behind him.

    Before he could even attempt to turn around, a massive hand mped down on his head, leaving him paralyzed and unable to move.

    At the same time, through therge gaps between the fingers, the demon glimpsed a horrifying creature emerging behind one of hispanions. The creature had silently ced a w on the other demon''s shoulder and was licking his face with a long, slimy tongue.

    In just a moment, seven monstrous entities with grotesque forms emerged from the shadows and solidified into reality. Before the demons could even react, these creatures had thempletely subdued.

    Under their oppressive grip, the demons experienced a chilling sense of impending death for the first time. They couldn''t even think of escaping��it was as though their lives hung entirely on the creatures'' whims.

    Azazel''s yellow eyes narrowed as he felt the overwhelming, soul-crushing aura of the Seven Deadly Sins. He swallowed hard, his throat dry with fear.

    "This�� this is impossible�� No demon can manifest their true form in this world��"

    "Oh? That just means you don''t know enough about this ce," Alex said with a smirk. "Honestly, I don''t care about your ns or any of your convoluted schemes. But I''ll give you credit��you''ve got guts to appear before me like this."

    Alex took a step forward, approaching Azazel unhurriedly.

    "Don''t even think about running. The moment you appeared, I sealed this space. Not even an angel can fly out of here. For now, this ce is under my control. If you don''t want to die, I suggest you behave."

    Azazel locked eyes with Alex, realizing that he had been too reckless. This otherworldly wizard was clearly not someone to be trifled with.

    "You can''t kill me�� It''ll spark a war between Hell and this world," Azazel said, trying to steady his voice.

    "Is that so?" Alex tilted his head slightly.

    "If Hell wants a war, I suggest you bring Lucifer himself," Alex continued. Then he paused, stepping back with a grin.

    "Oh, wait��I almost forgot. Lucifer is still locked away in his little cage, isn''t he?"

    "You��"

    Sweat dripped down Azazel''s forehead as he found himself short of breath.

    Staring coldly at the yellow-eyed demon, Alex dropped his smile. His voice carried an unmistakable edge of lethal intent.

    "Listen closely. I don''t care about your ns, and I don''t want to see any demons crossing my path from now on. And one more thing��about Jo��"

    Alex patted Azazel on the shoulder, speaking each word slowly and deliberately.

    "Although this ce isn''t my final destination, I will return. If anything happens to that girl, I won''t mind taking a trip to Hell. And you can consider this a threat. Got it?"

    Hearing Alex throw his own words back at him, Azazel felt bitter, but he had no choice.

    Because while Alex was speaking, all the demons under Azazel''smand, along with their human hosts, had been devoured by the Seven Deadly Sins. Swallowed whole��not even their clothes or shoes remained.

    "Did you hear me?" Alex asked again when Azazel didn''t respond.

    This time, Azazel nodded slightly.

    "Good. Off you go, then."

    As soon as Alex lifted the spatial seal, Azazel vanished in an instant, his demonic aura disappearing without a trace.

    Watching the now-empty road, Alex let out a cold snort.

    Azazel''s grand ns weren''t particrly impressive. Years ago, he had chosen a group of individuals, feeding his demonic blood to newborns in preparation for Lucifer''s arrival.

    As one of Lucifer''s Hell Princes, Azazel was dedicated to freeing his master. Sam Winchester was one of the children he had chosen to serve as Lucifer''s vessel.

    However, Dean and Sam were unaware of these details for now. Their sole goal was to kill Azazel and avenge their parents.

    Alex wasn''t nning to interfere too much with this storyline. After all, everything was under God''s watchful eye. With God''s support, Dean and Sam would be fine.

    Besides, Alex had more pressing matters to attend to.

    Shaking his head, Alex dismissed the thought and began walking back toward the motel.

    Arriving at the motel room door, Alex frowned, feeling as if he''d forgotten something.

    After a moment, he waved his hand, and a bag of fries appeared in his grasp.

    "Perfect," he muttered, satisfied.

    Pushing the door open, Alex''s face broke into a smile.

    "Any new discoveries?"

    Seeing Alex, Jo leapt off the couch, visibly excited.

    "Alex, you''re just in time! Sam has found the dragon''s hideout, and Dean has figured out how to kill it!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    381. The Method to y a Dragon.

    382. Night Exploration of the Dragon��s Lair.

    383. ying the Dragon.

    384. A Good Chance of Winning.

    385. Farewell.

 381. The Method to Slay a Dragon.

    381. The Method to y a Dragon.

    It was unexpected how efficient those brothers were.

    Alex had only been gone for about half an hour, and they had already pieced together clues to locate the dragon and even discovered how to kill it.

    In this world, while traces of demons and monsters ran rampant, truly ancient and powerful creatures rarely made appearances in the mortal realm.

    Ever since the Mother of All Monsters, Eve, had disappeared, legendary creatures like dragons hadn''t been seen for over 700 years.

    The fact that Bobby managed to find leads in such a short time was a testament to his extensivework and connections.

    "There aren''t any caves or rockyirs nearby, but I found something simr��a dmissioned underground bunker seven kilometers from here. It used to be an air raid shelter," Sam said, visibly excited and eager to act.

    After all, what man hasn''t dreamed of ying a dragon? Now that they had the chance, they couldn''t pass it up.

    From the bedroom, Dean emerged, slipping his phone back into his pocket. He added, "Bobby got back to me. While he doesn''t know much about dragons, he has a friend��Dr. Visek from Simon Fraser University''s Department of Medieval and Ancient Studies. She might be able to help us out. I''ve already spoken with her."

    "What did the doctor say?" Jo asked curiously.

    "She said dragons are incredibly ancient and powerful beings. To kill one, we''ll need a legendary weapon��the Dragon yer Sword," Dean said, making a gesture to illustrate.

    "A Dragon yer Sword? Sounds impressive. How do we get one?" Sam asked, intrigued.

    Dean didn''t beat around the bush and exined, "The Dragon yer Sword isn''t a single sword. It''s a weapon forged from dragon blood. Only such a weapon can pierce a dragon''s hide and kill it."

    "Wait, that doesn''t make sense," Jo said,ughing in disbelief. "Are you saying we need to kill a dragon to make a sword to kill a dragon?"

    "Trust me, Jo, I was just as shocked the first time I heard it," Dean replied, shrugging helplessly. "But ording to Dr. Visek, she has one of these swords in her collection. You stay here��I''ll go get it, and then we can start the hunt."

    With that, Dean threw on his jacket and grabbed his car keys, ready to leave.

    Alex quickly stepped in to stop him.

    "There''s no need for all that trouble. I don''t know what dragons in your world look like, but no matter how powerful it is, it''s still just a strong monster. The Dragon yer Sword might be a weapon that can kill it, but it''s certainly not the only way."

    Hearing this, Dean paused and turned to look at Alex.

    "Are you saying you know how to kill a dragon?"

    "For ordinary people, dragons are indeed powerful and difficult to kill. But if you possess god-like powers, killing a dragon is entirely possible," Alex replied calmly.

    Alex wasn''t bluffing. In this world, gods existed. If dragons could only be killed by a sword forged from their own blood, it would be a dead end.

    Alex couldn''t believe that a being like Zeus, with his mighty lightning, couldn''t kill a regr dragon. The power of the gods was leagues above that of these creatures.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to believe you," Dean said, crossing his arms. "But are you sure your powers will work against a dragon in this world?"

    Hunting monsters was serious business, and one mistake could lead to catastrophic consequences��a lesson many hunters had learned through blood and sacrifice.

    Even though Dean knew Alex was a wizard with extraordinary abilities, it was hard for him to trust that Alex''s methods could handle a legendary dragon.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve got plenty of tricks up my sleeve."

    Since gaining the powers of the Seven Deadly Sins, Alex''s physical strength had reached levelsparable to Shazam and ck Adam. During his confrontation with the Yellow-Eyed Demon, he had already seen the immensebat power the Seven Deadly Sins possessed in this world.

    In the <strong>Supernatural</strong>universe, there were versions of the Seven Deadly Sins, but those demons, unable to manifest their true forms, were nothingpared to the ones sealed in the Rock of Eternity.

    More importantly, Alex discovered he could seemingly absorb any energy in this world. The two dozen demons he had just consumed were a feast for him. And in this universe, even angelic power could be absorbed.

    Not only that, but souls��both human and monstrous��were considered forms of energy here. This meant Alex could potentially absorb everything, provided his strength was sufficient.

    In <strong>Supernatural</strong>, the angel Castiel had once absorbed all the energy from the monsters in Purgatory, only to explode because he couldn''t control it. This unleashed the creatures back into the real world.

    However, with Miss Minutes'' assistance, Alex didn''t have to worry about losing control of such energies. This was one of the main reasons he found this world so fascinating.

    "You know how inic books, heroes always have some kind of ultimate weapon? Well, I happen to have a few of those myself. Maybe one of them wille in handy."

    "Haha, yeah, right," Deanughed. "Those weirdly dressedic book guys with their so-called ultimate weapons? We''re up against a fire-breathing dragon here, not some cheap cartoon viin�� uh��"

    Mid-sentence, Dean stopped abruptly, as though realizing something. While he wasn''t much of aic book fan, even he was familiar with a few iconic heroes.

    Although Dean wasn''t entirely familiar with all the heroes of the Justice League or the Avengers, he was aware of how powerful they were. Compared to them, a fire-breathing dragon didn''t seem quite as intimidating.

    Dean''sughter ceased, and with a serious expression, he asked, "Wait, wait, wait. What kind of weapons are you talking about?"

    "For example, something like this."

    Alex turned to look at Jo. Understanding the intent behind Alex''s gaze, Jo grinned and raised his hand to disy the ring on his finger.

    To provide a clearer demonstration, Jo began channeling the storm''s power from the ring.

    In an instant, a whirlwind surged through the room. Curtains pped wildly, and the ceiling light flickered erratically under the electromaic storm.

    Lightning sparked faintly around Jo''s hand, radiating destructive energy. It was clear that with a single gesture, Jo could unleash a terrifying lightning strike on any target.

    "My God..." Dean muttered, his jaw dropping in disbelief. Sam was simrly stunned, rendered speechless by the spectacle.

    The energy dissipated as quickly as it appeared. Once Jo retracted the power, the room returned to calm, albeit in a state of disarray.

    After a full minute of stunned silence, Dean finally recovered.

    "Are there�� any other weapons?"

    "Well, there''s the Mandarin''s elemental rings, Doctor Strange''s Eye of Agamotto, the Nova Corps helmet that channels cosmic energy, Captain America''s vibranium shield, the Ebony de of the ck Knight that can cut through anything, and Aquaman''s Trident," Alex began listing his collection.

    As Alex named these formidable weapons, the atmosphere in the room grew tense again. The expressions of Dean, Sam, and Jo became increasingly astonished.

    Sam, in particr, was floored. Back in school, he''d been an avid fan of superheroics.

    Originally, he thought Alex was just an ordinary superhero��powerful, but not absurdly so.

    But hearing Alex list off iconic superhero weapons like a vendor hawking wares, Sam couldn''t help but wonder in shock: ''Just how many superheroes did Alex ''defeat'' to amass such a collection?''

    "So��" Dean spread his hands in a dramatic gesture, his expression a mixture of incredulity and resignation.

    "Don''t you think we should each get one of those weapons?"

    "Actually��" Alex shook his head with a smile.

    "Most of these weapons aren''t suitable for ordinary people to use. Besides, leaving such items from other worlds here might attract unnecessary attention from certain�� entities."

    For instance, a certain God teetering on the edge of madness due to his own creations.

    If gifting the Storm Ring to Jo was to ensure her safety, arming the Winchester brothers with such legendary weapons would certainly cross the line. At that point, God himself might show up.

    Currently, Alex had no intention of confronting this world''s God��at least not until his return from the zombie-hero universe.

    Right now, Dean and Sam were just getting started. When they inevitably shed with Heaven, that would be Alex''s cue to step into the fray.

    "Alright, no big deal. If you''re that confident, then let''s head out and rescue those girls ASAP. Every second we waste could mean more danger for them." Dean, ever pragmatic, shrugged off his disappointment.

    "Don''t worry. While I can''t give you those weapons, I do have plenty of other gear capable of harming a dragon."

    Alex extended his hand into the air, and with a shimmer of light, two short swords materialized in his grasp.

    "These are standard-issue Valkyrie swords from Asgard. Forged with enchanted metals by Dwarven smiths, they can injure most monsters."

    To ensure there was no misunderstanding, Alex added,

    "But they only work on physical creatures��ghosts and demons aren''t affected."

    These weren''t the specialized Dragonfang swords wielded by Valkyries but rather general-issue des, which were easier for Dean and Sam to handle.

    Taking one of the swords, Dean immediately liked the weight and feel of it, though he couldn''t resist a quip.

    "I''ve never used ady''s sword before."

    "It''s a <strong>goddess''s</strong>sword," Sam corrected with augh, nudging Dean yfully.

    It seemed the Winchester family had a new heirloom to pass down.

    "Alright, everything''s set. Sam, give me the map and coordinates. You two get ready while I go fetch the car," Dean said, tucking the sword at his side.

    "No need for all that trouble. Dragons have incredibly sensitive hearing. Driving up the mountain thiste at night will definitely alert it. Just give me the coordinates, and I''ll take us there directly," Alex interjected.

    Hearing this, everyone looked surprised, with Jo being the first to step closer.

    "What do we need to do?"

    Alex pulled a King of Diamonds ying card from his pocket and extended his hand.

    "Everyone, touch the card."

    The others hesitated briefly before raising their hands to grasp a corner of the card.

    "And now?"

    "Now," Alex said with a smile.

    "It''s time to witness a miracle."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    382. Night Exploration of the Dragon��s Lair.

    383. ying the Dragon.

    384. A Good Chance of Winning.

    385. Farewell.

    386. Zombie Siege!

 382. Night Exploration of the Dragon’s Lair.

    382. Night Exploration of the Dragon��s Lair.

    Late at night, under a moonless sky with a chilling breeze.

    In the dense forest on the outskirts of the city, a faint, eerie green light suddenly appeared, resembling ghostly mes. The light didn''t disturb any of the surrounding creatures. Within the glow, four silhouettes gradually materialized, bing solid.

    After a brief moment of silence, the group took in their unfamiliar surroundings with expressions of amazement.

    "Wow... so this is teleportation magic? I''ve always dreamed of experiencing it firsthand, and I can''t believe it''s actually happening now," Sam remarked, marveling at the eerie forest around them.

    Dean, on the other hand, focused on the ying card they had touched earlier. He noticed that the once-pristine card had now crumbled to ash.

    "It''s a consumable," Alex exined, noticing Dean''s gaze. "All magices at a cost. Sometimes, we use specific materials to cast spells��it makes things a bit easier."

    Constantine''s mystical sorcery adapted well to the magical energy of this universe, making it highly efficient. However, Zatanna''s backwards incantations weren''t nearly as seamless to use here.

    "So what do we do now? Find that monster''sir and charge in to take them down?" Jo couldn''t help but ask, eager to test the power of her ring.

    "The real question is, how do we find their?"

    Dean turned his attention to Alex.

    "Couldn''t you just teleport us directly to the bunker''s entrance?"

    "Teleportation coordinates are fixed, and the range isrge. This is my first time in your world, and I''ve never been here before. I couldn''t navigate with precision, so I relied on the coordinates Sam provided," Alex replied.

    "No problem," Sam interjected confidently.

    "If the coordinates are stable, I can determine the general direction. The bunker isn''t far from here. I know the way��follow me."

    As they followed Sam, his keen intellect quickly became apparent. Not only had he memorized the entire map, but he also managed to match the map''sndmarks to their real-world counterparts seamlessly.

    For most people, venturing into an unfamiliar forest would mean losing all sense of direction. But Sam urately determined their position and guided the group toward their destination with remarkable precision.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before they discovered a hidden entrance, concealed beneath overgrown vegetation.

    The area clearly hadn''t been disturbed in years. The surrounding weeds were so thick that it would have been impossible to notice the entrance without careful inspection.

    Nearby, there were remnants of old wooden structures, long abandoned. The faded spray-painted letters on them were illegible.

    "This should be the ce. Let''s hope we''ve got the right spot," Sam said, staring into the pitch-ck entrance as he retrieved a shlight from his pack.

    Seeing this, Alex opened his mouth to speak but ultimately said nothing.

    Alex had always been curious about one thing: for people like the Winchesters, who often sneaked into enemyirs, why did they insist on using shlights? Lighting up a dark space seemed like an invitation to reveal their position.

    Then again, considering the enhanced senses of most dark creatures, it was likely the monsters were already aware of their presence the moment they entered.

    And since many of these creatures had night vision, it might actually make more sense to boldly walk in rather than stumble around in the dark.

    The group entered the bunker one after the other. Dean always went first, followed by Sam, with Alex bringing up the rear.

    As soon as they stepped inside, an overwhelming stench assaulted their senses, causing everyone to wrinkle their noses.

    "I''m not sure if this counts as a properir, but it''s close enough. I didn''t expect it to be like this inside," Sam said, covering his nose while shining his shlight around.

    The bunker was farrger than they had imagined, with abyrinth of interconnected passages. There were also abandoned storage rooms and chambers scattered throughout.

    Everything was covered in a thickyer of dust. Some rooms had walls entirely draped in cobwebs, exuding an air of decay.

    "This ce is definitely starting to feel creepy," Jo remarked as they advanced further into thebyrinth.

    Her sharp eyes soon spotted a faint golden glow emanating from one of the rooms ahead.

    "Look there."

    The group quickly moved forward and entered arge room. On a long table draped with a red clothy a mountain of golden jewelry and treasures.

    Dean walked over to the table, picking up a golden bracelet to examine it closely.

    "Well, I guess there really is a dragon here. Now I understand why people in ancient times wanted to y dragons so badly. This hoard could let an ordinary person live in luxury for half a lifetime."

    With that, Dean grabbed a handful of the gold and began stuffing it into his pockets.

    "There''s no need to rush, Dean," Sam said, patting him on the shoulder. "Once we deal with the dragon, all this treasure will be ours. We can even set some aside as hush money for the girls��assuming they''re still alive."

    With that, Sam turned and started walking in another direction.

    Sam didn''t ce much importance on the treasure. In their line of work, even if they had money, spending it wasn''t easy. After all, impersonating the FBI was no minor offense. Trying to visit high-end ces would likely lead to their records being exposed.

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, Jo''s ears twitched.

    "Do you hear something?"

    The group exchanged nces and fell silent, holding their breaths to listen carefully to their surroundings.

    Before long, faint sobbing could be heard, barely discernible. It sounded like a girl crying��likely one of the kidnapped women.

    "The sound ising from over there," Sam whispered, pointing to a passageway on their right.

    Without hesitation, the group shared a quick look and then dashed toward the source of the sound.

    At this moment, even the noise of their footsteps potentially alerting the enemy didn''t matter. Once they confirmed the presence of survivors, their top priority was ensuring the girls'' safety.

    After about five minutes of running, the crying grew fainter, as the source likely heard the group''s approach.

    "Hello? Is someone there?"

    A weak voice called out. Hearing this, Dean quickened his pace.

    Turning a corner, their view opened up to arge, empty room. In the center stood a massive iron cage, forged from steel bars, with six girls locked inside.

    "Hey, they''re here!"

    Dean rushed to the cage, scanning its interior.

    Most of the girls appeared malnourished but had not suffered any severe injuries, which brought Dean a small sense of relief.

    In their hunts, Dean and Sam most dreaded situations where they found the location but arrived toote to save the victims.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll get you out of here," Dean reassured the girls before gripping the cage and trying to bend the bars to create an escape path.

    "Hurry up! They''ll be back soon," one of the girls urged.

    "They?"

    Alex raised an eyebrow.

    Dean, however, was too focused on the cage to notice, straining to break the bars. Yet, despite his efforts, the cage remainedpletely intact.

    After onest attempt, Dean sighed and turned to the others.

    "Are you all just going to stand there and watch?"

    "This cage is specially made," Sam observed, noting the metal wasn''t ordinary but a reinforced alloy, not easily broken.

    Hearing this, Dean turned to Alex.

    "What about our resident wizard? Got any spells to open this thing, like a lock-picking charm?"

    "First of all, it''s ''Alohomora.'' Secondly, this cage doesn''t even have a lock," Alex said calmly, examining the cage''s welded joints and the faint impressions of wed hands.

    "The dragon opens the cage by using extreme heat to melt the steel. Once the girls are inside, it reforges the bars by hand to seal them shut," Alex exined.

    "Then why don''t you do the same?" Sam asked.

    "I don''t need to go to such lengths," Alex replied, raising his right fist and pointing it at the cage.

    Thanks to the energy-conversion mechanism of his time controller, Alex could channel various types of magic. After absorbing the Shadow King''s powers, his repertoire of abilities had grown significantly.

    With his fist clenched tightly, Alex suddenly opened his hand. In an instant, the bars of the cage were forcibly wrenched apart by an unseen force, creating an opening wide enough for an adult to pass through.

    "Cool! Mao vibes!" Sam pped his hands with a grin before rushing to help the girls out one by one.

    "Quick, let''s get out of here!"

    Just as they were about to leave, a sense of impending danger washed over everyone.

    Standing at the back, Alex immediately sensed the source of the threat. He turned slightly, only to be met with a terrifying ze of fire.

    The dimly lit room was suddenly engulfed in a sea of mes, illuminating everything in an intense glow.

    "Alex!" Jo cried out, instinctively stepping forward, only to be forced back by the scorching heat.

    The mespletely engulfed Alex, rising over two meters high. Outside the inferno, the others could only see a dark, indistinct figure amidst the crackling fire.

    The scene left everyone stunned; no one had expected the dragon to ambush them so suddenly.

    The one spewing fire appeared to be a young man in his twenties, his face twisted into a menacing sneer as mes poured from his mouth.

    After more than ten seconds of relentless fire, the man finally stopped, assuming the intruder had been reduced to ash. However, as the mes subsided, the sight that greeted him froze his smirk in ce.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    383. ying the Dragon.

    384. A Good Chance of Winning.

    385. Farewell.

    386. Zombie Siege!

    387. The Only Hope.

 383. Slaying the Dragon.

    383. ying the Dragon.

    As the mes subsided, Alex''s figure reappeared before everyone''s eyes.

    Despite being engulfed in intense fire for over ten seconds, Alex waspletely unharmed��not even his clothes or a single strand of his hair showed signs of scorching.

    Alex calmly regarded the stunned young man in front of him and broke the silence.

    "Was that supposed to light my cigarette?"

    It was no surprise. When Alex had absorbed the Seven Deadly Sins, he had transformed into a demon capable of exhaling fiery sparks with every word.

    In other universes, powerful demons could bathe in moltenva, so this level of heat was hardly worth mentioning.

    Behind Alex, Dean, Sam, and the others were frozen in ce.

    If they had harbored any doubts about Alex''sbat prowess before, they were now utterly convinced��Alex was on apletely different level from the monsters of this world.

    If even the legendary dragon couldn''t harm Alex, then demons, ghosts, werewolves, and vampires were clearly no match for him.

    Just then, another young man appeared behind the first, and judging by their looks, the two were twins.

    Turning slightly, Alex addressed the group behind him.

    "You take the girls out. I''ll handle things here."

    "Oh, uh�� alright. Be careful," Dean said, snapping out of his shock. He nodded firmly before he and Sam led the girls toward the exit.

    "I''m staying with you," Jo said, her fingertips crackling with electricity as she stepped forward to stand beside Alex.

    "That works. You can use this as a chance to hone your abilities. The Storm Ring has high potential, but its power depends on the user. In the right hands, it can rival Mjolnir," Alex said, not even sparing the two dragons a nce as he began teaching Jo instead.

    In the <strong>Supernatural</strong> world, monsters''bat strength couldn''tpare to those in many other universes. Even these humanoid dragons were only marginally stronger than their counterparts in <strong>Grimm</strong>.

    The first man, clearly insulted by Alex''s apparent indifference, bared his sharp teeth and let his golden eyes glow as he roared at Alex and Jo.

    "All yours," Alex said, stepping aside and gesturing politely.

    Jo smirked, raised her hand, and unleashed a bolt of lightning at the man in front of her.

    The arm-thick current cut through the air with a sharp crack, giving him no time to react before it sent him flying.

    Seeing the effect of her attack, Jo''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    But Alex merely shook his head slightly.

    ''As expected, artifacts from other universes are weakened in different worlds,'' he thought.

    In the Marvel universe, each of the Mandarin''s Ten Rings possessed terrifying destructive power. The Storm Ring could summon lightning and alter weather, much like Thor''s hammer.

    However, in this world, the mighty artifact was reduced to little more than a "stun gun." Forget summoning storms��it couldn''t even generate a strong breeze.

    Still, the results were eptable, all things considered.

    After all, this world and its parallel universes were created by God. The creative force of the Almighty naturally suppressed external powers.

    Alex had found a loophole to bypass these restrictions, but dead objects like the Ten Rings couldn''t unleash their full capabilities. Of course, the user''s own potential also yed a role.

    Whatever the case, being able to generate "palm lightning" in this world gave Jo considerable self-defense abilities.

    As long as she didn''t encounter something overly powerful, Jo could now hold her own with ease.

    <strong>(Every world is different, and their respective reality barriers vary. For example, if you were to enter a world without magic, your powers would likely be significantly weakened.) </strong>

    Hearing Miss Minutes''s voice in his mind, Alex chuckled.

    "So, you''re saying that if I ended up in a world without magic, my energy would be restricted too?"

    <strong>(Not for you, my lord. But others wouldn''t be so fortunate. Even with the Timepad''s help, most people lose their supernatural abilities initially and be ordinary.) </strong>

    "Like Strange in the wastnd world, huh? Ha!"

    Suddenly, Alex''s smile faded as a thought struck him.

    Indeed!

    The appearance of the Timepad in the wastnd universe had always puzzled Alex. If its previous owner had ended up there and lost their powers due to theck of magic, they might have met an untimely end.

    In that case, it wasn''t surprising that the Timepad ended up in President X''s collection.

    A wizard without magic was like a snake without venom. Against the deranged mutants, or even an armed ordinary person, they would have no chance.

    At this moment, Alex realized he might have stumbled upon something worth investigating further. Before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, the second man lunged at him.

    Alex sidestepped the dragon''s ws, but the opponent was faster than expected. Just as Alex regained his footing, the man swiped at him again with a ferocious strike.

    Lifting his hand to seize the man''s wrist, Alex noticed it was engulfed in intense heat. The overwhelming temperature had turned the man''s hand an orange-red hue, resembling molten iron.

    However, this level of heat was insignificant to Alex. Firmly gripping the man''s heated wrist, Alex instantly unleashed a spell.

    <strong>Ikt</strong><strong>h</strong><strong>alon''s Frost!</strong>

    An icy chill emanated from Alex''s hand, spreading irresistibly to the man''s wrist. In an instant, the intense heat plummeted.

    <strong>Hiss, hiss, hiss��!!</strong>

    The collision of extreme heat and frost created an ear-piercing sizzle in the air, as dense steam rose from their sped hands.

    In moments, the frost spell overpowered the intense heat. The man''s expression froze as he exhaled a plume of cold air. Almost immediately, his skin turned an ashen, iron-blue color.

    Ice crystals began forming across his body. Even his eyebrows were soon covered in a frostyyer. Without any ability to resist, the man waspletely frozen into an ice sculpture.

    Perhaps, if this creature had reverted to its dragon form, things might have been more challenging. But fighting Alex in human form? That was a grave mistake.

    The frost curse could only freeze the dragon temporarily. With their formidable vitality, dragons were entirely capable of reigniting their internal heat and breaking free of the ice''s effects.

    But Alex had no intention of giving him the opportunity. ncing briefly at Jo, who was still suppressing the other dragon with lightning, Alex smirked and shattered the ice sculpture with a single palm strike.

    Initially, Alex had considered consuming the dragon to test the effects. However, not wanting to rm Jo, he decided to leave it for another time.

    Alex had no desire to undermine the positive rapport he had carefully cultivated, especially not by revealing the monstrous act of devouring other creatures.

    Due to these two dragons being immature, theirbat strength was rtively low. Alex and Jo managed to deal with them without much effort.

    Jo had to strike the same spot on the second dragon repeatedly��five times��to prate its scales, which dyed them a bit. Overall, however, it was a sessful effort.

    "Done! I''m officially a dragon-ying hero now!" Jo eximed with excitement.

    Though the dragons had taken human forms, and one appeared rtively young, Jo felt no sympathy upon knowing their true nature. She had no qualms about killing such monsters.

    Witchers and supernatural creatures were eternal enemies. No Witcher would hesitate out of pity, for it was a lesson etched in blood: monsters could never change their nature.

    "Don''t get toofortable," Alex remarked as he observed the two dragon corpses on the ground. His gaze shifted to the deeper part of the room.

    "It seems there are more of them here."

    Jo''s smile quickly vanished. She clenched her fists and asked, "There are more dragons? Where are they?"

    "Not far from here. What''s curious is that one of them hasn''t moved from its location," Alex replied.

    Following Alex''s sense of the dragon''s precise position, the two navigated thebyrinth-like corridors until they reached a heavy door at the end.

    The door resembled a prison gate��or perhaps the vault of a bank��with a solid and secure appearance.

    "Interesting��" Alex muttered.

    With a flick of his hand, the heavy door groaned, opening with a screeching sound.

    Jo, ever on alert, kept an eye out for potential attacks while shining a shlight into the room.

    As the light illuminated the chamber, Alex and Jo clearly saw a woman lying on a bed. Below the bed was a pile of gold.

    The woman had disheveled hair and appeared to be in her forties. Startled by the shlight, she struggled to get up, emitting low growls toward the two standing at the door.

    "Now I get it," Alex said, realization dawning. "That exins why all those girls have been kept alive."

    Given the length of their captivity��some nearly a year��it was surprising none of the kidnapped girls had been killed.

    In their rush to save them earlier, they hadn''t given it much thought. But now, as the woman rose, Alex and Jo noticed her swollen belly. She was pregnant.

    "Was she hunting for prey to ensure enough nutrients for her pregnancy? This is��" Jo gritted her teeth, her expressionplicated.

    "There''s no helping it. Monsters and humans are natural enemies. This isn''t about right or wrong��it''s survival of the fittest, nature''sw."

    Without hesitation, Alex raised his hand and ended the woman''s life.

    As the room fell silent, devoid of any signs of life, Alex couldn''t help but ponder the nature of this universe. Why had this world''s God created these beings, only to have them ughter one another? Was it some kind of amusement?

    Jo''s sudden exmation snapped him out of his thoughts.

    "Damn it!" Jo shouted.

    Alex turned to her, puzzled.

    Pointing to the dragon''s corpse, Jo said in rm, "A pair of brothers and their mother. If there aren''t any other dragons here�� where is their father?"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    384. A Good Chance of Winning.

    385. Farewell.

    386. Zombie Siege!

    387. The Only Hope.

    388. Zombie Sentry.

 384. A Good Chance of Winning.

    384. A Good Chance of Winning.

    Meanwhile, Dean and Sam, escorting the girls, sprinted frantically until they reached the entrance to the bunker.

    Although most of the girls were malnourished and mentally exhausted, the prospect of finally escaping brought out every ounce of strength they had.

    Dean led the way, kicking aside the wooden boards blocking the entrance to clear a path for the girls behind him.

    But as he stepped out of the bunker, he abruptly stopped in his tracks, his expression freezing.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me."

    Not far ahead, a burly man with a scruffy beard stood ring at them, his face full of malice. The surrounding temperature visibly rose, heat radiating intensely from the man.

    Sam,ing up behind, saw the same scene. He quickly moved to shield the girls, standing shoulder to shoulder with Dean as they warily faced the monstrous figure.

    The man''s eyes glowed faintly golden, eerily luminous in the dim light. Raising his arms, his hands��glowing like red-hot iron��emitted waves of searing heat.

    The girls, already terrified, copsed weakly to the ground. Their prolonged imprisonment had left them in poor physical condition, and the terrifying sight drained what little strength they had left.

    They were too paralyzed even to scream.

    Dean quickly realized this, abandoning the idea of staying behind to buy time for Sam to escape with the girls. It was clear that wasn''t going to work.

    Alex and Jo were still deeper in the cave, engaged in battle with two other dragons. They wouldn''t be able toe to their aid anytime soon.

    With a wry smile, Dean nced at Sam and drew the Valkyrie shortsword from his belt.

    "I said it before, Sam��at this point, nothing is going to surprise me."

    "Yeah, Dean. Who''d have thought the two of us would one day stand side by side, fighting dragons from legend?" Sam replied, unsheathing his own shortsword as he fixed his gaze on the dragon before them.

    Ever since they embarked on the path of hunter, the brothers had faced countless monsters that most people couldn''t even imagine. But no matter the foe, they had never once thought of retreating.

    Just like now, with the helpless girls behind them��still children, with lives ahead of them��the brothers were determined to protect them. What did it matter if their enemy was a dragon?

    "Dragons from legend, huh? And all we have are these two swords Alex gave us, and the two of us," Dean said, gripping his sword tightly, chuckling despite the odds.

    "Yeah, Dean. Guess what? I think we''ve got a good chance of winning."

    Deanughed at Sam''s response, his grin turning bloodthirsty.

    "Funny��so do I!"

    The scruffy-bearded man could no longer contain his anger, roaring as he lunged toward the two humans before him.

    The searing heat surged forward, and Dean and Sam knew they couldn''t afford to let him touch them. The extreme temperatures could melt steel��if he got a hold of them, they''d be incinerated.

    The brothers quickly split up, dodging the attack from two directions. The near-miss sent the girls recoiling in fright, their hands mped over their mouths.

    Taking advantage of the dragon''s failed strike, Dean swung his sword backhanded, slicing into the man''s shoulder.

    The Valkyrie de cut through the dragon''s skin the moment it made contact, leaving a gaping wound. It sizzled and popped like water droplets in a boiling pan, and the man''s shoulder erupted with cracking sounds.

    Blood sttered to the ground, burning small holes where itnded.

    "Cool!" Dean eximed.

    Before he could savor the sess of his strike, Sam''s urgent voice called out.

    "Dean, watch out!"

    The dragon, enraged by the pain, turned and unleashed a jet of zing fire at Dean''s head. The searing breath roared toward him, and Dean instinctively leaned back, dropping to the ground.

    The scorching mes passed just above his face. His quick reaction saved him from being roasted alive.

    Seeing the human lying prone, having narrowly dodged his mes, the dragon immediately prepared to lower his head and unleash another fiery attack to turn Dean into ashes.

    But before he could act, Sam charged in from the side, mming into the dragon and knocking him away.

    The two tumbled together, forcing the dragon to stop spewing mes. Even in his human form, the dragon retained his formidable strength. After being taken by surprise, he quickly regained his footing.

    Pinning Sam to the ground with his knee, the dragon held him immobile. Raising his right arm, which was now glowing with fiery light, he illuminated the surroundings like a zing torch.

    ring down at Sam with murderous intent, the dragon''s face twisted into a feral snarl. In that moment, all he wanted was to rip out Sam''s heart with his bare hands.

    But before he could strike, Dean charged in with lightning speed. Without giving the dragon a chance to attack, Dean swung his sword and severed the man''s raised arm.

    "<strong>AAARGH!!!"</strong>

    The dragon howled in agony as blood sprayed from the stump. The molten liquid burned holes into the ground.

    He couldn''tprehend how these two mere humans had managed to wound him. As a dragon, he was nearly unmatched in this world. Since the dark medieval ages, not even modern weaponry had been able to harm him.

    At this moment, no one was going to answer the dragon''s doubts, nor did anyone care about his thoughts.

    Seizing the opportunity as the dragon was momentarily distracted by the pain, Sam raised the Valkyrie shortsword in both hands and drove it straight into the dragon''s chest.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    A thunderous tearing sound echoed from within the dragon''s body, as if lightning had exploded inside him.

    The human-like skin on his body flickered with sparks, and soon, with thest remnants of life force stripped away, the dragon finally drew hisst breath and copsed lifelessly beside Sam.

    At that moment, Jo came running out of the bunker.

    Her face was filled with anxiety as her eyes scanned the surroundings. When she saw the heavily breathing Dean and Sam, as well as the defeated dragon, she let out a sigh of relief.

    Turning her gaze to Jo and Alex emerging from the cave, Dean''s expression softened into a smile.

    The sun rose.

    It was a new day.

    The warm sunlight bathed the town, waking its residents from slumber.

    The tranquil little town seemed as peaceful as ever, its people going about their routines. They stepped out of their homes and started another day''s work.

    Everything appeared unchanged, yet no one could have imagined that not far away, in an abandoned canyon, a fierce battle had just concluded.

    -----------------

    After dropping off thest girl, Rose, at her doorstep, the young girl got out of the car and turned back to look at the group with deep gratitude.

    "Thank you again. Really, thank you for saving me."

    Her voice was soft and pleasant, and though her face was beautiful, it was caked with dirt and reeked of an unpleasant stench.

    The grime and odor were the lingering effects of her ordeal. Hopefully, a good bath would wash away not only the filth but also the terror she had endured.

    "You''re wee, kid," Sam said, smiling as he tousled Rose''s hair. "But remember, don''t tell anyone about this. Not even the priest at your church."

    Hearing this, Rose nodded earnestly.

    Although it was her first time meeting these people, their willingness to risk their lives to save her left her unsure how she could ever repay them.

    Before this, she had no idea that monsters truly existed in the world. While she volunteered at her church, this experience had shaken her to her core.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. I''ll keep your secret, and I''ll pray for all of you at the church."

    They silently watched as Rose walked back into her home. No one spoke a word.

    From afar, they saw an elderly woman, Imma, open the door and joyfully embrace her daughter. The sight filled everyone in the car with warmth and happiness.

    "This never gets old, does it?" Jo said, leaning back in her seat with a sweet smile.

    "Yeah," Dean replied. "This is why we do this work. Someone has to walk in the darkness to fight for the light of others. Without us, this world would be so much darker."

    Sam, sitting in the passenger seat, nodded in agreement.

    If, at first, he had been dragged back into this life by Dean, now he was fullymitted to dedicating himself to hunting monsters.

    "Maybe I''ve seen so-called ''superheroes'' in other worlds," Alex said earnestly, "but here, you''re the real superheroes."

    "Thank you, Alex," Sam replied with a heartfelt expression.

    "Really?"

    "Absolutely. I genuinely want to thank you," Sam said, exhaling deeply.

    "In this line of work, we never care what others think or expect any recognition. But you''re different. It means a lot that you acknowledge us."

    "I should be thanking you," Alex said, smiling as he pped Sam on the shoulder. "For letting me experience something I never had before."

    No further words were needed.

    -----------------

    Dean suddenly broke the silence.

    "Enough of this sentimental talk. Let''s discussst night. I personally killed a dragon! A <strong>dragon</strong>! From medieval times to now, no hunter has ever done that!"

    "Actually, I was the one who ''personally'' killed it," Sam interjected.

    "We killed it together!" Dean dered, holding up a finger.

    Just as Dean was about to say more, his phone rang.

    The call was from Bobby, who had been helping the brothers research information on Heaven. Dean answered, exchanging a few quick words.

    After two or three minutes, Dean hung up the phone.

    Turning to Alex in the back seat, Dean spoke with a somewhatplicated tone.

    "Uh... Bobby thinks he might''ve found a lead on a tear in Heaven."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    385. Farewell.

    386. Zombie Siege!

    387. The Only Hope.

    388. Zombie Sentry.

    389. Traces of Contamination.

 385. Farewell.

    385. Farewell.

    "Las Vegas?!"

    In the car, Jo was the first to exim in disbelief as she looked at the distant, glittering city lights.

    "Are you sure you''ve got the right ce? This is supposed to be the entrance to Heaven?"

    "In fact, this ce is described in ancient chronicles as a ''crossroads'' connecting various worlds," Sam exined. "But we didn''t expect it to look like this now."

    Sam still found it hard to believe, but Bobby''s information had never been wrong before.

    "I''d believe it if you told me this was the entrance to Hell," Jo said with a slight shake of her head. "After all, demons and devils love nothing more than gambling lives. But Heaven? I still find that hard to believe."

    "Bobby is right."

    At that moment, Alex spoke up, his eyes narrowing as he gazed at the approaching city. Soon, he detected the strange, surging energy flows.

    "I can see the energy surging around here. It''s like tides crashing and colliding in midair, resonating with each other. There''s not just demonic energy here but angelic energy as well."

    Using his sorcerer''s vision, Alex could clearly perceive the magical circuits around the city.

    Of course, calling them ''magical circuits'' wasn''t entirely urate. The energies here were incredibly chaotic��a mix of divine power, magic, demonic energy, and light intertwining above the city.

    Even before entering the area, Alex could sense countless hidden monsters lurking in the city.

    And it wasn''t just monsters. He detected the presence of several gods and even Hell''s princes within the city. It made sense; where else could they feel more at home than in a ce that radiated such opulence?

    These ancient beings, relics from the primordial age, seemed enamored with the ''vintage'' atmosphere of this ce.

    "Let me out here, Dean."

    As they neared the city''s main thoroughfare, Alex quickly spoke up, stopping Dean.

    Hearing this, Dean slowed the car and gently pulled over to the side of the road. Then he turned to Alex, his gazeplicated.

    Meeting Dean''s eyes, Alex smiled and said, "I can handle the rest of the journey myself. Thank you for bringing me this far."

    "Come on, man," Dean replied with a grin. "With your powers, you could''ve just snapped your fingers and teleported here."

    The group hadn''t known each other long. Who would have thought that, in just a week, the four of them would go from strangers with mutual distrust torades-in-arms, bonded like brothers?

    For hunters, genuine friendships were rare. In this world, betrayal and backstabbing were far toomon, and Dean and Sam had experienced their fair share.

    But looking at Alex, they felt something indescribable.

    It was a sentiment tooplex to put into words. They didn''t know everything about each other, yet their bond felt as if they''d been old friends for years.

    "Alex, we don''t know exactly what you''re nning to do, but zombies... and not just any zombies��superheroes turned into zombies? That''s got to be way more dangerous than anything we deal with," Dean said.

    Over the past couple of days, Dean had secretly brushed up on someics. He had a decent grasp of those superpowered characters now, so he understood the enormity of Alex''s mission.

    Alex nodded silently.

    No one understood the danger better than he did. This wasn''t just about saving one or two universes. It could affect the entire multiverse, including this one.

    "We probably can''t help much, but I hope you can stay safe," Dean said seriously. Then he pulled a hunting knife from his belt.

    "Also, I know you''ve got some impressive weapons, but this one''s been with me for years. It''s stained with the blood of countless monsters. I hope it''lle in handy when you need it."

    Taking the knife, Alex noticed the name "Winchester" engraved on it. It was likely a family heirloom, possibly a gift from Dean''s father.

    "Thank you. I''ll use it well."

    Alex didn''t refuse. He understood Dean''s personality��once he made up his mind, he was fully prepared for it.

    Being overly polite would only ruin the atmosphere with someone like Dean.

    "I believe you will," Dean said with a nod.

    Sam, meanwhile, seemed a little emotional. Compared to Dean, he was more sensitive and not as good at handling farewells.

    Noticing Sam''s mood, Alex smiled and patted his shoulder.

    "The demon you''re looking for��the one with yellow eyes��is named Azazel," Alex said. "He''s a prince of Hell, one of Hell''s rulers, and part of the first batch of demons personally transformed by Lucifer. He''s an ancient demon."

    Hearing Alex reveal details about the Yellow-Eyed Demon, Dean and Sam immediately grew serious, listening intently.

    "But you don''t need to worry too much," Alex continued. "He''s more famous than formidable. The Colt you have is enough to take him down. As for the demon blood he left in you, Sam��it''s his way of trying to turn you into a demon."

    "What?!"

    Sam was stunned, barely able to process what he had just heard.

    The revtion was a shock to everyone, though Dean''s expression hinted at deeper thoughts. He had already learned this from their father, John, before his death.

    "You mean that Yellow-Eyed Demon wants to turn me into a demon? And what about the other children like me? Is he trying to build a human-demon army?"

    "Not exactly��or not entirely urate."

    Alex raised a finger, shaking it lightly before continuing.

    "Perhaps on the surface, it looks like he''s building an army, aiming to use your powers to consolidate his hold over Hell. But in reality, his goal is to screen."

    "Screen?"

    Dean and Sam exchanged a nce, realizing they were getting to the heart of the matter.

    "Screen for what?"

    Alex didn''t hide anything. Seeing the eager expressions on Dean and Sam''s faces, he answered calmly, "He''s screening for the most suitable vessel for Lucifer, brothers."

    Hearing Alex''s words, the Winchester brothers were dumbfounded. Even Jo, standing nearby, held her breath, her eyes darting between Dean and Sam.

    Indeed, this revtion came earlier than expected for them. After all, Castiel hadn''t shown up yet, and their understanding of Heaven and Hell was still limited.

    But it was perhaps better to prepare them early. At least the brothers wouldn''t continue to be manipted by demons as easily as before.

    Moreover, giving them a sense of urgency might help them save more loved ones and friends during the apocalypse.

    "In short, the Yellow-Eyed Demon isn''t your greatest enemy. You''ve already caught the attention of others. Azazel isn''t the first, and he won''t be thest. Many demons hope to see Lucifer walk the Earth again. So..."

    Alex raised his hands, gently cing them on the brothers'' shoulders and giving them a reassuring pat.

    "The road ahead will be far more difficult than you imagine. You''ll need to grow stronger to face it."

    With that, Alex turned away, leaving the Winchester brothers to process the shocking revtions. He walked over to Jo, who was watching quietly.

    Taking a moment to observe the beautiful young woman, Alex allowed a faint smile to tug at his lips.

    "You''lle back, won''t you?" Jo asked, blinking.

    "Yeah."

    Alex nodded, smiling warmly.

    "If I want to return to my world, I''ll need a waypoint. So yes, after I deal with the problems in that universe, I''ll be back."

    "Then next time we meet, it''ll be my turn to buy you a drink."

    "Deal."

    Farewells were always bittersweet.

    Especially for Alex, who was about to face unknown dangers. But wasn''t this the essence of travel? Experiencing strange worlds and meeting all kinds of people?

    These experiences, these stories��they all had meaning.

    As the Imp disappeared down the road, Alex straightened up and refocused his thoughts.

    <strong>"Falling for someone, are we?"</strong>

    Miss Minutes appeared beside him at some point, smiling as she teased him.

    "What are you talking about? Do I look like Dean to you?"

    Alex instinctively retorted but quickly shook his head with a chuckle.

    "This seems to be my first solo mission��no Pietro, no Kara. For the first time, it''s really just me. I thought I''d feel freer going solo."

    <strong>"Humans are inherently social creatures. This sentiment is shared by all beings with souls, so you needn''t overthink it."</strong>

    With a deep sigh, Alex muttered softly, "True. I''m not that rational, either. Maybe it seemed like Pietro and the others always relied on me, but in truth, I''ve relied on them just as much. Without them, I probably wouldn''t have made it this far."

    <strong>"Yet you''ve taken this step forward."</strong>

    "Yeah... for their sake, I had to take this step."

    Shrugging, Alex pushed the swirling emotions from his mind.

    "Alright, Dear Diary, I''m not used to showing my vulnerable side. It makes me seem a bit sentimental. Let''s end this topic and move on."

    <strong>"As you wish. I''ve located a rift in the space. It appears the creator of this universe was somewhat careless��the dimensional barriers here are unusually thin."</strong>

    "Maybe they''ve created too many universes to build each one perfectly," Alex spected.

    Soon, a purple barrier materialized in front of Alex.

    <strong>"Done. I''ve linked the Heaven rift to a crack in another universe. We should be able to jump to the universe you want."</strong>

    Miss Minutes gestured invitingly.

    <strong>"Though who knows what awaits you there."</strong>

    "Well, let''s find out."

    With a slight smile, Alex dove into the portal without hesitation.

    As Alex departed, a man in a white suit suddenly appeared on the road where Alex had stood moments before.

    He silently watched the spot where the purple portal vanished, his eyes filled with confusion and worry.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    386. Zombie Siege!

    387. The Only Hope.

    388. Zombie Sentry.

    389. Traces of Contamination.

    390. Chaos!

 386. Zombie Siege!

    386. Zombie Siege!

    Unremarkable New York City.

    In a dark alley, a purple portal appeared out of nowhere, attracting no one''s attention.

    "I guess Pietro''sints were genuine. Can''t we pick a better spot for these portals, ma''am? It''s always next to a dumpster."

    Stepping out of the portal and catching a whiff of the foul stench, Alex shook his head in exasperation.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Apologies, sir. Based on calctions, this is the safest and least conspicuous location. Of course, if you prefer a different approach, next time I could drop you in the middle of Main Street.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    "Main Street?"

    Alex imagined stepping out of a portal straight onto Main Street, making the front page of the local papers almost instantly. And with that, a horde of trouble would surely follow.

    Just the thought made Alex wave his hands dismissively.

    "No, thanks. The dumpster''s fine. Sure, the smell''s awful, but, damn it, I''m used to it by now."

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Actually, the smell you''re noticing is likely noting from the dumpster.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    Miss Minutes frowned slightly, pressing her fingers together thoughtfully.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>I suggest you step outside. What''s happening outside might be worse than you expected.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    Hearing this, Alex''s previously rxed expression turned serious. His eyes sharpened, and he seemed to have realized something as he began walking toward the alley''s exit.

    Moving cautiously to the alley''s edge, Alex leaned against the wall and carefully peeked out. As expected, the scene before him could only be described as hell on Earth.

    The once-bustling street was now littered with severed limbs and mangled bodies. Blood covered the ground, flowing into the sewers through the grates.

    On the sidewalk, a few decapitated heads stared lifelessly in Alex''s direction, their bodies torn apart and stripped to bare bones, as if mauled by wild beasts.

    "In my past life, this might''ve been the kind of thing I''d watch while eating. But now�� I don''t think I can stomach it."

    Even someone like Alex, who had seen his fair share of death, was sickened by the scene. Killing was one thing, but cannibalism was another entirely. The sight made his scalp tingle.

    Looking up at the overcast sky, Alex realized that the disaster had already begun��or rather, had been ongoing.

    Pink lightning crackled across the New York sky as zombie sentinels descended with overwhelming force, infecting most of the Avengers who had rushed to confront them.

    As Alex pondered the situation, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    Spinning around quickly, he saw a grotesque zombie slowly making its way toward him.

    The zombie was a woman dressed in arge mascot costume, likely an employee at a restaurant. The biohazard outbreak must have been so sudden that she couldn''t escape and ended up infected.

    Her left ankle waspletely severed, leaving only a bone to support her, limiting her movement to a slow, shuffling gait as she made her way toward Alex.

    "...Meat�� Fresh meat�� Please, just let me take a bite��"

    "Sorry, but begging won''t work. Even if you got down on your knees, there''s no way I''d let you take a bite," Alex replied, crossing his arms in exasperation.

    Unlike most zombie outbreaks he''d seen in movies in his past life, this gue was far stranger. Those infected still retained their memories and personalities to some extent��and they could even talk.

    <em><strong>[</strong></em><em><strong>This situation defies all logic. Neither science nor magic can exin this.</strong></em><em><strong>]</strong></em>

    Miss Minutes, frightened out of her wits, had retreated back into her control mechanism. Alex found it baffling that an AI could be scared of zombies.

    "Precisely because it defies logic, it''s abnormal," Alex murmured before his eyes glowed with a ghostly green light. The power of the Hell Boundary surged from within him, pressing down on the zombie woman before him.

    The female zombie had never encountered such a force before. Her eyes were engulfed in green mes, and her body froze in ce, unable to move.

    Although it looked like Alex had restrained her, he wasn''t pleased. In fact, his brows furrowed deeply.

    "Even Hell''s power can''t fully subdue her? Can this thing even be considered ''alive'' anymore?"

    Normally, beings like Mephisto or H, with their mastery over life and death, could easily suppress zombies, reducing them to obedient pets with the flick of a finger. Yet this zombie woman merely froze and continued to resist Alex''s control.

    <em><strong>[</strong></em><em><strong>This thing might be even stranger than you think. I suggest you kill it outright.</strong></em><em><strong>]</strong></em>

    "No rush. Since it''s a corruption, I didn''t expect it to be easy to resolve. This gives me a chance to test something else."

    The power of the Hell Boundary gradually receded as Alex''s eyes turned pitch ck and abyssal, resembling ck holes that seemed to absorb everything around them.

    "Speak your name."

    The zombie woman trembled, her head twitching erratically. Her grotesque mouth stammered out a word.

    "I�� My name is Ellie�� Grayson."

    "Alright, Ellie Grayson. I am the master of time and death. Would you be willing to be my knight, walking the Earth in my stead and sweeping away everything in your path?"

    At that moment, Alex''s presence seemed to grow infinitelyrger, towering like a mountain. The sheer oppressive force froze even the zombie woman''s thoughts.

    "I�� I�� I''m will�C"

    Suddenly.

    Just as the zombie woman was about to answer, a strange ck smoke erupted from her body. The sound of burning followed as her body convulsed and then copsed helplessly to the ground.

    Withdrawing his power, Alex pressed his lips together, staring at the now lifeless zombie. A sense of unease flickered in his heart.

    "Even her soul burned awaypletely, refusing to be controlled��"

    Approaching the fallen zombie, Alex saw that her soul had utterly vanished, leaving no trace behind��as if she had never existed in this world.

    Not only that, but the zombie''s body quickly disintegrated into ashes, erasing thest remnants of her existence.

    Earlier, after the Hell God''s deathly power failed to dominate the zombie''s body, Alex decided to try a different method. Inspired by how the Moon God Khonshu bestowed power upon Marc, turning him into the Moon Knight, Alex nned to imbue the zombie with his power, making her his knight.

    This way, he might preserve her soul while gaining control over her actions. Additionally, if sessful, Alex could potentially reach the source of the corruption within her and attempt to negotiate, seeking a way to eradicate the gue.

    Unfortunately, the corruption gave Alex no such chance. Before the zombie''s soul could ept him, the corruption obliterated her existence entirely.

    "Well, things are getting interesting," Alex said with a faint smile.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Have you found a way to deal with these creatures, sir?</strong><strong>]</strong>

    "No, but I''ve confirmed one thing: that corruption can''t taint me. It can''t even ''see'' me. If it could, this zombie wouldn''t have approached me deliberately."

    Alex''s thoughts drifted back to <em><strong>Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe</strong></em>. In that world, he once faced the Worm directly, though all his actions had been shielded by the Veil.

    Now, after experimenting in this world, Alex realized that the corruption''s power likely couldn''t affect him unless he actively exposed a weakness. The fact that his existence couldn''t even be perceived was a promising revtion.

    This meant he could gather more information from the shadows.

    "But what about this world''s Watcher?"

    A thought crossed Alex''s mind. If memory served, the Watcher here had entered the game personally and should now exist within this universe.

    Breaking the cycle and arriving here should have drawn their attention, so why hadn''t they appeared tomunicate with him?

    <strong>[</strong><strong>There''s no sign of any Watcher activity</strong><strong>]</strong> Miss Minutes reported.

    Alex frowned, ncing briefly at a crow perched on a rooftop. After a moment''s pause, he decided not to dwell on it.

    Perhaps the Watcher had distanced themselves from this universe. Or maybe they were currently unable to intervene due to certain circumstances. Either way, it didn''t concern him.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>What should we do next, sir?</strong><strong>]</strong>

    Hearing Miss Minutes''s question, Alex stood straight, his tone calm.

    "The corruption has already begun. The Avengers are likely lost. My next step is to find some individuals who haven''t been infected yet and conduct some tests."

    -----------------��

    <strong>Beyond Earth.</strong>

    On an asteroid in outer space, the leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants, Mao, clutched his head in anguish.

    "My God�� What have I done��"

    In his pursuit of strengthening mutants, Mao had mirrored humanity by initiating a viral war. Previously, humans had developed a virus specifically targeting mutant genes, causing devastating losses to the mutant poption.

    To retaliate, Mao had invested enormous resources to create a virus targeting human gics, which was then released.

    What he hadn''t anticipated was that the virus would mutate into a zombie gue, evolving at a terrifying rate. Now, even mutants were being infected and turned into zombies.

    Of course, Mao wasn''t aware that the zombie virus had nothing to do with him. He had unwittingly be the scapegoat for the disaster.

    "Open the teleportation tunnel. I''m going to Earth," Mao said, striding out of his office.

    "No, sir! It''s too dangerous! Earth has already fallen��even the Avengers have��"

    "Silence!" Mao bellowed.

    "This is my responsibility. There are still many mutants on Earth, including the X-Men. I won''t abandon my brethren to this hopeless!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    387. The Only Hope.

    388. Zombie Sentry.

    389. Traces of Contamination.

    390. Chaos!

    391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

    Unremarkable New York City.

    In a dark alley, a purple portal appeared out of nowhere, attracting no one''s attention.

    "I guess Pietro''sints were genuine. Can''t we pick a better spot for these portals, ma''am? It''s always next to a dumpster."

    Stepping out of the portal and catching a whiff of the foul stench, Alex shook his head in exasperation.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Apologies, sir. Based on calctions, this is the safest and least conspicuous location. Of course, if you prefer a different approach, next time I could drop you in the middle of Main Street.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    "Main Street?"

    Alex imagined stepping out of a portal straight onto Main Street, making the front page of the local papers almost instantly. And with that, a horde of trouble would surely follow.

    Just the thought made Alex wave his hands dismissively.

    "No, thanks. The dumpster''s fine. Sure, the smell''s awful, but, damn it, I''m used to it by now."

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Actually, the smell you''re noticing is likely noting from the dumpster.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    Miss Minutes frowned slightly, pressing her fingers together thoughtfully.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>I suggest you step outside. What''s happening outside might be worse than you expected.</strong><strong>]</strong>

    Hearing this, Alex''s previously rxed expression turned serious. His eyes sharpened, and he seemed to have realized something as he began walking toward the alley''s exit.

    Moving cautiously to the alley''s edge, Alex leaned against the wall and carefully peeked out. As expected, the scene before him could only be described as hell on Earth.

    The once-bustling street was now littered with severed limbs and mangled bodies. Blood covered the ground, flowing into the sewers through the grates.

    On the sidewalk, a few decapitated heads stared lifelessly in Alex''s direction, their bodies torn apart and stripped to bare bones, as if mauled by wild beasts.

    "In my past life, this might''ve been the kind of thing I''d watch while eating. But now�� I don''t think I can stomach it."

    Even someone like Alex, who had seen his fair share of death, was sickened by the scene. Killing was one thing, but cannibalism was another entirely. The sight made his scalp tingle.

    Looking up at the overcast sky, Alex realized that the disaster had already begun��or rather, had been ongoing.

    Pink lightning crackled across the New York sky as zombie sentinels descended with overwhelming force, infecting most of the Avengers who had rushed to confront them.

    As Alex pondered the situation, he suddenly heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    Spinning around quickly, he saw a grotesque zombie slowly making its way toward him.

    The zombie was a woman dressed in arge mascot costume, likely an employee at a restaurant. The biohazard outbreak must have been so sudden that she couldn''t escape and ended up infected.

    Her left ankle waspletely severed, leaving only a bone to support her, limiting her movement to a slow, shuffling gait as she made her way toward Alex.

    "...Meat�� Fresh meat�� Please, just let me take a bite��"

    "Sorry, but begging won''t work. Even if you got down on your knees, there''s no way I''d let you take a bite," Alex replied, crossing his arms in exasperation.

    Unlike most zombie outbreaks he''d seen in movies in his past life, this gue was far stranger. Those infected still retained their memories and personalities to some extent��and they could even talk.

    <em><strong>[</strong></em><em><strong>This situation defies all logic. Neither science nor magic can exin this.</strong></em><em><strong>]</strong></em>

    Miss Minutes, frightened out of her wits, had retreated back into her control mechanism. Alex found it baffling that an AI could be scared of zombies.

    "Precisely because it defies logic, it''s abnormal," Alex murmured before his eyes glowed with a ghostly green light. The power of the Hell Boundary surged from within him, pressing down on the zombie woman before him.

    The female zombie had never encountered such a force before. Her eyes were engulfed in green mes, and her body froze in ce, unable to move.

    Although it looked like Alex had restrained her, he wasn''t pleased. In fact, his brows furrowed deeply.

    "Even Hell''s power can''t fully subdue her? Can this thing even be considered ''alive'' anymore?"

    Normally, beings like Mephisto or H, with their mastery over life and death, could easily suppress zombies, reducing them to obedient pets with the flick of a finger. Yet this zombie woman merely froze and continued to resist Alex''s control.

    <em><strong>[</strong></em><em><strong>This thing might be even stranger than you think. I suggest you kill it outright.</strong></em><em><strong>]</strong></em>

    "No rush. Since it''s a corruption, I didn''t expect it to be easy to resolve. This gives me a chance to test something else."

    The power of the Hell Boundary gradually receded as Alex''s eyes turned pitch ck and abyssal, resembling ck holes that seemed to absorb everything around them.

    "Speak your name."

    The zombie woman trembled, her head twitching erratically. Her grotesque mouth stammered out a word.

    "I�� My name is Ellie�� Grayson."

    "Alright, Ellie Grayson. I am the master of time and death. Would you be willing to be my knight, walking the Earth in my stead and sweeping away everything in your path?"

    At that moment, Alex''s presence seemed to grow infinitelyrger, towering like a mountain. The sheer oppressive force froze even the zombie woman''s thoughts.

    "I�� I�� I''m will�C"

    Suddenly.

    Just as the zombie woman was about to answer, a strange ck smoke erupted from her body. The sound of burning followed as her body convulsed and then copsed helplessly to the ground.

    Withdrawing his power, Alex pressed his lips together, staring at the now lifeless zombie. A sense of unease flickered in his heart.

    "Even her soul burned awaypletely, refusing to be controlled��"

    Approaching the fallen zombie, Alex saw that her soul had utterly vanished, leaving no trace behind��as if she had never existed in this world.

    Not only that, but the zombie''s body quickly disintegrated into ashes, erasing thest remnants of her existence.

    Earlier, after the Hell God''s deathly power failed to dominate the zombie''s body, Alex decided to try a different method. Inspired by how the Moon God Khonshu bestowed power upon Marc, turning him into the Moon Knight, Alex nned to imbue the zombie with his power, making her his knight.

    This way, he might preserve her soul while gaining control over her actions. Additionally, if sessful, Alex could potentially reach the source of the corruption within her and attempt to negotiate, seeking a way to eradicate the gue.

    Unfortunately, the corruption gave Alex no such chance. Before the zombie''s soul could ept him, the corruption obliterated her existence entirely.

    "Well, things are getting interesting," Alex said with a faint smile.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>Have you found a way to deal with these creatures, sir?</strong><strong>]</strong>

    "No, but I''ve confirmed one thing: that corruption can''t taint me. It can''t even ''see'' me. If it could, this zombie wouldn''t have approached me deliberately."

    Alex''s thoughts drifted back to <em><strong>Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe</strong></em>. In that world, he once faced the Worm directly, though all his actions had been shielded by the Veil.

    Now, after experimenting in this world, Alex realized that the corruption''s power likely couldn''t affect him unless he actively exposed a weakness. The fact that his existence couldn''t even be perceived was a promising revtion.

    This meant he could gather more information from the shadows.

    "But what about this world''s Watcher?"

    A thought crossed Alex''s mind. If memory served, the Watcher here had entered the game personally and should now exist within this universe.

    Breaking the cycle and arriving here should have drawn their attention, so why hadn''t they appeared tomunicate with him?

    <strong>[</strong><strong>There''s no sign of any Watcher activity</strong><strong>]</strong> Miss Minutes reported.

    Alex frowned, ncing briefly at a crow perched on a rooftop. After a moment''s pause, he decided not to dwell on it.

    Perhaps the Watcher had distanced themselves from this universe. Or maybe they were currently unable to intervene due to certain circumstances. Either way, it didn''t concern him.

    <strong>[</strong><strong>What should we do next, sir?</strong><strong>]</strong>

    Hearing Miss Minutes''s question, Alex stood straight, his tone calm.

    "The corruption has already begun. The Avengers are likely lost. My next step is to find some individuals who haven''t been infected yet and conduct some tests."

    -----------------��

    <strong>Beyond Earth.</strong>

    On an asteroid in outer space, the leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants, Mao, clutched his head in anguish.

    "My God�� What have I done��"

    In his pursuit of strengthening mutants, Mao had mirrored humanity by initiating a viral war. Previously, humans had developed a virus specifically targeting mutant genes, causing devastating losses to the mutant poption.

    To retaliate, Mao had invested enormous resources to create a virus targeting human gics, which was then released.

    What he hadn''t anticipated was that the virus would mutate into a zombie gue, evolving at a terrifying rate. Now, even mutants were being infected and turned into zombies.

    Of course, Mao wasn''t aware that the zombie virus had nothing to do with him. He had unwittingly be the scapegoat for the disaster.

    "Open the teleportation tunnel. I''m going to Earth," Mao said, striding out of his office.

    "No, sir! It''s too dangerous! Earth has already fallen��even the Avengers have��"

    "Silence!" Mao bellowed.

    "This is my responsibility. There are still many mutants on Earth, including the X-Men. I won''t abandon my brethren to this hopeless!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    387. The Only Hope.

    388. Zombie Sentry.

    389. Traces of Contamination.

    390. Chaos!

    391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

 387. The Only Hope.

    387. The Only Hope.

    Walking out of the alley, Alex turned and entered a nearby eyess store.

    A zombie spotted Alex and lunged at him, ws outstretched. However, Alex merely raised his hand, and several steel rods shot out like arrows, piercing the zombie and turning it into a sieve.

    If the corruption only targeted ordinary humans, it wouldn''t have caused such chaos. A single nuclear bomb could have wiped out all sources of contamination in one fell swoop.

    But what if the corruption was all-epassing, capable of infecting heroes, extraordinary beings, and even gods?

    From the moment this gue began, it was unstoppable. No one knew where it came from, and no one had any idea how to deal with it. This world had be a petri dish, fermenting uncontrobly.

    Picking up a pair of sunsses, Alex murmured an incantation before snapping them in half. The next moment, the sunsses dissolved rapidly into smoke, and Alex''s body disappeared into thin air, leaving no trace behind.

    This was a form of optical magic that used specific objects to achieve an invisibility-like effect. However, mere invisibility wasn''t enough��zombies were deeply drawn to the scent of flesh.

    To counter this, Alex summoned the demonic aura of the Seven Deadly Sins to mask his human scent. This allowed him to move undetected in the open.

    Of course, these spells only worked against regr zombies. If he encountered another magic practitioner, things wouldn''t be so simple.

    But it didn''t matter. If someone capable of seeing through Alex''s disguise appeared, he would be the first to detect their presence.

    As Alex left the optical store, a series of sonic booms echoed through the air.

    Looking up, he saw several glowing figures streaking across the sky, heading toward the other side of New York.

    <strong>[Energy signatures detected: Thor, Nova, and the Fantastic Four]</strong>Miss Minutes reported.

    Even without the reminder, Alex recognized them. If his guess was correct, the Fantastic Four had just fallen, and their two children had likely been devoured by She-Hulk.

    How tragic. It seemed that, outside the main universe, Franklin Richards in alternate universes was either a sacrificialmb or on his way to bing one. In major events, Reed''s children were often the first to die.

    <strong>[They''re heading toward the Helicarrier. It looks like S.H.I.E.L.D. has already taken action, gathering all the heroes who haven''t yet been turned into zombies.]</strong>

    Although Alex was a bit rusty on the original storyline, his advanced mental faculties, honed through magic, allowed him to recall many details as long as he had some time to think.

    <strong>[It seems they haven''t been infected yet. With so many of them together, perhaps you could reach out to them, Sir]</strong>Miss Minutes suggested.

    "Precisely because so many are gathered together, I won''t approach them. Remember, I can''t alter the flow of this world''s timeline."

    Alex watched the figures grow smaller in the distance and sighed deeply.

    He hade here to find a way to defeat the source of corruption, not to save the world. Any interference with history could cause catastrophic consequences.

    For example, in this world, Reed Richards had not yet turned into a zombie. This meant he hadn''t sent any messages across the multiverse.

    If Alex changed this event, who would the Reed in the Wastnd have received the message from?

    After a moment''s pause, Alex turned and walked in the opposite direction, immersing himself in this hellishndscape.

    -------------------

    <strong>Above New York, aboard the S.H.I.E.L.D. Helicarrier.</strong>

    The zombie crisis had erupted so violently and suddenly that it gave the heroes no time to react. By the time S.H.I.E.L.D. agents grasped the situation, the world had already fallen.

    Now, the superheroes who had received the distress call and rushed to the Helicarrier had all witnessed the horrors of the zombies firsthand. Watching theirrades transform into flesh-eating monsters was a nightmare no one could process quickly.

    The heroes no longer exuded their usual grace and confidence. Instead, they gathered in small, solemn groups in the main hall, their faces etched with terror and despair.

    The appearance of the zombies left them shaken to their core. Memories of friends and family being devoured alive or transformed into monsters haunted them, suffocating them with fear.

    By the time they arrived here, they understood the gravity of the situation. They also knew that anyone who hadn''t made it to the Helicarrier was unlikely to still be the person they once knew.

    ---------------------

    <strong>S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Command Center.</strong>

    Although Nick Fury had prepared for the worst, he was still overwhelmed by a profound sense of helplessness.

    Sitting in his office chair, he stared at the screen on the wall, which disyed scenes of hell on Earth. His heart sank to the depths.

    "Is there truly no solution? We still have Mister Fantastic. With Reed Richards'' intellect, he might be able to help us develop a cure for this virus."

    "Do you really believe that?"

    Across the table, Tony Stark swirled a ss of red wine, leaning against the table as he spoke in a low voice.

    "Everything is out of control. From the moment that speedster carried the virus to other countries, the situation became irreversible. At his speed, it won''t take long before the entire world bes a yground for zombies, just like in <strong><em>Resident Evil.</em></strong>"

    "But we have to deal with this mess somehow. There are still heroes and civilians out there waiting for me to issue orders."

    Nick Fury frowned as he replied.

    "At any rate, we need to develop a cure first. We can''t just sit here and wait to die."

    "And even if a cure is developed, what then? Do you know how many people have died since the outbreak began? Thousands? Tens of thousands?"

    Tony shook his head, cing his ss on the table and speaking seriously.

    "Even if Reed manages to create a cure, even if we save more people, what then? This world is finished, Nick. It will never go back to the way it was. We don''t even know how many people will be left when this is over."

    "Then what do you want to do, huh? Are you happier promoting defeatism here? Do you even realize how close the heroes out there are to breaking down? Some of them are just kids, Tony!"

    Nick Fury stood up, walked quickly to Stark, and let out a heavy sigh.

    "I�� I really don''t know what to do. I know this situation is terrible��worse than anything we''ve ever faced. Captain has already turned into a monster. Tony, I don''t know how to give people hope again."

    Tony stared nkly at the one-eyed man in front of him. For the first time, he noticed that Nick Fury had streaks of gray hair, and his face looked far more haggard than before.

    This gue, which had swept across the entire world, had clearly dealt a heavy blow to this man. Even someone like Nick Fury was beginning to show signs of despair.

    "Fine..."

    After a long silence, Tony Stark finally spoke.

    "I''ll figure something out. You go calm the people outside. If possible, do your best to bring back any survivors."

    "What are you going to do?" Nick Fury asked, his tone filled with doubt.

    "I''m going to build a device for interdimensional travel. Think of it as an escape pod. I don''t believe creating a cure will solve everything. Besides, I''m no expert in virology like Reed is��my expertise lies in engineering."

    Tony pointed to his chest, where his arc reactor emitted a faint glow.

    "With this device, we can leave this universe and find a way to live in another one. As long as I can figure out how to avoidnding in other apocalyptic universes, we can take the remaining survivors and escape."

    Hearing this, Nick Fury took a deep breath, unsure of what to say.

    He knew Stark was right. This world was beyond saving. Given the speed and adaptability of the virus, it was only a matter of time before Earth became a wastnd.

    Even with the remaining superheroes gathered, it didn''t matter. The zombified heroes retained their powers, and any mistake could result in more infections.

    This was never a fair fight. Every fallenrade would rise again as an enemy. With the bnce constantly tipping against them, it was only a matter of time before they were overwhelmed.

    But if they followed Tony''s n, it would mean abandoning those who had already be zombies. These monsters might still have a chance at salvation.

    "Tony, I once swore to fight for the protection of all humanity and the continuation of human civilization."

    Nick Fury''s voice was hoarse and low.

    "So what?"

    Tony frowned.

    "Are you nning to stop me?"

    "No."

    Nick Fury shook his head, slowly raising a hand to pat Tony on the shoulder.

    "I mean, do what you think is best. But I''ll still have Reed and the others work on a cure or a serum. As long as there''s even a one-in-ten-thousand chance, I have to try to save this world."

    At this, Nick Fury raised his head, fixing his one good eye on Tony''s face.

    "But if all hope is lost��"

    Nick Fury tightened his grip on Stark''s shoulder.

    "Then you are our only hope."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    388. Zombie Sentry.

    389. Traces of Contamination.

    390. Chaos!

    391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

    392. The Grave Situation.

 388. Zombie Sentry.

    388. Zombie Sentry.

    Strolling through the streets of New York, Alex continuously sensed his surroundings, searching for any traces of people who might have survived this apocalyptic crisis.

    The contamination was spreading even faster than he had imagined. The Avengers were the first to fall, but they wouldn''t be thest. At this moment, most ordinary people had already been devoured, leaving behind nothing but scattered remains.

    Even those who weren''tpletely consumed had risen again, joining the ranks of the undead and further spreading the infection to others.

    Under such circumstances, Alex''s n to locate survivors had be incredibly difficult.

    <strong>[No sign of the source of contamination��or rather, contamination is everywhere. Every infected zombie carrier is part of the contamination, which disrupts my ability to detect it.]</strong>

    From the very beginning, Alex had tried to have Miss Minutes use the timepad to locate the primary source of the contamination, but now it was clear that this task was far from simple.

    "This is the problem��the Zombie Sentry infected the entire Avengers team, but where is he now?"

    Alex narrowed his eyes, his fists gradually tightening.

    In this universe��this one infected by the zombie virus��everything stemmed from the arrival of the Zombie Sentry. The crucial detail was that this Zombie Sentry wasn''t native to this universe. In fact, this universe hadn''t even had a Sentry.

    The Sentry, whose real name was Robert Reynolds, was a drug addict in other universes. During one of his attempts to steal drugs, he identally entered aboratory and consumed a mysterious serum, granting him immense power.

    The serum''s energy imbued him with the strength of millions of suns, the source of his unparalleled power.

    Along with awakening his invincible power, Robert also unleashed one of the most enigmatic entities in the cosmos��The Void.

    Some imed that The Void was simply Sentry''s dark personality, but no one could definitively confirm its origin. Even Doctor Strange could only seal it temporarily, unable to eliminate it entirely.

    From this, it was evident that the Sentry''s powers didn''t solelye from the so-called "serum," and The Void wasn''t merely his dark side but rather something far more sinister. However, in this universe, due to the timeline and circumstances, the Sentry had not yet been born, and The Void was non-existent.

    The Zombie Sentry who had arrived here with a bolt of purple lightning, bringing widespread contamination, was actually the Sentry from another universe.

    In that universe, the zombie apocalypse had erupted not for any other reason but because the zombies there had discovered a way to travel between universes, spreading their contamination.

    Sentry had been infected in that world by Worldbreaker Hulk, transforming into the most powerful zombie ever known. He then attempted to detonate the millions of suns'' worth of energy within his body to create a breach in the multiverse''s reality barriers, enabling the spread of more contamination.

    At this critical moment, a Watcher who had been silently observing finally intervened, transporting the Zombie Sentry back to the beginning of this universe. With the arrival of the purple lightning, a perfect closed-loop cycle began.

    On the surface, this troublesome situation seemed to have been resolved. However, in reality, a new problem had arisen.

    As both the first and final infected, the Zombie Sentry��who was the origin and culmination of all this��was now missing.

    After sessfully infecting the Avengers in this world, he neither expanded the contamination further nor participated in subsequent events. In fact, in the following events, the Zombie Sentry waspletely absent.

    It was as if he had vanished into thin air, as though his sole purpose ining to this world had been to spread the contamination.

    "So... where are you now?"

    Alex raised his arm, and a ck raven seemed to respond to his call. It flew over and perched steadily on his elbow.

    A ghostly blue light emanated from the raven''s eyes, an indescribable energy spreading out and quickly connecting with Alex''s magic.

    The moment the two energies intertwined, Alex immediately essed the shared vision provided by the Watcher''s Eye. The entire world��even the entire timeline��became transparent, like an open book for Alex to freely browse.

    Under normal circumstances, with the Watcher''s perspective, Alex could see everything happening in this universe��past, future, and even the movement of a single speck of dust. Nothing could escape his gaze.

    But now, an unusual sensation emerged, as if a dense fog had descended in the dead of night. The imagery of this universe became blurry and unclear.

    "Caw! Caw!"

    The raven opened its beak and let out a sharp screech, pping its wings as if trying to clear the unseen obstructions clouding its vision.

    "Just as I thought... this timeline has also been contaminated."

    Alex furrowed his brows. He realized that the cycle had already begun. The Zombie Universe and Universe Z were now fully linked, with both timelines entirely shrouded in contamination. This was why the Watcher''s Eye''s power had beenpromised.

    <strong>[No wonder I''ve been continuously disrupted... Wait, if the timeline is contaminated, then the source of the contamination could appear at any point in time. Finding it will be an incredibly challenging task.]</strong>

    "No, I can feel it. The Zombie Sentry hasn''t left <em>here.</em>That much ster energy isn''t something that can be hidden easily. He must be hiding somewhere around here��I just haven''t pinpointed where yet."

    Alex stroked his chin thoughtfully. Suddenly, a distant explosion caught his attention.

    Two blocks away, a massive explosion erupted. Even from afar, Alex could feel the ground trembling slightly, while the surrounding windows shattered into fragments.

    Gazing at the thick smoke billowing from that direction, Alex''s expression turned curious.

    Although he didn''t know who might be fighting the zombies, Alex didn''t mind taking a look. Perhaps he might even stumble upon something interesting.

    <strong>-------------------------</strong>

    <strong>Aboard the Helicarrier</strong>

    To assist Reed Richards in researching a cure, Nick Fury had specifically set up aboratory for him.

    Thisb brought together all the cutting-edge technology SHIELD had to offer. Moreover, Nick Fury went out of his way to provide Reed with any equipment he requested.

    Under normal circumstances, SHIELD''s operations would have faced some difficulties. But now, with the world in chaos and the U.S. military struggling to maintain control, advanced tech from various factions had be ownerless.

    Wearing his quantum goggles, Reed Richards carefully observed the zombie specimen in front of him.

    The specimen was an ordinary person infected by the zombie virus. With a team of superheroes at his side, capturing him hadn''t been particrly difficult. Reed had used several serums to barely suppress the zombie''s movements.

    Killing a zombie, especially a regr infected one, wasn''t particrly hard. However, to Reed Richards, a dead infected was of no research value. To discover a "cure," he needed to conduct live experiments.

    "How''s it going, Reed? Any findings yet?"

    The Thing asked, unable to contain his curiosity after watching Reed study the zombie for hours.

    Hearing this, Reed Richards snapped out of his concentration. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and shook his head slightly.

    "This virus�� its origin is strange. I can''t..."

    Rubbing his temples, Reed''s eyes regained some rity.

    "I can''t determine the exact nature of this virus. At first, I thought it would spread through the bloodstream, attacking the brain and damaging neural functions��like what you see in movies."

    "Go on."

    The Invisible Woman, Susan Storm, approached, curious to hear what Reed would say next.

    Reed didn''t hold back. With a serious expression, he began exining.

    "But that''s not it. This virus is far more bizarre than I initially thought. Once it enters the bloodstream, it rapidly expands, replicates, and reces cells, ultimately creating an entirely different set of cells and neural structures."

    "And what does that mean?" The Thing asked, still not fully grasping Reed''s point.

    "Have you heard of the ''Ship of Theseus'' paradox?"

    Reed Richards raised his head and looked at the rest of the Fantastic Four. Pointing at the zombie specimen in front of him, he spoke carefully, emphasizing every word.

    "At first, it simply mimics cells. Gradually, the virus evolves to simte other materials. Once everything in a person''s body has been reced, it can even mimic their personality and soul.

    When that happens�� are they still <em>them?</em>"

    Hearing Reed exin this terrifying concept in such a calm tone, everyone present felt cold sweat forming on their foreheads. Their expressions grew grim.

    "So, you''re saying this virus consumes and reces life itself��like the Skrulls��but it inherits all the infected individual''s thoughts and memories, even though it''s no longer truly <em>them?</em>" Susan asked, her brows furrowed.

    "Exactly! That''s it. And the virus contains unique elements that leave the infected in a perpetual state of hunger, driving them to devour all living things around them."

    Reed Richards shook his head slightly.

    "This�� this isn''t something science can solve. I need to inform Nick Fury about this. Those people outside��they can no longer be considered ''human.'' There''s no saving them!"

    <strong>---------------------------</strong>

    <strong>At theb entrance</strong>

    A few SHIELD agents stood guard, peering through the ss at Reed Richards talking to himself inside theb. Sharing a nce, they exchanged helpless looks.

    "Mr. Fantastic is speaking in thatnguage we can''t understand again. I swear, it''s not anguage spoken in any country on Earth."

    Another agent shrugged.

    "Well, that''s why he''s the world''s smartest man. If you could understand him, you wouldn''t be stuck on guard duty. Forget about it. Until the other heroes return, we need to protect Mr. Fantastic and his research on the cure."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    389. Traces of Contamination.

    390. Chaos!

    391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

    392. The Grave Situation.

    393. Infiltration.

 389. Traces of Contamination.

    389. Traces of Contamination.

    Although the zombie crisis had not broken out for very long, as the ce of origin, New York''s streets had already fallen intoplete disrepair.

    Blood and human skeletal remains adorned the streets, creating the chilling sensation of identally stepping into hell. In Alex''s eyes, the conditions here were even worse than the wastnds.

    A series of explosions and gunfire echoed in session. Judging by the intensity, the weapons in their hands were no joke. A force with this level of firepower could be counted on one hand in New York.

    However, Wilson Fisk should already be dead, killed by the Punisher. And the Punisher himself had been tricked by Ash into dying amidst the zombie hordes. Now, Alex couldn''t quite figure out who could have amassed so many weapons.

    At the same time, Alex was curious. From the time the zombie virus had emerged until now, all survivors should have realized just how terrifying the zombies were.

    But these people in front of him, instead of taking the chance to hide quietly, were brazenly shing head-on with the zombies. Didn''t they fear attracting the zombie Avengers?

    With this question in mind, Alex quickly approached the battlefield, peeking out cautiously from behind a wall. Soon, several figures appeared in his line of sight, standing by a window and pouring firepower recklessly downward.

    The ground beneath the building was piled with countless corpses, but the zombies showed no signs of retreat. They kept surging forward, eager to savor the taste of human flesh. However, they were met only with relentless bullets.

    It seemed these survivors had established a defensive line. Using various weapons and leveraging their elevated position, they continuously took down any zombies attempting to approach.

    When the number of zombies increased significantly, they even threw powerful explosives to blow the creatures to pieces.

    Although their suppression was holding up for now and they barely maintained the upper hand, Alex''s expression turned strange.

    Judging from the scattered corpses on the battlefield, the fight had been going on for quite a while. However, the zombies'' offensive showed no sign of weakening. In fact, their numbers seemed to grow.

    With the sounds of gunfire and explosions spreading, more zombies were drawn to the noise, even from seven or eight blocks away.

    "If I''m not mistaken, these guys should belong to Tombstone."

    Watching the men by the windows, Alex noticed some clues in their clothing.

    <strong>[Tombstone? Who''s that?]</strong>

    Since there were no archived records, Miss Minutes was unaware of this individual''s identity.

    "A gang boss. He''s a man with albinism who gained bulletproof skin and superhuman durability after an ident, simr to Luke Cage. As one of the enemies of New York''s street-level heroes, his power rivals that of Wilson Fisk."

    Alex casually exined before shaking his head slightly.

    "It seems these people have been abandoned. Tombstone deliberately sent them here to fight the zombies. As long as they can draw the majority of the zombies'' attention, Tombstone can lead the others to escape unhindered."

    <strong>[But this timeline has already been contaminated. Even if he wants to escape, where could he go?]</strong>

    "Exactly. All life in this universe has fallen into a death spiral, eternally trapped in a cycle between life and death."

    As they spoke, a red figure sped through the air.

    Spider-Man had arrived.

    This protector of New York, everyone''s friendly neighborhood Spider-Man, was once again engaging his enemies. But this time, Spider-Man showed no mercy.

    "Watch out! It''s that crawler!"

    "He''sing! He''sing!"

    "The bullets can''t hit him! Somebody help me!"

    Swinging through the air, Spider-Man leaped into a window and immediately tore into one of the guards. Chaos erupted inside the building.

    Muzzle shes flickered through the windows, but soon a shadow darted across, and the gunfire ceased abruptly.

    Having turned into a zombie and driven solely by the desire to eat human flesh, Peter Parker unleashed his full strength. Against his terrifying abilities, these ordinary people stood no chance.

    Before long, two gang members screamed as Spider-Man threw them out of the window. Below, countless hungry mouths eagerly awaited. Before they even hit the ground, the zombies had devoured thempletely.

    "Well, well, Peter Parker really lives up to being the ''friendly neighborhood Spider-Man.'' Even as a zombie, he''s thoughtful enough to share��fans get to eat first, huh?"

    Seeing Spider-Man throw another gang member from the building, Alex knew he couldn''t keep watching.

    Survivors in this world were already scarce. If these few were all fed to the zombies by Spider-Man, Alex would have to look elsewhere for help.

    Thinking of this, Alex raised his right hand, making a grasping motion in mid-air toward the falling man. Then, with his left hand, he rotated clockwise beside him.

    In the next instant, two golden-edged portals materialized out of thin air. Unlike the usual portals, one was horizontal to catch the falling man, while the other was vertical to redirect his momentum and prevent him from being crushed uponnding.

    This teleportation magic originated from Kamar-Taj, the mystical sanctuary made famous by the most powerful sorcerer in Marvel''s multiverse, the Ancient One. Within the Marvel multiverse, this magic is exceptionally effective and convenient to use.

    Learning such space-distorting magic is quite challenging, but that difficulty is only at the initial stage. Once a sorcerer gains enough experience, opening a portal bes as effortless as breathing.

    The falling man, screaming all the way down, was caught by the portal. The next moment, behind Alex, the man tumbled out horizontally, rolling on the ground for quite a distance.

    The man had never experienced something like this before, especially during his most desperate moment. Staggering to his feet in a daze, he had no idea what had just happened. His mind waspletely nk.

    At this point, Alex strode forward, grabbing the man by his cor and lifting him up.

    The man, thinking he had encountered zombies again, was about to struggle when a strong wave of dizziness hit him. The next second, the surroundings began to whirl violently, like a kaleidoscope.

    A wave of nausea swept over him, leaving him utterly powerless. When everything finally settled down and the surroundings regained solidity, the man was horrified to find himself in a bar he had never seen before.

    At that moment, Alex released his grip, and the man copsed onto the ground, gasping for air.

    "Unlike portals, spatial jumps can cause severe mental trauma to ordinary people. However, given the circumstances just now, this method of escape was the safest option."

    Alex strolled to the bar counter, talking to himself as he casually moved the skeletal remains of the unlucky bartender aside. He reached for a bottle of unopened premium wine from the liquor shelf.

    After pausing for a moment, he nced at the man, who was still in shock.

    "Want a drink?"

    The man, trembling all over, looked at Alex. Seeing that Alex didn''t appear to be a zombie, he felt slightly more at ease��at least less terrified than before.

    When the man didn''t answer and just stared nkly at him, Alex lightly shook his head.

    "Forget it. If you won''t drink, I will."

    Retrieving a wine ss from his magical space, Alex poured himself half a ss and continued speaking.

    "By now, even the most blindly loyal person should have realized the truth, right? You and the others who stayed behind have already been abandoned by your boss. Now, the only purpose you serve is to assist me with my tests."

    "Tests? What tests?"

    The man finally spoke, looking at Alex in terror and taking two steps back.

    "Naturally, tests rted to this apocalypse. Unlike those already contaminated, you haven''t been infected yet. Perhaps from you, I can uncover some useful information. Are you sure you don''t want a drink?"

    As Alex approached, holding the wine ss, the man felt as if he were staring into the grinning face of a demon.

    He had no idea who Alex was. As the subordinate of a superviin, he had encountered many superheroes before. But this guy? He had never heard of him.

    "N-no! Don''te closer! You can''t do this! You''re a superhero, right? Aren''t you supposed to save people?!"

    The man screamed in terror before making a run for the bar''s door. However, despite its appearance, the door wouldn''t budge, no matter how hard he pushed.

    Seeing the slightly ajar door refuse to open, the man panicked. He turned and grabbed a chair, hurling it at a nearby window.

    But to his shock, the ss, which would usually shatter at the slightest impact, was now as unyielding as a fortress wall. The chair splintered into pieces, but the window didn''t even have a scratch.

    Watching the man''s frantic actions, Alex didn''t intervene. Instead, he calmly said,

    "You misunderstand. I''m not a hero. But you''re right about one thing��I am saving the world. It''s just that the people I''m saving aren''t from <em>your</em>world."

    The next moment, Alex extended his hand, palm open. A force of gravity surged out, and the man, as though gripped by some invisible power, was lifted into the air with no resistance.

    The man tried to speak, but the moment he opened his mouth, a ghostly green me inexplicably erupted from within. Not just his mouth��his entire body began to burn intensely.

    Alex furrowed his brow, noticing the anomaly. His expression grew moreplex as he observed the man.

    "This is bad."

    Murmuring softly to himself, Alex stopped what he was doing.

    <strong>[Master, what have you discovered?]</strong>

    "Perhaps the one thing I hoped to avoid the most..."

    Hearing the question from Miss Minutes, Alex calmly stared at the unconscious man and replied, "This guy may not be infected by the zombies, but there are already traces of contamination on him."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    390. Chaos!

    391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

    392. The Grave Situation.

    393. Infiltration.

    394. The Fantastic Four Corpses!!

 390. Chaos!

    390. Chaos!

    "I need to inform Nick Fury."

    "No, wait. This isn''t a technological creation; it''s something far more bizarre. Without specialized energy detection devices, I can''t observe it properly. Maybe��"

    "Stephen Strange�� He might�� be able to glean some insight. But��"

    "I need to eliminate these viruses and solve these problems."

    Inside theboratory aboard the Helicarrier, Reed Richards muttered to himself, his face contorted with a grim expression.

    If this scene involved an ordinary person, they might simply seem like a schizophrenic madman. However, Reed Richards was no ordinary man��he was the leader of the Fantastic Four, a superhuman genius.

    His rubber-like body appeared as though some force was pulling it apart, twisting him into grotesque and unnatural shapes. Even his face had been stretched into something unrecognizable.

    It was as though multiple personalities had emerged within Reed''s body, each fighting for control. His nervous system seemed to have splintered, with every nerve acting on its own ord, leaving him unable to maintain control.

    Yet, Reed himself seemed entirely unaware of this. He continued researching the zombie specimen in front of him, hoping to find a way to create a cure.

    "If we could gather all the sorcerers, perhaps we could find a way to break this curse��"

    As his eyeballs dripped from their sockets like melting wax, Reed''s voice remained eerily calm, oblivious to the changes in his body.

    "These viruses are incredibly active. But�� but maybe I can find something to suppress them."

    Suddenly, a spark of rity shed through Reed''s mind, cutting through his murky thoughts. He realized he had stumbled upon a key insight.

    "Yes! I can control them�� as long as I suppress that hunger."

    "Just a little bit of flesh."

    "With just a fewpounds, I could suppress the hunger of these viruses�� and achieve eternal bodies. Yes�� yes, just a few serums��"

    "What?"

    Abruptly, Reed''s body trembled. One of his eyes turned to look at his other eye.

    "Who''s speaking?"

    "��"

    "This�� is evolution."

    --------------------------

    Outside theboratory, two veteran agents remained steadfast at their posts.

    They understood the gravity of their mission. The entire world was on the verge of copse. Outside, everyone��heroes and viins alike��had turned into raving lunatics.

    The only person who could save the world now was Reed Richards, Mr. Fantastic, who was in the room behind them.

    As his guards, their orders to protect him were paramount. This was a matter of life and death for the entire, possibly the entire universe.

    "Did you hear? I heard Captain America was the first to get infected. He''s now leading the Avengers around, hunting people to eat. Not even other heroes can stop them."

    "I heard that in the cafeteria earlier. Apparently, there''s no safe ce left except here. Honestly, I''m not sure this ce is entirely safe either."

    "Don''t jinx it. We''re in the sky, and Thor is protecting us. It should be fine. Didn''t you see how he struck down those flying zombies with his lightning?"

    "But we can''t stay in the air forever. Our supplies won''tst. Those zombies are intelligent; they''ve taken control of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s supply depots. We can''t replenish anything."

    "That''s true��"

    "Exactly. Once we run out of fuel, the Helicarrier will crash. When that happens, we''re done for."

    "Stop it. We have Mr. Fantastic and Stark. They''re the smartest people on Earth. They''ll find a way to fix this."

    "Do you really believe that?"

    "Of course. I haveplete faith in them. They''ve saved the Earth from countless disasters. They''ll ovee this, too. They''re superheroes. They''ll find a way. We''ll make it through this."

    "Yeah, you''re right."

    One of the agents smiled slightly and turned to look toward theboratory.

    "They''ll seed��"

    But before he could finish speaking, his expression suddenly froze.

    "What''s wrong?" The other agent noticed his odd expression and curiously turned to look at theb.

    To provide better visibility into each room, the doors to rooms like theb on the Helicarrier were made of high-grade, transparent ss. The agents had always been able to see Reed Richards working inside, which gave them a sense of hope.

    But now, the ss had abruptly turned opaque. It was as if someone inside theb had deliberately blocked the view, preventing anyone outside from seeing what was happening.

    The two agents exchanged nces, their eyes filled with confusion.

    They had never encountered anything like this before. Typically, if Reed Richards encountered any issues, he woulde out and exin them. Blocking the ss like this was entirely unprecedented.

    The two agents, puzzled but determined, didn''t hesitate and stepped toward theboratory.

    Reaching the door, they observed the pitch-ck ss. One of the agents couldn''t help but knock on the door.

    "Mr. Richards? Mr. Richards?"

    "What is it?"

    A response quickly came from inside.

    Hearing Reed Richards'' voice and noting that his tone was calm and as usual, both agents breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Are you okay?" one of the agents asked.

    "I''m fine. Why do you ask?"

    Reed Richards'' voice came again, prompting the agent to exin.

    "Uh, about this�� Did you block the ss on the door with something? We can''t see inside, and that might not be inpliance with the regtions, sir."

    This time, silence fell in theb for a moment.

    Then Reed''s voice answered, "Oh, I didn''t notice�� It''s probably because I needed theb to be darker so I could better study the viruses. I''m testing if light has any special effects on them."

    "Alright. How much longer do you need? I''ll need to report to Nick Fury."

    "Actually, I''m done, but I can''t step away right now. If you don''t mind, could youe in and help remove whatever''s blocking the door?" Reed said apologetically.

    Hearing this, the agent, though slightly exasperated, didn''t think much of it.

    As a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, he had encountered many entric scientists. Compared to them, Mr. Fantastic was rtively easygoing.

    Taking out his identification card, the older agent swiped it at the door and twisted the handle, pushing the door open.

    However, to his surprise, Reed Richards wasn''t visible. Instead, theb was inplete disarray. Beakers and instruments were scattered everywhere, and the ce was a mess.

    As for the zombie specimen on theb table, it had beenpletely dismembered. Its organs and other parts were stored in jars beside the table.

    "Mr. Richards?"

    The older agent froze. Sensing something was wrong, his hand instinctively reached for the gun at his back.

    "I''m here."

    Reed Richards'' voice came again. This time, it was crystal clear and unmistakably close.

    Startled, the agent turned his gaze toward the door, feeling his breath quicken.

    His hand gripped the doorknob again. Slowly pulling the door further open, he looked behind it. The next moment, Reed Richards'' enormous face appeared before him.

    Mr. Fantastic''s entire head had stretched across the back of the door, perfectly molding to its surface. His grotesque and horrifying face was twisted, with his eyes unnervingly positioned��one in the lower-left corner and the other in the upper-right corner.

    Now the agent understood what had been blocking the ss. It wasn''t a curtain or cloth but Reed Richards'' own head and hair.

    His breathing became erratic. Looking down, he saw that Richards'' body extended from the door to the floor, forming the shape of arge "4" at his feet.

    The agent instinctively drew his gun, but Reed''s movements were quicker. His stretched, carpet-like body suddenlyunched an attack. Sharp, de-like edges swiftly sliced through the agent''s neck, sending blood sttering everywhere.

    Outside, the second agent froze in shock as she witnessed the scene.

    She was utterly stunned, unable toprehend why Mr. Fantastic, Reed Richards, would suddenly attack their own personnel or what could have caused him to do so.

    But her professional training helped her suppress her fear. Quickly drawing her gun, she aimed at theb while retreating step by step.

    She had to report this to Nick Fury. Whatever was happening, the fact that Mr. Fantastic had killed a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent was undeniable.

    The next moment, a hand shot out from theb. Like a spring, it stretched rapidly toward her.

    Before the female agent could fire her weapon, the hand reached her, wrapping tightly around her neck.

    Caught off guard, she froze for a moment, and immense force pulled her toward theb.

    "No��!!"

    Her scream echoed through the corridor as her body was yanked through the air, dragged into theb by the outstretched hand.

    <strong><em>Bang!</em></strong>

    The moment the agent disappeared through the doorway, theb door mmed shut with a deafening crash.

    And then, silence fell.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

    392. The Grave Situation.

    393. Infiltration.

    394. The Fantastic Four Corpses!!

    395. Tearing the Timeline!

 391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

    391. Contamination and Counter-Contamination.

    "Interesting..."

    In the tavern, Alex gazed down at the man lying unconscious at his feet, murmuring to himself with intrigue.

    <strong>[Did you discover something valuable?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes joined Alex in the act of drinking, though she held only a projection of a ss, making her gesture purely symbolic.

    Alex paid no attention to her actions; his gaze remained fixed on the man''s body. Through his Watcher<em>''s Eye</em>, Alex could clearly observe the signs of decay in the man''s soul and body.

    Since his magical energy had burned through the man like fire, the contamination seemed to melt away, as if it were ice exposed to heat.

    However, as Alex had not initially aimed topletely purge the contamination, his method had been rather rough. This had caused the hidden contamination to resist fiercely.

    The sh of the two energies within the man''s body resulted in an eventual purge of the contamination, but the man''s body was irreparably damaged.

    At a nce, it appeared as though he was merely asleep. However, in reality, his brain and internal organs had liquefied into blood, and even his spine had been scorched to charcoal.

    The eerie part? He wasn''t dead��at least, not entirely.

    "If my guess is correct, everyone in this world has already been contaminated. Those who''ve turned into zombies are simply further along the process, having reached full-blown infection. Meanwhile, those who remain human..."

    Alex shook his head and sighed.

    "Though they''re stilltent carriers for now, the virus and contamination are already within them. Sooner orter, it will erupt."

    <strong>[Not surprising, really. This world exists within a cycle. The Watcher has marked everything here with the seal of ''nonexistence.'' Before we arrived, who knows how many times they''ve looped through this same cycle?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes hopped onto a chair to bring herself to eye level with Alex and continued speaking.

    <strong>[This man may have been infected and killed countless times across the loops, but we have no way of knowing.]</strong>

    "Fair point, but it raises a new question," Alex remarked, looking at his own hand.

    "Why is it that my magical energy can purify this ''contamination''? These are forces even the Watcher can''t counter directly. I shouldn''t be anywhere near capable of standing against a true Observer, let alone purging their influence."

    Hearing Alex''s perplexed musings, Miss Minutes showed no such confusion. She raised her cup with a smile and replied cheerfully.

    <strong>[You are the supreme being, the great Lord of Time, the master of the multiverse itself. Your power is naturally unmatched. There''s no need to overthink this.]</strong>

    "..."

    Alex''s lips twitched at her words.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Seeing Miss Minutes''s serious expression, Alex shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Supreme being? Great Lord of Time? Compared to the truly multiversal entities, he was nothing more than a caveman wielding a wooden club.

    Even defeating a mere fragment of Darkseid had been a grueling effort, to say nothing of beings that operated on a scale far beyond hisprehension.

    Of course, Alex understood the context. Since he was currently the master of the Timepad and the head of the Regtors, Miss Minutes had every reason to tter him without hesitation. In truth, though, he was far from being as powerful as she imed.

    <strong>[Hmm... perhaps this has to do with the energy framework of this universe?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes ced a finger to her lips, deep in thought.

    Hearing this, Alex curiously raised his head and asked, "What do you mean?"

    <strong>[It''s simple. Different universes have different energy structures, and the strength of their reality barriers varies. This also leads to significant differences in the strength of individuals within those universes.]</strong>Miss Minutes exined as she sat on a chair.

    <strong>[Even counterparts from different universes have varying power levels. Take Spider-Man as an example. If the Spider-Man from the Wastnd Universe met the Spider-Man from this world, although both are Peter Parker, their power levels would be vastly different.]</strong>

    This sparked a realization in Alex''s mind as if he had grasped something important.

    "So, you''re saying that the heroes of different universes havepletely different power levels? But wouldn''t that be tied to the unique experiences they''ve had?"

    <strong>[That''s true. Spider-Men from different universes might face different enemies��some might battle the Sinister Six, while others might not even encounter a fully formed group of those viins. However, this doesn''t significantly impact their power levels.]</strong>

    <strong>[The energy structure within each universe determines the strength of its individuals. Some beings who are terrifying enough to destroy worlds in their own universe might be no match for even secondary heroes in a higher-tier universe.]</strong>

    <strong>[This is because of the inherent differences between universes. Higher-tier universes possess more intricate energy systems, making their levels far superior to many other multiverses.]</strong>

    "I think I''m starting to understand..."

    Alex nodded thoughtfully.

    No wonder the protagonist of <em>Evil Dead</em>met his demise aftering here. No wonder the Fantastic Four from the Ultimate Universe were so overwhelmingly powerful when they arrived in this universe. This exins everything.

    This universe had already been contaminated. In their state, the Fantastic Four from the Ultimate Universe should have also been affected when they came here, yet they weren''t��they came, yed around, and left unharmed.

    Even Doctor Doom from that universe nearly became the protagonist here, wreaking havoc.

    The root cause is here. These contaminations aren''t as absolute as they initially seemed.

    Or, to put it another way, the cognitive contaminations capable of plunging this universe into darkness are limited to this universe''s reality.

    When people from lower-tier parallel universes arrive here, they might also fall victim to contamination to some extent. However, when encountering beings from a higher-tier universe, the contamination cannot prate their mental defenses in a short amount of time.

    "No wonder..."

    Alex stroked his chin, realizing that this also exined why he himself hadn''t been contaminated. It seemed his original world was from a much higher tier, making him immune to these contaminations.

    As for why he couldpletely expel the contamination from the man earlier, Alex spected that it might have to do with the magic he practiced.

    The energies he cultivated or absorbed likely carried high-dimensional attributes from his original realm, and using high-level energy to counter lower-level contamination naturally had a suppressive effect.

    This might exin the difference between contamination and counter-contamination.

    If one acted before the opposing negative contamination fully erupted, using their own energy to "contaminate" the target first, the contamination sources��being lower-tier��would lose the ability to further infect the individual.

    For those already contaminated, attempting to contaminate them further would certainly provoke intense resistance. To those lives, Alex''s influence might appear as no more than a worm''s intrusion.

    The end result would be what happened to the zombified woman earlierplete eradication.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    392. The Grave Situation.

    393. Infiltration.

    394. The Fantastic Four Corpses!!

    395. Tearing the Timeline!

    396. Limited Echo Tony Stark!

 392. The Grave Situation.

    392. The Grave Situation.

    In any world connected to superheroes, across the countless multiverses, the outbreak of a zombie crisis is not an umon disaster.

    Just the ones Alex knew about numbered over a dozen. The causes of these crises were varied and bizarre��some were caused by magic, some by science, and some had no known exnation other than the presence of a mysterious virus.

    In Marvel''s multiverse, there have been many worlds engulfed by zombie apocalypses. Some universes faded into oblivion, unnoticed and unexplored, while others had far-reaching consequences. In certain cases, universes even merged with others under the guidance of some great entity, like the legendary "Battleworld."

    On the other hand, the Justice League once faced a bio-crisis caused by a new quantum virus originating from Cyborg. When his body connected to Earth''sworks, the virus was instantly spread worldwide.

    Anyone using phones, televisions, orputers became infected and turned into flesh-eating monsters. This event gave rise to the iconic scene where zombie sh sprinted across the ocean only to collide with Superman, his body shattering into fragments, leaving just two fingers embedded in Superman''s body, leading to Superman''s reverse infection.

    There are countless simr instances. Across various universes, a portion always sumbs to zombie viruses, ultimately leading to their downfall.

    However, unlike typical zombie viruses, the problem here was far more severe. This outbreak seemed more like a unique kind of internal corruption than a mere virus.

    "Although they seem alive, they are actually dead. Their souls have long perished, but their bodies persist under the influence of this corruption. Is this the true nature of this ''zombie virus''?"

    Feeling the heartbeat from the man in front of him, Alex folded his arms and sighed softly.

    This wasn''t just a transformation of body or soul. The moment the corruption took hold, these individuals were no longer within the scope of what could be called "normal."

    It could be said that nearly everyone in this universe had be something else, a new form of existence.

    While those who hadn''t turned into zombies still looked like ordinary humans, in reality, they had already been quietly rewritten without realizing it. They were now carriers of the corruption.

    In essence, they were a group of anomalies cloaked in human appearances.

    <strong>-------------------</strong>

    <strong>[But they can still be saved,]</strong>

    Miss Minutes spoke up, herrge eyes blinking with excitement.

    <strong>[If you, my lord, could ''corrupt'' those unaffected individuals before the outbreak spreads, you could preserve their minds and sanity, shielding them from the effects of this power.]</strong>

    "Can you use a different term? Telling me to ''corrupt'' people really makes me sound like a viin."

    Alex replied casually, but after a moment''s thought, he continued.

    "Still, there''s something I don''t quite understand. Logically, the people of the Ultimate Universe should also belong to higher dimensions like me. Why can''t they perform anti-corruption measures to save their world like I can?"

    "And��"

    Alex raised his hand, murmuring to himself.

    "��what exactly does this corruption entail?"

    Twisting reality, rewriting perception, destroying everything.

    What was the true origin of these worms? Where did this powere from? Most importantly, what was its purpose? Could its sole intent truly be the annihtion of these multiverses?

    <strong>[Unfortunately, there are no records of this in the archives. Otherwise, we might have gotten some clues.]</strong>

    Seeing Miss Minutes'' troubled expression, Alex, on the other hand, reignited his fighting spirit.

    If these things were so easy to understand and resolve, the Watcher wouldn''t have resorted to such measures to address the chaos here.

    And if Alex wanted to uncover all the answers, the only way forward was to confront the source of the contamination head-on.

    "So, to figure all of this out, we have to stick to our original n��find the Zombie Sentinel."

    -----------------------------

    Onboard the Helicarrier.

    Following Nick Fury''s orders, the few remaining superheroes were risking their lives to save civilians. Everyone knew it was tantamount to suicide, but in such dire circumstances, they had no choice but to step up.

    Being a superhero was never an easy "job," nor was it a morous one. Anyone who became a superhero for fame or fortune ultimately met failure and despair.

    Unlike the morally bankrupt bunch in <strong><em>The Boys</em></strong>, Marvel''s heroes had higher stakes. Thest one who sought fame caused hundreds of civilian casualties due to a mistake, sparking the Civil War among heroes.

    Though that individual eventually embarked on a path of redemption, it didn''t undo what had happened. Their so-called atonement was merely an effort to leave a final mark before fading away.

    Simrly, in this Zombie Hero universe, these heroes, who had lost all hope, were prepared to make theirst stand.

    For them, dying at the hands of those monsters was far preferable to "living" in this broken world.

    --------------------------

    Nick Fury strode toward the techb, his head low and his face dark.

    The atmosphere aboard the Helicarrier was equally grim. Everyone''s eyes seemed devoid of light as they mechanically performed their tasks, avoiding any unnecessary thought.

    For the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents onboard, overthinking future ns was meaningless. They had already lost too much��friends, family, loved ones. Everything had changed.

    They didn''t dare imagine how horrific the world outside had be, nor what had be of the people they once cared about.

    -----------------------

    Silent throughout the journey, Nick Fury finally reached the techb''s entrance and pushed the door open.

    Hearing the noise behind him, Tony Stark didn''t even need to look to know who had entered.

    This was the Helicarrier''s core area, essible only to the most senior agents and heroes. At this point, the only person who''de looking for him was Nick Fury.

    "How''s the situation outside?"

    "Terrible," Fury replied, shaking his head with a bitter expression. "That kid Nova was right. We can''t keep sending more heroes out there��it''s only going to make things worse."

    In the past, Fury had plenty of grievances about Tony Stark''s cavalier attitude, but now, he found himself relying on the yboy genius.

    Tony had his ws, but one thing he rarely did was fail when it really mattered.

    Especially in such a dire environment, Fury struggled to find anyone who understood him as well as Stark did.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    393. Infiltration.

    394. The Fantastic Four Corpses!!

    395. Tearing the Timeline!

    396. Limited Echo Tony Stark!

    397. The Time Bard!!

 393. Infiltration.

    393. Infiltration.

    "I warned you about this."

    Tony Stark, surprisingly, refrained from his usual sarcastic tone as he addressed Nick Fury. Turning slowly, he let out a weary sigh.

    "I understand your desire to save lives. After all, I''m a hero too. I have family and friends, and nobody can ept a situation like this. But acting on emotion won''t help us save more people��instead, it clouds our judgment."

    "You''re right," Fury admitted, his expression grim. "The situation out there is worsening. Those turned into zombies are nearly impossible to kill. Even decapitating them doesn''t work��they somehow keep going."

    As he spoke, Fury''s eyes fell on a bottle of whiskey near Stark''s table. Without hesitation, he picked it up and took a deep swig.

    "To see the great Nick Fury turning to alcohol for sce��this must be worse than I imagined," Tony said, raising an eyebrow as he asked softly, "How many people have we lost?"

    "A lot�� far too many," Fury exhaled heavily, his voice heavy with resignation.

    "Unlike those difficult-to-kill zombies, anyone bitten or scratched by them is instantly infected, turning into our enemy. The more people we try to save, the greater the losses we suffer."

    Although Fury''s tone was calm, Stark could hear the slight tremor in his voice, revealing the despair gnawing at his resolve.

    "First, we lost the X-Men team. I thought theirbat prowess would at least let them save some lives, even if they couldn''t wipe out the zombies.

    But we underestimated the sheer terror of Wasp and Ant-Man''s abilities, capable of infiltrating anywhere...

    Then we lost the Thunderbolts.

    I sent U.S. Agent to lead them in securing the Verilia Tower. Thebs there held essential equipment and resources we needed, but they encountered infected superviins turned into zombies."

    At this point, Fury slumpedpletely, the legendary S.H.I.E.L.D. director who once struck fear into criminals now looked like a man pushed to the brink.

    "I just issued orders to recall the remaining heroes. At this rate, the helicarrier will fall without us even having any fighting force left."

    "I anticipated this oue," Stark replied. "Before things escted this far��remember?" He reached for another bottle of whiskey from the cab.

    Hearing this, a glimmer of hope returned to Fury''s eyes. He looked up sharply at Stark.

    "How''s your deviceing along?"

    "It''s done. I work faster than you bureaucrats," Stark said smugly. "And that''s despite theck of materials. If you''d given me more resources, I could''ve finished it sooner��and made it better."

    Tony stepped aside, revealing arge, metallic device behind him.

    To Fury, it resembled a horizontal gear. Not being a technical expert, he couldn''t immediately grasp the logic behind it.

    Noticing Fury''s confusion, Stark exined.

    "This is just the prototype. I know it looks a bit crude, but under the circumstances, it''s already an achievement to build this.

    Before you walked in, I had already activated it. Breaking through the barriers of the multiverse isn''t easy. I have to meticulously screen potential worlds to avoid bringing in another mess like ours."

    "How long will it take?" Fury asked.

    "I can''t say for sure. At best, it''ll take a day. The helicarrier''s systems struggle to handle such intensive calctions. If we were in myb, it would''ve been faster."

    Tony shrugged, looking every bit like a craftsman hindered by inadequate tools.

    As Nick Fury and Tony Stark continued their conversation...

    On the other side of the core area of the Helicarrier:

    Invisible Woman Susan Storm, her brother Johnny Storm (the Human Torch), and the Thing, Ben Grimm, had just returned to theboratory.

    They had followed Nick Fury''s orders to rescue civilians surrounded by zombies and attempted to retrieve advanced technology from the Baxter Building.

    However, the Fantastic Three''s mission had not gone smoothly. Despite giving it their all, they were forced to retreat against the overwhelming number of zombie superhumans.

    Fortunately, none of them were ordinary individuals. Susan''s force fields allowed her to evade the zombies'' senses, and she could obliterate even the strongest enemies by detonating their heads with focused energy.

    Meanwhile, Johnny''s fiery abilities incinerated anything that came close to him, and Ben''s rocky, impervious body ensured he could not be infected by the zombie virus.

    Their formidable abilities allowed them to narrowly escape and return safely to the Helicarrier, even if they couldn''t prevail against the horde.

    Back on board, under Reed Richards'' guidance, they had some food to replenish their energy, followed by a long, cleansing bath to wash away the exhaustion.

    Now, they no longer needed to venture outside to rescue others. Nick Fury had issued strict orders for them to assist Reed Richards in developing a cure or serum using the resources avable.

    Inside theboratory, Reed had been staring intently at the head of the zombie specimen in front of him.

    This captured zombie had already been thoroughly dissected, leaving only its head intact on the table.

    Although the zombie''s eyes were shut, Reed knew it was still alive��or, at least, that it retained some form of thought and awareness.

    A phenomenon so bizarre defied any known scientific exnation.

    Reed had no idea how long he had been staring at the eerily smooth head when the Fantastic Three entered theb, now clean and donned in their uniforms. Yet, his eyes never left the grotesque specimen.

    "Reed, have you made any progress?"

    Ben Grimm, the Thing, approached Reed from behind, his curiosity evident.

    The original n was for all four of them to coborate on finding a cure. However, Nick Fury''s prior orders,bined with the need to retrieve items from the Baxter Building, had left Reed working alone on the zombie virus.

    Now, the group hoped one of the world''s smartest minds had made some breakthroughs.

    "So�� beautiful," Reed muttered, seemingly entranced, his wordspletely unrted to the question.

    Ben froze, certain he''d misheard. Turning to Susan and Johnny, he saw their equally puzzled expressions and shrugging shoulders.

    With a skeptical frown, Ben pressed further.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Hmm?"

    Reed seemed to snap out of his trance, his body shuddering slightly.

    Looking around, his gazended on the Fantastic Three standing before him.

    For a moment, Reed appeared confused and even despairing at their presence, but the emotions were quickly reced by excitement and delight.

    "Oh, my dear friends! Perfect timing! I was wondering where you''d disappeared to��"

    Reed forced a smile, spreading his arms wide as if to hug Ben.

    But Ben, ever cautious, took two steps back, avoiding the embrace. His brows furrowed as he scrutinized Reed.

    For some reason, staring at his once-familiar friend, Ben felt a sudden and profound sense of estrangement.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    394. The Fantastic Four Corpses!!

    395. Tearing the Timeline!

    396. Limited Echo Tony Stark!

    397. The Time Bard!!

    398. Zombie Sentry!

 394. The Fantastic Four Corpses!!

    394. The Fantastic Four Corpses!!

    "Reed, you better give us a reasonable exnation."

    As Reed''s wife, someone who spent every day with him, Susan could naturally sense that something was wrong with him.

    Although Reed Richards had always been a rational madman, frequently making strange and inexplicable decisions, this time, it seemed like he hadpletely gone off the deep end.

    "Exnation? Oh, yes, yes... of course, I''ll give you an exnation."

    Seeing that no one was willing to give him a hug, Reed slowly lowered his arms and revealed a kind smile.

    "I''m thrilled that you all came, every single one of you. Before reporting my research findings to Nick Fury, I wanted to share this exciting news with you all."

    "Research findings? If you''re still talking about this so-called ''evolution,'' then you really are insane, Reed," Susan couldn''t help but shout.

    When she had returned to the helicarrier earlier, Susan had specifically sought out Reed Richards. Originally, she wanted to check if Reed had made progress in developing a serum or cure for the zombie virus.

    To her shock, she found Reed staring at the zombie test subject as if admiring a perfect work of art, muttering about evolution and the perfection of creation.

    Susan couldn''t understand why her husband would be so cold-blooded. After all, their children had died at the hands of these monsters, yet Reed seemed to havepletely forgotten that.

    "My dear Susan, your tone breaks my heart. My research is for the future of humanity, and you''re here to witness it all."

    The room''s lights cast shadows over half of Reed Richards'' face. The illuminated side appeared deeply sentimental and human, while the shadowed side began to twist subtly.

    "My conclusion is this: all of us here must embrace the destiny that awaits us. Yes, we are about to be one with the savage creatures outside. Don''t rush to refute me��I understand you''re all shocked."

    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting!?"

    Ben Grimm, the Thing, widened his eyes in disbelief at what he was hearing.

    "We cannot survive in this environment. That is my true conclusion. And the fact is, we cannot��and need not��solve these viruses because they represent evolution."

    Reed Richards'' mouth stretched into a grotesque grin, almost reaching his ears.

    "I hope this wonderful transformation will be a gift from you to me. That''s why I brought you all here. Now, it''s your turn to do to me what I''ve done to you."

    "Reed, Reed, what did you do to us!?"

    Staring at the man who now seemed like a stranger, Susan stepped back repeatedly, her gaze filled with fear, as though looking at a monster wearing Reed Richards'' skin.

    "Only what I had to do. Haven''t you wondered where the severed limbs and organs of that zombie test subject went?"

    Reed tilted his head, grinning like a devil driven mad.

    "I bet none of you even noticed the scratches on your bodies. That was my handiwork when you returned. And as for you, Ben, your rocky skin was indeed a challenge for me. But I knew, after such a long day, you''d all be starving, wouldn''t you?"

    As Reed calmly spoke these horrifying words, the expressions of the Fantastic Four turned to sheer terror.

    "You... you can''t do this! We''re your friends! How could you��"

    Before Ben could finish, a strange sensation surged through his body. His internal organs began to feel as though they were burning, searing with unbearable pain.

    "What... what did you make me eat..."

    Clutching his abdomen, Ben spat out blood.

    To everyone''s horror, the liquid was not red but a thick, viscous substance resembling oil.

    On the other side, both Johnny Storm and Susan started to experience simr symptoms. Pain wracked their entire bodies, spreading rapidly and leaving their minds nk and paralyzed.

    "You should all be feeling the changes in your bodies by now. The timing is perfect..."

    Raising his arm, Reed nced at his watch with a calm face and an expression brimming with eager anticipation.

    "You''re insane! Have you forgotten what those monsters did to our children? How can you do this!?"

    Susan''s force-field powers red wildly, causing theb''s equipment to shake violently. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t expel the virus coursing through her veins.

    "How could I forget? But think about it��our children now reside in a beautiful world, while this terrible one doesn''t need them. Isn''t that a good thing?"

    Reed Richards leisurely removed his sses and then shrugged off his whiteb coat, revealing the Fantastic Four''s iconic suit beneath.

    "In truth, Susan, our way of procreation was wed from the beginning. We are about to ascend into endless immortality. From now on, we''ll have no need for offspring, nor will we suffer from aging, illness, or death. This is nature''s course, and you will understand soon enough."

    Before Reed could finish speaking, Susan lunged at him, biting into his neck.

    And it wasn''t just her��both Johnny Storm and Ben Grimm, corrupted by the virus, turned on Reed with eyes devoid of humanity. What remained was a violent and savage hunger.

    Feeling the pain spreading through his body, Mr. Fantastic didn''t scream or cry out. Instead, he smiled, opening his arms to embrace his three zombified teammates.

    "Come on, yes, just like that. I crave this transformation. I long for the feeling of evolution, and receiving it from those I love most�� this is the happiest moment of my life."

    "You''ll understand."

    "They''ll understand too."

    <strong>------------------------------</strong>

    <strong>On the other side of theb,</strong>

    Nick Fury and Tony Stark were urgently finalizing thest stages of data processing.

    "My knowledge of time travel and parallel universes is limited," Tony admitted. "Or rather, during my years saving the world, I never had time to delve into this field."

    "I get it. The entire world owes you a massive debt of gratitude, but right now, we have no other options," Nick Fury replied gravely.

    "That''s not my point. What I mean is, I can''t be sure what kind of parallel universes surround us. Best-case scenario, we find a world simr to ours where the virus has already wreaked havoc, wiping out civilization entirely. The virus might either no longer exist or be locked away somewhere."

    Hearing Tony''s exnation, Nick Fury nodded thoughtfully.

    "You''re saying, like those ancient live bacteria or viruses sealed under the Arctic ice?"

    "Exactly. Once everything is gone, we can take over that world, rebuild a new civilization, and be its rulers. As long as we don''t ''disturb the ice,'' nothing will go wrong," Tony affirmed with a firm nod before continuing.

    "For now, you should start choosing people to bring along for the journey. Banner''s a strong candidate��he''d be a tremendous help��but the Hulk is hard to control. It might be better not to include him."

    "You''re suggesting we leave behind those of our friends who haven''t yet been infected because their powers could be a potential threat to us?" Fury asked.

    "What else?"

    Tony raised an eyebrow. "Wasn''t S.H.I.E.L.D. created to monitor beings with extraordinary abilities? We''re all on your list, Fury. So don''t pretend to be sentimental around me. Besides, have you ever heard the saying, ''The poor have no choice''?"

    "That''s one of your father''s ''golden rules,''" Fury remarked with a dark expression, though he didn''t outright reject Tony''s proposal.

    In fact, Tony''s reasoning was sound. The Hulk''s raw strength posed a tremendous threat to the world. Leaving him behind might indeed be the better choice.

    "Thanks," Tony said, then added, "But there''s something we need to address: the issue of how many people and resources can be transported. Right now, we have just enough resources for one jump. We can''t afford to act recklessly."

    Tony took a sip of whiskey, then tapped the round, metallic device on the table in front of him and continued.

    "Unless the new universe wend in has sufficient resources to replicate this device, we''ll end up stranded there."

    Nick Fury nodded solemnly. It was true��time travel was an unprecedented challenge for everyone involved. Even for a hero of Tony Stark''s caliber, it was a first.

    Rubbing his chin, Fury began to contemte.

    "In that case, we must��"

    Before he could finish, the door to the mechanical room was violently smashed open.

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    The deafening explosion startled both Nick Fury and Tony Stark. They instinctively turned to face the entrance, only to see the Fantastic Four burst in.

    "Using a portal to a parallel world to find more humans to consume? What a brilliant idea!"

    The Fantastic Four��or rather, the Fantastic Four Corpses��stood before them. Their lips were torn and decayed, leaving behind only bloodthirsty gums and razor-sharp teeth. Their eyes, devoid of any trace of humanity, were clouded over with milky whites.

    "Reed�� what happened to you!?" Fury eximed, eyes wide in shock.

    "The bright future is right before my eyes. You''ll see it too. With the right choice, you''ll undergo this glorious transformation and walk the same path as us," Reed Richards said, stretching his elongated neck to get closer to the two men. His grotesque mouth opened wide, ready to bite down.

    Tony Stark reacted the fastest. Grabbing a nearby bottle, he smashed it against Reed''s head, sending it flying.

    Immediately, Tony spun around and lunged for the case on the table��the one containing his Iron Man suit. With the suit, he could fight, even against the Fantastic Four.

    But just as his hand was about to touch the case, Invisible Woman''s energy field suddenly surged, knocking the case out of reach.

    "No!"

    Turning back, Tony saw the Thing and Human Torch rushing toward him.

    He gasped, feeling his heart sink. As their gaping jaws closed in, Tony shut his eyes in despair. It had all happened too fast, leaving him no time to react.

    <strong>--------------------------</strong>

    At that critical moment, a golden streak of light suddenly appeared in the room.

    And with it came the sharp, resonating sound of a snap.

    <strong>Snap!</strong>

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    395. Tearing the Timeline!

    396. Limited Echo Tony Stark!

    397. The Time Bard!!

    398. Zombie Sentry!

    399. A Killing Spree!!

 395. Tearing the Timeline!

    395. Tearing the Timeline!

    Amid the noisy surroundings, no one noticed the sound of a snap.

    Between the crashing instruments and the scattered pieces of Tony Stark''s Iron Man suit hitting the ground, the snap was instantly drowned out.

    But in the next moment, the entire world seemed to fall silent.

    It was as if everything had been paused��every sound abruptly ceased, leaving only an eerie stillness in its wake.

    Tony Stark, eyes tightly shut, could hear only his heavy breathing and the thundering beat of his heart. He knew he was done for.

    Without his Iron Man suit, he had nobat ability. At this moment, he was just an ordinary man, one about to be consumed by Reed Richards and the others, turning into one of those monstrous creatures. However, the pain he had anticipated did note.

    After four or five seconds, for reasons unknown, Stark suddenly realized the surroundings had quieted down. Apart from his own breathing, he couldn''t hear anything else.

    Frowning in confusion, his eyelids twitched slightly before he cautiously opened his eyes.

    "Holy crap!"

    The sight of two bloodthirsty, gaping maws inches away from his face made Tony Stark jump in fright.

    The grotesque, skinless forms of the Thing and the Human Torch looked like vengeful spirits, causing Stark to stumble backward into a table behind him.

    "Careful, Mr. Stark. That''s good liquor��don''t waste it."

    A deep, maic male voice came from behind him. Startled, Stark turned to see a man in a ck trench coat standing there, an East Asian man who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.

    In Stark''s panicked gaze, Alex raised his hand with a casual motion. The whiskey bottle that was about to shatter froze in mid-air and, as if guided by an unseen force, floated back to the table without spilling a single drop.

    "Nice trick, Gandalf. Do I know you?"

    Stark''s mind raced as he nced at the frozen forms of the Fantastic Four and Nick Fury. He cautiously took a step back and asked.

    Alex noticed Stark subtly inching toward the scattered pieces of his armor and chuckled softly.

    "This is our first meeting, I suppose. Rx, Mr. Stark. I''m not your enemy, so there''s no need to be so wary. Of course, if being closer to your Iron Man suit gives you somefort, I don''t mind."

    "Sorry, but given that I almost became dinner for four zombies, I think a little caution is perfectly justified, even if you did save me."

    Realizing his intentions had been discovered, Stark adopted a more straightforward approach. He didn''t bother to immediately suit up, thinking it might antagonize the man in ck.

    Though he had no idea who this man was, the ability to <em>pause time</em>clearly wasn''t something just anyone could pull off. In such a scenario, Stark understood he had no chance of resisting if the stranger intended him harm.

    Casting another nce at the immobile zombies, Stark turned, grabbed two sses, and poured the whiskey.

    "So, you know me."

    Taking the sses, Stark handed one to the man in ck.

    "Mm-hmm, you could say that."

    Without hesitation, Alex epted the ss and took a small sip, signaling goodwill to the still-nervous Stark.

    "From your tone, I gather you don''t just ''know me'' like those fans reading newspapers or browsing the inte. You''ve genuinely interacted with me. But I can''t seem to recall you at all."

    Noticing Alex had taken a sip, Stark visibly rxed. Since the man reciprocated his goodwill, Stark concluded he was at least open to dialogue.

    "Believe me, I rarely forget anyone of significance. If I''d met you before, I wouldn''t have forgotten. So, you''re not from this world, are you?"

    "An excellent deduction." Alex nodded calmly. "You''re right. My name is Alex, and Ie from another universe in the multiverse."

    Though only a theory, Alex''s confirmation validated Stark''s guess. Stark scrutinized the man before him briefly, then gave a small nod.

    "Interesting. I haven''t even activated my multiverse traversal device, and yet here I am face-to-face with an interdimensional visitor. So, what am I like in your universe?"

    "Ah, the other versions of you..." Alex paused, reminiscing about the various Tony Starks he had encountered across different universes. With a polite smile, he replied, "Let''s just say, you''re someone who always makes the right call when it matters most."

    "Well, that sounds decent."

    Stark ran a hand over his goatee before turning his attention to the frozen Fantastic Four. It was his first time witnessing such a bizarre power.

    The expressions of the Fantastic Four were frozen in their most ferocious states. Initially, the sight was horrifying, but after realizing they couldn''t harm him, Stark started to view them as objects of curiosity.

    Even the mes on the Human Torch''s body had been suspended mid-burn, with the distorted heatwaves around him preserved in ce. It was the first time Stark had observed such phenomena up close.

    "So, let''s talk about you. I''m guessing you didn''te here just to save my life. What''s your real purpose?"

    Hearing this, Alex didn''t beat around the bush.

    "I''ve encountered simr universes that suffered this kind of disaster before. To prevent other worlds from being threatened by this contamination, I want to trace the source here and find a way to resolve it."

    "Is that so..."

    Tony Stark furrowed his brow.

    "What do you need me to do?"

    "You need to help me locate the origin of all this��the first infected individual who arrived with the purple lightning. The one who brought this contamination into your universe."

    Alex set down his cup and raised his hand, conjuring a projection. It was of a man dressed in golden battle armor, with a sunny smile on his face.

    "This is the Sentry. In another universe, he was a very powerful hero. Unfortunately, after being infected with the zombie virus, his power posed a massive threat to most of the multiverse."

    "The Sentry?" Tony Stark frowned. It was the first time he had heard of this name, as the Sentry didn''t exist in his universe. "Can I know what infected him?"

    "Actually, that''s exactly what I wanted to tell you. The Sentry was infected by the zombie virus from your universe, so..."

    "Wait, hold on. Let me get this straight. You''re saying my parallel universe travel device seeded, and these zombies used it to infect other parallel worlds?!"

    At first, Tony struggled to understand, but he quickly noticed something was wrong.

    "No, no... If the Sentry was contaminated by a virus from our world, how could he turn around and contaminate <em>our</em>world? This... this��"

    "��doesn''t follow ''logic,'' right?"

    "Exactly," Alex nodded. "And that''s why I''m here. My goal is to find the Sentry. He holds the secrets to all of this."

    As Alex finished speaking, he stepped closer to Tony Stark.

    Seeing Alex''s movements, Tony warily tilted his head and curiously asked, "What are you trying to do?"

    "I can''t disrupt the flow of this world. Any drastic actions could destabilize the cycle of this universe and potentially cause it to copse. Until we find a solution, I can''t take aggressive measures. But I can try something else."

    Alex raised his hand, golden light rippling at his fingertips. Energy harnessed from the natural explosions of a wastnd universe''s stars converged in his palm, transformed by his temporal control device.

    "But didn''t you save me just now?" Tony asked.

    "Not yet, Tony. Saving you is extremelyplicated. In the timelines of these two universes, your infection by the Fantastic Four as a zombie is an ''absolute point in time.''"

    "An absolute point in time?" Tony echoed, confused.

    "It''s unchangeable, immovable. If you weren''t infected, your escape n wouldn''t have failed, Mister Fantastic wouldn''t have sought out other multiverses, and the subsequent events wouldn''t have unfolded. If I were to erase this point, everything would spiral out of control."

    Tony looked skeptical. "So you''re saying you want me to help you locate the source of all this while you pause time, and then you''re going to toss me back to this damned absolute point in time?"

    "Tony, this is about the cyclical bnce of two universes. It''s incredibly dangerous. I know what you''re worried about, and I assure you, I will save you. The process, however, may defy your understanding."

    Alex formed a series of hand seals, and a terrifying burst of energy exploded outward, filling the entireb with radiant golden light.

    Tony Stark''s eyes widened as the beam of energy surged toward him. He didn''t even have time to react before it struck him directly.

    "I know creating a paradox is dangerous for this universe, but fortunately, I''ve seen simr scenarios before. Don''t worry, Tony. You''ll be fine."

    Golden light engulfed Tony Stark''s vision entirely. He felt his body being torn apart, and through the haze, he heard Alex''s voice. Unable to contain his confusion, he weakly asked, "What are you doing to me?"

    "I''m attempting to split this timeline��or more precisely, split your timeline."

    Alex''s hands came together as he unleashed terrifying magical energy.

    "There was once a sorcerer who went astray trying to alter an absolute point in time. His teacher, one of the most powerful sorcerers in history, used this method to tear the timeline, allowing two timelines to coexist in the same universe."

    Pausing, Alex continued, "But I don''t need to go that far. I only need to split <em>you</em>. Your timeline will diverge here. So, in a way... yes, I''ve saved you."

    Tony Stark couldn''t hear the rest.

    Under the immense energy, his body began to tear apart, gradually splitting into two.

    When he opened his eyes again, he was stunned to see another version of himself being devoured by the zombified Fantastic Four.

    Tony Stark was utterly shaken.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    396. Limited Echo Tony Stark!

    397. The Time Bard!!

    398. Zombie Sentry!

    399. A Killing Spree!!

    400. Touching the Corruption!!

 396. Limited Echo Tony Stark!

    396. Limited Echo Tony Stark!

    "What�� what did you do!?"

    Tony Stark''s jaw dropped as his eyes widened in shock at the scene before him. He couldn''tprehend what was happening.

    In this universe, the concept of magic wasn''t particrly advanced. Even the Sorcerer Supreme, Doctor Strange, wasn''t seen as overwhelmingly powerful.

    Below, the zombified Reed Richards had stretched his neck to bite into the neck of another Tony Stark, growling as he did so.

    "He''s very important��critical, even. We need him to help usplete the time-travel device. So we can''t devour him like we would an ordinary person. Just a few bites will do!"

    "Just a few bites? That''s too hard, Reed!"

    "His blood smells so good�� I can''t hold back any longer. I need more flesh and blood."

    The members of the Fantastic Four had lost all traces of humanity, their expressions twisted into feral snarls. They now resembled bloodthirsty, cunning hyenas rather than human beings.

    "Oh, dear God��"

    Hearing the sounds of teeth tearing through flesh, especially as the victim was another version of himself, Tony Stark felt his stomach churn violently.

    He quickly turned his gaze away from the grotesque scene, unwilling to look further, and instead focused on his current state.

    Raising his hands, Tony was surprised to see a faint blue glow emanating from his body. He and Alex were floating midair, overlooking the chaos below.

    It was strange��this was supposed to be aboratory, with a ceiling no more than three meters high. Yet, they were hovering five meters above the ground.

    "So, what''s happening to us? They can''t see us, and it feels like we''re fused with the steel framework of the ship. Is this some sort of out-of-body experience?"

    Hearing Tony''s confusion, Alex, with his hands sped behind his back, exined calmly.

    "There''s no need to be surprised. We are now in the folds of reality, what some call the ''Mirror Space.'' In this unique dimension, reality is like a one-way mirror. We can see them, but they cannot see us."

    "Interesting. What about me? Am I dead? After all, I just saw Reed Richards bite me�� though it was another me."

    Tony inspected the blue glow surrounding him, still suspecting he was in some form of a spiritual state.

    "As I said earlier, I''ve split your timeline. Think of it as me creating a new, exclusive timeline for you within the existing one. As long as you don''t disrupt the original timeline''s progression��"

    Alex turned his head, smiling slightly.

    "Then yes, there will be two Tony Starks in this world."

    Tony stared at Alex for a long moment before letting out a sigh.

    "I may not understand your magic or sorcery, but if you ask me, what you''re doing seems neither wise nor easy."

    "Yes, it''s dangerous��extremely so. But as a scientist, you should know that sometimes bold action is necessary."

    Alex''s gaze shifted into the distance. Noticing Nick Fury sneaking the time-travel device out of the room while the Fantastic Four feasted on Tony Stark, he continued, "Our time is running out, Tony."

    "Alright��"

    Tony ran a hand through his hair in frustration, shaking his head. Then, lifting his gaze, the weariness in his eyes gave way to resolve.

    "What''s the next step?"

    The fall of the Helicarrier was inevitable.

    Once Reed Richards'' mind had been corrupted and hollowed out, there was no turning back.

    When the world''s smartest individuals became zombies, there was little left for humanity to do but await the end.

    Reed, having prepared for this "evolution," had no doubt devised a n to infect Earth''s mightiest heroes��the Avengers.

    Thor, Doctor Strange, and others, once considered humanity''sst hope, were now doomed to sumb to the zombie gue.

    This wasn''t about strength or systems. Perhaps the moment the timeline was tainted, the end had already been written.

    <strong>---------------------------</strong>

    The ruined Stark Tower.

    From the moment the zombie outbreak began, the building had fallen. All of Stark Industries'' employees became food for the undead, leaving no living soul in the tower.

    "So, Gandalf, guess what? I''m starting to get interested in magic. If Ibine magic with my tech armor, how do you think it would turn out?"

    "I can imagine it, Tony. You should know that as an Echo, you''ve already inherited part of my power. So��"

    "You''re saying I already know magic?"

    Tony perked up excitedly, raised his hands, and struck a pose as if conjuring an energy st.

    Embarrassingly, nothing happened.

    "You haven''t <em>learned</em>magic yet."

    Alex shook his head helplessly.

    "Your body is currently filled with immense magical energy��or perhaps divine power, depending on what you want to call it. But to actually use magic like a sorcerer, you need specific gestures and incantations."

    "Ugh, soundsplicated," Tony Stark said with a hint of irritation, pursing his lips.

    "Stop overthinking it. If you''re interested, I wouldn''t mind teaching you a thing or two. But right now, the most important task is locating the Sentry," Alex said.

    Hearing Alex''s words, Tony''s expression turned serious. He redirected his attention to his system, fingers rapidly tapping away on the keyboard.

    "This timeline is heavily contaminated, like a shadow has covered everything. I can''t fully scan the environment or objects here. However, I''m certain of one thing��the Sentry is still here. He hasn''t left."

    "Understood," Alex nodded.

    "Don''t worry, buddy, I''ve got your back. You should be grateful that those things prioritize devouring flesh over destroying equipment. With my devices, I can monitor energy fluctuations across the entire," Tony said confidently.

    "Should we ce the spectral beacon in a more visible location?" Alex asked.

    "No need. The energy source of the Stark Tower itself is powered by my arc reactor, remember? Nothing filters signal noise better than this thing."

    Tony tapped his chest with a grin.

    "With this baby, I can generate fusion reactions anywhere in the universe. Simrly, if that guy really has the energy of a star within him, he should stick out like a candle in the dark. It''ll only take a few hours, I''d guess. By then��ding-dong��"

    Tony snapped his fingers dramatically.

    "We''ll know where our golden-haired superman is hiding~."

    "Let''s hope so," Alex said with a faint smile. Then, in an instant, his expression shifted as if sensing something.

    "Tony, I might need to step out for a bit."

    "What? What''s going on?" Tony asked, startled. He turned to face Alex, still shaken from the recent events. Seeing himself die in front of his own eyes wasn''t something one easily forgets.

    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing major. Just stay here and focus on locating the Sentry. See that crow tattoo on your arm? You can use that to contact me if needed," Alex exined, pointing to the ck crow symbol on Tony''s wrist.

    "Alright, but could you at least leave me a few magic books or something? Don''t make me sit in this boring ce for hours. There aren''t even any girls here!" Tony protested.

    Alex pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement.

    It was true��Tony needed something to upy his time. After all, in a sense, he was now one of Alex''s "employees."

    With a wave of his hand, a stack of thick books appeared on the table in front of Tony.

    "These are collections from sorcerers in other universes. They should help you get started with magic. Even though you have plenty of magical energy, I wouldn''t rmend diving into advanced magic just yet. Start with the basics."

    "Of course! Don''t worry��I''m a genius!" Tony dered proudly, patting his chest.

    The books Alex left included texts from the Sanctum Sanctorum and some dark magic artifacts collected by the Red Skull from a wastnd universe. These were easier for Tony to study since they shared amon magical origin.

    As for Constantine''s collection, those were definitely not suitable for Tony to touch at this stage.

    "Good luck. I''ve set up wards around this ce, so nothing will disturb you. Once you locate the Sentry, contact me," Alex instructed.

    Seeing Tony sh an "OK" hand sign, Alex gave a slight nod, turned, and opened a golden portal. He stepped through it and disappeared.

    As Alex vanished from view, Tony waited a few seconds before turning his gaze to the forbidden tomes on the table.

    A mischievous smile spread across his face as he twirled his mustache.

    "I''m a genius. Naturally, a genius starts with the advanced magic first~."

    <strong>--------------------------------</strong>

    <strong>Elsewhere, on the far side of the moon.</strong>

    In the dim, deste environment, a golden ripple of light appeared out of nowhere. Alex stepped out of the portal, his feetnding softly on the lunar soil.

    Closing the portal behind him, Alex tilted his head slightly.

    "I was wondering when you''d show up," he said calmly.

    "Watcher."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    397. The Time Bard!!

    398. Zombie Sentry!

    399. A Killing Spree!!

    400. Touching the Corruption!!

    401. Connection Failed!!!

 397. The Time Bard!!

    397. The Time Bard!!

    Raise your heads, trembling believers!

    Prepare yourselves, for your senses will be challenged by the grotesque creations of monsters akin to a ughterhouse!

    It all began with a bolt of lightning that tore through the sky and the undercurrents surging behind the storm clouds. An insatiable hunger drew a hero from another universe into this world. He devoured the hero organization of this world��the Avengers.

    The heroes were reduced to soulless monsters and, in an incredibly short time, consumed all the ordinary people on Earth. This was a nightmare even I had never witnessed before.

    In the course of my eternal duties, I have traversed the multiverse, observing the infinitely intertwined realities. My unwavering gaze has borne witness to countless horrors and innumerable wondrous events.

    But this.

    Even I, upon seeing everything that has unfolded in this universe,

    For the first time, felt unspeakable fear fill my heart!

    "...So, why are you calling me only now?"

    Gazing at the immensely robust figure of the Watcher, Alex furrowed his brow slightly and asked.

    Unlike the wastnd Watcher he had encountered before, this Watcher had a clearly more rugged appearance. Towering over two meters tall, his powerful arms exuded a sense of immense strength.

    However, Alex wasn''t surprised. Watchers were beingsposed of pure energy, having long shed the shackles of carbon-based life. It was entirely normal for them to appear in any form.

    "...Forgive me, unfamiliar Time Bard. After all, before this, I had never encountered an existence like yours. Thus, I needed more observation."

    "If I remember correctly, don''t Watchers share their visions? And given your level ofmunication, didn''t the previous Watcher tell you I wasing to this world?"

    Alex nced around at the barren lunar surface and casually inquired.

    The Watcher shook his head slightly and said in a deep voice: "I can no longermunicate with the other Watchers. This world has been tainted by an unknowable presence. No one can survive the monsters'' insatiable hunger for fresh flesh and blood.

    Even the-devouring Gctus, when foolishly arriving on this polluted and corrupted world, could not escape his fate of being devoured. This world is destined to perish, but they remain unsatisfied.

    No one can stop them now. Their sights are set on the rest of the multiverse. To safeguard the multiverse''s safety, I must seal this corruption here."

    "I know how the ''story'' goes. After consuming all life in this universe, they turned their attention back to Earth''s time travel devices and were eventually banished to a new parallel universe."

    "Yes, that is what you know. As the Watcher of this region, I have taken on the responsibility of saving the multiverse. I reported this matter to the other Watchers and broke the vow of never interfering with the development of universes."

    The Watcher let out a heavy sigh, pulling a bitter smile.

    "Now you see it. I merged the timelines of two universes, creating a world that exists in nonexistence. They will endlessly loop, cycle after cycle. And my current duty is to guard this ce for eternity."

    "Is that so..."

    Alex narrowed his eyes, outwardly calm, but inwardly, he couldn''t help but let out a faint sigh.

    Because he hadn''t experienced the development of this universe before, Alex had only a general understanding of these timelines'' plot. However, now that he personally witnessed the events here, he realized the gravity of the situation.

    As Alex had expected, the Watchers could hardly provide an effective solution for the corruption. All they could do was create an eternal prison, sealing themselves along with the corruption.

    In this regard, it was somewhat simr to the fate of the dark Strange Supreme from <em><strong>What If</strong></em><em>...?</em> He was tasked with guarding the Panther and Z who had seized the Infinity Stones, while this Watcher guarded two mutually corrupted parallel universes.

    But it was foreseeable that, like Strange Supreme eventually sumbing to the dark forces, this loop also concealed massive hidden dangers.

    Although Alex didn''t know how strong the Watchers'' resistance to corruption was or whether they could guard this ce forever, he could tell that one day��be it in a billion years or a trillion years��this hidden danger would inevitably erupt.

    When that time came, the impact would be far greater than what Strange Supreme caused, potentially leading to the destruction of countless universes.

    "So, can I understand this as you bing a warden, guarding a bunch of lunatics who could riot at any moment?"

    Hearing this, the Watcher nodded slightly, not denying this tragic truth.

    "You could put it that way. Before you arrived, these two worlds had already gone through 54,730,000 cycles. I carefully used my power to maintain their safety and stability until��your arrival disrupted this fragile bnce."

    "Alright, that''s on me. I didn''t know the situation here earlier. But I hope you can trust me��I''m here to help you. At the very least, we have the same enemy, don''t we?" Alex spread his hands.

    Hearing this, the Watcher nodded slightly, his tone carrying a hint of sentiment.

    "Do not misunderstand, Time Bard. I don''t mean to say I distrust you. From my observations, you haven''t made any moves to disrupt the prison, and you carry the energy of other Watchers. I have heard of you."

    "You''ve heard of me?" Alex was momentarily stunned.

    "Yes. Before the corruption broke out here, I had already heard your name from other Watchers. You once saved a universe before we intervened and stopped that universe from threatening others. It was an impossible task."

    As the Watcher spoke, his gaze at Alex was filled with goodwill.

    "In fact, Time Bard, your actions have greatly inspired us. Before this, we rarely dared to actively engage with corrupted multiverses."

    "I''ve been meaning to ask��''Time Bard''? What kind of title is that?" Alex tilted his head.

    "It''s merely a designation. I cannot see through your past or future. The secrets you carry run far deeper than I know, so I chose this term to refer to you. Of course, if you dislike it, I can call you something else."

    "Just call me Alex. I''m not too particr about titles."

    Alex nodded thoughtfully.

    It seemed that when he had confronted Deadpool during the Marvel Universe massacre, the Watchers had taken notice of him. In hindsight, it made sense��after all, he had done something so monumental. It would have been strange if these cosmic voyeurs hadn''t peeked at least a little.

    What he didn''t expect, however, was that his actions had influenced other Watchers.

    "Alright, Alex. In your opinion, do these two universes still have the potential to be saved? Or, during my time trapped here, have you found a way tobat the corruption?"

    Although the Watcher''s tone was calm, Alex could sense his hope that he might break the cycle here.

    After all, in the unmeasurable time that had passed, the Watcher had witnessed the same events y out countless times. Living without hope or a future was something no being could endure indefinitely.

    "Maybe it''s due to the difference in the flow of time, but I''ve only just traveled through a few universes. My arrival here is part of my effort to find a solution to the corruption," Alex said slowly.

    "Then how should we begin? I saw your act of tearing through the timeline��it was unparalleled."

    "You tter me. My target is the Sentry. That guy was the one you personally sent here from another universe. I need to find Zombie Sentry. As the Zero Patient who witnessed both the beginning and the end of the corruption, he has something I need."

    Alex locked eyes with the Watcher and asked softly, "Do you know where he is now?"

    "Zombie Sentry?"

    The Watcher''s expression froze at Alex''s words. He pondered for a moment, and after about ten seconds, he slowly shook his head and sighed.

    "I''m sorry. I cannot pinpoint the creature''s exact location. The corrupting power within Zombie Sentry is too bizarre. After I sent him here, he slipped out of my control. But I can confirm that he is relentlessly attempting to break through the boundaries of reality."

    "Breaking through the boundaries of reality?" Alex frowned.

    "Yes. The influence of Zombie Sentry is far greater than you imagine. After the Sentry was corrupted and turned into a zombie, the energy ripple reverberated across countless universes. I''ve done my best to contain the spread of corruption, but that creature clearly has no intention of being confined here."

    The Watcher shifted his gaze toward the stars and continued,

    "Now, many parallel universes that experienced outbreaks of zombie viruses have produced new ''Zombie Sentries'' due to the ripple effect. But the difference is that those Zombie Sentries do not carry corruption��they are merely infected with an ordinary zombie virus."

    "But the corruption wants to twist everything. Whatever the reason, it masquerades as the ''zombie virus'' to corrupt worlds and drag more multiverses down with it. Now Zombie Sentry is trying to infect the other Zombie Sentries."

    "Exactly as you suspect."

    The Watcher fixed his serious gaze on Alex and spoke deliberately,

    "He is still within this timeline, somewhere in the universe. Alex, I will do my best to maintain the stability of this timeline.

    From here on, it''s up to you!"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    398. Zombie Sentry!

    399. A Killing Spree!!

    400. Touching the Corruption!!

    401. Connection Failed!!!

    402. The Secret of Corruption.

 398. Zombie Sentry!

    398. Zombie Sentry!

    As expected, after going around in circles, Alex realized he would ultimately have to rely on himself to find a solution.

    From the very beginning, Alex had not ced much hope in the Watchers here. If they truly had a way to resolve everything, there would be no need to employ such measures.

    However, this exchange with them was not entirely fruitless. At the very least, he gained a better understanding of the Watcher race, and it was clear that these powerful, voyeuristic beings harbored no ill intentions toward him. On the contrary, they needed his help.

    Shifting his perspective to the universe of the zombie heroes, it was now in utter chaos.

    After infecting Tony Stark (Iron Man), the Fantastic Four set their sights on other powerful heroes and pursued Nick Fury, who had been secretly moving the time-travel device.

    In the end, with Thor''s assistance and driven by the belief that even if their own universe perished, they would never spread despair to other universes, the group collectively destroyed the time-travel device that Tony Stark had painstakingly crafted.

    However, they paid a grievous price for this. Powerful heroes, led by Thor and Doctor Strange, were all infected, and in their rage, theypletely devoured Nick Fury, who had no superpowers.

    It''s important to note that aside from a few scattered individuals hiding deep in the shadows who dared note forward, these were thest remaining heroes of their universe. Even these individuals were turned into zombies, underscoring just how desperate the world''s fate had be.

    While Alex was conversing with the Watcher, the Silver Surfer had already arrived on Earth, dering that his master was about to descend upon the.

    Unlike most other multiverses, the superheroes of this world had never heard of the-devouring Gctus, and they didn''t even recognize the Silver Surfer.

    Seeing this being emanating cosmic energy, they only wanted to take a bite to taste its saltiness.

    Quickly returning to the Stark Tower, Alex shook his head, refocusing his thoughts.

    The Watcher had already provided significant assistance, and with that in mind, Alex couldn''t afford to remain hesitant. This opportunity was once in a lifetime, and failure was not an option.

    "Tony, I''m back. How''s the device for tracking the Zombie Sentrying along?"

    He called out habitually, but strangely, there was no response in the empty hall.

    Alex frowned. He had already tampered with this ce; ordinary zombies wouldn''t have any intention of entering here. Even if they wanted to, they would trigger the rms he had set, alerting him.

    Moreover, there were no signs of a fight in the vicinity, as if Tony Stark had left this ce on his own ord.

    But that couldn''t be the case. Tony Stark wasn''t unaware of the situation outside. Finding the Zombie Sentry was crucial to saving everything, and there was no reason for him to leave.

    Closing his eyes briefly, Alex sensed the Raven mark he had left on Tony Stark''s wrist. Sure enough, Tony Stark had not disappeared; he was still in the room.

    "Stop messing around, Tony. We''re running out of time. The Silver Surfer has been devoured, and I believe Gctus will follow soon. To avoidplications, we need toplete our mission and leave here as quickly as possible."

    As he spoke, Alex raised his hand and flipped open a ck magic book.

    <strong>"Ribbit��!"</strong>

    A crisp frog croak echoed through the room.

    Underneath the ck magic book was none other than Tony Stark, who, for some unknown reason, had been turned into a frog.

    What''s even more interesting was that beside Tony Stark were several pieces of metal debris.

    Although they looked like irregr silver ore at first nce, upon sensing them, Alex realized these were fragments of Thor''s hammer, Mj?lnir. It seemed Tony Stark had somehow summoned the hammer''s pieces.

    "Are you nning to y the role of Frog Thor?" Alex raised an eyebrow. Although his tone was teasing, he couldn''t help but marvel at Tony Stark''s magical aptitude and exceptional talent.

    After all, even Doctor Stephen Strange took a long time to sessfully cast his first spell after delving into magic.

    But Tony Stark from this universe had managed to cast at least two spells within just a few hours, and one of them was likely in the form of a frog.

    This was quite astonishing. Even with the magical energy Alex had lent him, Tony''s innate talent would intimidate many wizards.

    <strong>"Ribbit! Ribbit ribbit ribbit!"</strong>

    Hearing Alex''s voice, Frog Tony croaked in displeasure. Unfortunately, Alex hadn''t learned frognguage, so he didn''t understand exactly what Tony was saying. However, through magical transmission, Alex could grasp the essence of Tony''s message.

    It was nothing more than a plea to be turned back into his original form or something simr.

    "I told you to start learning the simplest things first."

    Forming a gesture to lift the curse, Alex gently flicked his fingers, and a streak of pale green magical energy surged into Frog Tony''s body.

    --------------------------------

    Amid a puff of smoke, Tony Stark''s frog body began to grow and stretch, eventually returning to his human form, sprawled on the ground in a frog-like posture.

    Feeling his body return to its human shape, Tony wasted no time and immediately stood up. He wiped the sweat off his forehead in relief, but his expression was one of pure excitement.

    "How about that? I think I''vepletely mastered magic!"

    "Yeah, right. The path of arcane arts is far more profound than you imagine. If you don''t want to spend the rest of your life in the body of some random animal, I suggest you avoid experimenting with unknown spells."

    Alex crossed his arms, knowing Tony was just being boastful. Still, he didn''t mind humoring him.

    "Did you locate the Sentry''s position?"

    "I was just about to tell you... Oh, and I think I swallowed a fly earlier. Ugh, disgusting."

    Tony took a swig of alcohol to rinse his mouth and then wiped it with a towel.

    Thanks to Alex''s protection, Tony was partially immune to the surrounding corruption. Otherwise, his habit of eating flies would have long turned him into a zombie frog.

    "Not ten minutes after you left, I managed to locate the guy you mentioned. It seems he has no intention of hiding his power. He just passed by Jupiter and is now heading straight for the Sun."

    "So, he''s no longer on Earth."

    Hearing this, Alex quickly walked over to the screen. Sure enough, on the monitor, a crimson dot shed repeatedly, moving at a speed almost impossible to measure.

    After ncing at the coordinates, Alex silently calcted an interception point.

    "Wait, you''re not seriously nning to face him in space, are you? That thing''s energy source is beyond my ability to calcte. The force of his explosion could destroy the entire sr system. This is way too dangerous."

    Seeing the grave expression on Alex''s face, Tony couldn''t help but speak up.

    "I know it''s dangerous, but I have a reason I can''t ignore."

    Alex paused briefly, then gave Tony a reassuring look and said solemnly, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything I''m not confident about."

    This mission had to be done, and he was the only one who could do it.

    With that, Alex raised his hand, channeling the magical energy within his body.

    This time, he avoided using a portal spell. While portals were usually quite convenient, using one to intercept a zombie monstrosity radiating terrifying energy might allow the energy on the other side to spill through to their location.

    "<strong>.</strong>.<strong>.</strong>, mark the coordinates and teleport me!"

    The scene before him shifted instantly. Tony''s face distorted in the light and shadow, stretching until Alex found himself in the vast, boundless expanse of space. Around him, everything grew silent and cold.

    For perhaps the first time, Alex was experiencing the starry expanse in his true form. The serene and tranquil atmosphere surrounded him as countless stars adorned the infinite darkness, making the surroundings breathtakingly vibrant.

    But Alex was in no mood to admire this magnificent view.

    In his field of vision, a golden object shimmered as it barreled toward him at an iprehensible speed.

    The soft golden light grew unbearably bright, its sheer power trembling the cosmos as it streaked through space like aet.

    "Finally, I get to see you with my own eyes."

    To be honest, the oppressive aura of the Zombie Sentry was even more terrifying than Darkseid''s. The energy radiating from this creature and its mastery of power made it one of the most formidable beings in any multiverse.

    After all, the Sentry in his normal state could dominate Thor, and with just a bit more effort, he could go toe-to-toe with the top cosmic powerhouses. Not to mention, in his current irrational and highly unstable state, his energy was entirely uncontroble.

    Seeing that the Zombie Sentry had no intention of slowing down, Alex raised his hands and unleashed massive gravitational forces, pulling several nearby asteroids toward him.

    With a powerful push of both hands, the three asteroids shot forward as if guided by some invisible force, hurtling toward the approaching Sentry.

    Unsurprisingly, the golden light shattered the asteroids into fragments in the blink of an eye. The three massive asteroids, each hundreds of meters in diameter, didn''t even slow the Sentry down by a fraction.

    Alex had anticipated this. His goal was never a direct confrontation. As long as the Zombie Sentry noticed him, that would suffice.

    The golden light roared past, drawing a semi-circle through the universe at lightning speed beforeing to a halt, hovering steadily not far in front of Alex.

    "<em>Hiss... Hah...</em>"

    Though it was unclear how the sound reached him, Alex could distinctly hear the beast-like breathing emanating from the Sentry.

    "...Destroy... more... flesh..."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    399. A Killing Spree!!

    400. Touching the Corruption!!

    401. Connection Failed!!!

    402. The Secret of Corruption.

    403. The Watcher''s Request!

 399. A Killing Spree!!

    399. A Killing Spree!!

    The Sentry was d in golden battle armor, with a deep blue cape gently swaying behind him.

    At first nce, he seemed like a radiant and cheerful man. He had soft golden hair, chiseled features, and a ck belt around his waist adorned with a golden lightning bolt "S" symbol.

    Anyone who saw him would feel uplifted by the positive energy radiating from him. He was, without a doubt, a figure who spread hope and positivity, an extraordinary being like no other.

    In some respects, he was even stronger than certain gods.

    But now, one of the most powerful beings in the Marvel Universe had been corrupted by the virus. His flesh was torn, his body mummified, and his mind was overtaken by primal instincts, leaving him a beast driven by base desires.

    "Robert, can you hear me?"

    Alex dared not let his guard down. Even with his high-dimensional body, which made him immune to corruption, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t turn into a zombie if bitten.

    While manipting ster energy with a timepad, Alex kept his eyes firmly fixed on the zombie Sentry, his vignce unwavering.

    "Flesh... fresh... flesh," muttered the zombie Sentry.

    The Sentry tilted his head, drool floating in the zero-gravity environment. His lifeless white eyes red directly at Alex, devoid of any rationality.

    "If I remember correctly, eating enough should help you regain some sanity, right?"

    Alex muttered under his breath.

    The next moment, a rune exploded in front of him. Before he could react, Alex was struck by a massive force and sent flying.

    The terrifying sensation of weightlessness hit him. Alex hadn''t even seen when the attack had beenunched. If not for his pre-prepared defensive magic, this blow might have torn half his body apart!

    <strong>"I can''t afford to be careless."</strong>

    As he hurtled backward uncontrobly, Alex struggled to regain bnce. Squinting slightly, he saw a golden sh instantly catch up to his flying figure and appear beside him.

    "Golden sh��is that what you are?"

    Alex quickly formed a hand seal. Without any physical motion, the ck umbre behind him flew out, sprouting several dark tendrils thatshed fiercely toward the golden figure.

    The zombie Sentry ripped apart the tendrils with a single swipe, but more surged forward, attempting to bind his limbs from all directions.

    <strong>"ARGH!!"</strong>

    Golden lightning burst from the Sentry''s eyes like a volcanic eruption, shredding all of Alex''s dark tendrils into pieces.

    Alex wasn''t surprised. He never expected the tendrils to suppress such a force. Their primary purpose was to disrupt the Sentry''s attack rhythm. Without that, Alex would struggle to counter his opponent''s relentless energy, strength, and speed.

    Quickly raising his hands, Alex conjured a circr golden magical barrier in front of him.

    The next moment, only he could hear the sound of shattering ss. The magic barrier splintered instantly, and Alex was once again sent flying by a punch.

    The zombie Sentry roared and turned into a streak of light, chasing after Alex''s trajectory at blinding speed.

    <strong>[Master, his energy is bing increasingly unstable. If nothing is done soon, the spatial barriers and reality walls around us will copse under the strain of this level of power!]</strong>

    Miss Minutes''s voice urgently echoed in his mind.

    This universe originally didn''t have a Sentry��or, rather, this universecked the energy needed to create such a powerful being. Additionally, its reality walls couldn''t handle such immense power.

    This made the zombie Sentry especially dangerous. To this universe, the Sentry from Universe Z was a catastrophic anomaly��a malicious <strong>BUG</strong>that this world''s "firewall" couldn''t handle.

    If the zombie Sentry broke through the reality walls, the corruption within him would spill outpletely. At that point, countless parallel universes nearby would face total annihtion.

    "I know! Do you think I haven''t noticed?"

    Alex shouted back, summoning a meteor to knock the Sentry away.

    "I''m kind of busy here!"

    <strong>[You can''t defeat him here. The environment can''t withstand the scale of your battle. If you two push the reality walls to their breaking point, this entire ce will copse!]</strong>

    Alex gritted his teeth but didn''t respond.

    As a sorcerer, no one was more attuned to the surrounding energy and spatial shifts than him. Miss Minutes''s warning was unnecessary��Alex could already feel the subtle trembling of space around him.

    <strong>[Master, do something quickly!]</strong>

    "Just help me channel the energy; I''ve got a n," Alex replied.

    Turning swiftly, Alex created hundreds of clones of himself. Unlike the illusions of a Mirage or Mysterio, each of Alex''s clones was a fully tangible entity.

    "Sweet flesh!"

    The zombie Sentry suddenly opened his mouth wide and lunged at one of Alex''s clones, sinking his teeth deeply into its neck. Blood sttered everywhere in an instant.

    Around them, the other Alex clones quickly converged, each employing various spells in an attempt to fend off the zombie Sentry''s attack.

    But after tasting the delicious flesh, the zombie Sentry wentpletely berserk.

    A wave of destructive energy erupted, sweeping outward. Countless smalls nearby were sted off their paths, scattering in all directions.

    The magic cast by Alex seemed utterly ineffective, barely even a nuisance. The zombie Sentry casually swatted the spells away and once again opened his jaws, ready to bite down on another terrified Alex clone.

    <strong><em>Rip!</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Tear!</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Chew.</em></strong>

    The frenzied Sentry was now like a wolf in a pen ofmbs. Everything in his sight became prey for his insatiable hunger. None could escape the overwhelming force he wielded.

    At first, Alex tried to stop him, but as the battle wore on, even his clones began to retreat, distancing themselves as far as possible to avoid being devoured by the zombie Sentry.

    <strong>----------------------------------</strong>

    <strong>In the dimension behind reality...</strong>

    Watching the carnage unfold, the real Alex stood with his arms crossed, his expression deeply conflicted.

    <strong>[Keeping him here won''t solve anything. We can''t stop him with brute force, and this universe can''t handle such immense power. Maybe we should try sending him to another world"]</strong>Miss Minutes suggested thoughtfully.

    "This ce is already a prison designed to prevent his corruption from spreading. In this situation, where exactly do you think we can send him?"

    Alex shook his head slightly, his gaze fixed on the Sentry, who continued to ughter his clones. Letting out a faint sigh, he replied softly.

    <strong>[Then are you nning to feed him with clones indefinitely? While he might regain some sanity temporarily after eating, we can''t guarantee that he''ll remain himself after being so heavily corrupted.]</strong>

    "I understand your concern, Miss Minutes, but your suggestion has actually given me a good idea."

    Alex''s brows furrowed for a moment before he suddenly smiled.

    <strong>--------------------------</strong>

    In the material universe, countless corpses and severed limbs of Alex clones drifted through space.

    The zombie Sentry tore into a severed leg, devouring it voraciously. It was thest "life" in his line of sight.

    The battle hadn''t drained much of his energy. In less than ten minutes, the Sentry hadpletely consumed the hundreds of tangible Alex clones.

    The remnants of their bodies floated ominously around the zombie Sentry, making him appear even more grotesque and bloodthirsty.

    Perhaps because he was now full, the Sentry''s expression gradually calmed. He panted heavily, and a long-lost sense of rationality began to return to his mind.

    When he reopened his eyes, though they remained a ghostly white, his face carried a trace of humanity.

    "No..."

    Licking the blood from his teeth, the Sentry looked around at the corpses and bones surrounding him, clutching his head in anguish.

    "What... what have I done?"

    He was supposed to be the protector of the world, the guardian of humanity.

    Yet now, once again, he had sumbed to an unending hunger, bing a monstrous being��neither man nor ghost.

    "Back to your senses?"

    A sudden, unfamiliar voice echoed from behind him.

    The zombie Sentry flinched slightly before spinning around sharply.

    The space behind him twisted like a revolving door, and Alex''s figure slowly emerged into view. He frowned lightly as he gazed at the Sentry.

    "You... you''re... alive?"

    Though he couldn''t control his body, the zombie Sentry retained most of his memories. He clearly remembered unleashing a massacre to devour this very man.

    And now, seeing Alex still standing alive before him, the Sentry''s guilt eased slightly. However, curiosity soon overcame him as he asked,

    "Wait, how is this possible? How are you still alive? I clearly..."

    "Ate me?"

    Alex''s lips curled into a faint smirk. Gesturing toward the remains of his "selves" scattered around, Alex lightly waved his hand, and the fragments dissipated into pure energy.

    "I''ve picked up a few tricks from some higher-dimensional beings. Conjuring a little flesh and blood to keep you fed isn''t too difficult."

    Hearing this, the zombie Sentry could no longer contain his anguish. Clutching his head tightly, he groaned in torment.

    "Then... while I''m lucid... kill me! Do it now!"

    "I''d love to end this once and for all," Alex replied seriously, "but that''s impossible, Robert. You hold the key to saving other universes. So..."

    Alex''s tone grew firm as he continued, "I need your help."

    ....................

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    400. Touching the Corruption!!

    401. Connection Failed!!!

    402. The Secret of Corruption.

    403. The Watcher''s Request!

    404. Devil Town.

 400 (Milestone). Touching the Corruption!!

    400 (Milestone). Touching the Corruption!!

    "You... you need my help?"

    Robert''s trembling hands clutched his head as if afraid he had misheard. Slowly, he raised his head to look at Alex.

    "Say that again."

    "I need your help, Robert."

    Looking at the Sentry, nowpletely ravaged by the zombie virus, Alex felt a sudden pang of pity.

    In most universes, the Sentry was an unparalleled, supreme being.

    His existence seemed almost like the will of the universe itself��capable of creating or destroying on a whim. In some ways,paring him to an almighty god wasn''t far-fetched.

    But now, this pitiful figure before him bore no resemnce to the powerful entity he once was.

    Once a hero who protected humanity, a beacon of hope and light for the entire universe, he had now fallen to be a monster surviving by devouring others.

    Two streaks of bloody tears rolled down Robert''s cheeks. Ever since he had been infected by the Hulk, he couldn''t recall thest time he''d regained his sanity.

    He knew what he had done. He wanted to reim his body, to conquer the endless terror within him. But he had failed.

    Consumed by guilt and self-reproach, his spirit teetered on the edge of an endless abyss.

    Yet Alex''s words pierced the haze of despair, illuminating a path forward.

    "You need me... you still need me..."

    Robert nodded firmly, straightening himself as he clenched his fists.

    "Tell me... what can I do for you?"

    Looking at the zombie Sentry, Alex''s feelings were also deeply conflicted.

    Perhaps this was what happened when divinity descended upon wed humanity. As Lex Luthor from another universe had once said: <em>"If God is all-powerful, He cannot be all-good. If God is all-good, He cannot be all-powerful."</em>

    The Sentry wielded the might of an omnipotent god, but his humanity left him hesitant and lost, even consumed by philosophical musings about "meaning." That''s why the Sentry had never truly been a "hero."

    He was simply a wanderer, doing his best to y the role of one.

    Pressing his lips together, Alex finally spoke, "I need to know everything. Since arriving in this universe, what have you done? What were your goals? And why did youe here?"

    "I... myst memory is of being unable to suppress the energy within me. That terrifying power, once unleashed, would have posed an immense threat to the entire world..."

    Robert''s voice trembled as he recounted his memories.

    "Then, somehow, the energy inside me gradually stabilized. Maybe it had to do with crossing space and time. I remember seeing a man in a blue robe who threw me into this ce. After that... I saw the Avengers attacking me."

    The man in the blue robe was likely the Watcher, Alex surmised. He asked further, "Then why did you leave Earth ande here?"

    "After infecting the Avengers, I temporarily regained some of my sanity. I knew I couldn''t stay on Earth; no one there would have the power to stop me. So, I summoned Gctus."

    "Wait... you summoned Gctus?"

    Alex was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected this.

    "Yes. Without another version of me in this world, the only being with a chance of stopping me was Gctus. If even he couldn''t, I couldn''t imagine anyone else saving this universe."

    Robert didn''t deny his actions and sighed heavily.

    "Originally, I intended to leave Earth and confront Gctus myself. But not long after I set out, the endless hunger overtook me again... after that, my memories be fuzzy."

    Alex stared at the zombie Sentry for a long while before finally shaking his head.

    Fortunately, this guy''s hunger overtook him midway as he approached Gctus, steering him off the path to directly confront the devourer. Otherwise, Earth would have faced something far worse than a typical Gctus�� a Zombie Gctus.

    Just thinking about it gave Alex a headache.

    "Robert, you may not have realized it yet, but the zombie virus isn''t the main issue here. Honestly... with your abilities, a regr virus shouldn''t have been able to infect you, let alone turn you into a zombie. But..."

    Alex frowned, unsure of how to articte it.

    Given the Sentry''s power level, no zombie virus should have been capable of affecting him. After all, his strength derived from the primordial force of creation itself��a power so pure it was terrifying.

    The problem, however, was the strange corruption. It seemed to permeate everything, distorting the Sentry''s perception and corrupting his will.

    And because of the resonance between these two universes, numerous zombie Sentries had begun appearing across neighboring dimensions.

    "I need to understand the nature of the corruption inside you. So..."

    Alex steadied himself, fixing the Sentry with a solemn gaze.

    "I don''t know what you intend to do, but if I can help you, you may do whatever you wish. Even if it means killing me, I won''t hold a grudge. It''s the price I must pay for my sins."

    The Sentry folded his hands behind his back and lowered his body into a bow before Alex.

    At this moment, he hadpletely suppressed all his resistance. His demeanor resembled that of a condemned prisoner awaiting execution��epting his fate without struggle.

    "Thank you."

    Alex lowered his gaze and nodded slightly.

    Although he had narrowly escaped being torn apart and devoured by this man, Alex couldn''t help but admire his unwavering sense of justice.

    Perhaps humanity''s ws didn''t only bring destruction; they brought something redeemable as well.

    Swallowing nervously, Alex reached out his hand, slowly cing it on the zombie Sentry''s bowed head.

    This wasn''t the first time Alex had dealt with corruption and the worms that brought it. But this time wasn''t a distant engagement��it was direct contact.

    Even for Alex, it was hard to suppress the unease.

    Eerie green mes flickered at Alex''s fingertips��a sight that would leave any physicist screaming in astonishment.

    But no one cared about that now. Alex continued channeling his magical energy, delving deeper and deeper into the Sentry''s mind.

    Closing his eyes gently, Alex entered the Sentry''s mental world.

    The next moment, an indescribable, eerie sensation overwhelmed Alex''s mind, like murky paint sttered onto a pristine white canvas. His thoughts were suddenly flooded with alien imagery.

    Even though Alex had prepared himself mentally, the sheer force of the mental connection still caught him off guard.

    His tightly shut eyes snapped open as he staggered backward, putting a considerable distance between himself and the Sentry. Alex''s gaze flickered, uncertain as he stared at the still-unmoving Sentry.

    When Alex finally regained hisposure, he realized that every hair on his body was standing on end. Even his magical energy was faintly trembling, as though resisting something iprehensible.

    Furrowing his brows deeply, Alex tried to recall the brief moment of contact.

    He hadn''t fully understood what he had experienced. However, Alex knew that the instant their minds connected, countless indecipherable sequences filled his consciousness.

    <em>"0001.0000.0110.1111.0110.0111.0000.0111.1011.0001.0111.0001.0011.1111.1110.0000"</em>

    "..."

    "..."

    "...?"

    "6."

    ....................

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    401. Connection Failed!!!

    402. The Secret of Corruption.

    403. The Watcher''s Request!

    404. Devil Town.

    405. The Apocalypse Knight!!

 401. Connection Failed!!!

    401. Connection Failed!!!

    Alex raised a hand to wipe away non-existent sweat, squinting as he gazed at the zombie Sentry.

    He had no idea what he had just experienced. The sheer volume andplexity of the information and data had almost overwhelmed his mind. And this wasn''t just anyone��it was Alex, a wizard renowned for his mental fortitude and spiritual power.

    <strong>[Are you alright, sir?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes''s voice echoed in Alex''s mind, pulling his chaotic thoughts back into focus.

    "Not really. I''m not even sure what I just received. It felt like cramming the entire curriculum from elementary school to postgraduate studies into a single second."

    Alex raised his arm and pressed the heel of his hand against his temple, trying to ease the dull ache pounding in his head.

    <strong>[Did you notice anything else... anything unusual?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes asked again, though this time, her voice carried a faint note of panic.

    Alex caught the undertone of anxiety in her words and couldn''t help but respond with concern.

    "What do you mean? Did something go wrong?"

    <strong>[About that...]</strong>

    Miss Minutes hesitated for a moment, as though carefully choosing her words, before finally answering.

    <strong>[Just now, your connection to the Timepad was abruptly severed. Although itsted only 0.0023 femtoseconds and reestablished immediately, I can confirm there was a brief period where you "disconnected."]</strong>

    "Disconnected?"

    Alex''s mouth fell open in surprise, his expression confused.

    <strong>[Yes. The Timepad''s logs show a clear error, though the interruption was so brief the system didn''t have time to issue a formal error report.]</strong>

    As Miss Minutes exined, a faintly glowing, ethereal sheet of paper appeared in front of Alex. It meticulously detailed the automated operations and pathways of the Timepad.

    Among the records, one particr entrybeled "Connection Lost" stood out conspicuously, highlighted in bright red to draw Alex''s attention.

    ''How is that even possible?''

    The strange data was troubling enough on its own, but now learning that his connection to his "system" had inexplicably failed only deepened Alex''s unease.

    Since the very beginning, when he first acquired the Timepad and met Miss Minutes, their connection had always been exceptionally stable.

    Whether it was traversing the borders of hell or venturing into the DC Universe, even in ces where the Timepad technically shouldn''t exist, their link had never faltered.

    But now, everything had changed.

    Alex''s initial theories about the corruption were entirely overturned after this encounter. This wasn''t some known entity��it was a bizarre energy even he couldn''t decipher.

    ''That force haspletely upied the Sentry''s mental world. It''s be its own dimension. I can''t enter it on my own, and even if I force my way in, I can''t guarantee my safety��especially with our connection being unstable.''

    Shaking his head, Alex felt as though he had grasped something useful, but whatever it was remained frustratingly out of reach.

    "Y-you... Are you done?"

    At that moment, the Sentry suddenly spoke.

    Alex looked up and saw that the Sentry had somehow risen to his feet. His facial muscles twitched uncontrobly, as if he was fighting to suppress something.

    "Quick! Kill me! I... I''m going to..."

    The Sentry''s voice stuttered and broke as his entire body began trembling violently. His features contorted into a grotesque, pained expression.

    <strong>[This is bad��the corruption is erupting!]</strong>

    Miss Minutes warned urgently. At the same time, Alex noticed the shadows behind the Sentry shifting as bizarre appendages began emerging from within.

    Strictly speaking, they weren''t tentacles��they looked more like spider legs with segmented joints. Their inky ck surface bristled with coarse hairs, each joint eerily distinct under Alex''s gaze.

    ''That thing didn''t just corrupt the Sentry��it polluted the Void as well?''

    Alex''s face turned grim, but his movements remained swift. Staring at the Sentry, who was rapidly sumbing to his insatiable hunger, Alex gathered magical energy into the palm of his right hand.

    "Kill me! Please, just do it!"

    Seeing that the Sentry could no longer suppress his bloodthirsty urges, Alex struck without hesitation.

    The terrifying energy shattered the Sentry''s defensive field, though damaging him wasn''t so simple. By the time the energy struck the Sentry, it was nearly dissipated.

    Even though Alex''s charged attack was a forceful magical blow that few could withstand, the Sentry merely stumbled back two steps.

    Although unharmed, Alex hadn''t intended to kill him.

    The zombie Sentry''s body harbored secrets far deeper than they seemed. While Alex couldn''t solve the mystery now, that didn''t mean he wouldn''t be able to in the future.

    As the Sentry staggered back, his foot suddenly sank into the shadows beneath him. A massive force of attraction followed, and an unseen rift rapidly extended up to his waist.

    "Flesh!"

    The Sentry stretched his arms toward Alex, but half of his body had already been erased from this universe.

    "I won''t kill you, Robert. You don''t deserve to die. While you may be the ''cause'' of all this, you''re just as much a victim of it."

    Watching the struggling Sentry, who tried desperately to escape and tear him apart, Alex sighed softly.

    "There are two ways to regain your sanity. The first is to eat until satisfied; the satiation from consuming flesh can temporarily restore rity. The second is to resist consuming any flesh for an extended period. If you can endure the hunger, you can break free from the virus''s control."

    "I wasn''t sure how to handle you before, but ady gave me a clue."

    Alex spread his palms, speaking calmly, whether or not Robert could even hear him.

    "Coincidentally, I possess a space even stranger than the corruption. Until I figure out how to remove the corruption from you, you''ll stay there for a while."

    "If you really want something to eat..."

    "That ce might be just right for you."

    -------------------------------------

    <strong>Bottomless Abyss Universe �C Deadpool Kills the Marvel Universe Dimension</strong>

    A purple bolt of lightning streaked across the sky.

    Dark clouds roiled with ominous energy, and with a thunderous crash from above, every living creature in the city below turned their gaze skyward.

    The oppressive force was suffocating. A golden light streaked like a meteor, mming into the bustling streets of New York City.

    The earth trembled violently, and nearby skyscrapers quivered from the impact. Buildings close to the st zone groaned and toppled rapidly.

    Countless windows shattered into fragments, and the air filled with the acrid scent of dust.

    The sudden and bizarre intrusionpounded the already crumbling city''s devastation. The air rang with the sound of copsing structures and roaring mes.

    Amid the chaos, a single hand shot up from the crater in the ground.

    Golden light pierced through the smoke as the zombie Sentry, unable to suppress the hunger gnawing at his core, let out a deafening roar, proiming his arrival to the world.

    Step by step, he climbed out of the pit. The Sentry licked his lips, a twisted smile spreading across his face.

    At that moment, he caught the scent of flesh��a tantalizing aroma��and his only thought was to feast until his insatiable hunger was finally quelled.

    At the same time, countless crimson-eyed shadows began emerging from every corner of the city, closing in on the Sentry.

    In the air, faint sounds of babies crying and young girlsughing could be heard.

    Grotesque monstersposed of human organs and limbs stepped onto the streets, their blood-red eyes ring eerily. They tilted their heads as they stared at the zombie Sentry.

    The horrifying sight would have shaken anyone to their core.

    But the zombie Sentry had long discarded any unnecessary emotions. With hunger dominating his mind, he wanted nothing more than to consume every human body before him.

    Even if...

    Those bodies were grotesquely pieced together.

    ...........

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    402. The Secret of Corruption.

    403. The Watcher''s Request!

    404. Devil Town.

    405. The Apocalypse Knight!!

    406. My Reinforcements Don''t Cross the Bridge.

 402. The Secret of Corruption.

    402. The Secret of Corruption.

    Floating in the vast universe, Alex stood motionless, his eyes unfocused as he drifted in thought.

    Although he had sessfully sent the zombie Sentry away, the secrets it left behind filled Alex with an unprecedented sense of unease.

    <strong>[Master, what are you thinking about?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes appeared, curiously gazing at Alex''s face and asking.

    "In fact, my thoughts are quite scattered right now. The information I just encountered is definitely not meaningless gibberish. It feels familiar, like I''ve seen something simr before, but I can''t quite remember. Or perhaps I overlooked an important clue."

    <strong>[Do you still remember the experience just now? Perhaps you could upload the information you received to the documents, and I''ll browse through the system to see if there are any simr entries. This might help us in deciphering it.]</strong>

    "I''m not sure. That string of numbers seems disordered and illogical, and more than that, what troubles me is the strange, indescribable emotion I felt when I came into contact with the source of the corruption."

    <strong>[Emotion? What kind of emotion?]</strong>

    Miss Minutes blinked, confused by Alex''s words.

    "It''s hard to describe��happiness, joy, sadness, sarcasm, disgust��many mixed and chaotic thoughts all flooded into my mind at once. I don''t know what it means."

    Alex shook his head slightly and sighed.

    "I originally thought this was part of the corruption, but based on my previous understanding of the worms, with their level of sophistication, they shouldn''t possess ''normal human'' thoughts."

    After a moment''s pause, Miss Minutes tilted her head, considering.

    <strong>[Could it be that the emotional information you encountered was actually a gathering of the thoughts of those corrupted by the multiverse? This might exin the source of those emotions and theplexity of the feelings.]</strong>

    "That''s highly likely, but this raises another key issue," Alex said with a serious tone.

    "In my original hypothesis, whether it''s the source of the corruption or the worms, they seemed to be acting on an instinct we can''tprehend. They appeared to be spreading corruption and destroying the multiverse for survival, but now, I must consider whether they possess their own ''free will''."

    <strong>[You mean, those worms actually have thoughts?]</strong>

    "Yes, that''s what I need to consider. If they''re not acting purely on instinct, but are instead organizing and nning the spread of the corruption, then I must suspect they have arger goal in mind."

    Alex focused himself, then reached for some paper and a pen, recording the numbers that had been transmitted into his mind.

    "Our only lead right now is these numbers. Miss, I need you to retrieve all the records from the Timepad, even those from previous users. Anything that can still be found, pull it up. Meanwhile, I''ll think of other ways."

    Miss Minutes raised her hand in salute.

    <strong>[Leave it to me. But, Master, do you have any other ns?]</strong>

    "Yes," Alex nodded slightly and spoke.

    "This world has no shortage of smart people. Maybe I can seek their help in decrypting this information."

    <strong>-------------------------------</strong>

    <strong>Stark Tower</strong>

    "Is this the key information you spent so much effort to find?"

    Tony Stark sat in his office chair, spinning it slightly, his gaze fixed on the paper in his hand, his expression serious.

    He rarely focused on things he wasn''t interested in. If it were someone else��like Nick Fury��giving him this information, Tony would most likely leave it for a while before trying to crack it.

    But Alex was different. For the young man from another universe who had saved his life, Tony could distinguish between what was important and what wasn''t.

    Especially now, with the world in chaos and everyone familiar turning into monsters, if this person was focused on solving the current problems, Tony naturally couldn''t stand by and do nothing.

    "Well, have you figured anything out?"

    Looking at Tony''s expression, Alex inquired.

    Tony paused for a moment after hearing this.

    "I''m not entirely sure. It looks a bit like binary code, but it could also be some new form ofputernguage. If that''s the case, I can help, but I''ll need equipment to run the calctions. This is going to be a big project."

    "Thanks, Tony. I owe you one."

    Alex nodded and sighed in relief.

    Having a lead was a good thing��it at least provided direction for their next steps. What Alex was most worried about was everyone beingpletely clueless, not knowing how to crack this information.

    "Don''t mention it," Tony Starkughed heartily. "You saved my life and taught me how to use magic. You know, I feel great now, much healthier than before. So, when you say that, it feels a bit too formal."

    Tony Stark chuckled again before inputting the numbers into theputer, continuing.

    "I''ll try to crack it, but I can''t guarantee how long it''ll take to get results. Plus, things are chaotic outside. If those zombies damage the data terminals or otherwork connections, it could affect things here as well."

    "I understand. You can rest assured. It''s safe here. I''ll leave you some supplies; enough tost you a while. As for the zombies outside, I''ll find a way to handle them."

    Alex''s magical space contained countless everyday supplies, a precaution he had taken after the various universes he had experienced. He was always worried about situations where he might be caught in a disaster without food or water.

    After a quick handover with Tony Stark, Alex turned and left.

    As he passed by the Stark Tower''s researchb, Alex sensed an odd energy. Looking in the direction from which it came, he saw through the ss that a strange Iron Man suit was under development.

    Unlike the ssic red and yellow Iron Man armor, this one, currently being developed, was primarily dark green with red and yellow ents. It had no metal-armored appearance and instead gave off a mysterious and eerie visual impact.

    Alex smiled slightly, shaking his head without speaking.

    It seemed that no matter where he was, Iron Man would always be Iron Man. Even after learning magic and sorcery, Tony Stark''s first instinct was still to create a suit of armor suitable for himself to fight in.

    After entrusting the task of cracking the information to Miss Minutes and Tony Stark, Alex felt much more at ease. And not just them��Alex had also asked Miss Minutes to pass the numerical information to the house of mystery, Reed Richards and Susan, three smartest minds in the multiverse.

    If anyone could decipher this information, they were undoubtedly the best candidates.

    <strong>---------------------------</strong>

    Suddenly, a strange voice echoed from behind Alex.

    "You''ve seeded, Alex."

    Turning around, Alex saw the figure of the Watcher appear from the shadows, looking at him with approval.

    "I seeded? I didn''t know that."

    Alex furrowed his brow.

    <strong>-----------------------------------</strong>

    <strong>"You may not have realized it, but I can feel it��the corruption in this world is decreasing, weakening. Most importantly, those strange energies that were parasitizing the timeline are slowly being peeled away."</strong>

    The Watcher spoke calmly.

    Alex froze for a moment, but soon he received the same information from Miss Minutes. It seemed the Watcher was correct��the corruption in this world was indeed diminishing.

    "How is this happening?"

    <strong>--------------------------------</strong>

    <strong>"To be honest, I''m not sure, but it seems that after you encountered the zombie sentry, the corruption began to react intensely. Once you removed the zombie sentry from this universe, the corruption slowly started to dissipate."</strong>

    Listening to the Watcher''s words, Alex fell into deep thought.

    Although he had suspected that the zombie sentry might hold clues about the corruption, this was indeed the case, but Alex didn''t believe that just sealing the zombie sentry in another ce could eliminate the entire universe''s corruption.

    After all, the corruption was embedded in the timeline, and not just in one universe. There were simr residual corruptions in the Z universe as well. Such a massive reality distortion couldn''t possibly disappear just because of a single zombie sentry.

    If this had happened before, Alex might have ignored these small details, because no matter the cause, the disappearance of the corruption would be a good thing. Solving the problems here would mean fewer headaches.

    But things were different now. Especially after Alex had learned that the source of the corruption was intelligent, he naturally couldn''t just ignore their motives.

    Suddenly, Alex had an idea. He stared at the Watcher and asked, word by word.

    "Are you sure the corruption has been peeled away?"

    <strong>------------------------------------</strong>

    <strong>"Why do you ask?"</strong>

    The Watcher seemed confused, not understanding why Alex suddenly asked this.

    "Because I''m curious. Did this corruption dissipate passively because the zombie sentry left, or..."

    A strange cold gleam shed in Alex''s eyes.

    "Did it move away voluntarily because it''s no longer interested in what''sing next?"

    ...........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    403. The Watcher''s Request!

    404. Devil Town.

    405. The Apocalypse Knight!!

    406. My Reinforcements Don''t Cross the Bridge.

    407. Batman, I��m Not Kidding!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 403. The Watcher’s Request!

    403. The Watcher��s Request!

    Listening to the question Alex posed, the Watcher fell into silence.

    Perhaps, even for an existence like the Watcher, it had never considered this angle.

    Among the Watcher race, they only understood that corruption was a force beyond theprehension of ordinary beings, and it could potentially bring about irreversible, destructive consequences for the entire multiverse.

    But what if they had intelligence?

    What if they were sentient beings?

    Then, everything would seem to have an exnation.

    Just as the Watchers documented the multiverse, tirelessly introducing the stories that could happen in each universe to higher entities, perhaps this so-called ''corruption'' was the work of a higher-dimensional existence?

    "Then, the intentions of these entities would be worth investigating."

    The Watcher lowered its head and sighed slightly, feeling a heavy burden at this moment.

    "Yes, their purpose."

    Upon hearing this, Alex nodded, but soon he shifted the topic.

    "However, this isn''t something that can be figured out quickly. Since the trouble here is mostly resolved, there''s no need for me to stay any longer."

    <strong>"No."</strong>

    Hearing this, the Watcher quickly raised a hand to stop him.

    "You can''t leave yet. The problems here are not fully resolved."

    "What do you mean?"

    Originally, Alex hade to this universe to uncover the truth behind the corruption. Now that he understood part of it and had some clues, there was no longer much reason for him to remain.

    Alex''s next n was to return to the House of Mystery as soon as possible, so he could properly think about where to start, crack the numerical code, and uncover the secrets behind the intelligent source of the corruption. Then, he would solve this major problem at its core.

    And while he was at it, once Tony Stark had sorted out the equipment and information, Alex nned to take him out of this universe. With his intelligence, Stark would be a huge asset to the Overseers.

    "The corruption has been eliminated, but the zombie virus still exists. If we don''t do something about this virus, it could have a huge impact on the surrounding multiverses."

    "Come on, without the corruption, the zombie virus is nothing to worry about. If I remember correctly, both the Ultimate Universe and the Main Universe have methods of dealing with these viruses. Besides, don''t you Watchers usually avoid interfering with the development of the multiverse?"

    Alex crossed his arms, looking at the Watcher in confusion.

    There were countless multiverses infected by the zombie virus��quantum zombies, biochemical zombies, magical zombies��various kinds of strange and bizarre viruses that had destroyed many universes. Yet, the Watchers had never seemed this concerned.

    Why were they suddenly wanting to intervene now?

    Sensing Alex''s gaze, the Watcher helplessly shook its head.

    "Logically, yes, that''s true. But don''t forget, this universe involves the source of the corruption. Those forces that alter cognition and distort reality have caused a huge impact here. I had no choice but to personally intervene and connect these two universes."

    "Because of this, even though the corruption here has been resolved, the entire timeline and the reality barrier of the universe have undergone drastic changes. These are the hidden dangers left behind by our intervention."

    "Not ''we'', but ''you''."

    Alex reminded the Watcher.

    "Fine, it was me. But still, you can''t leave me alone here. In the ces you can''t see, in the future timelines of the Z Universe, the zombie heroes from various parallel universes are continuously provoking multiverse wars, and things are escting."

    The Watcher sighed in frustration, clearly troubled by this matter. Fortunately, it had no hair, or it might have been pulling it out by now.

    Alex gave the Watcher a nce and frowned.

    "With your abilities, dealing with those zombies should be a piece of cake. Can''t you handle this matter?"

    "I cannot interfere with the normal development of a universe."

    As soon as the Watcher spoke, Alex immediately interrupted.

    "Don''t give me that. You''re the one who created this situation. You broke the timeline of this universe, and you''re the one who connected the timeline of the Z Universe to this one. The parallel universe branches exist because of your actions. You could intervene before, but now you can''t?"

    "What happened before is in the past. Now is now."

    The Watcher shrugged helplessly, exhaling a deep sigh.

    "At that time, this ce was facing extreme corruption. I had no choice but to take drastic measures, hoping to trap the corruption here forever. But now, after the corruption has disappeared, ording to the rules of the Watchers, I cannot interfere with anything here."

    "Then why me?"

    Alex looked at the Watcher, hoping for a reasonable exnation. After all, his goal had already been aplished, and he no longer had any reason to be involved in the development of this universe.

    The Watcher calmly stared at Alex. After pondering for a moment, it slowly spoke.

    "Because you are already a part of the story."

    After the Watcher left, Alex felt uneasy.

    A part of the story.

    What story was he a part of?

    If before, Alex''s goal was to be stronger, to possess the power to protect himself, and to live a peaceful and happy life afterward, now, Alex increasingly felt that his situation was growing more dangerous.

    When did things begin to change? It was as if there was an invisible hand pushing everything behind the scenes. Whether it was finding the Timepad, creating the Overseers, or anything else along his journey, there always seemed to be some force influencing everything around him.

    <strong>[Do you suspect that the Watcher is hiding something from you?]</strong>

    The Miss Minutes, seeing the serious expression on Alex''s face, jumped onto his shoulder and asked.

    "He definitely is hiding something from me, but what bothers me isn''t that. The Watcher race may be strong, but in the grand scope of the multiverse, they''re nothing special. The ''Creator God'' from the Supernatural before could easily suppress the Watchers. It''s just a matter of the different powers between universes," Alex replied as he adjusted his clothes.

    "And that''s the Watcher''s w. They only exist in this particr multiverse. In the one where Kara resides, they don''t even exist. Simrly, they can''t understand things from other universes. This limited perspective makes them like frogs in a well, making incorrect judgments."

    Alex didn''t exin his thoughts to the Miss Minutes in detail, just giving a rough overview.

    In Alex''s mind, the Watchers were just a part of the Marvel Universe, existing only within its boundaries, and observing only the universes under Marvel''s jurisdiction.

    It was like an information bubble��neither too big nor too small��where the Watchers'' judgment and thinking were confined to the worlds they were familiar with. They couldn''t look beyond these worlds.

    But corruption was different. It was clear that this corruption epassed all known and unknown universes. Although it was just a guess, Alex believed that it wasn''t just the Marvel Universe that was affected. Even the DC Universe or the Image Universe might be under the influence of this force.

    When that happened, the threat of corruption would no longer be confined to just this universe.

    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this."

    Alex snapped out of his thoughts and turned to the Miss Minutes.

    "So, how are Pietro and Kara doing? Have there been any special reports uploaded to the files?"

    The Miss Minutes thought for a moment before answering.

    <strong>[The reconstruction n for the Wastnd Universe is progressing smoothly. With the help of the Justice League heroes and the people from another Earth in a different universe, the Wastnd Universe haspleted its preliminary transformation and has established the basic framework for awful society.]</strong>

    <strong>[Although there are still some resistance forces fighting back, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Bruce Wayne and Lex Luthor have already devised ns to handle it. Pietro and Kara are happy, but... they seem to be looking for your whereabouts.]</strong>

    "I see," Alex muttered thoughtfully.

    Previously, in his rush to stabilize the Wastnd Universe, Alex had focused all his attention on establishing the Overseers, neglecting to check in with them. Now that he thought about it, he hadn''t even taken the time to visit them.

    Seeing that Alex fell silent, the Miss Minutes thought he was reflecting on the future ns for the Wastnd Universe.

    <strong>[Actually, if you want to know the future development of the Wastnd Universe, it''s not impossible. We have the entire timeline''s development path at our disposal and can review different future scenarios anytime.]</strong>

    "No need. The original purpose of the Overseers was to protect the stability of the Wastnd Universe. That''s all," Alex said, waving his hand.

    "Please open a portal for me."

    <strong>[Where do you wish to go?]</strong>

    The Miss Minutes was surprised. She didn''t expect Alex to suddenly request this.

    "Of course, I''m going back to the Supernatural Universe. It''s a transit point, and I must pass through there to return to the Wastnd Universe. Don''t you know that?" Alex replied.

    <strong>[I know, but...]</strong>

    The Miss Minutes seemed puzzled.

    <strong>[What about here? Didn''t the Watcher ask you to solve the troubles here? If the aftermath of this situation isn''t resolved, the Watcher can''t leave. Is it appropriate for you to just leave like this?]</strong>

    "I did promise the Watcher, but handling such a big mess alone would take a long time. Besides, I think the technology andbat capabilities in the Wastnd Universe are due for an upgrade," Alex said.

    Hearing this, the Miss Minutes seemed to understand his reasoning.

    <strong>[So, you want...]</strong>

    Alex smiled slightly.

    "Ah, how could I help without getting something in return? Two universes of civilizations, so many treasures, it''d be a waste to leave them here. I can''t take it all myself, so I''ll just call some brothers to help."

    ........

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    404. Devil Town.

    405. The Apocalypse Knight!!

    406. My Reinforcements Don''t Cross the Bridge.

    407. Batman, I''m Not Kidding!

    408. I Saw Batman Fight the Demon!

 404. Devil Town.

    404. Devil Town.

    <strong>Supernatural Universe.</strong>

    In a dpidated town in Colorado, thick smoke billowed everywhere.

    "Dean, I''m afraid we won''t make it out," Sam whispered as he crouched by the window, holding a shotgun. He was secretly watching the people roaming the streets outside and spoke quietly to Dean, who was next to him.

    "Quit being so pessimistic. We''re definitely getting out of here. Hiss��" Dean''s mood became agitated at Sam''s words. But as soon as he exerted himself, blood started to pour from the wound on his thigh, and he sucked in a sharp breath from the pain.

    Peering his head out again, Sam looked at the people outside who moved like zombies, and his face became grim.

    Although these people appeared human, their pitch-ck eyes told Sam that none of them were truly ''human.'' They were all high-level demons possessed by evil spirits.

    Two years ago, Sam and Dean had personally put an end to the Yellow-Eyed Demon, avenging their father and mother. But what they hadn''t expected was that their actions had unintentionally opened the gates of Hell.

    Since then, countless demons trapped in the deepest parts of Hell had begun to emerge, forcing the brothers to take up the path of hunting high-level demons once again.

    At first, things weren''t so bad. Although they faced many dangerous situations, they always managed to survive by relying on their bond and experience.

    But that didn''tst long.

    After Sam killed Lilith, the White-Eyed Demon who had been sealed by Lucifer, one of the most powerful beings in the world, Lucifer himself��the ultimate fallen angel who had created countless demons��was finally free and returned to the human world.

    "Lucifer''s escape opened the apocalypse. Dean, you know this. I''m the most suitable vessel for Lucifer. They''re after me," Sam said, staring at the demons outside, then ncing at Dean, who was tending to his thigh wound. He sighed deeply.

    "I know, but I won''t give up on you. I won''t let that freak take your body!" Dean replied without hesitation. He seemed to have sensed that Sam was considering giving up and couldn''t help but continue, "Listen, Sammy, we''re brothers. We''ll never be separated. Understand? Don''t give up, and don''t hand your body over to the demons. We''ll figure something out."

    Sam nodded slightly, forcing a smile, but anyone could tell that, given the current situation, they were likely facing a grim oue.

    Noticing Sam''s mood, Dean decided not to dwell on the topic further. Instead, he changed the subject.

    "By the way, how''s Ellen doing?"

    "Ellen has taken the remaining people into hiding. They''re safe for now, but we can''t be sure how many demons are around, and Jo has been possessed by a demon. We... we''re in big trouble," Sam replied.

    The brothers had received information from the Harvelle''s Roadhouse recently and hade here thinking it would be a normal hunting mission. However, when they arrived, they realized the situation was far more bizarre than they had imagined.

    Ever since Alex gave Jo the Storm Ring, Jo, along with her mother, Ellen, had started hunting demons. With Jo''s powerful abilities, they quickly became well-known.

    Because the other hunters didn''t know that Jo''s powers came from the ring, they had given Jo the nickname "Lightning Girl" and assumed her powers were derived from witchcraft and magic.

    Two weeks ago, Jo and her mother, Ellen, had tracked signs of demonic activity to this area and decided to investigate.

    But what they didn''t expect was that this town was even more sinister than they had imagined. Before they could uncover any trace of the demons, the demons came for them first.

    What they saw was terrifying��almost everyone in sight had pitch-ck eyes, and their expressions were twisted as they tried to attack the people around them. To protect themselves, the mother and daughter had no choice but to kill demons while hiding in a church.

    If it had only been a few demons, Ellen and Jo wouldn''t have been scared. But the problem was that there were just too many demons outside. It felt as if the entire town had been transformed into a city of demons.

    With no other choice, Ellen sent out a distress signal to nearby hunters. The first to respond was Bobby, but because he had been injured and was paralyzed from the waist down, he thought of the brothers.

    Dean and Sam hade to help after receiving the signal.

    "I still can''t believe Jo got possessed," Dean said, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth.

    Jo was like family to Dean. He couldn''t understand how someone like her, a skilled hunter, could be possessed by a demon. After all, hunters were supposed to be marked with special magical symbols to prevent possession.

    As a hunter, and from a family of hunters, Jo should have been marked from a young age, which made it nearly impossible for her to be possessed.

    "I can''t imagine it either, but that''s the reality. Ellen told us herself. Remember? Jo nearly shocked her to death," Sam said, shaking his head in frustration.

    "So what do we do now? This Devil Town is clearly not something the two of us can handle, let alone with Jo possessed. You''ve seen the power of that ring," Dean sighed, continuing, "To win this fight, we need stronger firepower. The most important thing right now is to get back to the church and join up with Ellen and the other survivors."

    "But your leg��"

    Sam furrowed his brow. When Dean went to grab his weapon, a demon had shot him in the thigh, and now moving was difficult.

    "I''m fine, just a mosquito bite," Dean said dismissively. "The church isn''t far. As long as we can get there, Ellen will help us, and we''ll be safe. Help me up."

    Dean said as he struggled to rise.

    Sam, seeing this, hurried to support him, afraid he might fall.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of town...

    In the backroom of a convenience store, the hunter Rufus was loading bullets while stealthily ncing at Jo in the distance.

    Rufus had been in this line of work for a long time, but it was the first time he had seen a fellow hunter as stunning as Jo, a young, beautiful blonde.

    Though Rufus was a loner, he was in his forties, and often drank and chatted with other hunters. They would sometimes drunkenly confess that if they could sleep with Lightning Girl for just one night, they would trade ten years of their life.

    At the time, Rufus had scoffed at this idea. But now, after meeting Jo in person and working alongside her, he found there was some truth to that sentiment.

    "If you can''t control your eyes, I can help you with that," Jo suddenly said, sensing his gaze. The aggressive look in his eyes made her feel deeply ufortable.

    "I was just admiring��alright, alright, I''m done looking," Rufus stammered, quickly backing off.

    But when he saw the electric sparks dancing on Jo''s fingertips, he immediately raised his hands in surrender.

    After a pause, Rufus let out a deep sigh and changed the subject.

    "Don''t misunderstand. I just want to tell you that the situation outside is very dangerous. Your mother, Ellen, has been possessed by a demon. Like the rest of the town, she''s be a puppet of the demons. It''s going to be hard for just the two of us to escape."

    "The other hunters know about the situation here. Once they get the message, they won''t just sit by. I''m sure they''re on their way," Jo said, not even turning her head.

    "You don''t understand, little girl. The situation here is moreplicated than you think. We''ve never seen so many demons gathered in one ce, and we''ve never seen demons capable of possessing hunters," Rufus said earnestly.

    "Plus, the demons have blown up the bridges connecting this town to others. How can you be sure the hunters will get here in time to save us instead of just showing up to collect our bodies?" Rufus added.

    Jo frowned, about to say something, when suddenly, a purple light appeared through the gap at the bottom of the door.

    The light was brief and vanished as quickly as it came.

    Both Jo and Rufus shuddered at the strange sight and immediately chambered their firearms, their gazes fixed on the door.

    Then, the next second, a sharp knocking sound echoed.

    <strong><em>Knock, knock, knock��</em></strong>

    ........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    405. The Apocalypse Knight!!

    406. My Reinforcements Don''t Cross the Bridge.

    407. Batman, I''m Not Kidding!

    408. I Saw Batman Fight the Demon!

    409. Is Your Name Really War?

 405. The Apocalypse Knight!!

    405. The Apocalypse Knight!!

    The once rxed atmosphere in the warehouse was shattered in an instant.

    As soon as the knocking sound came, both Jo and Rufus tensed up in unison. Holding their weapons, they aimed at the door, staying on high alert.

    It wasn''t surprising that they reacted this way. Right now, they were trapped in a town surrounded by demons. Outside, there were bloodthirsty and cunning demons, and they were already on edge.

    The sudden knocking outside made it clear that it was most likely an enemy, not a friend.

    To prevent the demons from barging in, Jo had already sprinkled salt on the windows and door gaps. In this world''s rules, demons couldn''t enter ces sealed with salt.

    Because of this, the knocking sound became even more eerie.

    Rufus was the first to act. He quickly stepped forward, blocking Jo. Though he didn''t know who or what was outside, he couldn''t allow a young girl to take the first position.

    "Who''s there?" Rufus called out.

    His voice sounded rough due to his nervousness, and it was especially sharp in the quiet environment.

    After his voice fell, the atmosphere returned to silence. There was no sound from outside, and the two inside the room held their breath, not daring to make a sound.

    The warehouse was so quiet that even a pin dropping could be heard. It was impossible not to feel nervous; Jo could feel her heart racing.

    After a long pause without a response, Rufus turned around in confusion and exchanged a look with Jo. He saw the confusion in Jo''s eyes.

    Just as they were about to lose theirposure, a voice finally came from outside again.

    "Is Jo not here?"

    It was the voice of a very young man.

    This voice was unfamiliar to Rufus; he had never heard it before. But for Jo, the moment she heard it, she instantly recognized it.

    The alertness she felt was immediately reced by surprise. Without saying another word, Jo took two steps forward, trying to open the door.

    But before she could reach the door, Rufus grabbed her arm.

    "Are you crazy!? There''s a demon out there!" he shouted.

    Jo shrugged off Rufus''s hand and retorted.

    "I''m not crazy, and I''m sure it''s definitely not a demon outside."

    "What are you talking about?!" Rufus widened his eyes, not understanding why Jo was suddenly acting this way. But for their safety, he had to be responsible.

    "Don''t forget how cunning these demons are. They can mimic anyone''s voice, even the voices of your closest people. Don''t forget, your mother Ellen was already possessed!" Rufus reminded her.

    "I know, but I can guarantee there''s one person who could never be possessed, and that person can''t be imitated by those demons. Move aside!" Jo said, her expression showing frustration.

    "Absolutely not!" Rufus raised his gun, aiming at Jo''s head, his face serious.

    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I don''t want to die here, do you understand? If you make another reckless move, I''ll shoot you first!"

    Frowning in anger, Jo red at Rufus.

    At that moment, a golden spark suddenly appeared at Rufus''s feet.

    Seeing this, Rufus quickly looked down, watching as the golden sparks erupted from his feet. He immediately became tense.

    "What... what did you do!?" he asked, panic rising in his voice.

    Jo, too, had never seen this before. She tilted her head slightly, confused.

    "It wasn''t me."

    "Wh... ahh!"

    Before Rufus could say anything else, the sparks suddenly tore open a rift, transforming into a circr, golden-bordered portal.

    Without any time to react, Rufus was pulled into the portal, which immediately closed, leaving only his lingering scream echoing in the room.

    Eyes wide, Jo stared at the scene, unable to believe what she had just seen. She had never witnessed something so magical outside of movies.

    "Who was that guy?"

    At that moment, the door automatically opened, and a familiar voice and figure appeared.

    "Alex!"

    Jo looked up and smiled widely, all her negative emotions disappearing in an instant.

    "That guy was Rufus, a hunter. We just met. Where did you send him?"

    "Oh, I sent him to the Harvelle''s Roadhouse. There''s a magical mark I left there," Alex replied.

    Looking at Jo''s enthusiastic expression, Alex smiled faintly and raised his hand to rub her head. As he did so, his gaze sharpened, and he noticed that Jo seemed to have grown taller. Thest time they met, she barely reached his shoulder.

    "How long have I been gone?"

    "Over two years now, Alex. You know, so much has happened here since you left," Jo replied, her emotions stirred. It was as if she had just seen her best friend from childhood after growing up, and she wanted to spill everything that had happened to her.

    Alex''s pupils flickered, and he sighed silently. It seemed that the flow of time was difficult to measure across different universes. He had only been in the zombie universe for a few days.

    "It seems I''ve missed quite a lot. You''ve grown taller, now you''re even up to my nose," Alex said, patting Jo on the shoulder with a smile.

    "Hehe," Jo grinned stupidly, but she quickly remembered something and asked curiously, "So, has your mission beenpleted? Have those zombie heroes been taken care of?"

    "Not yet. The situation there is a bitplicated, but I''ve indeed made some important discoveries," Alex shrugged and gave a brief exnation.

    "The scope of those two universes is quite vast. I''m afraid I can''t handle it alone, so I n to seek some help. This ce is a ''transit station,'' so..."

    "Oh."

    Jo nodded thoughtfully.

    "By the way," Alex nced out the window toward the outside and asked somewhat puzzled, "What are you all doing here? Is there a case going on here?"

    At hearing Alex''s words, Jo suddenly remembered that she was still in a dangerous situation. She quickly spoke up.

    "Speaking of which, Alex, you''re just in time. This town has been taken over by demons. Everyone outside is possessed by demons, even my mother!"

    "A demon town�� Wait, did you just say your mom was possessed by a demon? Ellen!?"

    Alex froze for a moment, his face filled with disbelief.

    Hearing this, even Alex wasn''t sure how to respond. Like other demon hunters, Alex was well aware of the rules in this world.

    Once special seals were etched onto one''s body, no demon could forcibly possess the person. This rule even applied to princes of Hell, unless the demon was powerful enough to ignore the rules set by the Creator.

    But the problem was, such an existence would be strong enough to challenge the god of this world, and they wouldn''t need to possess a tavern owner.

    Frowning, Alex couldn''t help but ask again, "Are you sure your mother was possessed?"

    "I''m absolutely sure!"

    Jo nodded seriously. Worried that Alex wouldn''t believe her, she added an exnation.

    "I saw my mom''s eyes turn ck, and her expression became incredibly grotesque. She even tried to attack me."

    "Wait a second, let me sort this out..."

    Alex rubbed his temples, surprised at how coincidentally he had arrived at this moment.

    A demon town, people transformed into demons, a demon hunter who shouldn''t be possessed... Now, Alex finally recalled the plot unfolding here.

    If he remembered correctly, the current timeline should be when Lucifer broke free and opened the ''Apocalypse.''

    Hell and Heaven were about to start a holy war, and the battlefield was the human world��Earth. Both sides were preparing for battle, hoping to eliminate their enemies once and for all.

    As the highestbat powers of both sides, since the fallen angel Lucifer and the archangel Michael couldn''t manifest in their true forms in the human world, they had to find suitable human hosts to unleash their true power.

    Lucifer''s host was none other than Sam, already targeted by the yellow-eyed demon. As for Michael, his host was Dean, known as the ''Sword of Michael.''

    These two brothers were about to be dragged once again into an endless nightmare, performing a grand show under the gaze of God.

    And right now, what was happening here was the opening act of the Apocalypse, the ce where the first Apocalypse Knight appeared.

    As one of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the Red Horseman, symbolizing ''War,'' was born in this remote town. As soon as he arrived, he triggered a fierce war.

    Specifically, he induced extreme hallucinations in everyone, causing them to fight and kill each other.

    In fact, most people here hadn''t been possessed by demons. While the number of possessed demons wasrge, it wasn''t enough to take over the entire town.

    But under the influence of the War Rider''s powers, everyone, including Jo and Ellen, mistakenly saw others with ck eyes, as if they had been possessed by demons.

    For demon hunters, this kind of scene would trigger a reflex to prepare for battle. In such a situation, it was hard to stay calm andmunicate with others.

    Thus, under the push of the War Rider and other demons, this town erupted into an unprecedented war. Everyone became involved in the killing and attacked anyone they saw.

    To make the war more ''artistic,'' the War Rider even manipted the hallucinations to divide people into different factions, leading Jo and Rufus to believe Ellen was a demon, while Ellen, Dean, and Sam saw Jo as the demon.

    "Alright, I think I understand what''s going on now," Alex said, finally piecing everything together.

    "Don''t worry, Jo. Your mother wasn''t possessed. It was just some illusion created by certain individuals. Everyone here, including you, was tricked."

    "What did you say?!"

    Hearing this, Jo''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She wasn''t doubting Alex''s words, but she suddenly remembered that she had almost electrocuted her own mother not long ago.

    ........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    406. My Reinforcements Don''t Cross the Bridge.

    407. Batman, I''m Not Kidding!

    408. I Saw Batman Fight the Demon!

    409. Is Your Name Really War?

    410. What an Honor!

 406. My Reinforcements Don’t Cross the Bridge.

    406. My Reinforcements Don��t Cross the Bridge.

    "It was an illusion? How did I not think of that? Demon hunters can never be possessed by demons. And now that I think about it, my mom''s behavior was definitely off," Jo muttered, realizing the inconsistencies in her earlier thoughts.

    Listening to Alex''s exnation, Jo began to notice the oddities. Although her mother''s expression had been grotesque and murderous, she hadn''t actually made any real attempts to attack. It was her own inexperience that had made her raise her hand, ready to strike her own mother, which led to the chaos that followed. Now, Jo realized that if others had also fallen under the illusion, they would have seen her as being possessed by a demon as well.

    With that, the "grotesque" expression could be exined. Those people had probably been "surprised," not "bloodthirsty."

    Remembering the ridiculous things she had done earlier, Jo''s emotions red up. She grabbed Alex''s arm, anxiety written all over her face.

    "So, what do we do now? My mom is still with those regr people, and if that Red Horseman uses illusions again, they''ll just keep killing each other."

    Jo''s face turned even paler as she suddenly thought of something.

    "And if that guy can make us see normal people as demons, he can probably make us see demons as normal people too. There''s a good chance some demons have already infiltrated them, and they''re in danger!"

    Seeing the urgent look on Jo''s face, Alex nodded in approval.

    "Looks like you''re not the same girl I met years ago. You were able to deduce all this from just what I said, and most of it''s correct. You''ve certainly grown stronger."

    "Alright, I understand you''re worried about your mom, but don''t panic just yet. The most crucial thing right now is that we need to find Dean and Sam."

    "Dean? Sam?"

    Jo blinked, confused.

    "They''re here too?!"

    Alex gave a subtle nod and turned to look toward the other side of the city.

    "How do you think I found you? The things I sent you weren''t from this world. In my senses, they shine like candles in the dark. I can already feel Dean and Sam. They''re here."

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go after them!"

    Jo immediately raised the gun in her hand, her face eager with excitement.

    "Hold on. Right now, the streets are filled with demons. We could charge in, but we''d probably just scare them off. If we want to wipe them out, it''s better if we stay low for now."

    Alex said, pulling Jo''s hand gently and leading her out of the warehouse.

    Leaving the abandoned convenience store, the sky had already darkened. After confirming the location of Dean and Sam, Alex continued walking toward their destination, casually observing his surroundings as if on a leisurely stroll.

    Jo, however, stayed closely behind, her body tense and alert. Unlike Alex, who seemed to be enjoying a casual walk, she was like a spooked cat, constantly aware of every movement in her surroundings.

    Walking down the empty streets, especially with demons lurking nearby, Jo felt the weight of countless eyes watching her from the shadows. It made her breathing quicker.

    "Are you sure this is what you mean by ''low profile''?"

    She nced at Alex, unable to keep the question from slipping out.

    "Don''t worry. Just think of it as a midnight walk."

    Alex waved his hand casually, chuckling.

    Jo didn''t know how to respond at first, but she knew Alex''s skills well. The memory of the dragon ying was still fresh in her mind. Since Alex wasn''t worried, she allowed herself to rx just a little.

    After walking a little further, Alex led Jo out of the market. Ahead was the residential area where the town''s wealthier inhabitants lived.

    As they neared the row of detached vis, Alex spotted several figures ahead in the middle of the street, wielding various weapons.

    From their pitch-ck eyes, Alex could tell they were definitely demons, and not the low-level ones, but rather the demon soldiers under the Red Horseman''smand.

    Unaffected by the Red Horseman''s illusions, and with his Sorcerer''s Eye, Alex saw them for what they truly were: demons.

    Still, seeing them holding human guns made Alex want to make a sarcastic remark.

    "Up ahead."

    Jo spotted the demons too, and her rxed demeanor quickly shifted back to tension.

    "Don''t mind them. Just walk normally," Alex said, giving her a reassuring pat on the back. He kept walking forward without any change in his pace, as if he hadn''t noticed the demons at all.

    As they got closer, the demons noticed Alex and Jo.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Sensing their gaze, Alex muttered quietly.

    The demons, seeing Alex and Jo''s dark, inky eyes and the powerful demonic energy radiating from them, stepped back a few paces.

    If the ck eyes could be faked, the murky demonic aura couldn''t. Though these two looked strange, their demonic power was unmistakable.

    Without any resistance, Alex continued walking past the demons with Jo, entering the residential area.

    After crossing a few more blocks, Jo finally rxed, letting go of the tension in her chest. Then, she turned to Alex with surprise and asked the question that had been on her mind.

    "How did you do that!?"

    "Don''t forget, I''m a wizard. Illusions might look strange, but they''re not thatplicated. Since that guy can deceive you all with this trick, I can naturally deceive them right back."

    Alex smiled, but there was something he didn''t mention.

    The demons he had consumed back then were not consumed in vain. His demonic power now perfectly matched that of this world, making it indistinguishable from reality.

    Inside a house in the residential district,

    Dean and Sam were ready to make their move. They were armed with various supplies and weapons, and their n was to take these items back to the church''s basement to meet up with Allen and the others.

    "Are you ready, Sammy?"

    Dean held a shotgun, suppressing the pain in his leg.

    ording to their n, Sam was supposed to act first, attracting the demons hiding outside. Then, Dean would quickly dash towards the church. When Sam circled back, Dean would cover him.

    After checking if his weapon was loaded, Dean suddenly noticed that Sam hadn''t responded.

    "Sammy?"

    Dean turned in confusion and saw Sam standing still by the window, staring outside.

    When Sam finally snapped out of it after hearing Dean call him again, he smiled and turned to face Dean with aplicated expression.

    "Dean, go open the door."

    "What? What are you talking about?"

    Dean frowned,pletely not understanding what Sam meant.

    He limped over to Sam''s side and looked outside through the window. The next moment, his expression turned into one of shock.

    Outside on the stone path in the yard, two familiar faces��Alex and Jo��were smiling and waving at them.

    "This�� how is this possible!?"

    Dean gaped, unable to believe his eyes as he looked at Alex and Jo outside.

    This scene felt surreal, but for some reason, it didn''t seem so outrageous with Alex involved.

    "Are you sure that''s them and not some demons?" Dean turned to Sam. "We''ve fought demons so many times; they could do anything. And don''t forget, Jo''s been possessed by a demon."

    "The possession of Jo is what Allen told us, we never saw it ourselves. Besides, Alex��"

    Sam looked conflicted. Honestly, he wasn''t sure either.

    The brothers exchanged a nce and decided it was best to open the door. Whether or not these were their old friends, they couldn''t just leave them outside.

    The door opened.

    "Long time no see."

    As soon as Alex raised his hand to greet them, a bottle of water sshed across his face.

    "...Not seen you in ages."

    Alex wiped the water from his face, his expression one of disbelief.

    Seeing the awkwardness of the situation, Sam, apologetically, grabbed the water bottle and sshed Jo''s face next, awkwardlyughing.

    "Sorry, I had to make sure you''re not demons."

    The water in the bottle was holy water, a special liquid produced by hunters after praying over a crucifix. It had the power to burn demons if it touched them.

    In a way, it was a form of "mystical art" simr to magic, used not only to fight demons but also to identify whether someone was human or not.

    However, for Alex, who could shift his energy at will, the holy water was ineffective against his demonic powers.

    Afterward, Sam gave Alex a big hug.

    "It''s been so long, Alex. It''s so good to see you."

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Alex cast a healing spell on Dean''s leg. Dean felt a slight itch at the wound, and then all the pain disappeared.

    With that, the brothers fully lowered their guard and quickly brought Alex and Jo inside.

    After confirming some information, Dean and Sam learned about the situation outside. When they found out that all of this was caused by the Red Horseman, and that nearly all humans had died from infighting, their faces grew solemn.

    "I had wondered how Jo, with her abilities, could have been possessed by a demon. Now it looks like we''ve all been yed."

    Dean shook his head, and Sam continued, "It was unavoidable. For hunters, it''s second nature to attack when they see demons with ck eyes. The enemy clearly used that to trick us."

    After a pause, Sam thought of something and looked at Alex.

    "Alex, what do you think we should do now?"

    This was the first time they had encountered such a strange enemy. But since Alex had seen through the enemy''s tricks so easily, he must have a n.

    Upon hearing the question, Alex didn''t respond directly but instead asked a question of his own.

    "By the way, Sam, you mentioned earlier that the bridge connecting this town to the outside has been blown up, and the demon army is guarding it. Now this ce ispletely cut off with no reinforcements, right?"

    Sam looked confused.

    "Yeah, so what?"

    Alex couldn''t help but smile.

    "It''s nothing. My reinforcements don''t use bridges."

    ........

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    407. Batman, I''m Not Kidding!

    408. I Saw Batman Fight the Demon!

    409. Is Your Name Really War?

    410. What an Honor!

    411. The Reunion of Three.

 407. Batman, I’m Not Kidding!

    407. Batman, I��m Not Kidding!

    "Reinforcements?"

    Dean was slightly stunned, unsure of what Alex meant, thinking he might have misheard.

    "Reinforcements?"

    Alex didn''t immediately answer. Instead, he shed Dean a mysterious smile.

    "Do you remember thest time we met, I told you that this ce is a transit station for me to go to two different universes?"

    "Of course we remember. You also said you were going to deal with a superhero world affected by a zombie virus. Have you finished with that?" Sam asked, curious.

    "Not yet. The situation there is a bitplicated��there are too many zombies. It would be hard for me to handle all that trouble alone in a short amount of time, so I need to find some backup."

    Alex shrugged and nced at the wall clock inside the room before continuing.

    "From the looks of things, those friends of mine will be here soon. I didn''t expect those demons to cut off our connection to the outside world. Well, let''s see who''s the one trapped in the jar."

    A chill swept through the room, and everyone fell silent, processing the massive news in their minds.

    It wasn''t until Sam reacted first, a chill running down his spine, that anyone spoke.

    "You�� you mean��!"

    "Yes, Sam, exactly what you think."

    Alex raised an eyebrow, leaning back on the couch, speaking casually.

    "I''ve already informed them about the situation here. Before I go to the zombie superhero world, it won''t hurt to let them warm up here with the demons."

    On the dark road, two demons were fully focused on the pitch-ck night, following the instructions of the Red Horseman. They would not let any humans leave here alive.

    Unlike ordinary night vision, the demons'' pupils allowed them not only to see in the dark but also to detect special scents, making it easy for them to find hidden life forms.

    The two demons had been stationed here for a week. Apart from the first day, they hadn''t seen a single human try to escape here.

    Surveying their surroundings, the shadowy forest, damp rocks, Batman, and the silent houses��all appeared unchanged from before.

    Wait.

    Batman?!

    The demon suddenly shifted its gaze, but the ce it had just been looking at was empty.

    Stunned, the demon rubbed its eyes, startled. It was the first time in its life it had seen something so strange.

    "What''s wrong?"

    The other demon turned around, confused about what its partner was doing.

    "No, nothing, I must have seen wrong."

    The demon waved its hand and was about to say something when suddenly it felt a sense of dangering from behind.

    Before it could react, a sharp de pierced through its throat from behind.

    The demon gasped in shock, and its body emitted a crackling sound as crimson light illuminated its bones, revealing its original form.

    Ordinary weapons couldn''t harm a demon''s true body; physical damage only destroyed the flesh it possessed.

    But this time was different. The magical weapons left behind by Constantine were all cursed with powerful enchantments. Not only were ordinary demons defenseless against them, but even angels found them hard to avoid.

    When the demon saw its partner suddenly killed, it quickly raised the gun in its hand. However, before it could make a move, a heavy punch struck its face.

    Taking two steps back, unable to regain bnce, arge hand grabbed its neck. The next moment, a bottle was pressed to its mouth, and holy water began to pour into it relentlessly.

    "��<strong>Ugh! Ah! Ahhh!!"</strong>

    The excruciating pain surged through the demon''s body, causing it to scream in agony. The more it screamed, the more holy water poured into its mouth, intensifying the pain and making it feel like its insides were being torn apart.

    After an unknown amount of time, the demon finally drank the entire bottle of holy water. The agonized screams gradually faded.

    The hand that had been holding the demon''s neck was released, and the demon''s limp body copsed to the ground.

    Bruce Wayne looked at the demon, now reduced to a dried husk by the burning holy water, his expression neither sad nor happy. Without a second nce, he turned and blended back into the shadows.

    As night fell, the entire town was engulfed in deathly silence.

    Some lucky residents, who had managed to survive by chance, stepped out of their homes, attempting to find some food in the surrounding area.

    ke was one of them. He had been a hunter in this town, usually going to the mountains to hunt for game, but for some unknown reason, in just one day, the entire town had turned into hell.

    When he saw his neighbor turn into a creature with ck eyes, ke didn''t hesitate and shot the man in the head.

    Since then, ke could no longer trust anyone else. Aside from himself, he couldn''t trust any of his fellow townspeople, even if their eyes seemed normal.

    After surviving, ke didn''t choose to join the other survivors but instead turned his home into a fortress, seeking ways to survive on his own.

    Now, his supplies were running low, and ke had no choice but to go out in search of new food and water. He slowly climbed to the roof of his house, using the scope of his sniper rifle to scan the surroundings for any signs.

    The night always gave a sense of danger, especially in this demon-controlled town. Fortunately, as a hunter, ke was experienced and had plenty of patience.

    Keeping his eyes fixed on the sniper scope, ke''s gaze moved through the dimly lit streets. After a short time, a figure appeared in his view.

    "Is that a demon? No, it doesn''t seem like it."

    Looking at the figure curiously, ke realized it was a young man with silver hair. The man was intently staring at an abandoned car, as if searching for something.

    Demons wouldn''t act like that, so the young man was likely an ordinary person. However, ke didn''t lower his rifle.

    He noticed that the silver-haired man was carrying a backpack, which was bulging with something inside.

    "..."

    ke knew that to survive, he had to keep his heart as cold as ice.

    But killing a kid with his own hands and taking his supplies? That was still a challenge to ke''s values.

    ''It doesn''t look like you''llst much longer. I''ll help you get it over with. In your next life, I''ll make it up to you.''

    After a brief moment of hesitation, ke steeled his resolve and once again aimed at the silver-haired man from a hundred meters away, his finger resting on the trigger.

    The crosshairs aligned with the silver hair.

    ''Forgive me.''

    ke squeezed the trigger.

    The silence of the lower city was shattered by the sound of a gunshot, and ke''s heart skipped a beat.

    He knew that no matter what, there was no turning back now. The guilt would be something he had to live with, but it was better to live with it than to die.

    Sighing deeply, ke calmed his emotions, then raised the rifle again, peering through the scope to check his target.

    But soon, ke''s brows furrowed. He was horrified to see that the abandoned car waspletely empty, and the silver-haired man had disappeared.

    Frowning, ke quickly moved the scope, trying to find the man''s location, but what struck him as strange was that there wasn''t a single person on the entire street.

    Not only was there no sign of the silver-haired man''s body, but there were no traces of human activity at all.

    "Did I miss?"

    "No way!" ke reflexively replied.

    But the next second, he froze in ce.

    Who said that?

    Turning his head quickly, he saw a man standing next to him, someone he hadn''t noticed before. And to his shock, it was the silver-haired young man he had just been aiming at.

    As for what happened afterward, ke had no idea. The moment he saw the man, he felt a sharp pain on his cheek.

    His consciousness faded quickly, and he fell into a deep unconsciousness.

    On the other side of the city,

    Two groups of remaining human forces collided head-on.

    These were the survivors from the town, each armed with firearms, trying to find a way out while constantly on guard against the "demons."

    The war had blurred the lines between demons and humans, so when the two groups ran into each other, there was no hesitation��they immediately opened fire on each other.

    Countless bullets whizzed through the street, and the entire area was enveloped by the chaos of war. Everyone was trying to kill the "demons" on the other side, so they and the other humans could survive.

    Just as the gunfight raged on, a strange gust of wind blew in, interrupting the intense battle.

    The wind came quickly and left just as fast. The two groups of people didn''t know what had happened. When they regained their senses, they suddenly noticed a strange figure floating above the battlefield.

    "My God��"

    An elderly woman couldn''t help but exim. She had never seen anything so bizarre.

    When both sides saw the figure in the sky, they instinctively stopped firing, their eyes fixed on the figure.

    Although it was very dark, they could still clearly make out the figure in a red and blue costume, with arge ''S'' emblem on its chest and a red cape flowing behind it.

    "I�� I didn''t just imagine that, did I?"

    A young man swallowed hard.

    "Super�� super�� superman?!"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    408. I Saw Batman Fight the Demon!

    409. Is Your Name Really War?

    410. What an Honor!

    411. The Reunion of Three.

    412. After the Event Subsides.

 408. I Saw Batman Fight the Demon!

    408. I Saw Batman Fight the Demon!

    "Stop!"

    rk spoke up. His voice wasn''t loud, but everyone present could hear it.

    "You''ve all been deceived by the demon. This guy has trapped you in an illusion, making you see your loved ones as enemies, causing you to kill each other."

    "How is that possible?"

    Below, both groups of people involuntarily gasped, still reeling from the shock of seeing Superman. Now, hearing his words, their feelings were even more mixed.

    If what he said was true, then from the beginning, they had all been mere ythings of the demon, turned into tools for ughtering their own people.

    At this point, very few of the survivors in the town were without blood on their hands. So, if that was the case, the ''demons'' they had killed before were not enemies at all��they were actually neighbors, friends, and family.

    It was like the legend of the demigod Hercules, who, under an illusion, killed his own wife and children. They had all unwittingly killed countless innocent friends and family, and now they were ughtering each other.

    "Impossible, this can''t be true."

    A man trembled with agitation. In order to protect himself, he had personally killed his own parents, and now, out of nowhere, someone was telling him he''d been deceived. His parents hadn''t turned into demons��it was too hard to ept.

    In his anxious state, he disregarded the other people''s warnings, stepping out from behind cover, raising his gun, and aiming it directly at rk in the sky.

    "If all of this is an illusion, then you''re the biggest illusion! You''re just a character from aic, there''s no way you''re real!"

    "About that..."

    rk, upon hearing this, couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly.

    Just after learning from the newly arrived Mister Miracle that they needed to go on a trip, the Justice League members had been curious about their destination. But when they found out they were about to pass through the world of ''Supernatural,'' their expressions were quite telling.

    Yes, the Apokolips War universe and the Wastnd universe didn''t haveics, but both universes hadics and TV shows about Supernatural.

    They, of course, knew they were about to enter aic world, so when they learned that they were also characters in aic, they weren''t too bothered by it.

    rk removed his bio-field, slowly descending to the ground. He smiled warmly at the man ahead of him and said,

    "I don''t know how to exin this to you, but the truth is, I''m here to help you. I will save you all. Please trust me."

    <strong>Bang!</strong>

    Before rk could finish speaking, the man across from him fired.

    The bullet struck the front of rk''s forehead, creating a spark, then ricocheted off somewhere.

    "Impossible!"

    The man''s mouth dropped open, and the hand holding the gun started to twitch.

    Having been interrupted by the bullet, rk paused for a moment, then continued helplessly,

    "If you really have read myics, then you should know that what you''re holding won''t do anything to me. And if I wanted to harm you, you wouldn''t be able to stop me. So, you should trust me, okay?"

    rk had truly tried his best. At that moment, he missed Lois.

    Although he was called Superman, it seemed his super persuasive skills weren''t that effective. Convincing others was really something Lois, the professional, should handle.

    Seeing that rk wasn''t going to act aggressively, and considering his overwhelming strength, the two groups of people exchanged uncertain nces and eventually, begrudgingly, decided to trust him.

    After all, this world had demons��having a Superman around didn''t seem all that strange.

    Suddenly, a little girl broke free from her mother''s arms, stumbling toward rk. The sight scared her mother, but rk quickly crouched down and caught her.

    "Superman, are you here to save us?"

    The little girl''s face was streaked with tears, and her expression was very worn out, which made rk''s heart melt.

    "Of course, I will save all of you," he reassured her.

    "I know you''re a hero. You''ll drive away all the bad guys. Those people... they killed my daddy."

    The little girl seemed to remember something painful, and tears streamed down her face.

    Her mother came closer, worried about whether this so-called ''Superman'' would harm her child, but upon seeing his expression, she realized he was genuinely trying to protect everyone.

    rk embraced the little girl, gently patting her back to soothe her.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll avenge your father. I promise I will."

    The little girl was still too young to understand fully. For her, she didn''t see the difference betweenics and reality. She didn''t know that Superman shouldn''t exist in this world.

    She only knew one thing: the Superman in theics could do anything, and as long as he was there, there was no problem he couldn''t solve.

    But the others weren''t the same. Everyone there knew who Superman was and also knew he was a fictional character. They couldn''tpletely trust rk, even if he didn''t seem to mean them any harm.

    "Superman."

    "Call me rk. You already know my story, don''t you?"

    rk looked up and responded to the young man who had called his name.

    Hearing this, the young man nodded slightly, then he stared at rk and asked the question that had been on his mind.

    "What should we do next? And there must be others in this town who are still in the dark. We need to rescue them too."

    "You''re right. Right now, ensuring your safety is the most important thing. Although you''ve been trapped in an illusion and made to kill each other, there are still demons in this town."

    rk recalled the battle n Bruce Wayne had set, then spoke.

    "For now, I''ll take you to the church. There''s enough space there to keep you safe. As for the other survivors, my friends are already handling that issue."

    "Your friends?"

    The young man froze for a moment, then something clicked in his mind, and his eyes lit up.

    "Could it be��?"

    "A demon-infested town, crazy residents..."

    On the streets, several dark shadows shed between the houses like ghosts.

    "It feels like we''re back in Gotham, but without the tall buildings and the dark, stinking sewers�� oh, and without the noisy punks."

    "Shut up, Damian. I don''t know when you became so talkative, but you''re hogging the public channel, and I can''t hear anyone else." Jason frowned.

    "I''m just excited," Damian replied cheerfully as he jumped over a fence. Suddenly, he sensed danger, turned around, and rolled to the side just in time to avoid arge machete that shed at the spot where he had been standing.

    Jumping up, Damian realized there were three ck-eyed demons blocking his path.

    "Yeah, excited!"

    "Did you encounter some danger, Damian?"

    At that moment, Barbara''s voice came through the earpiece. Barbara had be the Oracle, staying behind to monitor the whole demon town.

    "Just three unlucky guys. I''m good on my own."

    Damian stretched his wrists. He had never faced demons from another world before, and he was curious about their fighting abilities.

    "I''ve found two families hiding in the basement. I''m bringing them to the church now." Dick''s voice also came through.

    Not paying attention to the conversation in his earpiece, Damian turned down the volume and gave a sly smile as he faced the three demons blocking his way.

    "I really don''t want to be disturbed while I''m fighting. Honestly, this is my first real ''family operation,'' and I don''t want anyone to think less of me, so... you better put up a good fight."

    "Kill!"

    The demons stared at Damian expressionlessly, their dark eyes filled with murderous intent. Without saying another word, they raised their weapons and charged at him.

    Damian leaned back to dodge a shing de, then slid across the ground and passed the first demon. In one fluid motion, he drew two short sticks from his belt and struck the demon behind the knee with one while blocking the iing de with the other.

    The demon''s leg was injured, and it knelt on one knee. Damian quickly sprang up, blocking the attacks from the two demons in front of him, then leaned back, positioning himself perfectly on the first demon''s back.

    Using theirbined weight, Damian pushed with his legs, knocking one demon several steps back. He then flipped backward andnded in front of the first demon again.

    With a powerful strike from his right arm, the demon who had been kneeling raised its head just in time to be hit squarely with a short stick, its senses starting to blur.

    Since the moment they learned their enemies were demons, everyone had been well-prepared.

    Including Damian, all their weapons were made from special metals engraved with magical runes, specifically crafted to deal damage to demons.

    Maybe in this world, there weren''t many things that could harm demons, but in the world of superheroes, these weapons were almost abundant enough to open a store.

    Just as Damian was enjoying the battle with the demons,

    In the distance, two sneaky figures were crouched in the bushes, watching the scene intently.

    "Hey, what did you just say?"

    One of them held a phone, his throat dry.

    "Ellen, I swear I didn''t see it wrong."

    On the other end of the phone, Ellen was barely holding it together, her mind racing as she couldn''t help but ask again.

    "What did you see?! Say it again!"

    "I..."

    The man opened his mouth, his mind aplete mess.

    "I saw Batman fighting three demons."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    409. Is Your Name Really War?

    410. What an Honor!

    411. The Reunion of Three.

    412. After the Event Subsides.

    413. The Arrival of the Dieties...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 409. Is Your Name Really War?

    409. Is Your Name Really War?

    "How many people did you bring with you?!"

    In the living room of the mansion, Dean and Sam stared wide-eyed, their expressions a mix of shock and amazement, as they watched Alex speak slowly in front of them.

    "The remaining Justice League and the new generation of the Wastnd Avengers are all here now."

    Alex shrugged and spoke calmly, as though stating the most ordinary of facts. However, to everyone else, his words were like a thunderp.

    Since Alex''s main enemies were the zombie heroes, he had essentially gathered all the avablebat power from the entire Wastnd universe for this mission.

    Aside from the veteran heroes like the two generations of Hawkeye and the Punisher, every other avable hero was recruited for the job.

    Even Wolverine, Logan, who had been restored to his younger self, was brought in.

    And as for what might happen to the Wastnd universe without these people, there was no need to worry about that.

    Because the timeline of the Wastnd universe was now fully under the control of the Overseer.

    Even if they were absent from the Wastnd universe for a long time, Mr. Fantastic could send them back to the exact time anchor they had left, so it was not a problem at all.

    Thus, two major superhero organizations had gathered in one ce. However, since this was a universe dominated by supernatural, they were essentially in an ''invincible'' state here.

    The monsters created by the gods in this universe were fine for dealing with regr hunters, but when facing these heroes, they were far outssed. They had no qualification to battle these individuals.

    It could even be said that the god of this universe might not even be able to defeat Superman rk.

    After creating countless parallel universes, the power of the god had been divided. If the god wanted to fight with these heroes, he would first have to destroy other parallel universes to reim his power.

    And that was the main reason Alex was willing to call so many people over �� not because of anything else, but because thebat strength in this universe wasn''t particrly strong. It was almost like ying with children.

    "So, what are we waiting for? Let''s go out and give them a hand. I''ve never fought side by side with superheroes before," Sam said eagerly, and Dean also seemed quite interested.

    Hearing this, Alex blinked thoughtfully.

    With the heroes involved, this demon town was no longer dangerous. Plus, they all had their Crow tattoos, which meant that demons couldn''t possess them, so from the start, demons had no chance of winning.

    "Although I was hoping to rest for a while, if you all want to fight, then it''s not a problem. Just in time, I was nning to meet the mastermind behind all this."

    "The mastermind behind all this?"

    Jo looked confused, turning to look at Dean and Sam.

    Dean thought for a moment. When he met with Allen and the others, they had discussed the town, and it seemed the origin of the problem started with the river water.

    "The priest at the church mentioned that it all started with the river water being polluted. It was a Wednesday, and the very next day, demons appeared. That same night, someone in the town saw a meteor streaking across the sky."

    "Wait, I think I remember something," Sam suddenly spoke up. He frowned, silently recalling the words he had seen before.

    "The third angel blew the trumpet, and a great star fell from heaven, like a torch, onto the flowing river. The star was called the ''Star of Wormwood,'' and it made one-third of the waters bitter, and many people died."

    "That sounds like a passage from the Bible''s Revtion," Dean also recalled.

    "Revtion, Chapter 8, Verse 10," Sam nodded firmly. "It''s the harbinger of the Apocalypse. This town is part of the Apocalypse. One of the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse has already arrived here!"

    At that moment, Dean suddenly thought of something and asked.

    "Which Horseman rides the red horse again?"

    "War," Jo answered.

    "That''s him!"

    Dean pointed his thumb toward the direction outside the window and smirked.

    "I don''t know if you guys have noticed, but there''s a red Mustang parked on the main street of the town."

    If it had been anyone else, Dean might not have reacted so quickly, but his love for cars was well-known, and that red Mustang was something he couldn''t forget after just one nce.

    "Those guys sure know how to keep up with trends," Jo couldn''t help but stick out his tongue, and Dean took the opportunity to speak.

    "Everyone has to stay up to date. Even those freaks aren''t an exception. If it were me, I''d do the same. Think about it �� if War really turned into a human and came here, he definitely wouldn''t be riding a horse so openly."

    "That makes sense. This also exins why we''re seeing hallucinations. Their power is to incite war."

    Sam agreed with this viewpoint, then he turned to Alex and asked.

    "Now that we know their background, Alex, do you know where they are right now?"

    "Of course."

    Alex smiled slightly.

    "Someone is already dealing with him. We should be able to catch up if we leave now."

    <strong>Main Street of the City.</strong>

    A middle-aged man, looking somewhat stiff, walked briskly down the street, appearing in a great hurry.

    On the outside, he seemed like a teacher orwyer, giving off a very kind vibe, but at that moment, his face was grim, and his steps were urgent. He didn''t even care when he stepped through a puddle.

    After walking down another block, the man suddenly sensed something and came to a stop.

    "Roger, that''s your name, or rather, the name of this body, right?"

    A young woman''s voice came from behind him. The middle-aged man paused slightly.

    His expression returned to calm, and Roger smiled. He slowly turned around, facing the girl who had suddenly appeared, and sighed.

    "You figured it out. Very smart. The real Roger has already been buried in the gutter."

    The girl had sharp short hair and was wearing a ck jacket. If it weren''t for her noticeably full chest, anyone who saw her would think she was a boy with a more neutral appearance.

    "What exactly are you?"

    Kara''s gaze was scrutinizing, and she spoke up.

    "Let me give you a hint."

    Roger grinned without showing any sign of nervousness. Instead, he casually shrugged his shoulders.

    "I''ve been to Germany, then went to Germany again, and after that, I''ve been active in the Middle-East. I''ve been waiting to reunite with my brothers. I have three brothers, and we have a lot of fun together."

    "..."

    Kara calmly observed him, showing no expression.

    Roger raised both hands, seemingly waiting for her to speak his name, but after waiting for a while, Kara said nothing except to continue staring at him.

    "Come on, I''ve given you enough hints," Roger said, rubbing his head in exasperation. He had no idea how to approach this young girl.

    "Although I don''t know what kind of strange creature you are, or who created you, I''m somewhat well-known on Earth. You can''t possibly not know who I am, can you?"

    "I''m not from Earth, and I''ve only just arrived here. I haven''t had time to study the ''local customs'' yet, and I''m not interested in those things. I just want to know what you''ve done."

    Kara said tly, her expression unchanged.

    "Fine."

    Roger raised his hands again, showing a look of helplessness, and continued speaking.

    "Actually, I don''t need to do much. A little illusion here, a destroyed bridge there, and then gather a bunch of minions to surround the ce. The rest is simple. Grab some popcorn, find a good seat, and watch the show."

    "There aren''t really any demons, are there?"

    "No, just panicked humans cutting each other''s throats. Those little creatures just help me deal with anyone trying to escape. I don''t like deserters."

    Roger smiled even more happily.

    "You''re not from this, so you should be able to see it. Humans are a truly evil species. Last week, this ce was as peaceful as a paradise, and now it''s developed into a ce where people are killing children."

    "This is all because of you, isn''t it?"

    Kara''s tone grew slightly angry.

    "You made them see each other as demons. To protect themselves, they were forced to kill each other."

    At these words, Rogerughed heartily.

    "No, no, no, humans don''t need a reason to kill each other. I''m just the alcohol at the party, letting people drop their defenses and inhibitions, letting them return to their truest selves. I am..."

    "War," Kara finally recognized his identity.

    "Exactly! You finally said it! Haha, you don''t know how happy it makes me for you to say my name. You''re not even from this, and yet..."

    Roger''s mood suddenly became excited. He pped his hands as if gaining a new fan, feeling quite pleased.

    But soon, a strange feeling washed over him, and the sound of heavy footsteps echoed behind him.

    His smile slowly faded and became serious. Roger put his sses back on, his expression now solemn.

    Turning around, he looked at the people who had appeared behind him.

    They were beings who couldn''t even be considered human. The woman leading them had half her face altered into machinery, and the others behind her were no different, all half-human, half-machine.

    "Nice to meet you."

    The woman in front spoke, her calm voice adding pressure to the air.

    Roger slowly licked his lips, his gaze sweeping over these individuals. Aside from a few, he could sense the power of various divine realms within them.

    But strangely, the divine power they wielded was much stronger than he had imagined.

    Before he could figure out what was happening, the woman at the front spoke again.

    "Is your name really War?"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    410. What an Honor!

    411. The Reunion of Three.

    412. After the Event Subsides.

    413. The Arrival of the Dieties...

    414. My Story.

 410. What an Honor!

    410. What an Honor!

    Illusory energy raced wildly, and the wails of the ancient gods echoed through the night sky.

    The tranquil moonlight was obscured by dark clouds, and not a single glimmer of light could be seen. At this moment, everything was silent. The entire demon town had transformed into a true ghost town.

    For the evil forces of the universe, today was a day worth remembering. All the gods separated across the world had hidden their divine powers. The monsters retreated back to theirirs and showed no intention of appearing again.

    Hermes'' post office had tightly closed its doors, Loki''s newspaper office waspletely silent, the Cyclops'' forge had extinguished its mes, and even the demons at the crossroads huddled in the shadows, trembling in fear.

    No one knew exactly what had happened, nor did they understand the source of this heart-pounding sensation. It felt as if their creator had fEllen into chaos, and the impact had spread throughout the entire world.

    For this world, tonight was especially peaceful.

    There were no man-eating monsters staring at camping travelers in the deep mountains, nor were there terrifying eyes emerging from the cracks in the wardrobe. The deadkes were devoid of anything except riverbeds and water nts. Everything was calm.

    People could finally sleep soundly, but in most cities, there were still stories being told of sleepless nights.

    Inside the church''s main hall, the gathered crowd finally rxed, enjoying the rare peace of the moment.

    Dean and Sam Winchester sat together with Ellen and the Jo mother-daughter duo, drinking beer and recounting their past experiences.

    "It was awful!"

    Dean took a sip of his beer and excitedly spoke.

    "That guy named War really had a hard time."

    Sam nodded seriously. "Before he even spoke, the Martian Manhunter hit him with a psychic shock and froze him in ce."

    "Then he was tied up tightly with the Lasso of Truth. Forget fighting back, he couldn''t even run. It was like climbing a mountain."

    Hearing this, Jo also agreed and continued.

    "First, Wonder Woman stabbed him three or four times, then he took a heat vision st from Supergirl."

    Sam then spoke up, continuing the story.

    "Then he was hit with a water bubble from Mera, that''s a high-level magic from Antis, the royal special version."

    "Before he could even react, Thor''s sister hit him with a lightning bolt right in the chest. Then Shazam and Hawkman charged in, bam! Bam! You punch, I hammer, it was a full-on brawl."

    Listening to the vivid descriptions from Dean, Sam, and Jo, Ellen could practically imagine the scene, only wishing he had been there to witness it himself.

    "And it''s not over yet."

    Dean mmed his hand on the table, once again enthusiastically speaking.

    "Once he hit the ground, he didn''t even have time to get up. Wolverine Logan, with his adamantium ws, charged right at him and started tearing him up. By the time we got there, the guy was barely breathing."

    "Didn''t War have any ability to resist?"

    Ellen asked, confused.

    "He wanted to resist, but could he?"

    Dean shook his head, took another sip of beer, and waved his hand,ughing.

    "He was facing the main forces of the Justice League and the Avengers, the top-tier superheroes. Forget War being an angel, there were at least two gods standing in the crowd. What could he do?"

    "If someone could take that many hits in their lifetime, and from the most outstanding and famous superheroes'' ultimate moves, what an honor that would be."

    "Too bad Batman and Superman were saving others and weren''t there. Otherwise, his life would have been worth it."

    Everyone raised their bottles and clinked them together, saying everything without words.

    As they drank, Sam added from the side.

    "Later, we found out that War''s power came from his ring. As long as he spun the ring, he could channel the energy produced by war itself."

    "The problem is, before he even had a chance to act, he was already controlled."

    Joughed softly.

    "The power of the Lasso of Truth is evident. That guy couldn''t even move his body, except for his eyes."

    "So you killed War?" Ellen asked, surprised.

    "Not really," Dean replied. "Alex said War is a conceptual god, the kind that can''t be killed. Even if we took him down, he could still draw power from the conflict ande back to life."

    Dean replied, "It could be hundreds of years, or even thousands. As long as there''s war somewhere, after a while, he''ll always recover. But by then, the world will have changed beyond recognition."

    Sam then took a ring out of his pocket.

    "However, Wonder Woman cut off his finger, severing the source of his power. This is the ring, and it carries the primal energy of war."

    "Well, at least this time we didn''te back empty-handed."

    Ellen reflected thoughtfully, then suddenly had a realization. She looked suspiciously at the three of them.

    "So you''ve all known about Alex''s true identity this whole time? I was curious about where Jo''s magic ring came from before, and now I know��if it weren''t for this ident, were you nning on keeping this from me forever?"

    Dean, Sam, and Jo exchanged awkward nces.

    Alex''s identity was too mysterious for this universe, and the fewer people who knew, the better. Moreover, Alex had merely passed through this ce, so they had kept silent.

    If it weren''t for this time when Alex brought so many people here for a "transfer route," these people would likely never have known that there were so many multiverses beyond their world.

    People could hardly believe that theic book heroes they had grown up with would one day truly appear before them and save them.

    The survivors had all been settled in the church.

    Despite the grave crisis and the tragic loss of loved ones and friends, most of the people here were in rtively good spirits. After all, they had been saved by superheroes, which was something not everyone could experience.

    Luckily, Superman and Batman had led the way, shifting the people''s focus. Otherwise, recalling the hallucinations caused by War, and the fact that they had unknowingly killed so many innocent people, these survivors might have gone mad.

    Now, the residents were unable to contact the outside world, as the demons had damaged the lines and cut off all signals. They couldn''t call for backup from other areas.

    For now, the only thing they could do was wait until morning, then send some people to other towns to report the situation and request more rescue personnel and detectives.

    Outside the church, the Justice League''s metahuman members gathered together, discussing the next course of action while keeping an eye on the church''s interior.

    "I still think we should erase these humans'' memories. What they''ve been through is too horrifying. Having to kill their own family, neighbors, and loved ones is something not everyone can cope with," Batman coldly spoke, continuing, "Moreover, our actions here are inherently wrong. If the military learns about our existence, it could lead to even greater chaos."

    It made sense; the superheroes were originally fictional characters in this world, existing only inics. If someone with ill intent found out they had appeared, it could be harmful to the residents here.

    Not only would the residents be affected, but theic book authors and publishers could also be illegally detained and interrogated. The resulting harm would far surpass that of the demons.

    "I don''t agree with your viewpoint."

    At that moment, Billy Batson, a.k.a. Shazam, spoke up. He was floating in front of Batman, arms crossed, and spoke in a low voice.

    "This ce was already full of demons and monsters. You''ve seen the hunters; it''s their job, and it''s the eternal cycle of good and evil in this universe."

    "Yeah, Batman, Billy''s right."

    Wonder Woman also chimed in.

    "If exposing the crisis was really that easy, the monsters that have been eating people in this world would never have remained ''legends''."

    "Moreover, we have no right to decide for the people of this world. Unterally altering their memories could cause significant risks."

    Seeing that no one agreed with his suggestion, Batman squinted his eyes and turned to look at Superman, hoping he would speak in his favor.

    However, Superman averted his gaze, silently staring at the moon that had just appeared in the sky.

    "Ah! So tired..."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    411. The Reunion of Three.

    412. After the Event Subsides.

    413. The Arrival of the Dieties...

    414. My Story.

    415. Give Them War!

 411. The Reunion of Three.

    411. The Reunion of Three.

    "So, this is the reason you left us in the Wastnd Universe for over three months?!"

    In the chapel''s prayer room, Pietro and Kara stood together, ring resentfully at Alex, their hearts filled with mixed emotions.

    "It was hard to exin at the time. The moment the connection between the two universes was severed, I needed a massive amount of energy to break the Wastnd Universe free from the Apokolips War Universe. Stabilizing the timeline was also tricky, and I just couldn''t find the time," Alex exined apologetically.

    Alex gave a smile, knowing how much his sudden departure had hurt the two of them, but if he had to do it again, he would still make the same decision.

    At that time, Kara was severely injured. Unlike her cousin, she wasn''t as powerful and had suffered serious internal injuries from her battle with Darkseid. Even though Alex used healing magic, it wasn''t something that could be fixed right away.

    Pietro wasn''t as badly hurt, but after fighting the Moloids and then facing the Royal Guard led by diator, it took a massive toll on his stamina.

    It''s important to remember that Pietro was not the super-fast Quicksilver from theics. In his universe, he was just an ordinary mutant with enhanced speed, far slower than the Quicksilvers of other universes.

    Also, Pietro''s endurance was much weakerpared to the Quicksilver from other universes. The series of battles had left him mentally and physically exhausted, and the idea of joining Alex on a journey to the House of Mystery was just too much.

    Adding to that was the task of splitting the timelines of the two universes and establishing the Overseers Organization. They were in no position to help, so it was better for them to stay in the Wastnd Universe and rest.

    "Geez... not enough of a brother, Alex. Here I was nning a birthday surprise for you, and you do this to me!" Pietro said, his shoulders trembling as he raised a hand to rub his eyes, pretending to fight back tears.

    "A birthday surprise? How do you know when my birthday is? I don''t think I''ve ever told you," Alex raised an eyebrow.

    "Of course, it''s on my birthday. I didn''t know yours, but I sure know mine. You can''t miss a brother''s birthday, right?"

    "You had a birthday?!" Alex was genuinely surprised. He hadn''t even noticed that.

    "When was it?"

    Even though Alex hadn''t returned to the Wastnd Universe, he still took some time to monitor the actions of everyone there, including Pietro and Kara. They were all under his watch.

    However, no matter how much Alex thought about it, he couldn''t recall any birthday of Pietro''s. He did remember Damian celebrating a birthday, inviting many people to a party.

    "It''s in a few days. I was thinking of sending you an invitation or contacting you through a crow tattoo, but then I got a message from Mr. Miracle and ended up here," Pietro shrugged,ughing and sighing.

    "Back then, we were constantly on the run across different universes. The time was unstable; sometimes it was summer, sometimes winter, never consistent. It wasn''t until we were in the Wastnd that I could truly rx and wait for my birthday."

    Alex didn''t know what to say at that moment. He wasn''t good atforting people, so he just lightly patted Pietro''s shoulder, wondering what kind of birthday gift he could prepare.

    After a while, Kara understood that Alex hadn''t meant to "abandon" them. He had simply been too busy.

    Originally, Kara had wondered if Alex couldn''t spare a moment to meet with them. But after learning about the Zombie Hero Universe, she realized just how serious the situation had been.

    "Alex, I know you want us to live peaceful and safe lives, but you must understand, we can''t always live under your protection. Just like Ashley''s grandfather''s motto: ''With great poweres great responsibility.''"

    Kara walked up to Alex, her gaze firm as she looked at his face and said seriously, "We have the ability, so we also have the responsibility to stand by you. Now that we have the Wastnd as our shared home, we must do our best to protect everything there."

    "And��"

    Pietro chimed in, lightly punching Alex''s arm.

    "Without the two of us, you wouldn''t be able to get anything done, right?"

    The three of them exchanged smiles, and their bond grew even stronger, bing more like a family.

    "To be honest, no matter how many times I think about it, I can''t believe this world is so strange. Demon hunters and countless monsters... it''s hard to imagine how people in this world even live," Pietro said, leaning back in his chair with his legs crossed, letting out a deep sigh.

    As a superhero who had followed Alex through many worlds of despair, Pietro considered himself well-traveled and experienced.

    But this universe, while it seemed full of hope and vitality on the surface, had so many eerie, unsettling details lurking beneath.

    Whether it''s demons or monsters, those strange creatures that feast on human flesh are constantly threatening people''s lives. With such high-level beings influencing the world, Pietro really can''t imagine how helpless the people here must feel.

    "This is the nature of the world. In the eyes of the God who created this universe, everything is an illusion, a meaningless thing. Everything in this world is just something that can be casually discarded by him."

    Alex reflected on this universe''s God, the corner of his mouth curling into a slight smile, a trace of mockery shing across his brow.

    Everything here is nothing but the God''s entertainment. He enjoys writing, especially his favorite characters, Dean and Sam, the two brothers. Perhaps, in them, God saw the shadows of Michael and Lucifer.

    These two brothers are some of God''s finest creations. To better observe the possibilities of these two, God even went so far as to split his own power and created countless parallel universes.

    He created these universes just to explore how Dean and Sam would develop under different circumstances, times, and choices.

    However, the greatest mistake he made was writing himself into the story.

    He couldn''t ept that his creations wouldn''t follow his preordained paths. He couldn''t ept that his creations would rebel against him, and this was the fundamental reason for his eventual death.

    "Just now, the Raven and Dick were discussing whether they could use these few days here to help the monster hunters kill some man-eating monsters," Kara suddenly spoke, looking at Alex.

    "But they can''t proceed with the n without your approval."

    "They are heroes, and it''s understandable that they would have such thoughts. However, the concepts of good and evil in this universe arepletely different from what you might be used to."

    Alex shook his head slightly. Kara and Pietro hadn''t encountered the sipernatural forces from the original stories and TV shows, so they didn''t quite understand the connections here.

    After considering his words, Alex continued exining.

    "This universe has maintained a delicate bnce between good and evil. Monsters eat humans, and humans created the monster hunter profession, with hunters going after the monsters. It''s a very fragile bnce."

    "Once one side overpowers the other, the bnce of the universe will be broken. At that point, the barriers of reality will be blurred, and the world will face its ''endgame.''"

    "Endgame?"

    Kara and Pietro exchanged a nce, confused, and looked at Alex.

    "Yes, the endgame. Angels and demons break through the barriers of reality and enter the real world. Their war causes massive floods, the Olympus God Realm falls from the sky, the Sun God''s pyramid bes ruins, Fenrir devours the moon, the entire Earth is plunged into eternal night, and the remaining life forms build Noah''s Ark to sail east in search of the protection of the Turtle God."

    Alex spread his hands, letting out a bitterugh.

    "It repeats itself, endlessly. Everything starts over again, and after ten thousand years, everything will return to the way it is now."

    Kara and Pietro quietly listened to Alex''s ount of these bizarre and iprehensible events. It took them half a day to barely process all the information.

    Indeed, some gods in this world possess immense power, such as angels who can travel through time, the Grim Reaper who controls God''s Death Book, and Eve, who can freely create monsters.

    But their power is limited to this universe. If they leave this universe and the protection of the Creator God, their abilities won''t be as formidable.

    For example, the fallen angel blood Constantine used before��if he had used the blood of an angel from this universe, it would be very hard to perform time-traveling magic in another universe.

    This is theck of interconnectivity between universes. Alex hadn''t understood it clearly before, but after encountering the Watcher, he had learned of this.

    "So what should we do? Just turn a blind eye to it?" Kara asked again.

    "Originally, the reason I brought so many of you into this universe wasn''t only because it was the only path to the zombie hero world, but also to force the Creator God here to show himself. But��"

    As he spoke, Alex looked around, shaking his head with a wry smile.

    "I don''t know why, but that guy still hasn''t shown himself. He hasn''t tried to expel us, nor has he made contact with us. I''m starting to get unsure of his intentions."

    Actually, Alex was very curious about meeting the God of this world. He really wondered what kind of power he would gain if he devoured the other''s divine power.

    "Maybe it''s because he''s never seen beings from other universes before?" Pietroughed.

    Hearing this, Alex silently nodded, his expression somewhatplex.

    "Maybe. After all, the supreme God here is just a pitifully powerful being. Despite having created countless multiverses, he can never escape this world."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    412. After the Event Subsides.

    413. The Arrival of the Dieties...

    414. My Story.

    415. Give Them War!

    416. Archangel Gabriel!!

 412. After the Event Subsides.

    412. After the Event Subsides.

    Due to some members of the Justice League being transformed into half-machine, half-human beings, they did not enter the church so as not to scare the regr people. Instead, they gathered outside the church.

    After clearing the demons from the town, the Bat-family regrouped and reviewed the gains and losses of the operation.

    Inside the church, the people were still overwhelmed by fear and the relief of surviving. Only a few young people quickly adjusted their emotions, leaning by the windows, curiously watching the heroes outside.

    Perhaps, for them, seeing superheroes in person was more important than the near-death experience with the demons.

    When Alex, Kara, and Pietro stepped out of the church, Bruce Wayne had already sessfully connected to thework using Bat-tech and sent out an anonymous distress signal.

    "It''s been a while. Thank you for taking the time to help me. This is very important," Alex greeted the leaders, Superman and Batman, with a nod.

    "Don''t mention it. You saved our lives and the safety of our people. We don''t need any reward. Besides, you''re saving even more lives, and we''re willing to contribute our strength to that cause," rk said with a smile, stepping forward.

    Alex shook his hand. It was a familiar gesture by now, and the group had be old friends, so there was no awkwardness.

    "It seems like you''re recovering well. Are you getting used to life in the Wastnd?" Alex asked.

    "Yes, it''s bing quite familiar. The establishment of the Wastnd wouldn''t have been possible without everyone''s effort. Having a purpose, a direction, helps people forget their past troubles. The city-building efforts are already well on track," rk replied.

    Batman added from the side, "Luthor''s side is progressing smoothly. The criminal factions are shrinking, and soon, the entire Wastnd will be a united force, with the world working together."

    "Yeah, maybe this is the meaning of ''no pain, no gain.'' You''re doing much better than I did. I even saw that the ''Gotham Harbor'' is starting construction, just across from New Babylon City," Alex said with a smile.

    It seemed that Batman hadn''t forgotten about Gotham, and even in this alternate world, he was doing his best to recreate a city that mirrored the one in his memories.

    But that''s not necessarily a bad thing. As rk had said, having a goal is a good thing. All these tasks would help people forget their troubles.

    Finally, Alex turned his gaze to the group of transformed heroes, led by Wonder Woman.

    To be honest, Alex wasn''t particrly worried about the others, but he was unsure about these transformed individuals. Their current appearance made it difficult for them to reintegrate into human society, which could affect their psychological well-being.

    It seemed that Wonder Woman sensed Alex''s concern and tilted her head slightly.

    "We''re livingfortably enough. There''s plenty of work to be done in the Wastnd, and we''ve long since decided to dedicate our lives to protecting it. Besides, Batman is a great psychologist, so you don''t need to worry," Wonder Woman reassured him.

    "Alright. Of course, don''t be too pessimistic. With so many multiverses, there''s always a way to restore your original forms. Trust me," Alex said in a deep voice.

    The mood had been somewhat neutral up until that point, but when they heard Alex''s words, an expression of subtle hope appeared in their eyes.

    Though they said they didn''t mind, no one could bear being transformed like this. They had, in a way, resigned themselves to their fate, giving up on restoring their true selves and bing somewhatcent.

    However, hearing Alex''s words, they couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope rekindled inside them.

    After some casual greetings, the group quickly shifted the conversation to the current situation.

    "I''ve already sent out the signal. The Batmunications won''t be affected by the demon''s powers. The nearby cities have received the message, and we should have reinforcements soon," Batman casually remarked.

    "The problem is, what do we do with the remaining civilians? They''re still shaken, and most of them are dealing with psychological issues after learning the truth," Dick spoke up.

    It wasn''t surprising. These people had been trapped in fear, and waking up to find the entire town in chaos wasn''t something that could be easily forgotten.

    Moreover, most of the remaining people had innocent blood on their hands, and they couldn''t forget that horrific experience so quickly.

    "Maybe altering their memories could be an option. It would at least help them feel better, especially with children involved," Martian Manhunter added, supporting Batman''s side.

    "We can''t help them forever. Memory alteration is just an escape. People need to face the truth, even if it''s a bloody one," Billy disagreed. As he spoke, he approached Alex, hoping Alex would make the final decision on the matter.

    Seeing that everyone''s attention was on him, Alex paused for a moment before speaking softly.

    "I understand your good intentions to help people, but this world is dangerous. A small mistake could unleash monsters that devour people. These people need to remember everything that happened here. This experience may be hard to ept, but at least it will help them survive better," Alex said.

    "Alex is right."

    At that moment, Dean, Sam, and the others came out.

    rk and the others shifted their attention, now focusing on the two protagonists from this world. To be honest, they were still quite curious about the Winchester brothers.

    However, initially, they hadn''t had time to pay attention to these two while rescuing others. Now that things were calming down, they could finally take a good look at these ''protagonists.''

    Dean quickly walked over to Alex''s side, threw a flirtatious look at Wonder Woman, and then smiled seriously.

    "In fact, many people here are determined to live on in ce of others, and they''ve already prepared to be hunters. So in a way, this is a good thing," Dean said.

    No one expected Dean to be so casual, and he immediately tried to flirt with Wonder Woman, especially considering she was now half-human, half-machine.

    But everyone knew Dean''s personality, so it wasn''t surprising. He was indeed a charming rogue, and Wonder Woman was stunning, even though only half of her face was visible.

    Unlike the other heroes, Kara didn''t focus on Dean and Sam. Instead, she fixed her gaze on Jo, particrly on her finger.

    If she remembered correctly, thest time she had seen that ring, it had been in the hands of Red Skull. After Red Skull''s downfall, the ring had be part of Alex''s collection.

    Considering this, it wasn''t hard to guess why the ring was now on this girl''s finger.

    Feeling Kara''s gaze, Jo was initially confused, but then quickly realized what was going on. She moved her finger and gave Kara a faint smile. Kara, however, silently turned her head away.

    The two girls'' actions went unnoticed by the others. Everyone was busy sizing each other up. Several universes had converged in this ce, and it was an entirely new experience for them all.

    Not to mention, they were all fictional characters from each other''s universes.

    "So, do you have any ns for the next steps?" Batman asked. He wasn''t particrly interested in Dean and Sam; he just wanted to deal with the issues at hand.

    "Don''t worry," Sam answered. "Ellen and the other hunters will stay here. They have plenty of experience, and they have connections with the police. This isn''t the first time they''ve handled something like this."

    "Good."

    Batman nodded silently. Since they had a solution, there was no need for him and the others to worry about it.

    After a moment, he turned to Alex. "What should we do next? The zombie crisis is probably worse. We need to make ns."

    "That''s right. The reason I brought you all together in this universe is for this very reason."

    Alex raised his head, lightly licking his dry lips.

    "I''ve already solved the biggest problem in the zombie universe, but the aftermath hasn''t shown any signs of easing. ording to the Watcher, a small mistake could even trigger a multiverse war."

    "So, I need your help to stop all of that from happening."

    "Multiverse war..."

    Hearing those words, everyone felt the gravity of the situation. The crisis was no small matter��it could threaten multiple universes. No one would underestimate it.

    "Hold on a second, Alex," Dean spoke up, breaking the silence. "We''ve been standing out here on the street for too long. How about we find somewhere else to talk? You can have a proper discussion."

    Hearing this, Alex nodded in agreement. Indeed, they were too conspicuous. Every one of them was fully armed, wearing their respective battle gear.

    At night, it wasn''t as bad, but once daylight came, they would certainly draw attention.

    "Let''s go to my ce. When my mom and I left, we closed down the Harvelle''s Roadhouse. There''s no one there now, and the ce is big enough for everyone to rest," Jo suggested.

    The heroes didn''t object. After a long night of work, they were happy to ept a ce where they could rest.

    "Alright."

    Seeing that no one disagreed, Alex didn''t hesitate. He waved his hand and opened a golden portal.

    With sparks flying, a circr portal expanded before them.

    On the other side of the door, everyone could clearly see the interior of a tavern.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    413. The Arrival of the Dieties...

    414. My Story.

    415. Give Them War!

    416. Archangel Gabriel!!

    417. Lucifer and Michael Arrive!!

 413. The Arrival of the Dieties…

    413. The Arrival of the Dieties��

    As night fell, the world was quiet. The road outside the Harvelle''s Roadhouse showed no sign of any passing vehicles, making it eerily silent.

    Unlike Alex''sst visit, the Harvelle''s Roadhouse had undergone extensive renovations. Not only the interior, but even the exterior had undergone significant changes.

    No, this couldn''t be called a renovation. It was more urate to say it was aplete rebuild.

    It seemed that Jo and the others had experienced quite a few setbacks over the years. Since Alex''s departure, the world had changedpletely, and even the Harvelle''s Roadhouse was no exception.

    Before the apocalypse began, the conflict between the Winchester brothers and the demons had already reached a boiling point. Even with Alex''s threat hanging over them, the demons were still intent on not letting them go.

    The Yellow-Eyed Demon''s plot against Sam was a major issue. He couldn''t allow anyone to interfere with it.

    So, when Ash, the bartender at the Harvelle''s Roadhouse, discovered crucial information and attempted to warn Dean, the Yellow-Eyed Demon sent his people to destroy the Tavern and kill every hunter inside.

    Of course, Alex''s warning hadn''t been entirely ineffective.

    At least the Yellow-Eyed Demon had attacked while Ellen and Jo were away. Perhaps the impression Alex left on him had been too strong, which made him too afraid to act when Jo was still in the tavern.

    Because of this, the demon had gone to great lengths to send other demons to lure Jo away beforeunching a surprise attack, destroying the entire tavern.

    When Jo and the others learned of this, although they were deeply saddened, they were left with little choice at the time.

    Originally, Ellen had no intention of reopening the tavern. She had nned to walk the path of a hunter with her daughter, just like herte husband.

    However, Jo believed it was necessary to rebuild the Harvelle''s Roadhouse. Not only to give homeless hunters a ce to stay, but also to ensure that Alex would have somewhere to rest when he returned.

    With the help of everyone, the tavern was rebuilt, and they specifically hired some witches to set up magic and runes nearby to protect the ce from future demonic attacks.

    The witches'' spells were quite effective. The tavern had now be the most famous ce in the huntingmunity. Many new hunters would take the time to visit and pay their respects.

    However, the witches'' magic wasn''t foolproof. This world was dangerous, and there were always powerful beings that could threaten the safety of the tavern.

    Just like right now, outside the Harvelle''s Roadhouse, several well-dressed men and women had appeared out of nowhere, their eyes fixed on the brightly lit tavern.

    "Are you sure this is where those two brothers are?"

    The man leading the group stared for a while and slowly spoke.

    "Of course, Baldur. Although they move fast, so do I. I''ve been tracking their scent to this spot, and I''m certain the two angels are here," a tall man in a red suit, Mercury, replied with a smile.

    "Well done, Mercury. I must admit, my opinion of you has improved. Your efficiency is indeed impressive," Baldur nodded.

    "My honor, sir. The others are already on their way. Should we wait for them to arrive before we act?"

    From their conversation, it was clear that those who had arrived were no ordinary beings.

    Baldur, the god of light in Norse mythology, was the embodiment of radiance and the god who ushered in spring, belonging to the Aesir tribe.

    Mercury wasn''t a pushover either. He was one of the twelve Olympian Dieties in Roman mythology, the messenger of the Dieties. Although not the most powerful inbat, his speed was unmatched.

    Behind them stood several other Dieties: Ganesha, the elephant-headed god of India; Kali, the dark and bloodthirsty goddess of death in Indian mythology; Samedi, the Haitian god of death; and the vic forest goddess, Leshi.

    These were just the Dieties who had arrived so far. Aside from them, countless other Dieties and spirits were on their way.

    It seemed that the appearance of the apocalypse had truly pushed these ancient beings to the brink.

    The battle between Lucifer and Michael was about to begin, and if not handled properly, the entire Earth would be devastated. When that happened, not only humans but even these Dieties would be affected.

    While, in this world, from the human perspective, these Dieties were monsters that fed on humanity, that didn''t mean theypletely regarded humans as cattle.

    In the days when the Dieties were divided, nearly every god''s realm leader would enact measures to protect humanity. Even now, although the Dieties had retreated to their respective dimensions, they still protected their followers.

    After all, for these Dieties, humans were not only their food but also their means of survival.

    Since the Holy War between angels and demons would kill most humans, as Dieties, they naturally wouldn''t sit idly by at this time.

    "I don''t think we need to wait for the others. They''re just hunters, after all. We''ve encountered them before, and they can''t pose any threat to us," Baldur said softly, clearly not concerned about the hunters in the slightest.

    "Wait," Kali suddenly spoke up. "I feel something strange about this tavern. I can''t seem to see what''s inside."

    "Same here," Mercury nodded, agreeing. "We can''t underestimate these humans. Don''t forget where that sense of dread came from before."

    At these words, Baldur gave a mocking smile and spoke in a low voice.

    "We, as Dieties, have descended here. I don''t think anything can stop us. Besides, the Dieties'' Assembly is about to convene. We need to prepare the venue before the others arrive."

    Mercury blinked. This was supposed to be his task, but Dean and Sam had crossed tens of kilometers in an instant, arriving here, which had left him momentarily unprepared.

    "Tell me, Mercury,"

    Baldur turned to look at Mercury and smiled.

    "Is your ''main course'' ready?"

    "Uh..."

    Feeling the immense pressure radiating from Baldur, Mercury lowered his head and averted his gaze, muttering softly.

    "Sorry, I should have prepared earlier."

    "Well, now you should begin," Baldur said with a shrug, lightlyughing. "Aside from the angelic bodies of Dean and Sam, the rest of the people here should be more than enough."

    "Don''t worry, we''ll help you. No matter how many hunters are here, they won''t be able to harm us in the slightest."

    As Baldur''s words fell, the other Dieties all wore confident smiles.

    Having been disconnected from the mortal world for so long, they hadn''t tasted human flesh in quite a while. Now, with the Dieties'' Assembly bringing them together, it was a great opportunity for them to indulge in their cravings.

    Thinking this, the Dieties didn''t hesitate any longer. Although a few of them, wary, were reluctant to get involved, seeing that most of the others had already made up their minds, they could do nothing but follow along.

    The Dieties'' steps were unwavering as they crossed the road and walked along the gravel path to the entrance of the Harvelle''s Roadhouse.

    As they arrived at the door, they heard the sounds ofughter and murmuringing from inside. It seemed there were many people, enough to satisfy their hunger.

    With this thought, the Dieties'' eyes shed with various colors, eager to break through the doors and feast on their fill.

    As the messenger of the Dieties, Mercury naturally led the way.

    Reaching the tavern''s door, he turned slightly and exchanged a nce with Baldur, ultimately making his decision.

    A blue glow appeared on his face, outlining unique astrological runes. The power of the Olympian Dieties flowed through him, and his teeth sharpened.

    His ears elongated, transforming into wings like that of a bird. Mercurypletely abandoned his human form, turning into a full-fledged monster.

    Without hesitation, he kicked open the tavern''s door and let out a low growl.

    <strong>Boom��!</strong>

    A massive sound echoed in the small space, and the tavern suddenly fell silent.

    Then, faces of all kinds came into view, and everyone inside the tavern stared at Mercury, their expressions a mix of confusion and suspicion, fixated on the intruder.

    It seemed as though the tavern''s door acted like a barrier. Before opening it, Mercury had felt nothing, but as soon as he broke through, he realized that the situation inside was far more terrifying than he had anticipated.

    A chilling, oppressive force hit him head-on, and a sinister aura surged from within the tavern, like an abyss, trapping him with no escape.

    Mercury felt a momentary suffocation, his brain freezing for a second.

    After about ten seconds, the divine power in his body suddenly shrank, and his sharp fangs and blue runes retracted.

    In the blink of an eye, he had returned to his previous gentlemanly appearance, smiling as he waved at the people inside.

    "Oops, sorry for the disturbance. I''m just a delivery man."

    Inside the tavern.

    rk and Bruce Wayne exchanged a nce, while Dean and Sam looked towards Alex. Everyone nced at one another, their expressions growing somewhatplicated.

    The sound of chairs scraping against the floor was heard, and Mercury was horrified to see the people inside standing up.

    He quickly turned around but found that, somehow, the Dieties who had been behind him had already fled.

    Just as he was about to take a step forward, a metallic handnded on his shoulder, causing him to tremble.

    "Hey, buddy, since you''re already here..."

    With great difficulty, Mercury turned his head and saw a silver-haired youth staring at him, wearing a friendly smile.

    "I�� I don''t think this is necessary," Mercury stammered.

    "Wait! Wait... wait a minute!"

    "I''m just a delivery man, I swear!"

    "I''m just a delivery man! Aaaahhh!!"

    "Help!"

    "."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    414. My Story.

    415. Give Them War!

    416. Archangel Gabriel!!

    417. Lucifer and Michael Arrive!!

    418. The Authority of God!

 414. My Story.

    414. My Story.

    "It''s hard to imagine that the gods of this world would look like you."

    Dozens of eyes were focused on Mercury, so much so that he was practically trembling like a leaf.

    But in order to ensure his safety and avoid being harmed by these monstrous figures, Mercury could only force a polite smile, furrowing his brows to appear as small and pitiable as possible.

    "Mercury shouldn''t be someone like you, much less a monster that preys on humans," Wonder Woman said coldly, staring at the man in front of her. She could sense the divine power emanating from him. Although it was far weaker than her own, it undeniably belonged to the Olympian gods.

    "That�� that''s beyond me," Mercury stammered, on the verge of tears. Though he was technically a god, standing before Wonder Woman made him feel like he was facing Zeus in his prime, capable of ending his life with a flick of the wrist.

    Even if he had never tasted pork, he had certainly seen pigs run. As the messenger of the gods to the human world, Mercury was well aware of human creativity, especially when it came to those wildly poprics.

    Coincidentally, Mercury had been curious about how humans portrayed the gods in theirics.

    But now, before he could even catch up on thoseics, the heroes from those very pages had appeared before him��and in forms far stronger than he had ever imagined.

    "I-I-I don''t understand... this world already has us. You�� you''re just creations from human literature."

    Mercury''s gaze shifted to Wolverine, who was using his adamantium ws to pick his teeth. A shiver ran down Mercury''s spine, and he quickly averted his gaze, continuing to speak.

    "You shouldn''t exist here, much less have been created at all. It doesn''t make sense. Creators don''t usually draw inspiration from beings they''ve already created."

    "What are you talking about?"

    rk Kent and Bruce Wayne exchanged puzzled looks, unsure of what Mercury was trying to convey.

    Mercury opened his mouth as if seeking help, his eyesnding on Wonder Woman. He wasn''t trying to buddy up to her, but in a room full of heroes, she was the only one he found even remotely familiar.

    "We''ve existed in this world for tens of thousands of years. We have our own stories and legends. You can''t just suddenly appear and rece us. I know you''re strong, stronger than most gods I''ve seen, but you can''t just��"

    "I get it," Alex said, finally understanding Mercury''s point.

    Pausing for a moment, Alex couldn''t help butugh before turning to exin to the others.

    "This guy thinks we''re creations of the Creator God, made to rece the gods of this world."

    "Isn''t that the case?" Mercury asked nervously, raising his head.

    "It''s an interesting idea, but you''re mistaken," rk replied, walking up to Mercury with a serious expression. "We weren''t molded like y by some god. We have our own world��a truly peaceful one."

    Hearing this, Mercury''s face was filled with disbelief, but he didn''t dare to say anything. After all, his life was in their hands, and he wasn''t foolish enough to argue.

    "You don''t believe me?" rk asked, puzzled.

    "I-I believe you, I do," Mercury stammered, nodding repeatedly with a submissive attitude.

    This left rk speechless. He hadn''t expected this universe to be so absurd.

    Many of those present had seen <strong>Supernatural</strong>, either the show or theics. However, few had actually finished it. Their impression of this world was limited to "Dean and Sam Winchester hunting down monsters that prey on humans."

    As for the rest of the lore, they didn''t know much about it��nor did they particrly care to. After all, these heroes were usually too busy with their own responsibilities.

    "So," Bruce Wayne finally spoke, stepping forward.

    From the very beginning, Batman had been observing the so-called "god" before them. Though Mercury bore the name of a deity, Batman knew that this creature was essentially just a monster wearing a human guise.

    "You so-called gods are, in fact, creations of the Creator, just like humans. You''re merely beings with immense power, some of whom even feed on humans."

    "Yes, you could put it that way. Humans offer their lives to satisfy our appetites, and in return, we use our powers to help them live better lives��you know, ensuring favorable weather and such," Mercury admitted without denial.

    "This doesn''t add up," Billy voiced the doubt that many shared.

    "I don''t understand. If that ''God'' wanted to assert His divine authority and created the entire universe, He wouldn''t allow the existence of other beliefs. He had no reason to create gods like you," Billy questioned further.

    "It''s simple," Mercury said with a bitter smile, shrinking slightly.

    "Because He needed scapegoats."

    "Scapegoats?"

    Billy frowned, puzzled, staring at Mercury.

    "Yes. Life and death, sickness and disaster. When humans believed in the moon, He created a moon god. When they believed in the sun, He created a sun god. On the surface, humans worshiped us, but in reality, they... merely feared us," Mercury exined.

    "I think I''m starting to understand," Jason said, stroking his chin and speaking calmly.

    "So, that guy just wanted a flock of obedient sheep. To achieve that, He created you wolves. When things went wrong, He''d me you. When nothing happened, He''de out to preach His own faith. And to ensure you didn''tpete with Him for followers, He even added ''humans'' to your menu during your creation."

    Mercury gave an awkwardugh and chose not to reply.

    At this, everyone fell silent, their expressions varied.

    It was hard to imagine that the Creator of this world could be such an entity, someone capable of creating such a distorted universe. It was clear that this Creator wasn''t a benevolent being.

    Among them, the ones who felt the most conflicted were undoubtedly Dean, Sam, and Jo��three natives of this universe. While they had encountered countless extraordinary and horrifying events, this revtion about their world''s Creator and the hidden truths of the gods was unprecedented.

    As hunters in this universe, no one felt more disturbed by this knowledge than they did.

    Everyone has their own struggles, and while they had once believed that a universe without heroes was hopeless, in retrospect, their own world wasn''t any less bleak.

    Not just ordinary people but even the gods themselves were nothing more than puppets on strings, which naturally led one to question the meaning of existence and the purpose of their endeavors.

    Sam looked down silently at the beer in his hand, while Jo stopped smiling, absentmindedly ying with her nails, her brow furrowed in mncholy.

    Seeing their somber expressions, Dean understood what was on their minds. Sighing, he took a big gulp of beer and broke the silence.

    "It''s meaningful, Sam, Jo. Everything we''ve done is meaningful. Hunting monsters, saving people��that''s our family''s mission. And we <strong>have</strong>saved many lives, haven''t we?"

    "Dean''s right," Alex said, nodding lightly. From behind the counter, he grabbed a few more bottles of beer and ced them on the table. Looking at Sam and Jo, he spoke seriously.

    "Never doubt your choices. You are who you are��not puppets being toyed with by some entity. Every decision you''ve madees from your heart, not anyone else''s maniption."

    "Really, Alex? Do you really believe that?" Sam asked, unable to hold back. "How can you be so sure that everything you''re doing now isn''t being directed by someone?"

    "Because I am who I am."

    Without hesitation, Alex answered firmly.

    But soon, he recalled the words he''d once heard from the Watcher: ''You''re already part of the story.''

    Pausing to reflect, Alex couldn''t help butugh.

    "If I''m part of some story, then... it should be ''my'' story."

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    415. Give Them War!

    416. Archangel Gabriel!!

    417. Lucifer and Michael Arrive!!

    418. The Authority of God!

    419. A War on the Brink of Eruption!

 415. Give Them War!

    415. Give Them War!

    Moving past the previous topic, although everyone''s emotions were still somewhat affected, overall, there was not much change.

    The meaning of life itself is a philosophical question that is hard to define, and they all still had important tasks to attend to, with no time to waste thinking about their own existence.

    "Let''s hear it, you bloodthirsty beast. What''s your purpose foring here? I don''t believe that all you gods traveled all this way just to say hello."

    Dean walked up to Mercury, his face serious as he inquired.

    "Besides, your entrance just now didn''t seem like you came to say hello."

    Everyone remembered how mercilessly Mercury had charged in earlier. That was with Alex and the others around; if they hadn''t been there, the Harvelle''s Roadhouse would likely have been ughtered once again, and no one would have walked out alive.

    "I..."

    Mercury nervously shrank his neck.

    Originally, the gods had nned to work together to solve the apocalypse problem, but now, he was the one on the chopping block. For a moment, Mercury wasn''t sure how to start.

    "Listen, buddy, if I were you, I''d just spill everything. You''ve seen it��we have plenty of experts in interrogation here, prying the truth from you won''t be hard," Dean threatened, pulling out his short sword.

    If it were just an ordinary short sword, Mercury wouldn''t have cared much, but sensing the icy cold auraing from the Valkyrie sword in Dean''s hand, Mercury shuddered.

    "I-I have nothing to do with it, really, I''m just a messenger. I''m responsible for delivering information and gathering the gods together. This has nothing to do with me!"

    "Then tell me, what''s the purpose of gathering all the gods?" Dean asked again.

    Mercury bit his lip, really reluctant to speak. If he revealed this information, even if these guys let him go, the gods outside would never forgive him.

    But seeing the glint of the de in Dean''s hand, Mercury knew that if he didn''t exin things clearly, he probably wouldn''t walk out of this tavern tonight.

    After struggling internally for a long while, Mercury finally gave in. He closed his eyes and said,

    "Of course, it''s for you two��the Archangels Michael and Lucifer''s vessels. The apocalypse is just the beginning. The holy war is about to break out, and the entire Earth will be a battlefield between Heaven and Hell. At that point, no one will be able to remain neutral, and we are no exception."

    This answer surprised Dean somewhat. He didn''t expect gods that fed on humans to fight for the safety of humanity, but upon further reflection, it made sense.

    Angels and demons consume human souls, while the gods feast on human flesh. Neither group was truly good, and their opposing goals made sense.

    After all, angels are the ''sons'' of the Creator, while these gods were mere wed creations.

    "And then what?" Dean looked back at his brother Sam, then turned back to Mercury to ask, "You''ve found us, so what will you do now? Kill us?"

    "Kill you? Of course not. Wouldn''t it be pointless to kill you and then let angels or demons resurrect you? What we need is to prevent the war froming. As for what to do with you..."

    Mercury helplessly shook his head and said awkwardly,

    "That''s something the higher gods will think about, and it''s also the reason for this gathering of the gods. As I said, I''m just the messenger."

    Seeing that Mercury had revealed everything he knew, Dean sighed and decided not to press further.

    At this moment, Alex raised his arm and waved his hand. Recognizing the signal, several young members of the Bat Family immediately stood up and walked over to Mercury''s side.

    "You''ll let me go, right?"

    Mercury smiled bitterly, looking at Damian with hopeful eyes.

    But the response came from Damian''s cold expression and his equally cold words.

    "Stop talking, juste with me."

    "It looks like these guys won''t be daring toe near here again," Jo said with a smile, watching as Mercury was escorted to the tavern''s basement by Dick and Damian.

    "Yeah, I believe the Harvelle''s Roadhouse will be a forbidden ground for the gods from now on," Sam whispered, also sighing.

    Although no one knew exactly how many gods had been outside just now, the Harvelle''s Roadhouse had truly ''made a name for itself'' this time. It wasn''t just in the huntermunity anymore��this ce was now extremely dangerous, even in the world of the gods.

    After all, not every hunter had a group of superheroes backing them.

    And not just any superheroes, but those who could destroy the world with their power. Even gods like Odin or Zeus, the major gods, would have to steer clear of these people.

    "So what should we do now?"

    Jason calmly asked, ying with the ss in his hand.

    "The Zombie Universe still needs us to deal with it, and now this Apocalypse trouble has emerged. Although I''m not fond of the twisted faith in this universe, that guy was right earlier. Even these monsters know that unity is necessary to prevent war, so we can''t just let it go."

    "That makes sense, but this won''t be as easy as we think."

    Bruce Wayne nced at Jason and said solemnly,

    "If this world is progressing ording to some entity''s design, our arrival will definitely cause dissatisfaction. Until we figure out the strength of the other side, I suggest we proceed cautiously."

    "In fact, I''ve already broken the original course of events, back when I was herest time. But what I don''t understand is why that guy didn''te out to meet me," Alex spoke up. He had no intention of hiding anything and directly expressed his thoughts.

    "Even now, I thought that with all of you arriving here, maybe we''d force that guy to show up, but that''s not what happened. If my senses are correct, that guy is no longer in this universe."

    "Then it''s even harder to kill him," Reed Richards sighed as he fiddled with a mechanical device. "ording to the data feedback, there are tens of thousands of parallel universes nearby. We can''t possibly cross all those universes to hunt him down."

    "Exactly, we don''t have the energy to waste on that."

    "Besides, these universes were created by that guy. If he really wants to hide, we can''t find him unless we destroy all these parallel universes, forcing him out."

    "But we can''t do that, can we?"

    "Wait, wait, hold on."

    Hearing the heated discussion, Dean couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Listening to the group talk like they were ying hide and seek, his mind waspletely in a whirl. Looking at the serious heroes, Dean spoke in a low voice,"The guy you''re talking about, it couldn''t be..."

    "It''s him, Dean. It''s the one you''re thinking of," rk answered truthfully.

    "Oh, God."

    This time, Dean pped his forehead and waspletely lost for words.

    Although he had witnessed the heroes mercilessly beating Horsemen of War before, and he knew the people in front of him were no pushovers, hearing them discuss how to kill God still left him dazed.

    Having no regard for the stunned expressions of Dean, Sam, and the others, rk turned to the rest of the group and quietly asked,

    "Does anyone know what happens next? I seem to have forgotten."

    Bruce Wayne didn''t respond, just shaking his head silently.

    He had been busy before, handling various Wayne Enterprises tasks during the day and going out to fight crime at night. He didn''t have the time to focus on TV shows or anime.

    Of course, that was his mindset before.

    After this incident, Bruce Wayne had made watching various films and animated series a mandatory part of his curriculum, and he was even thinking about setting these as part of the Bat Family''s year-end exam.

    "If I remember correctly, the Creator God appeared as the prophet Chuck, right?" Barbara suddenly spoke up, as she had some knowledge of this.

    "Chuck!?"

    Dean and Sam were already in shock for the umpteenth time.

    After so many shocks, they should have gotten used to it by now.

    But hearing that the prophet they had encountered earlier was actually God himself, they couldn''t help but stand up in disbelief.

    "Chuck? That Chuck? The one who wrote that?"

    "Uh-huh."

    Alex shrugged, acknowledging the information Barbara had just provided.

    "You really think he was predicting your future when he wrote that? Of course, it wasn''t that simple. The plot he wrote is the path you''re meant to follow, the development that was predetermined for you."

    "However..."

    Alex''s tone changed as he continued,"Now that guy is no longer in this universe. I guess he left for some reason and didn''t want to interact with us. So, there''s no need for us to keep ying the roles from the story."

    "So, what do you mean?"

    Everyone turned their attention to Alex, waiting for him to give the finalmand.

    After thinking for a moment, Alex stood up, raised his cup, and spoke softly,

    "After all, the Apocalypse is just a war between two archangels. Since they want a war, we''ll give them one. But this time, we''re going to settle this problem once and for all."

    Of course, Alex didn''t mention one more thing.

    Absorbing Lucifer and Michael''s divine power might bring him even greater strength.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    416. Archangel Gabriel!!

    417. Lucifer and Michael Arrive!!

    418. The Authority of God!

    419. A War on the Brink of Eruption!

    420. You��ve Been Strengthened!

 416. Archangel Gabriel!!

    416. Archangel Gabriel!!

    After making the decision, everyone began preparing intensively.

    Attracting Lucifer here was not difficult, since he was currently scouring the world for Sam''s location.

    After Lucifer broke free, to prevent him from finding Dean and Sam, the angel Castiel had cast a powerful spell and engraved it on Dean and Sam''s ribs. As a result, neither angels nor demons could trace their whereabouts.

    As long as the mark could be erased, Dean and Sam would instantly be exposed to both Heaven and Hell''s forces. At that point, it wouldn''t take long before both armies would be knocking on their door.

    With a way to initiate the war, the next task was to figure out how to win this battle once and for all.

    In this world, Lucifer and Michael were not as weak as the gods. Even ordinary angels possessed extremely powerful abilities, not to mention these two, who were among the most famous archangels.

    In order to kill these two while ensuring they didn''t escape, Bruce Wayne spent the entire night studying all the biblical texts. Only then did hee up with a rtively reasonable battle n.

    Moreover, neither side was ordinary, and their war would inevitably cause natural disasters on Earth. The aftermath of their battle could even destroy several cities, if not entire countries.

    Therefore, the choice of battlefield became a huge dilemma.

    Three dayster, with full preparations made, Alex and the others brought Dean and Sam to a small ind in the Pacific.

    This time, Jo, Ellen, and the other hunters did note along.

    The holy war between Heaven and Hell was no joke. A single misstep could result in death, and for their safety, Alex had rejected their requests to join the battle.

    At first, Jo was a little dissatisfied, but she wasn''t an immature child. After witnessing so many terrifying monsters, she knew thatpared to angels, the ring she carried wasn''t much of a weapon.

    Regardless, the fight between angels and superheroes was still a bit too much for her as a 21-year-old girl.

    So, even though she felt a little ufortable, she understood and didn''t protest, quietly epting Alex''s arrangement and staying at the Harvelle''s Roadhouse with her mother.

    On the lonely ind in the Pacific, they were in the middle of the open sea, a ce difficult for normal human civilization to reach. Even cargo ships rarely passed through the area.

    Standing on the beach, Alex calmly gazed out at the ocean. Behind him, Dean and Sam stood, one to each side.

    At this point, the magical seal had been removed by Alex, and their coordinates were once again visible to both angels and demons.

    "I forgot to introduce you to Castiel. He''s an angel, and he''s the one who pulled me out of Hell. I had died, torn apart by hellhounds... Anyway, you missed quite the ''show''," Dean said with a slight smile, ncing at Alex''s profile.

    Hearing Dean casually recounting his past, Alex shook his head slightly. Every family has its own troubles, and for hunters, this phrase seemed especially fitting.

    Those in this line of work rarely meet a good end. Dean and Sam had long prepared for various tragic oues, but even when they had anticipated it, few could truly ept it when the time came.

    "Actually, I know everything about you two, just like how there are superheroics in your world. In other worlds, there are also anime and detailed ounts of your adventures," Alex said softly, not hiding anything.

    In fact, Dean and Sam weren''t fools, and they had already guessed this before.

    "So, can I understand that, in some sense, we''re considered ''superheroes''?" Dean raised an eyebrow, smiling lightly.

    "So how''s our series doing in other universes? Can Superman recognize us? Looks like we''re pretty well-known in other worlds, huh?"

    "I can''t say for sure, but you do have a loyal fanbase, and they''ve written a lot of ''fanfiction'' about you two. You know, the kind of ''fanfiction'' you understand," Alex replied.

    Listening to Alex''s increasingly strange tone, Dean''s smile froze, and it seemed he had understood what Alex meant by ''that kind'' of fanfiction.

    Sam nearby couldn''t help but sigh. In fact, since the brothers always worked together, many people assumed they were a couple. On multiple asions, they had been mistaken by hotel clerks for being in a rtionship.

    Even when Dean was at a bar hitting on girls, some women mistook him and Sam for a couple and even tried to invite him to join.

    "Actually, our world also has simr fanfiction. I''ve heard that a lot of people have joined in writing," Sam shrugged and said honestly.

    "''Thanks'' to Chuck!"

    Thinking about this, Dean grit his teeth.

    If it weren''t for Chuck writing that best-selling book "Supernatural", their story wouldn''t have been exposed, nor would they have attracted so many readers and fans.

    "Alex, what do you think about this kind of thing? I mean, if you were written into a book... Actually, I''ve wanted to ask this for a while. I''ve read all the superheroics, and I''ve never found any trace of you in them."

    Sam stared intently at Alex, a little curious, and asked,

    "Did I get written into a book?"

    Alex paused, thinking about the question seriously.

    "I never really considered that before, but to be honest, I don''t really care. As you can see, I''m not from the superhero world. To their universe, I''m also an ''outsider.''"

    "But you helped them," Sam replied.

    "You think it''s helping, but to me, it feels more like a transaction, because��"

    Just as Alex was about to continue, suddenly, a rising current appeared on the distant sea, and soon the clear sky began to swirl with dark clouds.

    "It looks like we''ll have to leave this conversation for another time. Our ''guests'' are arriving."

    Upon hearing this, Dean and Sam''s hearts immediately tightened.

    It was impossible for them not to be nervous. After all, Michael and Lucifer were among the most powerful beings in this universe, second only to God.

    The brothers'' expressions turnedplex and serious. Since Lucifer''s escape, they had been focused on avoiding direct confrontation with him.

    Now, under Alex''s guidance, they had discarded all their previous ns and decided to confront them head-on, something that was unthinkable before.

    But in the end, they chose to trust Alex. Dean and Sam exchanged a nce, each gripping their Valkyrie swords, ready to fight when the time came.

    Before long, the entire ind was enveloped in darkness.

    The sound of wings pping echoed, and a brief sh of white light appeared. Alex gently turned his head and saw a middle-aged man standing nearby, wearing a khaki trench coat.

    The middle-aged man''s expression was serious and heavy, with a strong sense of confusion.

    "Dean, Sam."

    The man''s voice was slightly hoarse. Upon hearing that familiar voice, Dean and Sam quickly turned and looked in the man''s direction.

    "Castiel, what are you doing here?"

    "I''vee to warn you how wrong and unreasonable your actions are!" Castiel looked extremely angry, but his expression was somewhat dazed,cking any real threat.

    "Listen, Castiel, we''re adults now. We have our own n. The Apocalypse has toe to an end, and we''re ready for it. You should trust us," Dean said seriously.

    "Trust you?" Castiel was momentarily stunned. Then his gaze shifted to Alex.

    This was the first time Castiel had met Alex. He had never heard of him before and didn''t understand why Dean and Sam had been so easily swayed by this person.

    "You must leave here immediately. Lucifer is already on his way, and so is Michael. This is a foolish n, very, very foolish."

    "Is hiding forever not foolish? It''s time we stand up and fight. After all, Lucifer is just another angel," Dean said, somewhat displeased with Castiel''s attempt to downy their resolve.

    "It''s useless. This is not a good idea. You don''t understand the severity of the situation. Lucifer will scare this guy out of his wits. So while we still can, let''s leave here quickly," Castiel said seriously.

    "I''ve seen the end of this story. None of this should have happened. You''ve already strayed far from your path. So, Dean, Sam, listen to me and leave now."

    "Listen to you?"

    Suddenly, Alex spoke up, smiling as he looked at Castiel.

    "If you were truly well-meaning, you wouldn''t be using someone else''s face to appear here. I may not have met Castiel, but I''m sure he wouldn''t have this kind of power."

    Upon hearing this, ''Castiel''s'' face darkened, and his brows furrowed.

    Dean and Sam immediately raised their Valkyrie swords, looking at the figure who had taken Castiel''s form with caution.

    After a moment of adjusting his jaw, ''Castiel'' stared at Alex for a while before finally sighing helplessly.

    "Alright."

    The next moment, a sh of white light appeared, and ''Castiel''s'' figure rapidly shrank, transforming into a different appearance.

    This was a short man with well-defined features, a slightlyical look on his face, though his expression was oddly mncholic.

    Seeing his true form, Dean and Sam were both shocked.

    Because the person standing before them wasn''t just anyone; it was Gabriel, the trickster angel, who was also one of the four archangels.

    Gabriel let out a long sigh, observing the varied expressions of those around him.

    "It''s toote for everything," he said, his eyes dark as he stared at the sky, feeling the immense angelic power of his two older brothers. Gabriel then looked at Dean and Sam with frustration.

    "Now, are you happy?"

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    417. Lucifer and Michael Arrive!!

    418. The Authority of God!

    419. A War on the Brink of Eruption!

    420. You��ve Been Strengthened!

    421. Apocalypse!!

 417. Lucifer and Michael Arrive!!

    417. Lucifer and Michael Arrive!!

    At this point, it was toote to leave.

    Under the immense energy of the archangels, the space around them had been sealed off. Not only Dean and Sam, but even Gabriel found himself unable to escape.

    There were no unnecessary movements, no strange energy reactions or ominous signs. When the group finally reacted, a man covered in blood and grime had already appeared on the beach, not far from them.

    The man didn''t seem to have appeared suddenly, or perhaps Dean and Sam hadn''t noticed when he arrived. It was as if he had been standing there all along, silently watching them.

    The man was somewhat elderly, his face an eerie pale, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. His skin was stretched and torn, as though something unbearable had been forced into his body from within.

    As soon as they realized the presence of the figure, a crushing, beast-like pressure surged toward them like a tsunami. Just locking eyes with the man, Dean could already smell a sharp, metallic scent of blood.

    "Lucifer."

    Gabriel quickly shed in front of Dean and Sam.

    He didn''t know exactly what was happening, nor did he understand why Dean and Sam had trusted this Eastern man, but one thing was clear: as the archangel tasked with protecting Heaven, he could not just stand by and watch Earth fall apart.

    "Sam, Dean, long time no see," Lucifer smiled slightly, his gaze crossing over Gabriel to focus on the two brothers.

    While greeting them, Lucifer began walking forward. At that moment, his only thought was to retrieve his own vessel��nothing else mattered.

    But the instant he moved, Gabriel drew the Archangel Sword from his sleeve and stepped forward to confront him.

    "This time, no," Gabriel said.

    Only then did Lucifer shift his gaze to Gabriel.

    "Really? Gabriel, I know you''ve never been one to fit in, but are you really going to stop me?" Lucifer said, somewhat exasperated.

    Gabriel raised the Archangel Sword, its tip aimed directly at Lucifer''s neck. He looked imposing, but his slightly trembling voice betrayed the fear he felt inside.

    "Lucifer, you are my brother, and I love you. But honestly, you are the worst kind of bastard!"

    "What did you say?" Lucifer''s brow furrowed sharply.

    "Did I say something wrong?" Gabriel immediately retorted.

    "Look at you now, this vessel is almost at its limit. You should know, and we all know, that Father loved you the most��more than me, more than Michael. You were His most excellent and outstanding child. But what now?"

    Gabriel shook his head, continuing, "Ever since Father brought the ''new child'' home, you couldn''t ept it. You just want to destroy everything, don''t you?"

    "I suggest you think carefully before you speak, Gabriel," Lucifer''s tone turned cold.

    "Because I''m speaking the truth, and you don''t want to hear it." Sensing Lucifer''s murderous intent, Gabriel swallowed hard, but his body didn''t move.

    "Brother, I can forgive your insult, but you''d better step aside. I don''t want to say it a third time." Lucifer was no longer interested in talking.

    He could sense Michael''s energy rapidly approaching, and if he didn''t obtain his vessel before Michael did, there was a real possibility he would be killed by Michael.

    "This time, I won''t step aside, brother," Gabriel said firmly.

    Seeing Gabriel''s intense determination to fight him, Lucifer''s helplessness overcame the rising killing intent in his heart. "If you''re working for Michael, then there''s no need for this."

    "Stop talking, Luci. If Michael were standing here, I''d kill him too. You, him, it doesn''t matter. I''m not taking sides with anyone. I only owe my loyalty to one thing."

    "Who?" Lucifer narrowed his eyes.

    "Humanity," Gabriel spoke each word deliberately.

    "I fight only for humanity. Father was right. Humans are superior to us. They may be broken, ignorant, and full of darkness, but you must admit, their future holds infinite possibilities."

    Lucifer stared at Gabriel for a moment, then sighed deeply.

    "You''re actually willing to seek death for these insect-like creatures? Honestly, Gabriel, you disappoint me."

    As Lucifer spoke, there was no visible movement from him. The next moment, an invisible force sted Gabriel away.

    The force was so powerful that Gabriel couldn''t even attempt to resist. He was flung through the air, skimming over Dean and Sam''s heads before crashing heavily to the ground.

    Seeing this, Dean and Sam immediately became tense.

    Although they knew Lucifer was powerful, seeing him act with their own eyes was a first for the brothers.

    However, unlike Dean and Sam, Alex, who stood nearby, saw through Lucifer''s method of attack. Lucifer hadn''t put much effort into it; he had merely used his wings to create the force that sent Gabriel flying.

    Angels'' true forms are towering, radiant giants of light, and anyone who tries to gaze upon them would be blinded by the intense glow.

    But Alex was no ordinary spiritualist. His "Watcher''s Eye" allowed him to perceive the true nature of most things, and the energy within him was strong enough to prevent the bacsh from an angel''s true form.

    It seemed the angels were too proud. Both Gabriel and Lucifer hadpletely ignored Alex, as though he didn''t even exist.

    "Sam, it''s almost time to end this."

    Lucifer extended his palm towards Sam, a smile filled with false kindness.

    "All you need to say is ''yes,'' and everything will fall into ce. You should understand that the apocalypse can''t be stopped. The cataclysm of judgment and the end is destined to happen. You have no room to resist other than to ept it calmly."

    "Go to hell!" Sam gripped the Valkyrie Sword tightly and spoke fiercely.

    "Excuse me?" Lucifer frowned. "Sam, Sam, Sam... I''ve never lied to you, and I''ve given you so many chances. You should at least show me some respect."

    In response, Sam only sneered, baring his teeth and retorting, "Listen up, I said, go to hell!"

    "Okay."

    Lucifer nodded indifferently.

    "This is you forcing my hand."

    With that, Lucifer''s gaze shifted to Dean, and he raised his arm, cing his thumb and middle finger together, seemingly preparing to snap his fingers.

    However, the next moment, his wrist was suddenly grabbed firmly by a hand.

    "Enough, Lucifer. You''re not the only guest today. Before the others arrive, I''d prefer you not ruin the ceremony."

    Alex was well aware of the power of a finger snap from these beings. While it might not match the power of Thanos'' Infinity Gauntlet, destroying Dean in a bloody explosion was still something Lucifer could easily do.

    Lucifer slowly turned his head, a flicker of surprise passing through his broken skin as he realized that, despite his immense power, he hadn''t noticed when this human had gotten so close.

    This was just an ordinary human, yet he held on firmly, feeling the force in his arm. Lucifer was puzzled.

    Lucifer had never felt this before. If not for the fact that the person was a human, he might have thought they were another one of God''s newly created archangels.

    "What are you?" Lucifer asked.

    "A scavenger of the multiverse," Alex answered calmly, releasing his grip.

    Without further attention to Lucifer, Alex''s gaze shot upward, where a series ofet-like lights were rapidly descending, like a meteor shower, towards them.

    "They''re finally here," Alex murmured.

    Lucifer, noticing the angelic energy in the sky, frowned and focused on the most powerful, brightest cluster of energy.

    "Michael��"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    418. The Authority of God!

    419. A War on the Brink of Eruption!

    420. You��ve Been Strengthened!

    421. Apocalypse!!

    422. The Unknown Future!

 418. The Authority of God!

    418. The Authority of God!

    At this moment, everything aligned with the prophecies of the Apocalypse.

    Lucifer, now freed, brought about the world''s Armageddon. The war between Heaven and Hell would soon plunge the human world into chaos.

    The wise angel Gabriel was the first to sound the horn for the final judgment, and all things in the world would meet their end at this moment.

    God would judge all the living and the dead, and no matter whether they were angels or demons, no being could escape this catastrophe.

    Several bright,et-like light clusters crashed heavily into the ground, raising over two meters of dust on the beach. The blinding milky-white light burst forth, gradually gathering into a human form.

    As the light gradually retracted, it coalesced into the figure of a handsome young man.

    "Michael."

    At this point, Lucifer stopped paying attention to Alex. Although he was curious about where Alex''s power came from, his primary concern now was Michael, the only enemy he needed to face.

    However, upon seeing the handsome young man, Dean and Sam''s eyes widened in shock as they looked at his face in disbelief.

    "Adam!?"

    It wasn''t surprising that Dean and Sam were so shocked. Alex, too, looked at the young man named Adam with keen interest, narrowing his eyes.

    This Adam wasn''t the one from the biblical story, the one with Eve. He was John Winchester''s illegitimate son, Dean and Sam''s half-brother.

    What stunned Dean and Sam was that they had met Adam before, but it wasn''t the real Adam. Instead, it was a ghoul disguised as him after devouring his body.

    The real Adam had already met an untimely death.

    This made seeing their long-dead brother, now resurrected, something they couldn''t immediately ept.

    Adam�� no, now Michael, turned his gaze to Dean''s face and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Dean, I gave you a chance, but you didn''t ept my mercy. Now you see, you''re not the only one who could be my vessel. Your brother, Adam, was also a very good container."

    Dean now understood. For the archangels, resurrecting someone long dead was a piece of cake. It seemed that from the very beginning, Michael hadn''t ced all his bets on Dean alone.

    Michael had prepared for two oues. To kill Lucifer, he was even willing to resort to any means, even this.

    Realizing this, Dean clenched his teeth in anger.

    "Michael, you bastard!"

    But Michael ignored Dean''s words and turned to look at Lucifer, his expression calm and emotionless.

    "It''s good to see you, Lucifer."

    "Yeah, I feel the same." Lucifer clenched his fists. He could feel that Michael''s vessel was far stronger and better suited than his own. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time."

    "Then let''s not waste any more words. You''ve betrayed our father and also betrayed me. You are my brother, but I didn''t want to fight you. However, I have no choice; I must do this."

    Michael slightly tilted his head. Behind him, more than ten angels received the signal and stepped back, creating space for the battle.

    "Don''t worry, Lucifer, this fight is just between the two of us. They''re here only to ensure no one interrupts us. Nothing more."

    "Wait, I don''t understand. Father created all of this. He also created me. Now, he needs the existence of demons, and he also needs me." Lucifer couldn''t help but speak up.

    "So?" Michael was indifferent.

    "Then why are we doing this?" Lucifer spread his hands, taking a deep breath, and spoke.

    "Why must we kill each other? Why must we harm our own flesh and blood? Is it just because it''s father''s test? We are brothers, Michael. It was you who raised me, cared for me, not father, and we don''t have to listen to his everymand."

    Upon hearing this, Michael''s gaze flickered slightly. Lucifer was right. Michael had poured more love than anyone could imagine into Lucifer''s birth and upbringing. It hurt him to kill Lucifer. However, the hesitationsted only a few seconds before his expression returned to indifference.

    Michael stared at Lucifer and said in a deep voice:

    "Are you trying to tempt me into falling now, at this moment? I''m not like you, brother. I have to kill you because it''s the right thing to do. That''s all."

    "The right thing to do?" Lucifer repeated Michael''s words, his eyes filled with anger.

    "Who told you it''s the right thing to do? Is it because father told you?"

    "Yes." Michael didn''t try to hide his feelings. He spoke calmly. "Father already knew this would happen. This was all predestined."

    "Then what? You''re going to obey him blindly and kill your own brother?" Lucifer asked, dissatisfied.

    "Yes," Michael nodded again, his voice devoid of emotion.

    "Why?"

    Lucifer was confused.

    "Because I am father''s good son." Michael''s hands emitted a massive burst of light. "And I must follow his orders."

    Lucifer furrowed his brows. He knew that this battle was inevitable. Moreover, he had yet to reim his true vessel, and without possessing Sam, he wouldn''t be able to unleash his full power.

    With the power of the new vessel already nearing its limit, Lucifer knew that if a fight broke out, he would likely be unable to withstand Michael at full strength. However, as Lucifer, he would never retreat in battle.

    His pupils suddenly glowed with crimson bloodlight, and the visible red demonic power surged beneath Lucifer''s skin, growing more intense by the second.

    "It looks like the guests have arrived," Alex smiled as he saw both sides were ready for battle.

    "The stage is set, now it''s time for the actors to make their entrance."

    "Hey, what are you nning to do?" A few angels nearby noticed Alex seemed ready to take action and hurriedly moved closer to him.

    They were the most powerful angels in heaven, second only to Michael. Each one was a top-tier warrior among the angels.

    These beings were elites, sworn to serve Michael, and they wouldn''t allow Alex to disrupt the battle between Michael and Lucifer.

    The leading angel raised his hand and grabbed Alex''s shoulder.

    But at the moment their touch made contact, a tremendous force erupted, instantly sting the angel away.

    This disturbance quickly caught everyone''s attention. Michael and Lucifer turned to look at Alex.

    Before they could react, the entire ind began to tremble violently. The massive waves surged higher and higher, as if trying to meet the sky.

    The entire space shook. Amidst the storm, several glowing magical runes appeared, floating in the air, radiating golden-yellow light like small suns.

    "What is that?" Dean eximed, looking at the scene in astonishment.

    Although they had discussed their strategy earlier, seeing such a magnificent sight in person left Dean and Sam in awe.

    "It''s some kind of powerful magic, strange and eerie. Those runes have sealed the entire space, like a cage. I can''t take you out of here," Gabriel struggled to get up.

    "Actually, this isn''t a ''cage.'' I prefer to call it an ''arena,''" Alex said with a smile, or a dinner table, if you prefer.

    Lucifer and Michael, as the first batch of archangels created by God, had existed since the formation of the universe. But now, they found themselves facing an energy they had never encountered before.

    "This can''t be," Michael''s calm face turned serious as he looked at the energy that hadpletely sealed off the area, his brow furrowed.

    "This kind of energy shouldn''t exist here."

    For Michael, this world was created by his Father. He was deeply familiar with every nt and tree, every energy in this realm. But now, feeling the unfamiliar yet oddly familiar energy, he was unsettled.

    "There is nothing impossible, Michael," Alex raised his hands, causing the runes in the sky to glow brighter.

    Following the direction of the light, everyone could clearly see several figures floating in the sky, releasing powerful magical energy in harmony with Alex.

    With the help of White Raven, Shazam, Queen Mera, Hawkman, and Wonder Woman, the Pacific ind had beenpletely separated from reality, bing a small world of its own.

    Lucifer and Michael didn''t read humanics, and rarely interacted with human society, so they didn''t recognize these strange figures.

    Although they couldn''t identify the people, they couldn''t ignore the powerful energies they were emanating. Feeling the magic and divine power that didn''t belong to this ce, Michael''s expression turned to one of anger.

    "Your existence is an insult to Father!" Michael shouted.

    "Poor thing," Alex silently shook his head.

    Perhaps Michael still considered God as his Father, but he seemed to have never considered how many versions of Michael might exist across the countless parallel universes God had created.

    "Alright, I don''t know what you are, but you''ve sessfully pissed me off," Lucifer coldly red at Alex, standing alongside Michael.

    This energy prison reminded him of some unpleasant memories.

    "No one can stop this fight, wizard," Michael''s wings unfolded behind him, the pure white feathers spread slowly, and a terrifying pressure instantly enveloped the entire space.

    Beside him, Lucifer showed a sinister grin. Unlike ordinary angels, his wings were ck and red, filled with a strange deathly aura.

    "Your magic is indeed impressive, I''ve never encountered anything that wasn''t Father''s creation, but you shouldn''t have trapped yourself with us," Lucifer sneered.

    "Is that so?" Alex raised an eyebrow, amused by Lucifer''s arrogance.

    One by one, purple portals appeared behind Alex, and soon, countless figures began to emerge from the portals.

    Alex raised his hands, smiling lightly.

    "In fact, it''s you who trapped yourselves with us."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    419. A War on the Brink of Eruption!

    420. You��ve Been Strengthened!

    421. Apocalypse!!

    422. The Unknown Future!

    423. Return to the Zombie Universe.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 419. A War on the Brink of Eruption!

    419. A War on the Brink of Eruption!

    Figures gradually solidified as they walked out of the portals.

    Led by rk and Bruce Wayne, behind them were Kara, Pietro, Wolverine Logan, and various other superheroes, all gathered together.

    Lucifer could clearly feel the powerful force emanating from each of them. Even the ordinary members of the Bat-family were holding magical weapons in their hands.

    His chest heaving, Lucifer couldn''t help but realize that if he didn''t understand what was happening right now, then both he and Michael might as well give up their fight.

    A surge of unnamed anger suddenly red up within him, like a raging fire, as Lucifer red at the group before him, his eyes brimming with killing intent.

    "Wizard, how dare you scheme against me?"

    No wonder Dean and Sam had mysteriously ended up here��it was all part of the enemy''s n.

    The magic runes of the cage, and these weapons capable of harming archangels��this had been a trap from the beginning, waiting for Michael and Lucifer to fall into it.

    Thinking of this, Lucifer clenched his fist tightly and struck out into the air.

    In an instant, crimson energy erupted, unleashing a scorching,va-like wave, mixed with a terrifying aura of death, rushing fiercely toward the group.

    Wherever the energy passed, the very space trembled.

    Enraged, Lucifer unleashed his full power immediately. Perhaps it was also because his current vessel was already nearing its limit, and if the battle didn''t end quickly, he wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer.

    "Fallen angel power, huh?"

    Superman''s gaze sharpened. As he saw the oing attack, rk and Kara moved together.

    Two beams of heat vision shot out, directly intercepting the destructive energy. The energies collided midair, creating violent shockwaves.

    At first, Lucifer didn''t think much of the enemy, believing this strike would be enough to take out a portion of them.

    But to his surprise, these non-human beings unleashed far more terrifyingbat strength than he had anticipated.

    Feeling the immense power of their heat vision, Lucifer knew he couldn''t be careless. He gave up using one hand to fight and immediately raised his other hand, unleashing the light of destruction with all his might.

    However, even though Lucifer was using all his power, he still struggled to counter thebined heat vision of rk and Kara. The light of destruction was constantly pushed back.

    Lucifer''s expression grew darker as he turned to re at Michael, wondering why thetter hadn''t taken action yet.

    "Lucifer can only be killed by me. This is Father''smand. You''ve insulted the world Father created, and you''ve insulted me as well."

    Without needing Lucifer''s reminder, Michael had already begun his attack.

    The purifying angelic holy fire erupted from Adam''s body and began to burn endlessly. Michael drew the Archangel de and lunged toward rk.

    With a powerful beat of his massive white wings, Michael moved at a speed akin to teleportation, appearing directly in front of rk, raising his de to strike down the creature that dared to attack them.

    Just then, a sh of silver appeared, and as Michaelunched his attack, the figure moved forward to intercept.

    ng!

    The sound of metal shing rang out, followed by a sharp, ear-piercing explosion.

    Pietro was forced to step back several paces, barely managing to neutralize the immense force.

    Looking down at his metal arm, Pietro was surprised to see that the supposedly indestructible vibranium arm now bore a mark from Michael''s strike.

    Pietro frowned, having never encountered an enemy capable of leaving a mark on his vibranium arm. To his surprise, Michael was even more astonished.

    Michael knew his own strength well, and he couldn''t ept that an ordinary human had such power to resist him.

    "I am the most powerful angel, the supreme being of Heaven."

    Michael was about to speak when three bat-shaped throwing des flew toward his head.

    The bat des glowed with eerie green light, clearly enchanted.

    Michael raised his sword to block them, each de nging as they were deflected. Before he could act further, Jason charged forward with a demon-ying staff.

    To prepare for the battle against the legendary archangels, Alex had specifically outfitted the Bat-family with aplete set of enchanted gear and upgraded their weapons.

    In other universes, this might not have been so effective, but here, in this universe of evil forces, these so-called archangels didn''t stand a chance.

    Under Batman''s leadership, Dick and Damian immediately joined the battle.

    Michael, alone, struggled to fend off Jason''s relentless assault, asionally being caught off guard by the Bat-family''s tricks, slowing him down more and more.

    Meanwhile, Wolverine and the others were battling the other angels.

    These angels, serving as the guardians of Heaven, were all formidable warriors. However, none of them had ever faced beings from another universe.

    In their first sh, due to ack of intelligence, they suffered a great loss.

    Wolverine''s healing ability was put to the ultimate test at this moment. He took the angels'' attacks head-on, continuously attacking their defenses with his ws, exchanging wounds for damage.

    These angels, on the other hand, had never encountered such a difficult foe. Even though they used the Angel de to leave marks on Logan, almost within three seconds, Wolverine''s wounds werepletely healed.

    Meanwhile, taking the opportunity, Batman directly shed at Michael''s arm.

    In pain, Michael pped his wings, sending Batman flying with a forceful st of wind that cracked through the air.

    Although the enemy''s weapons couldn''t break through his angelic form, the cursed dark sword was easily damaging his flesh.

    The physical form Michael had so painstakingly acquired was now cut open with a single strike.

    A visible wound appeared on Adam''s shoulder, from which pale white light continuously poured out.

    Immediately, Michael''s grand archangelic energy began leaking out.

    Seeing this, Michael quickly pressed his hand to the wound, using his halo to heal the torn flesh. At the same time, his eyes red warily at the strangely dressed human before him.

    It had been a long time since Michael had felt pain.

    Normally, things capable of harming him were rare, and even the artifacts of other gods couldn''t harm him in the slightest.

    But to his surprise, the human before him, dressed like a demon, possessed a weapon capable of injuring him. And it wasn''t just him��everyone on the other side was wielding unusual weapons.

    From a distance, Michael could sense the overwhelming curses on their weapons. Now that he had actually felt their impact, he realized just how potent those curses were.

    However,pared to Lucifer, he was still better off.

    When both sides realized their energies couldn''t break through each other, rk, Kara, and Lucifer stopped and began facing off directly.

    Lucifer radiated a blood-red glow, with streaks of blood appearing on his skin, blood constantly flowing from the wounds��this meant that his vessel was struggling to contain Lucifer''s energy.

    rk frowned slightly at the sight. He was no longer the naive, clueless big guy from before.

    After encountering various magical superviins, rk''s resistance to magic had improved rapidly. He no longer feared such strange energy structures.

    Suddenly clenching his fist, rk erupted with full force, disappearing in an instant.

    Lucifer wasn''t prepared for the battle. He barely had time to raise his hands in front of him before a sharp pain struck his chest.

    Crack!

    The sound of breaking ribs echoed as Lucifer''s arms wentpletely numb, and his chest cavity sustained severe damage.

    Before he could react, Lucifer was mmed forcefully into the sand.

    A violent explosion sounded, like a small asteroid crashing down. The massive beach was instantly cratered with a pit dozens of meters deep.

    rk hovered in the air above where Lucifer had been, his red cape billowing behind him.

    Suddenly, a sense of danger hit rk. He froze for a moment, and the next second, he was sted away by an invisible, strange energy.

    In the crater, Lucifer''s head struggled to emerge.

    He coughed up blood, ring blood-red eyes at rk and Kara. As he reappeared, his arms hadpletely transformed from human to demonic ws.

    While the others were engaged in their fierce battle, Dean, Sam, and Gabriel stood quietly on the sidelines, their eyes wide, unable to believe what they were witnessing, afraid of missing any exciting moments.

    At first, they were eager to jump in and help, but soon they realized that the battle before them was beyond their participation.

    The terrifying energy and the aftershocks of the battle made just watching feel suffocating, let alone joining in. Moreover, a battle between superheroes and Michael and Lucifer was a rare spectacle.

    In both the DC and Marvel universes, the powers of Michael and Lucifer were extremely terrifying, and ordinary superheroes would struggle to face them directly.

    Only in this world could the heroes battle them to such an extent.

    Meanwhile, in a position unnoticed by the others, Alex made every effort to conceal his presence, while his body surface was covered with countless tiny swirling vortexes.

    Such a grand battle wasn''t seen every day. Each attack, each wound released an immeasurable amount of energy.

    For Alex, he didn''t even need to actively engage. Just standing there, opening his devouring power, he could absorb endless energy.

    .....

    ??30 advanced chapters on p@treaon??

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    420. You''ve Been Strengthened!

    421. Apocalypse!!

    422. The Unknown Future!

    423. Return to the Zombie Universe.

    424. The Meeting at Stark Tower.

 420. You’ve Been Strengthened!

    420. You��ve Been Strengthened!

    Unlike the majority of multiverses, in the Supernatural universe, all things in the world are made up of the purest energy.

    Even the Creator God, when the universe was in chaos, existed in the form of energy.

    Until one day, the chaotic universe began to differentiate into light and darkness. Among this, God and the darkness gradually took form, along with the shadow symbolizing chaos and nothingness. These three created their own entities from the energy and slowly began to forge new worlds.

    After creation, the various types of energy in the universe became more finely divided. The moment life was born, death, its opposite, was also brought into existence.

    Unlike the darkness and the shadows, God was keen on creating all sorts of beings. He shaped conceptualized energy into various forms, giving them corresponding vessels so that they could live.

    Thus, the gods, angels, and demons were all products of energy, and when they used their abilities to attack, they continuously released energy.

    And this is how Alex found the best way to absorb energy.

    In other universes, such an effortless experience was rare.

    Without any action required, less than ten minutes into the battle, Alex was shocked to find that the energy within his body had increased by one-thirtieth.

    Although it seemed like a small amount, it was already precious. After all, Alex had consumed the energy of many creatures, and the fact that Lucifer and Michael could provide him with so much energy was a valuable gift.

    ''No wonder, at the end, Lucifer''s child, Jack, could quickly gain energy equal to God''s in such a short time. The energy reactions in this world are truly strange.''

    Breathing deeply, feeling the energy slowly filling up inside his body, Alex even entertained the thought of devouring the entire universe.

    But this thought was quickly dismissed by Alex.

    Although he could, if he wished, use his energy to destroy the universe and continuously absorb the energy from the cosmic explosion to replenish himself, he didn''t want to do that. After all, Alex was "human," and the greatest difference between humans and animals is that humans have moral constraints and can control their actions.

    Everyone has various desires. For example, when seeing someone beautiful or handsome, they might daydream, or when they see something they like, they might want to use their strength to take it.

    However, thoughts are just thoughts. The majority of people only think about these things and rarely act on them. This is the origin of human nature.

    On the battlefield, the fight between everyone had reached its climax.

    Lucifer had now fully unleashed his power. Previously, he had been suppressing his energy to maintain the stability of his vessel, but now, facing the monster-like rk and Kara, he could no longer afford to hold back.

    Many people wonder why angels and demons, when theye to Earth, always need to find a so-called "vessel."

    The reason is simple: angels and demons, in their true forms, are huge humanoid beings made up of energy. In the early holy wars, angels and demons mostly shed in energy battles with no real structure.

    Their understanding of energy was still quite shallow, and their strengths were primarily determined by how much energy they possessed. The one with more energy was stronger.

    But ever since the emergence of humans, they discovered that the "new children" created by the Creator God were, in some sense, quite special.

    If the energy of angels is like flowing water, then the human vessel is like a transformer. After attaching to a human, angels can better control and utilize their energy, unleashing much strongerbat power than before.

    To put it simply, the earlier battles were like throwing water from a basin at each other, but now, after possessing a human, they were like using a high-pressure water gun. The difference was vast.

    This is also why Dean is called "Michael''s Sword" because his body flows with holy blood, making him one of the mostpatible vessels for Michael, allowing Michael to unleash his strongest power.

    This is an excellent way for angels to enhance theirbat abilities, but it also bes their greatest weakness.

    After Batman deduced this, adhering to the principle of always aiming for the head when attacking people and aiming for the horse first when shooting at people, he, along with the other members of the Bat Family, focused their every attack on Adam''s body.

    They didn''t expect to defeat him with a single strike but instead aimed to leave wounds on him with each of their attacks.

    Seeing this, Michael wasn''t bothered by it. He didn''t mind wiping these humans into pieces with a snap of his fingers, but what troubled him was that one of the archangels, Gabriel, and the strange wizard Alex were standing by, observing the fight.

    With Gabriel and the strange wizard Alex standing by, Michael found it nearly impossible to unleash his full energy to tear his opponents apart. He knew that if he did so, it would expose a w, and those two would definitely seize the opportunity tounch a surprise attack on him.

    "Dean, Sam, how about joining in the fun?"

    At the edge of the battlefield, Alex slowly walked over to the brothers.

    "C-Can we really participate in a battle of that scale?!"

    Dean, pointing at the destructive battles, stammered in shock.

    "Of course, you can."

    Alex smiled slightly, his gaze sweeping over Dean and Sam.

    One of them was the vessel for Michael, the other for Lucifer. They might seem like ordinary humans, but in reality, theirbat power was far greater than they realized.

    They just needed a little help.

    "OK!"

    Dean nodded vigorously, a slightly yful smile on his face.

    "What could be more interesting than participating in a battle of the gods, right, Sammy?"

    "Yeah, who''s to say it''s not?"

    Sam smiled awkwardly, though he''d rather stay out of it and wait for the fight to end, he certainly wouldn''t sit idly by now that Dean had spoken up.

    "Great, now it''s time for a bit of forbidden magic."

    Alex''s lips curled up as he raised both hands, beginning to enchant the two brothers.

    Golden runes and symbols floated beside Dean and Sam like silk, powerful magical circuits appearing on their bodies, creating protective shield-like barriers, with the runes shing and sparkling.

    "me Protection, Explosion Protection, Vibration Protection, Bleeding Protection, Precision Strike Enhancement, Sharpness, Undead Walk, Thorns, Sharpened Vision, Power Enhancement, Speed Enhancement, Defense Enhancement, Divine Blessing, Underwater Breathing... oh, this one''s not needed."

    With every word, a glowing rune merged into their bodies, and Dean and Sam could clearly feel their strength rising rapidly.

    "I feel like I could arm wrestle with those gods now!" Dean said excitedly, clenching his fist.

    "Don''t rush, we''re not done yet."

    This was Alex''s first time enchanting someone else. He was eager to test all the enhancement magic he knew on the two of them, especially since his magic reserves were overflowing.

    "Luck Spell, Lightning Spell, Death Spell, Binding Spell, Virus Spell, Pollution, Bnce, Desecration, Thunder Strike, Repel, Experience Repair... uh, this one''s not needed."

    Once Alex finished, he pped his hands lightly, and Gabriel, standing nearby, was left stunned.

    Looking at the glowing, multicolored brothers, Alex smiled.

    "You''ve been enhanced, go ahead!"

    Dean and Sam exchanged a nce, both seeing the fierce battle intent in each other''s eyes.

    They had been hunting demons for so long, but they had never fought a battle like this. Before, they''d always tried to learn about their enemies'' races and weaknesses, then painstakingly took down the monsters.

    Now, with the surge of power within them, they felt like they could fight anyone, and the monsters that once put them in danger now seemed like they could be swatted down with ease.

    Nodding firmly, Dean charged straight at Lucifer, already disliking the man who had always eyed his brother''s body.

    Meanwhile, Sam ran toward Michael, unable to ept that Adam had already passed, yet Michael had dragged him back into the fight.

    High above, Lucifer, fully unleashed, collided with Superman again. The entire space began to shake violently, and the ind was on the verge of copse.

    To prevent the space from crumbling due to the aftermath of the battle, rk had to weaken his own power. But Lucifer, with no such concern, did not hold back.

    He swung his fists fiercely, sending massive waves of energy that sted both rk and Kara away.

    Just as Lucifer thought he had found a moment to rest, a loud roar suddenly came from below him.

    "Lucifer!!"

    Hearing the voice, Lucifer looked down.

    He saw Dean, glowing with light, flying rapidly toward him. A fist, shing with every color, grewrger andrger in his sight like a spotlight.

    "Whatthef��"

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    421. Apocalypse!!

    422. The Unknown Future!

    423. Return to the Zombie Universe.

    424. The Meeting at Stark Tower.

    425. The Strongest Zombie Hero Alliance!!

 421. Apocalypse!!

    421. Apocalypse!!

    A powerful pressure hit, and Lucifer''s mind froze for a moment.

    This wasn''t the first time he had met Dean. To be fair, he had never taken these humans seriously. But at this moment, he had to admit that Dean''s sudden burst of power had indeed surprised him.

    There was no time to react, as the fist, imbued with all sorts of energy, mmed into Lucifer''s face.

    A brilliant explosion of light erupted in mid-air, with lightning and mes bursting out, and a howling hurricane sent Lucifer flying.

    As Lucifer was sted away, Alex, watching from below, could clearly see the trail of energy swirling around him, wrapping around Lucifer''s body and leaving a clear path in the air.

    If this were a video game, at that moment, various damage values would probably be popping up above Lucifer''s head. Moreover, the energy Alex had bestowed upon Dean wasn''t a joke. With this punch, Lucifer was definitely covered in debuffs.

    Suspended in mid-air, Dean stared in amazement at Lucifer, who had been knocked away, then looked at his own fist.

    Although he knew that he seemed quite powerful now, he hadn''t expected to be this strong, that even the once invincible Lucifer couldn''t withstand his strike.

    After a brief moment of shock, confidence and a bloodthirsty killing intent reced it.

    It all started here, whether it was the Yellow-Eyed Demon or Lilith, the curse surrounding the Winchester family for centuries had all originated from this damned guy in front of him.

    Now, he finally had enough power to end all of it.

    "Lucifer, it''s time to settle our score!"

    "Dean."

    Climbing out of the crater, Lucifer rubbed his face, from which wisps of gray smoke were still rising.

    "I''ve been kind to you for Sam''s sake, but you''ve pushed your luck too far. Did you really think I was easy to deal with? I''ve been wanting to kill you for a long time!"

    "Is that so? Well, do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day?"

    Dean mmed his right fist into his left palm, sending massive energy waves spreading out. He grinned maliciously, locking his gaze on Lucifer below.

    In the next instant, Dean pushed off the air, propelling himself like a missile straight toward Lucifer.

    "Bring it on."

    Lucifer quickly stood up, his body engulfed in burning energy.

    Before, he had been caught off guard by Dean''s surprise attack, but now he was fully prepared. He was confident he could take Dean down.

    "Trash is still trash. No matter how much power you gain, it won''t change the fact that you''re an ant."

    Before Lucifer could finish speaking, two enormous forces suddenly gripped his shoulders. He nced over to find rk and Kara had appeared beside him, each grabbing one of his shoulders.

    "Damn it, let go of me!"

    Lucifer''s face changed drastically, and he began to struggle with all his might.

    But how could the strength of two Kryptonians be so easily shaken off? The Creator didn''t understand the difference between a yellow sun and a red sun, but on this Earth, the pure energy of the sun was strong enough to amaze anyone.

    "Let go of me!!"

    Lucifer roared, his fierce red energy bursting forth, expanding violently in all directions.

    However, neither rk nor Kara backed down. They knew that the more Lucifer struggled, the more crucial their actions became. There was no room for hesitation.

    Without giving Lucifer much time, Dean''s attack was already near.

    Fueled by hatred, his punchnded directly on the restrained Lucifer, and the terrifying force immediately pierced through Lucifer''s chest, creating a hole.

    The dense demonic power (fallen angel energy) erupted, spreading out like a volcanic eruption. Lucifer''s entire vessel began to bleed, and although he wanted to stop the energy from leaking, he couldn''t.

    As the energy left his body, Lucifer was shocked to find that it was all devoured by some unknown force.

    He didn''t have time to think. He quickly turned his gaze to Michael''s position, hoping his ally could quickly resolve his own troubles ande help him.

    But it was clear that Michael''s situation wasn''t much better.

    After exchanging more than thirty moves with Batman, Michael had found the right moment to strike and was preparing to deliver a hand strike to decapitate Batman.

    However, this wasn''t a one-on-one fight. Surrounding him were other members of the Bat Family, all armed with cursed weapons, attacking him.

    Helpless, Michael had no choice but to spread his wings, forcing all of them back.

    Although he had seeded in repelling the group, Jason had managed to slice his wing with a blow as he was sent flying, and instantly, energy sshed everywhere as pure white feathers, like snowkes, drifted down.

    "Enough! You ants!"

    Michael''s hands zed with high-level angelic mes. He no longer wished to waste time.

    At that moment, Sam''s figure flickered into the center of the battlefield, standing between Michael and the Bat Family.

    "Lucifer? No, wait�� Sam?!"

    Startled by the terrifying and strange power emanating from Sam, Michael initially thought that Lucifer had reimed his vessel, but soon he realized something was wrong.

    Upon closer inspection, Michael was surprised to find that Sam was still Sam, but the immense energy emanating from him made it hard for him to predict.

    "You''ve been waiting for this day for a long time, haven''t you, Michael?"

    Sam pulled the Valkyrie sword from his chest. Previously, he thought the sword was a bit heavy, but now, it felt almost too light, as if he were holding a stic toy.

    "What kind of sphemy is this? An insult to Father!"

    Michael felt thepletely alien energy emanating from Sam, and it made him feel as if the beautiful garden that Father had created had been defiled.

    Endless fury rose from within him, and the mes in his hands burned brighter, reflecting the angel''s de with a white glow.

    "ept judgment, heretic!"

    Michael leapt high into the air, his wings shining brightly behind him.

    "The one who should ept judgment is you! Get out of Adam''s body!"

    Sam, however, showed no fear. He charged forward, wielding the Valkyrie sword.

    The two swords collided in mid-air, creating a thunderous sound as a powerful storm swept across the battlefield. Those below raised their hands to shield their faces and crouched low to avoid being caught in the energy st.

    Sam and Michael continued their battle in the air. Though Sam''s strength had been greatly enhanced, he still struggled to keep up with Michael''s rapid and relentless assault.

    In the short exchange, Michael managed to knock the Valkyrie sword from Sam''s hands.

    Seeing this, Michael quickly summoned the Holy Fire, intending to burn Sam alive.

    The pale mes rushed toward Sam, and he instinctively covered his head, trying to block the attack. The crackling sound of fire consuming flesh echoed in the air, as though the mes were searing Sam''s skin.

    However, to his surprise, the pain of burning muscles never came. Sam paused, confused, and then looked up, only to realize that the mes were being blocked by golden runes surrounding him, and he felt no harm whatsoever.

    "How is this possible?"

    Michael stared in disbelief at the strange runes. He recognized them as a type of runenguage, a source of magic created by Father for a specific order of gods.

    But what confused him was that these beings, whom he could easily destroy with a wave of his hand, now had power so great that it rendered him powerless.

    "Are you surprised?"

    Sam quickly understood the situation. He smiled mockingly at Michael.

    "How pitiful, Michael. You think this world is everything? What you don''t know is that there are far more powerful beings in other universes, and they are much stronger than you!"

    With that, Sam thrust his hands out of the mes and seized Michael''s hand, the one holding the Angel''s de.

    "No! You can''t kill me! Father will never forgive you."

    "Is that so? Let hime after me then!" Sam gritted his teeth.

    Seeing that Sam was not backing down, Michael panicked and shouted, "This is Adam''s body! He''s your brother! If you kill me, he won''t survive either!"

    "..."

    Hearing this, Sam froze for a moment.

    Seeing the shift in Michael''s expression, Sam smiled softly. The situation seemed to be taking a different turn.

    But then, in a moment of rity, Sam suddenly saw a bat-shaped throwing knife whiz by, and it dawned on him. His expression hardened instantly.

    "Then I''m sorry, Adam!"

    With a forceful motion, Sam drove the Angel''s de into Michael''s body.

    <strong>Thud!</strong>

    A dull sound echoed as Michael''s face shed with shock.

    In an instant, a terrifying surge of angelic power erupted.

    Michael''s mouth opened wide as massive amounts of white light poured from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"

    The dreadful scream echoed throughout the space, drawing the attention of everyone around. At the same time, Lucifer''s heart sank into despair.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the increasingly bright Michael in the sky. His pure white wings burned fiercely��a sign of the archangel''s fall.

    "Oh my God," Gabriel muttered, unable to watch this moment.

    Though he had never liked Michael or Lucifer, they were still his brothers, and witnessing their impending downfall stirredplex emotions within him.

    "This is the way it''s meant to be, isn''t it?" Alex spoke quietly from beside Gabriel.

    "The way it''s meant to be?" Gabriel frowned and turned to Alex.

    "The puremb opened the seal and summoned the Four Horsemen��red, white, ck, and gray. Everything ising to an end. The heavens and the earth are out of bnce, the sun and moon have changed color, and the world is about to be destroyed."

    "The angels sounded the trumpets of judgment. Michael came from Heaven, gaining the upper hand in battle with Satan. Lucifer fell from the sky as a red dragon. God will judge everything on Earth..."

    As he spoke, Alex turned to Gabriel, smiling.

    "Look around. Don''t you think it''s exactly the same?"

    "Except..."

    "Except that God isn''t the one you remember."

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    422. The Unknown Future!

    423. Return to the Zombie Universe.

    424. The Meeting at Stark Tower.

    425. The Strongest Zombie Hero Alliance!!

    426. Throttling the Universe!

 422. The Unknown Future!

    422. The Unknown Future!

    "Although all of this is indeed a bit too unbelievable for us, thanks."

    On the deserted shore, facing the rising sun, Dean stood beside Alex, smiling as he extended his hand.

    "Being able to personally take down those two birdmen, I can say it was worth it. From the beginning of our family''s demon hunting until now, so many things have happened. But now, at least, all of that ising to an end."

    Alex nodded and reached out to shake Dean''s hand, saying, "We''re friends, aren''t we? So, saying thanks feels a bit formal."

    In Alex''s view, this was merely a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    Alex himself needed the powerful angelic energy from Lucifer and Michael, while Dean and Sam had to stop the Apocalypse themselves. Now, the oue was beneficial to both sides, and the battle didn''t cause much harm or fallout.

    After all, who would really care about a small ind disappearing in the Pacific?

    "Alex, you don''t know how crucial this event was for us. Our parents, our brothers, our friends��anyone connected to us ended up with nothing but a bad oue."

    Sam, standing beside them, said seriously, "To be honest, being able topletely resolve this matter, we''re truly grateful to you. And of course, to the heroes of the Justice League."

    With Lucifer dead, the demonic power within Sam had been alleviated. Although he didn''t know what the future held, at least for now, he could live like a normal person.

    "Though I don''t really want to be a downer, I still need to remind you, this matter isn''t truly ''over.''"

    After a pause, Alex continued, speaking more seriously.

    "By now, you should both understand the existence of that God. As long as he exists, you can''t truly say your lives are over. For him, all it takes is a tap of the keyboard, and your lives will keep on going."

    "Hmm."

    Hearing Alex''s words, Dean and Sam''s expressions turned grim.

    They understood that Alex wasn''t just trying to scare them. As creations of God, all life on this world was under His control.

    It wasn''t just them��those gods and powerful beings, too, were all bound by God''s influence. No being could escape this, and even after death, they couldn''t escape His reach.

    Seemingly seeing their thoughts, Alex sighed softly and patted their shoulders.

    "But you don''t need to worry too much. Since Lucifer and Michael were killed and He still didn''t intervene, that means it''s highly likely that He won''t interfere with this universe anymore."

    The reason Alex hadn''t acted earlier, even to kill the two archangels, was because he relied on Dean and Sam to handle it. His goal was to prevent God from stepping in.

    While others might not understand Chuck''s power, Alex knew very well that as long as He wanted, Chuck could manipte the energy of the universe to strike at them.

    Although Alex and the others weren''t from this universe and weren''t His creations, so Chuck couldn''t immediately reduce them to ash, the guy who yed with meteors as though they were nothing wasn''t someone to be underestimated.

    If Chuck truly intended to go to war with them, it wouldn''t just be one ind destroyed��it could very well mean the end of the entire universe.

    Perhaps Chuck didn''t want to destroy the world, or maybe he wasn''t confident that he could defeat all of them, but whatever the reason, since Chuck hadn''t shown up, everything seemed to have reached a conclusion.

    "How are you so sure Chuck won''t intervene in this world?" Dean asked, curious.

    "This?"

    Alex smiled, sizing up Dean and Sam, unsure of how to start.

    The brothers felt ufortable under Alex''s gaze. Finally, Dean couldn''t stand it anymore, lightly pushing Alex and saying, "Stop with the riddles, brother. Just tell me."

    Alex stroked his chin, carefully choosing his words.

    "You both know that this world is made up of purest energy, right? Everything can be traded through the right method."

    "Yeah, soul trading. Demons love to do that, but what does this have to do with us?"

    "Soul, that''s just the part you can see. There are other energies that ordinary people can''t see, but they''re just as crucial," Alex exined.

    "Such as?" Dean and Sam both perked up, intrigued.

    "Luck, brothers."

    "Luck?"

    Dean and Sam exchanged a confused nce.

    Seeing their confusion, Alex sighed heavily and said,

    "Aren''t you curious about one thing? Why have you never been troubled by ''small matters'' all this time?"

    "Every time you guys swipe a stolen credit card, there''s always money. The big messes you cause calm down after a few days, and even if you''re on TV, the real FBI neveres after you. You''ve never even gotten sick in all these years."

    Upon hearing the examples Alex gave, Dean and Sam leaned back, their eyes wide in astonishment, as if they had just woken up from a dream. They began recalling the events that had happened, and it all suddenly clicked in their minds.

    As they reminisced, past events shed like a revolvingntern in their minds. Finally, they understood that the path they had taken to this point was all connected.

    "Wait, so you''re saying... Chuck gave us... that thing, what do you call it? The lucky rabbit''s foot, yes, that''s it. Chuck, he put the lucky rabbit''s foot on us?" Dean asked dryly.

    "That''s one way to put it. Heroes always need some luck, it makes their stories moreplicated and interesting, and it lets more people enjoy them," Alex shrugged.

    Luck is something that''s hard to identify, but without it, normal people would have a hard time surviving.

    In the original story, Chuck had shown Sam some images of the future, where without Chuck''s protection, the brothers had died in various gruesome ways.

    One of the closest possibilities was that they both got infected by vampires during a hunt, only to be killed by fellow hunters who arrivedter.

    It''s important to note that Dean had been infected by a vampire before, but they managed to cure him with an ancient secret medicine. If they could do it back then, why couldn''t they do it now?

    That''s where ''luck'' had been ying a role.

    "Alright, I thought the signs would be stranger, but it turns out that for all this time, I never paid attention to something so obvious," Sam said, a bit annoyed. Unlike Dean, Sam had lived a rtively normal life for a while. If he had been more focused on these issues back then, maybe he would have realized something was off.

    But there were no "what ifs." From the moment Dean had knocked on his door, everything changed. Endless troubles followed, leaving him no time to think about such mundane things.

    "Wait, so what you''re saying is, we now..." Dean pointed at himself and Sam, trailing off, but Alex understood what he meant.

    "Yes. I can clearly feel that when I gave you guys the buff earlier, the extra luck you hadpletely vanished. Of course, your own luck is still there, it''s just..."

    Alex raised his hand, making a small gesture.

    "...it''s just a bit too little."

    Hearing this, both Dean and Sam felt a chill run down their spines.

    They had experienced the difference luck could make before. Among their father John Winchester''s collection was a cursed lucky rabbit''s foot.

    That thing could bring huge good luck to the bearer, but it would eventually take everything back, stealing the user''s life with all sorts of idents.

    Dean never wanted to experience that kind of misfortune again.

    So, he quickly asked, "Isn''t there any way to fix this? I''m not asking for perfect luck, but at least it shouldn''t drop off so quickly."

    "Don''t worry. In your world, there are plenty of ways to increase luck. For example, the Goddess of Luck or the Goddess of Fortune could give you the kind of luck ancient heroes had."

    Alex murmured thoughtfully, then smiled as he changed the topic.

    "However, we don''t need to make things thatplicated. Like I said, we''re friends. When Michael and Lucifer died, I made sure to transfer their luck to you guys."

    "Really!?" Dean and Sam eximed with joy.

    "Of course, it''s true. And this is something they owe you, isn''t it?"

    Alex crossed his arms and smiled lightly.

    Without Chuck''s interference, and without the pressure from Michael and Lucifer, the universe was about to follow an unknown path. No one could predict what would happen next.

    But for Dean and Sam, this was good news. Without Chuck watching over this parallel universe, the brothers could at least live a peaceful life for a while.

    Looking at the brothers, Alex took a deep breath, feeling deeply moved.

    And even if they faced danger in the future, with the two of them supporting each other, they''d surely be able to ovee it.

    As for Alex, it was time to focus on the matters of the zombie universe.

    .....

    30 advanced chapters on p@treaon

    For advance chapters: /Uchiha_Itachi007 (rece @ with a)

    423. Return to the Zombie Universe.

    424. The Meeting at Stark Tower.

    425. The Strongest Zombie Hero Alliance!!

    426. Throttling the Universe!

    427. Zombie Quicksilver Strikes!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!